Sentences IV, d. 43-50

Thomas Aquinas · Sentences Commentary
Scriptum Super Sententiis IV
Commentary on Sentences IV
Sent.IV
D. 43The resurrection of the bodyDe resurrectione corporum
Postquam determinavit Magister de sacramentis quae pertinent ad Ecclesiae praesentem statum, in parte ista incipit determinare de his quae pertinent ad Ecclesiae ultimum terminum, scilicet de resurrectione, et de remuneratione.
After the Master has examined the sacraments that pertain to the Church’s present state, he begins in this part to consider those things that pertain to the Church’s final destination, namely, the final resurrection and final recompense.
Sent.IV.D43
Dividitur ergo haec pars in duas: in prima parte determinat ea quae pertinent ad corporum resurrectionem; in secunda ea quae pertinent ad remunerationem, ad quam etiam resurrectio ordinatur, 45 dist., ibi: praeterea sciendum est, quod omnes animae (ut ait Augustinus) cum de hoc saeculo exierint, diversas habent receptiones.
Therefore this part is divided into two: in the first part, he considers those things that pertain to the resurrection of the body; in the second, those things that pertain to the reward that the resurrection is ordered to, in Distinction 45, at: moreover, it is to be known that, as Augustine says, “all souls, when they have left this world, have different receptions.”1
Sent.IV.D43
Prima in duas: in prima determinat de resurrectione et circumstantiis ejus; in secunda de qualitate resurgentium, 44 dist., ibi: solent autem percontari, et quaerere, an in eadem aetate et statura corporis omnes resurrecturi sint.
The first is in two parts: in the first, he examines the resurrection and its circumstances; in the second, the qualities of those who will rise again, in Distinction 44, at: a few people are accustomed . . . to ask whether all will rise again in the same age and size of body.1
Sent.IV.D43
Prima in duas: in prima probat resurrectionem futuram esse; in secunda determinat quasdam resurrectionis circumstantias, ibi: causa enim resurrectionis mortuorum erit vox tubae.
The first of these is in two parts: in the first, he proves that there is a future resurrection; in the second, he determines certain circumstances of the resurrection, at: for the cause of the resurrection of the dead shall be the sound of the trumpet.1
Sent.IV.D43
Et circa hoc tria facit: primo determinat resurrectionis causam; secundo tempus, ibi: media autem nocte dicitur venturus; tertio resurrectionis terminum, ibi: quaeri solet, utrum illi quos vivos inveniet Christus, nunquam omnino morituri sunt, etc.
And concerning this he does three things: first, he determines the cause of the resurrection; second, the time, at: he is said to be coming in the middle of the night;1 third, the terminus of the resurrection, at: “it is usual to ask whether those whom Christ shall find alive shall never die at all.”2
Sent.IV.D43
Circa secundum duo facit: primo determinat resurrectionis tempus; secundo ex dictis movet quamdam dubitationem, ibi: hic quaeritur, utrum electis tunc adsit memoria praecedentium malorum.
Concerning the second he does two things: first, he determines the time of the resurrection; second, he raises a certain doubt from what has been said, at: here it is asked whether at that time the memory of the evil deeds which have gone before is present in the elect.1
Sent.IV.D43
Tertia etiam pars dividitur in duas: in prima determinat terminum resurrectionis a quo, scilicet a morte; secundo terminum ad quem, scilicet integritatem corporis, ibi: cumque ex praedictis sane credi valeat omnes resurrecturos, credendum est etiam quod omnes resurgent incorrupti, non utique impassibiles.
The third part is also divided into two: in the first of these he determines the starting terminus of the resurrection, namely, death; second, the ending terminus, namely, wholeness of the body, at: and since from the above it can truly be believed that all will rise again, it is also to be believed that all shall rise uncorrupted, but they shall surely not be incapable of suffering.1
Sent.IV.D43
Circa primum duo facit: primo inquirit, utrum omnes moriantur, ut a morte resurgere possint; secundo explanat quoddam quod circa determinata dubium esse posset, ibi: his autem adjiciendum est.
Concerning the first he does two things: first, he inquires whether all men die so that they can rise from the dead; second, he explains something that could be doubtful about the things he has determined, at: to these matters we must add.1
Sent.IV.D43
Q. 1The final resurrectionDe resurrectione ultima
Hic quaeruntur quinque:
Here five questions arise:
Sent.IV.D43.Q1
primo, de ipsa resurrectione;
first, about the resurrection itself;
Sent.IV.D43.Q1
secundo, de causis ejus;
second, about its cause;
Sent.IV.D43.Q1
tertio, de tempore;
third, about its time;
Sent.IV.D43.Q1
quarto, de termino a quo erit resurrectio, quia de termino ad quem in sequenti dicetur;
fourth, about the starting terminus for the resurrection, since its ending terminus will be discussed later;
Sent.IV.D43.Q1
quinto, de memoria et cognitione resurgentium.
fifth, about the memory and knowledge of those who rise.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1
A. 1About the resurrection itselfDe ipsa resurrectione
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod corporum resurrectio non sit futura. Job 14, 12: homo, cum dormierit, non resurget, donec atteratur caelum. Sed caelum nunquam atteretur: quia terra, de qua minus videtur, in aeternum stat, ut patet Eccle. 1. Ergo homo mortuus nunquam resurget.
Obj. 1: To the first question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that there will be no resurrection of the body: man lies down and rises not again; till the heavens are no more he will not awake (Job 14:12). But heaven will never be no more, for the land, which seems to be less, stands forever, as is clear from Ecclesiastes 1:4. Therefore, a dead man will never rise again.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.arg1
Praeterea, Dominus Matth. 22, 32, probat resurrectionem per auctoritatem illam: ego sum Deus Abraham, Deus Isaac, Deus Jacob: quia non est Deus mortuorum, sed viventium. Sed constat quod quando illa verba dicebantur, Abraham, Isaac et Jacob non vivebant corpore, sed solum anima. Ergo resurrectio non erit corporum, sed solum animarum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the Lord proves the resurrection by this authority: I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob: because he is not the God of the dead, but of the living (Matt 22:32). But it is clear that when those words were said, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob were no longer living in the body, but only in the soul. Therefore, there will be no resurrection of bodies, but only of souls.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.arg2
Praeterea, apostolus, 1 Corinth. 15, videtur probare resurrectionem ex remuneratione laborum quos in hac vita sustinent sancti, qui si in hac vita tantum confidentes essent, miserabiliores essent omnibus hominibus. Sed sufficiens remuneratio omnium laborum hominis potest esse in anima tantum: non enim oportet quod instrumentum simul cum operante remuneretur: corpus enim animae instrumentum est; unde etiam in purgatorio ubi animae punientur pro his quae gesserunt in corpore, anima sine corpore punitur. Ergo non oportet ponere resurrectionem corporum, sed sufficit ponere resurrectionem animarum, quae est dum transferuntur de morte culpae et miseriae in vitam gratiae et gloriae.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, in 1 Corinthians 15, the Apostle seems to prove the resurrection from the remuneration of the labors that the holy ones endure in this life, for if they trusted only in this life, they would be more miserable than anyone. But sufficient remuneration for all a man’s labors can only be in his soul, for no instrument needs to be remunerated along with its operator. But the body is the instrument of the soul; and therefore even in purgatory where souls are punished for what they did in the body, the soul is punished without the body. Therefore, it is not necessary to posit the resurrection of the body, but it is enough to posit the resurrection of the soul, which is when it passes from the death of guilt and misery into the life of grace and glory.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.arg3
Praeterea, ultimum rei est perfectissimum in re, quia per illud attingit finem suum. Sed perfectissimus status animae est ut sit a corpore separata: quia in hoc statu conformior est Deo et angelis, et magis pura, quasi separata ab omni extranea natura. Ergo separatio a corpore est ultimus status ejus; et ita ex hoc statu non redit ad corpus, sicut nec ex viro fit puer.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the last end of a thing is the most perfect in the thing, for by that it attains its own end. But the most perfect state of the soul is that it be separated from the body; for in this state it is more like God and the angels, and more pure, as separated from every foreign nature. Therefore, separation from the body is its last state; and so from this state it does not return to the body, just as neither does one become a child from a man.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.arg4
Praeterea, mors corporalis in poenam homini est inflicta pro prima praevaricatione, ut patet Genes. 2: sicut et mors spiritualis, quae est separatio animae a Deo, est inflicta homini pro peccato mortali. Sed de morte spirituali nunquam redeunt ad vitam post sententiam damnationis acceptam. Ergo nec de morte corporali ad vitam corporalem erit regressus; et sic resurrectio non erit.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, physical death is inflicted as man’s punishment for the first transgression, as is clear from Genesis 2:17, just as also spiritual death, which is the soul’s separation from God, is inflicted on man for mortal sin. But no one ever returns to life from spiritual death after receiving the sentence of damnation. Therefore, neither will there be a return from physical death to life; and so there will be no resurrection.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.arg5
Sed contra est quod dicitur Job 19, 25: scio quod Redemptor meus vivit, et in novissimo die de terra surrecturus sum, et rursum circumdabor pelle mea. Ergo resurrectio erit etiam corporum.
On the contrary (1), it says in Job 19:25: I know that my Redeemer lives, and on the last day I shall rise out of the earth and shall be clothed again with my skin. Therefore, there will also be a resurrection of our bodies.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, donum Christi est majus quam peccatum Adae, ut patet Rom. 5. Sed mors per peccatum introducta est: quia si peccatum non fuisset, mors nulla esset. Ergo per donum Christi a morte reparabitur ad vitam.
Furthermore (2), the gift of Christ is greater than the sin of Adam, as is clear from Romans 5:18. But death was brought in by sin, for if there had been no sin, there would be no death. Therefore, by the gift of Christ we will be renewed from death to life.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.arg6
Praeterea, membra debent esse corpori conformia. Sed caput nostrum vivit et in aeternum vivet in corpore et anima: quia resurgens ex mortuis jam non moritur, ut patet Rom. 6, 9. Ergo et homines, qui sunt ejus membra, vivent in corpore et anima; et sic oportet carnis resurrectionem esse.
Furthermore (3), the members must be conformed to the body. But our head lives and will live eternally in body and soul: for Christ, being raised from the dead, will never die again, as is clear from Romans 6:9. Therefore, men too, who are his members, live in body and the soul; and thus there must be a resurrection of the flesh.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.arg7
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod resurrectio non erit omnium generaliter. In Psalmo enim 1, 2, dicitur: non resurgent impii in judicio. Sed resurrectio non erit hominum nisi tempore judicii universalis. Ergo impii nullo modo resurgent.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the resurrection will not be for everyone generally.1 For it says: the wicked will not rise in the judgment (Ps 1:5). But the resurrection of men will be only at the time of the universal judgment. Therefore, the wicked will not rise at all.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.arg8
Praeterea, Daniel. 12, 2, dicitur: multi de his qui dormiunt in pulvere, evigilabunt. Sed haec locutio quamdam partitionem importat. Ergo non omnes resurgent.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it says, many of those who sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake (Dan 12:2). But this statement implies a certain division. Therefore, not all will rise.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.arg9
Praeterea, per resurrectionem homines conformantur Christo resurgenti; unde 1 Corinth. 15, concludit apostolus, quod si Christus resurrexit, et nos resurgemus. Sed illi soli debent Christo resurgenti conformari qui ipsius imaginem portaverunt, quod est solum bonorum. Ergo ipsi soli resurgent.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, by the resurrection men are conformed to the risen Christ. This is why the Apostle concludes that if Christ rose, we too shall rise (1 Cor 15:20). But those only should be conformed to the risen Christ who bear his image, and that belongs only to the good. Therefore, they alone will rise.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.arg10
Praeterea, poena non dimittitur nisi ablata culpa. Sed mors corporalis est poena originalis peccati. Ergo cum non omnibus sit dimissum originale peccatum, non omnes resurgent.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, a punishment is not forgiven unless the fault is taken away. But physical death is the punishment for original sin. Therefore, since not all have been forgiven their original sin, not all will rise.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.arg11
Praeterea, sicut per gratiam Christi renascimur, ita per gratiam ejus resurgemus. Sed illi qui in maternis uteris moriuntur, nunquam potuerunt renasci. Ergo nec resurgere poterunt; et sic non omnes resurgent.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, as we are born again by the grace of Christ, so we shall rise by his grace. But those who die in their mother’s womb can never be born again. Therefore, neither could they rise; and thus not all will rise.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.arg12
Sed contra est quod dicitur Joan. 5, 28: omnes qui in monumentis sunt, audient vocem filii Dei; et qui audierint, vivent. Ergo omnes mortui resurgent.
On the contrary (1), it says: all who are in the tombs will hear the voice of the Son of God; and whoever shall hear it, shall live (John 5:28). Therefore, all the dead will rise.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, 1 Corinth. 15, 51, dicitur: omnes quidem resurgemus.
Furthermore (2), 1 Corinthians 15:51 says: we shall all indeed rise again.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.arg13
Praeterea, resurrectio ad hoc necessaria est, ut resurgentes recipiant pro meritis poenam vel praemium. Sed omnibus debetur poena vel praemium pro merito proprio, sicut adultis; vel alieno, sicut parvulis. Ergo omnes surgent.
Furthermore (3), the resurrection is necessary so that those who rise may receive punishment or reward for their merits. But punishment or reward is owed to all for their own merit, if they are adults, or for the merits of others, if they are children. Therefore, all will rise.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.arg14
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod resurrectio sit naturalis. Quia, sicut dicit Damascenus in 3 Lib., quod communiter in omnibus respicitur, naturam characterizat in his quae sub ipsa sunt atomis. Sed resurrectio in omnibus communiter invenitur. Ergo est naturalis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the resurrection is natural.1 For as Damascene says in Book 3, what is commonly seen in all things characterizes nature in those things underlying it that are indivisible.2 But the resurrection is found in common among all things. Therefore, it is natural.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.arg15
Praeterea, Gregorius dicit: qui resurrectionis fidem ex obedientia non tenent, certe hanc ex ratione tenere debuerant. Quid enim quotidie nisi resurrectionem nostram mundus in elementis suis imitatur? Et ponit exemplum de luce, quae quasi moriendo oculis subtrahitur, et rursus quasi resurgendo revocatur; et de arbustis, quae viriditatem amittunt, et rursus quasi resurgentia reparantur; et de seminibus, quae putrescendo moriuntur, et rursum germinando quodammodo resurgunt: quod etiam exemplum apostolus ponit 1 Corinth. 15. Sed nihil potest ex naturalibus operibus ratione cognosci nisi naturale. Ergo resurrectio erit naturalis.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Gregory says, whoever does not have faith in the resurrection out of obedience certainly should hold this by reason. For what does the world imitate every day in its elements but our resurrection?1 And he gives the example of daylight, which is taken away from our eyes as though by dying, and recalled as though by rising again; and plants that lose their greenery and are revived as though rising again; and seeds, which die by decomposing, and rise again in a certain way by germinating; which is also the example the Apostle gives in 1 Corinthians 15:35–38. But nothing can be learned by reason from natural works except what is natural. Therefore, the resurrection will be natural.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.arg16
Praeterea, illa quae sunt praeter naturam, non multo tempore manent, quia sunt quasi violenta. Sed vita quae per resurrectionem reparatur, in aeternum manebit. Ergo resurrectio erit naturalis.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, those things that are outside nature do not remain very long, for they are like violent things. But the life that is restored through resurrection will endure eternally. Therefore, the resurrection will be natural.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.arg17
Praeterea, illud ad quod tota naturae expectatio intendit, maxime videtur esse naturale. Sed resurrectio et glorificatio sanctorum est hujusmodi, ut patet Rom. 8. Ergo resurrectio erit naturalis.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, that toward which all the expectation of nature looks seems to be more natural than anything. But this is what the resurrection and glorification of the saints is, as is clear from Romans 8:19.1 Therefore, the resurrection will be natural.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.arg18
Praeterea, resurrectio est motus quidam ad perpetuam conjunctionem animae et corporis. Sed motus est naturalis qui terminatur ad quietem naturalem, ut patet 5 Physic. Perpetua autem conjunctio animae et corporis erit naturalis: quia cum anima sit proprius motor corporis, habet sibi corpus proportionatum; et ita in perpetuum est naturaliter vivificabile ab ipsa, sicut ipsa in perpetuum vivit. Ergo resurrectio erit naturalis.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, resurrection is a certain movement toward the perpetual union of the soul and body. But the movement that terminates in natural rest is natural, as is seen in the Physics 5.1 But the perpetual union of the body and soul will be natural, for since the soul is more properly the mover of the body, it is related to the body proportionally; and so the body is naturally able to live by it perpetually, just as the soul lives perpetually. Therefore, the resurrection will be natural.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.arg19
Sed contra, a privatione in habitum non fit regressus secundum naturam. Sed mors est privatio vitae. Ergo resurrectio, per quam est reditus de morte ad vitam, non est naturalis.
On the contrary (1), there is no return from a privation in habit according to nature. But death is the privation of life. Therefore, the resurrection by which there is a return from death to life is not natural.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, ea quae sunt unius speciei, unum habent determinatum modum originis; unde animalia quae generantur ex putrefactione et ex semine nunquam sunt unius speciei, ut dicitur a Commentatore in 8 Physic. Sed naturalis modus quo homo oritur, est generatio ejus ex simili in specie; quod non erit in resurrectione: quare non est naturalis.
Furthermore (2), those things that are of one species have one determinate mode of origin; hence animals that are generated from decomposition and from seed are never of one species, as is clear from what the Commentator says about the Physics 8.1 But the natural mode by which man arises is his generation from what is the same in species, which will not be the case in the resurrection, and therefore it is not natural.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.arg20
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod secundum diversas sententias de ultimo fine hominis diversificatae sunt sententiae ponentium vel negantium resurrectionem. Ultimus enim finis hominis quem omnes homines naturaliter desiderant, est beatitudo; quam quidam homini posse provenire in hac vita posuerunt; unde non cogebantur ponere aliam vitam post istam, in qua homo ultimam suam perfectionem consequeretur; et sic resurrectionem negabant. Sed hanc opinionem satis probabiliter excludit varietas fortunae, et infirmitas humani corporis, scientiae et virtutis imperfectio et instabilitas, quibus omnibus beatitudinis perfectio impeditur, ut Augustinus prosequitur in fine de Civ. Dei.
I answer that, according to the different opinions about the final end of man, there are different opinions affirming or denying the resurrection. For the final end of man that all men naturally desire is beatitude or happiness, which some people have believed a man can possess in this life. Therefore, they were not forced to hold that another life existed after this one in which man would obtain his final perfection; and this is why they denied the resurrection. But this opinion is excluded plausibly enough by the different varieties of fortune and the infirmity of the human body, the imperfection of knowledge and virtue, and the instability that hampers the perfection of beatitude for everyone, as Augustine details in the end of the City of God.1
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.co
Et ideo alii posuerunt aliam vitam esse post hanc vitam, inquantum homo secundum animam tantum vivebat post mortem; et hanc vitam ponebant sufficere ad naturale desiderium implendum de beatitudine consequenda. Unde Porphyrius dicebat, ut Augustinus dicit in Lib. de Civ. Dei, quod animae, ad hoc quod beata sit, omne corpus fugiendum est; unde tales resurrectionem non ponebant. Hujusmodi autem opinionis apud diversos diversa erant falsa fundamenta. Quidam enim haeretici posuerunt omnia corporalia esse a malo principio, spiritualia vero a bono; et secundum hoc oportebat quod anima summe perfecta non esset, nisi a corpore separata, per quod a suo principio distrahitur, cujus participatio ipsam beatam facit; et ideo omnes haereticorum sectae quae ponunt corporalia a diabolo esse creata vel formata, negant corporum resurrectionem.
And therefore others have held that there is another life after this life, inasmuch as a man only lives according to his soul after death; and they held this life to be sufficient for fulfilling the natural desire for obtaining happiness. This is why Porphyry said that souls, in order that they might be blessed, must flee every kind of body, as Augustine states in his book on the City of God.1 And this is why these people did not hold that there was a resurrection. But different people with these opinions had different false foundations. For certain heretics held that all corporeal things were from an evil principle, while spiritual things were from a good principle; and according to this it was necessary that the soul not be entirely perfect unless it was separated from the body, by which it is weighed down from its own principle, the participation in which makes it happy. And therefore all those of heretical sects who hold that corporeal things were created or formed by the devil deny the resurrection of the body.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1
Hujusmodi autem fundamenti falsitas in secundi libri principio ostensa est. Quidam vero posuerunt totam hominis naturam in anima constare, ita ut anima corpore uteretur sicut instrumento, aut sicut nauta navi; unde secundum hanc opinionem sequitur quod sola anima beatificata naturali desiderio beatitudinis non frustraretur; et sic non oportet ponere resurrectionem. Sed hoc fundamentum sufficienter Philosophus in 2 de Anima destruit, ostendens animam corpori sicut formam materiae uniri. Et sic patet quod si in hac vita homo non potest esse beatus, necesse est resurrectionem ponere.
Now the falsity of this fundamental principle was shown in the beginning of Book II.1 But some people held that the whole nature of man existed in the soul, so that the soul uses the body as an instrument or as a sailor uses a ship. Therefore, according to this opinion it follows that the beatified soul by itself would not be frustrated in a natural desire for beatitude; and so it is not necessary to hold that there is a resurrection. But the Philosopher sufficiently destroys this fundamental principle in On the Soul 2,2 where he shows that the soul is united to the body as a form to matter. And so it is clear that if a person cannot be happy in this life, it is necessary to hold that there is a resurrection.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod caelum nunquam atteretur quantum ad substantiam, sed atteretur quantum ad effectum virtutis, per quam movet ad generationem et corruptionem inferiorum, ratione cujus dicit apostolus 1 Corinth. 7, 31: praeterit figura hujus mundi.
Reply Obj. 1: Heaven will never pass away as to its substance, but it will pass away as to the effect of its power, by which it effects the generation and corruption of lower things, which is the reason the Apostle says: the form of this world is passing away (1 Cor 7:31).
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod anima Abrahae non est, proprie loquendo, ipse Abraham, sed est pars ejus; et sic de aliis; unde vita animae Abrahae non sufficeret ad hoc quod Abraham sit vivens; vel quod Deus Abraham sit Deus viventis; sed exigitur vita totius conjuncti, scilicet animae et corporis; quae quidem vita quamvis non esset actu quando verba proponebantur, erat tamen in ordine utriusque partis ad resurrectionem. Unde Dominus per verba illa subtilissime et efficaciter probat resurrectionem.
Reply Obj. 2: Abraham’s soul is not, properly speaking, Abraham himself, but a part of him; and it is the same with the others. Therefore, the life of Abraham’s soul would not suffice to make Abraham living or for the God of Abraham to be the God of the living, but life is required in the united whole, namely, the soul and the body. And although this life did not actually exist when those words were spoken, both of the parts were still ordered to resurrection. Therefore, the Lord proves the resurrection in a most subtle and effective way by these words.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod anima non comparatur ad corpus solum ut operans ad instrumentum quo operatur, sed etiam ut forma ad materiam; unde operatio est conjuncti, et non tantum animae, ut patet per Philosophum in 1 de Anima. Et quia operanti debetur operis merces, oportet quod ipse homo compositus ex anima et corpore operis sui mercedem accipiat. Venialia autem sicut dicuntur peccata quasi disponentia ad peccandum, non quod simpliciter habeant et perfecte rationem peccati; ita poena quae eis redditur in purgatorio, non est simpliciter retributio, sed magis purgatio quaedam, quae seorsum fit in corpore per mortem et incinerationem, et in anima per purgatorium ignem.
Reply Obj. 3: The soul is compared to the body not only as a worker to the instrument it operates, but also as form to matter. And so the work belongs to the united whole, not only to the soul, as is clear from the Philosopher in On the Soul 1.1 And since the wages for the work is owed to the worker, the man himself, composed of body and soul, must receive the reward for his works. Now, just as venial sins are said to be sins as disposing one to sin, not because they have simply and perfectly the nature of sin, so also the punishment that is rendered in purgatory is not simply retribution but rather a kind of purification, which happens separately to the body by death and burning, and in the soul by the fire of purgatory.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod ceteris paribus perfectior est status animae in corpore quam extra corpus, quia est pars totius compositi, et omnis pars integralis materialis est respectu totius; quamvis sit Deo conformior secundum quid. Tunc enim, simpliciter loquendo, est aliquid maxime Deo conforme quando habet quidquid suae naturae conditio requirit, quia tunc perfectionem divinam maxime imitatur; unde cor animalis magis est conforme Deo immobili quando movetur, quam quando quiescit, quia perfectio cordis est etiam moveri, et ejus quies est ejus destructio.
Reply Obj. 4: All other things being equal, the state of the soul is more perfect in the body than out of the body, for it is a part of a complete composite, and every integral part is material with respect to the whole, even if the soul itself is more like God in a certain respect. For simply speaking something is most like God when it has whatever the condition of its nature requires, for then it imitates the divine perfection best. This is why an animal heart is more like the unmoving God when it is moved than when it is still, for the perfection of the heart is that it be moved, and its stillness is its destruction.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod mors corporalis introducta est per peccatum Adae, quod est morte Christi deletum; unde poena illa non manet in perpetuum. Sed peccatum mortale, quod mortem aeternam per impoenitentiam inducit, ultra non expiabitur; et ideo mors illa aeterna erit.
Reply Obj. 5: Physical death was brought on by Adam’s sin, which was wiped away by Christ’s death, and this is why that punishment does not remain in perpetuity. But mortal sin, which brings eternal death by non-repentance, will not be expiated later, and therefore that death will be eternal.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.ad5
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod ea quorum ratio sumitur ex natura speciei, oportet similiter inveniri in omnibus quae sunt speciei ejusdem. Talis autem est resurrectio; haec enim est ejus ratio, ut ex dictis patet, quod anima in perfectione ultima speciei humanae esse non potest a corpore separata; unde nulla anima in perpetuum remanebit a corpore separata; et ideo necesse est, sicut unum, ita omnes resurgere.
To the second question, it should be said that those things whose account is taken from the nature of the species must likewise be found in everything that belongs to the same species. But such is the resurrection, for, as is clear from what has been said, this is its account, that the soul, in the final perfection of the human species, cannot be separated from the body. Therefore, no soul will remain separated from the body in perpetuity, and so it is necessary that just as one will rise, all will rise.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Psalmista loquitur de spirituali resurrectione, qua impii non resurgent in judicio discussionis conscientiae, ut Glossa exponit. Vel loquitur de impiis qui sunt omnino infideles, qui non resurgent ut judicentur, jam enim judicati sunt.
Reply Obj. 1: The psalmist speaks of the spiritual resurrection by which the wicked will not rise in the judgment of the trial of conscience, as the Gloss expounds.1 Or he speaks about the wicked who are entirely unbelievers, who will not rise and be judged, for they are already judged.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.ad6
Ad secundum dicendum, quod Augustinus, exponit, multi, idest omnes; et hic modus loquendi frequenter invenitur in Sacra Scriptura. Vel perditio potest intelligi quantum ad pueros damnatos, qui quamvis resurgant, non proprie dicuntur evigilare, cum nec sensum poenae nec gloriae habituri sint; vigilia enim est solutio sensus.
Reply Obj. 2: Augustine explains many as being all; and this manner of speaking is frequently found in Sacred Scripture.1 Or perdition could be understood as to condemned children, who, even if they rise, are not properly said to awaken, since they will have neither the sense of punishment nor of glory; for wakefulness is the freeing of the senses.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.ad7
Ad tertium dicendum, quod tam boni quam mali conformantur Christo, vivendo in hac vita, in his quae ad naturam speciei pertinent, non autem in his quae ad gratiam spectant; et ideo omnes ei conformabuntur in reparationem vitae naturalis, non autem in similitudine gloriae, sed soli boni.
Reply Obj. 3: The good and the bad are both conformed to Christ by living in this life in those things that pertain to the nature of the species, but not in those things that regard grace. And therefore all will be conformed to him in the restoration of natural life; however, not all will be conformed to him in the likeness of glory, but only the good.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.ad8
Ad quartum dicendum, quod mortem quae est poena originalis peccati, illi qui in originali decedunt, exsolverunt moriendo; unde non obstante culpa originali possunt a morte resurgere. Poena enim originalis peccati magis est mori quam morte detineri.
Reply Obj. 4: By their dying, those who die in original sin have paid that death which is the punishment of original sin. Therefore, they are able to rise from death without original guilt posing an obstacle. For the penalty for original sin is dying, rather than being detained in death.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.ad9
Ad quintum dicendum, quod renascimur per gratiam Christi nobis datam, sed resurgimus per gratiam Christi, qua factum est ut nostram naturam susciperet, quia ex hoc ei in naturalibus conformamur; unde illi qui in maternis uteris decedunt, quamvis renati non fuerint per susceptionem gratiae, tamen resurgunt propter conformitatem naturae ad ipsum, quam consecuti sunt ad perfectionem humanae speciei pertingentes.
Reply Obj. 5: We are reborn through the grace of Christ given to us, but we rise through the grace of Christ by which it happened that he took on our nature, for by this we are conformed to him in natural matters. Therefore, those who die in their mother’s womb, although they have not been reborn by receiving grace, still do rise because of the conformity of their nature to him, which they obtained by reaching the completeness of the human species.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.ad10
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod motus sive actio aliqua se habet ad naturam tripliciter. Est enim aliquis motus sive actio, cujus natura nec est principium nec terminus; et alius motus quandoque est a principio supra naturam, ut patet de glorificatione corporis, quandoque autem a principio alio quocumque, sicut patet de motu violento lapidis sursum, qui terminatur ad quietem violentam. Est etiam aliquis motus cujus principium et terminus est natura, ut patet in motu lapidis deorsum. Est etiam aliquis motus cujus terminus est natura, sed non principium, sed quandoque aliquid supra naturam, sicut patet in illuminatione caeci; quia visus naturalis est, sed illuminationis principium est supra naturam; quandoque autem aliud, ut patet in acceleratione florum vel fructuum per artificium facta. Quod autem principium sit natura, et non terminus, esse non potest; quia principia naturalia sunt ad determinatos effectus definita, ultra quos se extendere non possunt.
To the third question, it should be said that any motion or action is related to a nature in three ways. For there are some motions or actions of which nature is neither the principle nor the terminus; and other motions are sometimes from a principle above their nature, as is seen in the glorification of the body, but sometimes from just any another principle, as is seen in the violent motion of a stone upward, which terminates in a violent stillness. There is also a certain kind of motion whose principle and terminus is nature, as is clear in the downward motion of a stone. There is also a kind of motion whose terminus is nature, but not its principle; but sometimes it is something above nature, as is seen in the illumination of the blind; for sight is natural, but the principle of illumination is above nature. Sometimes, though, it is something else, as is seen in the speeding up of flowers or crops by artificial means. But it cannot be that the principle is nature but the terminus is not, for natural principles are ordained to determinate effects, and beyond those they cannot extend.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1
Operatio ergo vel motus primo modo se habens ad naturam nullo modo potest dici naturalis; sed vel est miraculosa, si sit a principio supra naturam; vel violenta, si sit ab alio quocumque principio. Operatio autem vel motus secundo modo se habens ad naturam, est simpliciter naturalis. Sed operatio quae tertio modo se habet ad naturam, non potest dici simpliciter naturalis, sed secundum quid; inquantum scilicet perducit ad id quod secundum naturam est; sed vel dicitur miraculosa, vel artificialis, vel violenta. Naturale enim proprie dicitur quod secundum naturam est; secundum naturam autem esse dicitur habens naturam, et quae consequuntur naturam, ut patet in 2 Physic. Unde motus, simpliciter loquendo, non potest dici naturalis, nisi ejus principium sit natura.
Therefore, the activity or movement that relates to nature in the first way can in no way be called natural, but it is either miraculous, if it has its principle above nature, or violent, if it is from just any other principle. And an activity or movement related to nature in the second way, is simply natural. But the activity that is related to nature in the third way cannot be called natural simply, but only in a certain respect, namely, inasmuch as it leads to something that is according to nature; but it is either called miraculous, or artificial, or violent. For ‘natural’ is properly said of what is according to nature, but ‘according to nature’ is said of what has a nature and follows nature, as is clear from the Physics 2.1 Therefore, simply speaking a motion cannot be called natural unless its principle is nature.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1
Resurrectionis autem principium natura esse non potest, quamvis ad vitam naturae resurrectio terminetur. Natura enim est principium motus in eo in quo est, vel activum, ut patet in motu gravium et levium, et in alterationibus naturalibus animalium; vel passivum, ut patet in generatione simplicium corporum. Passivum autem principium naturalis generationis est potentia passiva naturalis, quae semper habet aliquam potentiam activam sibi respondentem in natura, ut dicitur 9 Metaph. Nec differt, quantum ad hoc, sive respondeat passivo principio activum principium in natura respectu ultimae perfectionis, scilicet formae; sive respectu dispositionis quae est necessitas ad formam ultimam, sicut est in generatione hominis secundum positionem fidei; vel etiam de omnibus aliis secundum opinionem Platonis et Avicennae. Nullum autem activum principium resurrectionis est in natura neque respectu conjunctionis animae ad corpus, neque respectu dispositionis quae est necessitas ad talem conjunctionem; quia talis dispositio non potest a natura induci nisi determinato modo per viam generationis ex semine. Unde etsi ponatur esse aliqua potentia passiva ex parte corporis, seu etiam inclinatio quaecumque ad animae conjunctionem, non est talis quod sufficiat ad rationem motus naturalis; unde resurrectio, simpliciter loquendo, est miraculosa, non naturalis, nisi secundum quid, ut ex dictis patet.
Now the principle of the resurrection cannot be nature, although the resurrection terminates in the life of nature. For nature is the principle of movement in what it exists in, whether an active principle, as is seen in the movement of heavy things and light things, and in the natural changes of animals; or a passive principle, as is seen in the generation of simple bodies. But the passive principle of natural generation is the passive natural potency, which always has some active potency corresponding to it in nature, as the Metaphysics 9 says.1 Nor does it make any difference as to this, whether the active principle corresponds to the passive principle in nature with regard to the last perfection or form, or with regard to the disposition that is necessary to the final form, as it is in the generation of a man according to the teaching of the faith; or even of all other things according to the opinion of Plato and Avicenna. But there is no active principle of resurrection in nature, either with regard to the union of soul to body, or with regard to the disposition that is necessary for this union, for such a disposition cannot be infused by nature except in a determinate manner by way of generation from seed. Therefore, even if a certain passive potency is posited on the part of the body, or even a certain inclination to union with the soul, it is not enough for the account of natural movement. Therefore, resurrection, simply speaking, is miraculous, not natural, except in a certain respect, as is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Damascenus loquitur de illis quae inveniuntur in omnibus individuis ex principiis naturae creatis; non enim si divina operatione omnes homines dealbarentur, vel in uno loco congregarentur, sicut tempore diluvii factum est, propter hoc albedo esset proprietas naturalis hominis, vel esse in tali loco.
Reply Obj. 1: Damascene speaks about those things that are found in every individual thing from the created principles of nature. For if by divine working all men were made white, or were brought together in one place, as happened at the time of the flood, whiteness or being in such a place woulds still not be a natural property of men on this account.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.ad11
Ad secundum dicendum, quod ex rebus naturalibus non cognoscitur aliquid non naturale ratione demonstrante; sed ratione persuadente potest cognosci aliquid supra naturam; quia eorum quae supra naturam sunt, ea quae sunt in natura, aliquam similitudinem repraesentant; sicut unio corporis et animae repraesentat unionem spiritus ad Deum per gloriam fruitionis, ut Magister in 2, dist. 1, dixit; et simili modo exempla quae apostolus et Gregorius inducunt, fidei resurrectionis persuasive adminiculantur.
Reply Obj. 2: If something is not demonstrated by natural reason, it is not known from natural things. But something above nature can be recognized by persuasive reasons, for those things that are in nature represent a certain likeness to things that are above nature, as the union of the body and soul represents the union of the spirit to God by the glory of fruition, as the Master said in Book II, Distinction 1.1 And in the same manner the examples that the Apostle and Gregory cite persuasively lend support to the faith in the resurrection.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.ad12
Ad tertium dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit de operatione illa quae determinatur ad id quod non est per naturam, sed naturae contrarium; hoc autem non est in resurrectione; et ideo non est ad propositum.
Reply Obj. 3: That argument follows concerning the activity that is directed to what is not by nature, but contrary to nature. But this is not the case with the resurrection. And so it is not to the point.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.ad13
Ad quartum dicendum, quod tota operatio naturae est sub operatione divina, sicut operatio inferioris artis sub operatione superioris; unde sicut omnis operatio inferioris artis expectat aliquem finem ad quem non pervenitur nisi operatione artis superioris inducentis formam, vel utentis artificio facto; ita ad ultimum finem, ad quem tota naturae expectatio tendit, non potest perveniri operatione naturae; et propter hoc consecutio ejus non est naturalis.
Reply Obj. 4: The whole operation of nature is under the divine operation, as the operation of a lower art is under the operation of a higher one. Therefore, as every activity of a lower art aims at a certain end which it does not attain except by the activity of the higher art introducing a form, or using a skill, so the final end to which all of nature’s expectation tends cannot be attained by nature’s operation; and this is why its obtainment is not natural.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.ad14
Ad quintum dicendum, quod quamvis non possit esse motus naturalis qui terminatur ad quietem violentam, tamen potest esse motus non naturalis qui terminatur ad quietem naturalem, ut ex dictis patet.
Reply Obj. 5: Although there could not be a natural movement that terminates in a violent rest, there can nevertheless be a non-natural motion that terminates in a natural rest, as is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A1.ad15
A. 2About the cause of the resurrectionDe causis ejus
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod Christi resurrectio non sit causa nostrae resurrectionis. Posita enim causa ponitur effectus. Sed posita resurrectione Christi non est secuta statim resurrectio aliorum mortuorum. Ergo resurrectio ejus non est causa nostrae resurrectionis.
Obj. 1: To the second question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that Christ’s resurrection is not the cause of our resurrection. For where a cause is established, the effect is established. But once Christ’s resurrection was established, the resurrection of the other dead did not follow right away. Therefore, his resurrection is not the cause of our resurrection.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A2.arg1
Praeterea, effectus non potest esse nisi causa praecesserit. Sed resurrectio mortuorum esset, etiamsi Christus non resurrexisset; erat enim alius modus possibilis Deo ut homo liberaretur. Ergo resurrectio Christi non est causa nostrae resurrectionis.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, there cannot be an effect unless the cause has preceded. But the resurrection of the dead would happen even if Christ had not risen again, for there was another possible way for God to have liberated man. Therefore, Christ’s resurrection is not the cause of our resurrection.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A2.arg2
Praeterea, idem est factivum unius in tota una specie. Sed resurrectio erit omnibus hominibus communis. Cum ergo resurrectio Christi non sit causa sui ipsius, non erit causa aliarum resurrectionum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the same thing that causes something in one thing, causes it in the whole species. But resurrection will be common to all men. Therefore, since Christ’s resurrection is not the cause of itself, it will not be the cause of others’ resurrections.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A2.arg3
Praeterea, in effectu relinquitur aliquid de similitudine causae. Sed resurrectio, ad minus quorumdam, scilicet malorum, non habet aliquid simile resurrectioni Christi. Ergo resurrectionis illorum non erit causa resurrectio Christi.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, in an effect is left behind some likeness to the cause. But at least for some people, namely the wicked, resurrection is not at all similar to the resurrection of Christ.1 Therefore, Christ’s resurrection will not be the cause of their resurrection.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A2.arg4
Sed contra, illud quod est primum in quolibet genere, est causa eorum quae sunt post, ut patet in 2 Metaph. Sed Christus ratione suae resurrectionis corporalis dicitur primitiae dormientium 1 Cor., 5, et primogenitus mortuorum Apoc. 1. Ergo sua resurrectio est causa resurrectionis aliorum.
On the contrary (1), what is first in any genus is the cause of those things that come after it, as is clear from the Metaphysics 2.1 But by reason of his bodily resurrection, Christ is said to be the first fruits of those fallen asleep (1 Cor 15:20) and the first-born of the dead (Rev 1:5). Therefore, his resurrection is the cause of the resurrection of others.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea resurrectio Christi magis convenit cum nostra resurrectione corporali quam cum resurrectione spirituali, quae est per justificationem. Sed resurrectio Christi est causa justificationis nostrae, ut patet Rom. 4, 25: resurrexit propter justificationem nostram. Ergo est causa nostrae resurrectionis corporalis.
Furthermore (2), Christ’s resurrection has more in common with the bodily resurrection than with the spiritual resurrection, which is by justification. But Christ’s resurrection is the cause of our justification, as is clear from Romans 4:25: who was raised for our justification. Therefore, it is the cause of our bodily resurrection.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A2.arg5
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod vox tubae non sit causa resurrectionis nostrae. Dicit enim Damascenus: crede resurrectionem futuram divina voluntate, virtute et nutu. Ergo cum haec sint sufficiens causa resurrectionis, non oportet ponere causam ejus vocem tubae.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the sound of a trumpet is not the cause of our resurrection.1 For John Damascene says: believe that the future resurrection will take place by the divine will, divine power, and divine nod.2 Therefore, since these are sufficient causes of the resurrection, it is not necessary to include the sound of a trumpet as a cause.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A2.arg6
Praeterea, frustra vox emittitur ad eum qui audire non potest. Sed mortui non habebunt auditum. Ergo non est conveniens quod vox aliqua formetur ad resuscitandum eos.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, a sound is emitted in vain for one who cannot hear. But the dead will have no hearing. Therefore, it is not appropriate that any sound be formed to raise them.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A2.arg7
Praeterea, si vox aliqua sit causa resurrectionis, hoc non erit nisi per virtutem divinitus voci datam; unde super illud Psalm. 67, 34: dabit voci suae vocem virtutis, dicit Glossa, resuscitandi corpora. Sed ex quo potentia data est, quamvis alicui miraculose detur, tamen actus qui sequitur, est naturalis; sicut patet in caecis miraculose illuminatis, qui naturaliter vident. Ergo si vox aliqua esset causa resurrectionis, resurrectio esset naturalis; quod falsum est.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, if any sound were the cause of the resurrection, it would only be by a virtue divinely given to the sound. Hence, commenting on Psalm 68 (67):33, he will give to his voice the voice of power, the Gloss says, of resurrecting bodies.1 But even if power is given to something miraculously, nevertheless by the fact that a power is given, the act that follows from it is natural, as is clear in the case of the miraculously-healed blind, who see naturally. Therefore, if any sound were the cause of the resurrection, the resurrection would be natural, which is false.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A2.arg8
Sed contra est quod dicitur 1 Thessal. 4, 15: ipse Dominus . . . in tuba Dei descendet de caelo, et mortui qui in Christo sunt, resurgent primi.
On the contrary (1), it says in 1 Thessalonians 4:16: the Lord himself will descend from heaven . . . with the sound of the trumpet of God, and the dead in Christ will rise first.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, Joan. 5, 25 et 28 dicitur: qui in monumentis sunt, audient vocem filii Dei; et qui audierint, vivent. Haec autem vox dicitur tuba, ut in littera patet. Ergo, etc.
Furthermore (2), it says in John 5:25 and 28: the dead will hear the voice of the Son of God, and those who hear will live. But this voice means the trumpet, as is clear in the text. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A2.arg9
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod nullo modo ad resurrectionem angeli operentur. Quia majoris virtutis est ostensiva resurrectio mortuorum quam generatio hominum. Sed quando homines generantur, anima non infunditur corpori mediantibus angelis. Ergo nec resurrectio, quae est iterata conjunctio animae corpori, fiet ministerio angelorum.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the angels have no part in causing the resurrection.1 For the resurrection of the dead is demonstrative of greater power than the generation of a man. But when men are generated, the soul is not infused into the body by the mediation of the angels. Therefore, neither is the resurrection, the renewed union of body and soul, done by the ministry of the angels.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A2.arg10
Praeterea, si ad aliquos angelos hoc ministerium pertineat, maxime videtur pertinere ad virtutes, quarum est miraculosa facere. Sed eis non ascribitur, sed Archangelis, ut in littera patet. Ergo resurrectio non fiet ministerio angelorum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, if this ministry pertains to certain angels, it seems to pertain most to the virtues, to whom it belongs to work miracles. But it is not ascribed to them, but to the archangels, as is clear in the text. Therefore, the resurrection is not done by the ministry of angels.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A2.arg11
Sed contra est quod dicitur 1 Thessal., 4, quod Dominus in voce Archangeli descendet de caelo, et mortui resurgent. Ergo resurrectio mortuorum ministerio angelico complebitur.
On the contrary, it is said in 1 Thessalonians 4:16, that the Lord will descend from heaven with the voice of an archangel, and the dead will rise. Therefore, the resurrection of the dead will be completed by angelic ministry.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A2.sc
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod Christus ratione humanae naturae dicitur Dei et hominum mediator, ut in 3 Lib., dist. 19, qu. unic., art. 5, quaestiunc. 2 et 3 dictum est; unde divina dona a Deo in homines mediante Christi humanitate proveniunt. Sicut ergo a morte spirituali liberari non possumus nisi per gratiae donum divinitus datum, ita nec a morte corporali nisi per resurrectionem divina virtute factam; et ideo sicut Christus primitias gratiae suscepit divinitus, et ejus gratia est causa nostrae gratiae; quia de plenitudine ejus nos omnes accepimus; gratiam pro gratia; Joan. 1, 16: ita in ipso inchoata est resurrectio, et resurrectio sua causa est nostrae resurrectionis: ut sic Christus, inquantum est Deus, sit prima causa nostrae resurrectionis quasi aequivoca: sed inquantum est Deus et homo resurgens, est causa proxima, et quasi univoca, nostrae resurrectionis.
I answer that, Christ is called the mediator between man and God by reason of his human nature, as was said in Book III, Distinction 19, Question 1, Article 5, Quaestiuncula 2 and 3. This is why divine gifts reach men from God by means of Christ’s humanity. Therefore, just as we cannot be freed from spiritual death except by the gift of grace divinely given, so neither from bodily death except by the resurrection accomplished by divine power. And so just as Christ divinely received the first-fruits of grace, and his grace is the cause of our grace, for of his fullness we have all received, grace upon grace (John 1:16), so in him the resurrection was initiated, and his resurrection is the cause of our resurrection—in such a way that Christ, as God, is the first cause of our resurrection in the manner of an equivocal cause, but as the risen God-and-man, he is the proximate cause of our resurrection, and in the manner of a univocal cause.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A2.co
Causa autem univoca agens producit effectum in similitudine suae formae; unde non solum est causa efficiens, sed exemplaris, istius effectus. Hoc autem contingit dupliciter. Quandoque enim ipsa forma, per quam attenditur similitudo agentis ad effectum, est directe principium actionis qua producitur ille effectus, sicut calor in igne calefaciente. Quandoque autem illius actionis qua effectus producitur, non est principium primo et per se ipsa forma secundum quam attenditur similitudo, sed principia illius formae; sicut si homo albus generaret hominem album, ipsa albedo generantis non est principium generationis activae; et tamen albedo generantis dicitur causa albedinis generati, quia principia albedinis in generante sunt principia generativa facientia albedinem in generato; et per hunc modum resurrectio Christi est causa nostrae resurrectionis; quia illud quod facit resurrectionem Christi, qui est causa efficiens univoca nostrae resurrectionis, agit ad resurrectionem nostram, scilicet virtus divinitatis ipsius Christi, quae sibi et patri communis est; unde dicitur Roman. 8, 2: qui suscitavit Jesum Christum a mortuis, vivificabit mortalia corpora nostra.
However, a univocal agent cause produces an effect in the likeness of its own form, and so it is not only an efficient cause, but an exemplar cause of this effect. Now this happens in two ways. For sometimes the form itself, through which a likeness of agent to effect is found, is directly the principle of the action by which that effect is produced, like heat in a heating fire. But sometimes the very form wherein the likeness resides is not first and essentially the principle of that action by which the effect is produced, but the principles of that form are. If a white man generates a white man, the very whiteness of the one generating is not the principle of active generation; and yet the whiteness of the one generating is said to be the cause of whiteness in the one generated, for the principles of whiteness in the one generating are the generative principles causing whiteness in the one generated. And Christ’s resurrection is the cause of our resurrection in this way, for what causes Christ’s resurrection, which is the univocal efficient cause of our resurrection, acts for our resurrection, namely, the power of Christ’s very divinity, which is common to him and the Father. Therefore, it says, he who raised Jesus Christ from the dead will give life to your mortal bodies (Rom 8:11).
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A2
Sed ipsa resurrectio Christi virtute divinitatis adjunctae est causa quasi instrumentalis resurrectionis nostrae; operationes enim divinae agebantur mediante carne Christi quasi quodam organo, sicut ponit exemplum Damascenus in 3 Lib., de tactu corporali quo mundavit leprosum, Matth. 8.
But Christ’s resurrection itself, by the divine power joined to it, is like an instrumental cause of our resurrection; for divine operations were accomplished by means of Christ’s flesh as their tool, as it were, as Damascene in Book 31 cites the example of the physical touch by which he cleansed the leper (Matt 8:3).
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod causa sufficiens statim producit effectum suum ad quem ordinatur immediate, non autem effectum ad quem ordinatur mediante alio, quantumcumque sit sufficiens; sicut calor, quantumcumque sit intensus, non statim in primo instanti causat calorem, sed statim incipit movere ad calorem, quia calor est effectus ejus mediante motu. Resurrectio autem Christi dicitur causa nostrae resurrectionis, ut dictum est, non quia ipsa agat resurrectionem nostram, sed mediante principio suo, scilicet virtute divina, quae nostram resurrectionem faciet ad similitudinem resurrectionis Christi. Virtus autem omnia operatur mediante voluntate, quae est propinquissima effectui; unde non oportet quod statim resurrectione Christi facta, nostra resurrectio sit secuta; sed tunc sequitur quando voluntas Dei ordinavit.
Reply Obj. 1: A sufficient cause immediately produces its effect to which it is directly ordered, but not the effect to which it is ordered by means of another, no matter how sufficient it is; as heat, no matter how intense it is, does not cause heat in the first instant, but immediately begins to move toward heat, for heat is its effect by means of motion. Now Christ’s resurrection is called the cause of our resurrection, as was said, not because his resurrection itself brings about our resurrection, but this is said with its principle, namely, divine power, understood as a middle term. That power will cause our resurrection to the likeness of Christ’s resurrection. Now all power works by means of the will, which is the most proximate to the effect; therefore, it is not necessary that right away when Christ’s resurrection had happened, our resurrection should follow. But it will follow at the moment that the will of God has ordained.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod virtus divina non alligatur causis aliquibus secundis, quin effectus illarum posset immediate, vel aliis causis mediantibus, producere; sicut posset generationem inferiorum corporum causare etiam motu caeli non existente; et tamen secundum ordinem quem in rebus statuit, motus caeli est causa generationis inferiorum corporum. Similiter etiam secundum ordinem quem rebus humanis divina providentia praefixit, resurrectio Christi est causa nostrae resurrectionis; potuit tamen alium ordinem praefigere; et tunc esset alia causa nostrae resurrectionis, qualem Deus ordinasset.
Reply Obj. 2: Divine power is not tied to any secondary causes such that it could not produce their effects directly, or by other mediating causes, just as it could cause the generation of lower bodies even if the motion of the heavens did not exist. And yet according to the order that it established in things, the motion of the heavens is the cause of the generation of lower bodies. Similarly, too, according to the order that divine providence has foreordained in human affairs, Christ’s resurrection is the cause of our resurrection; nevertheless it could have fixed another order, and then there would be another cause of our resurrection, such as God would have ordained.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit quando omnia quae sunt in una specie, habent eumdem ordinem ad causam primam illius effectus qui est inducendus in totam speciem. Sic autem non est in proposito: quia humanitas Christi propinquior est divinitati, cujus virtus est prima causa resurrectionis, quam humanitas aliorum; unde resurrectio Christi causatur a divinitate immediate; sed resurrectio aliorum mediante Christo homine resurgente.
Reply Obj. 3: That argument proceeds when all those things that are in one species have the same order to the first cause of that effect that is introduced into the whole species. But this is not the case in the question at hand, for Christ’s humanity was closer to the divinity, whose power is the first cause of resurrection, than is the humanity of others. Therefore, Christ’s own resurrection is caused immediately by the divinity, but the resurrection of other people by means of Christ rising as a man.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod resurrectio omnium hominum habebit aliquid de similitudine resurrectionis Christi, quod scilicet pertinet ad vitam naturae, secundum quam omnes Christo fuerunt conformes; et ideo omnes resurgunt in vitam immortalem. Sed in sanctis, qui fuerunt Christo conformes per gratiam, erit conformitas quantum ad ea quae sunt gloriae.
Reply Obj. 4: The resurrection of all men will contain something of a likeness to Christ’s resurrection, which namely pertains to the life of nature, according to which all men were conformed to Christ. And this is why all rise in immortal life. But in the saints who were conformed to Christ by grace, there will be a conformity as to those things that belong to glory.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A2.ad4
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod causam effectui oportet aliquo modo conjungi: quia movens et motum, faciens et factum sunt simul, ut probatur in 7 Physic. Christus autem resurgens est causa univoca nostrae resurrectionis, ut supra dictum est, unde oportet quod in resurrectione corporum communi aliquo signo corporali dato Christus resurgens operetur: quod quidem signum, ut quidam dicunt, erit ad litteram vox Christi resurrectionem imperantis, sicut imperavit mari et cessavit tempestas, Matth. 5, 8.
To the second question, it should be said that a cause must be joined to its effect in some way, for the mover and the moved, the doer and the thing done are together, as is proved in the Physics 7.1 But Christ rising is the univocal cause of our resurrection, as was said above, which is why it is fitting that in the general resurrection of bodies the risen Christ works by a certain physical sign given, which sign indeed, as some people say, will literally be the voice of Christ commanding the resurrection, as he commanded the sea and the storm stopped (Matt 8:23–27).
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A2
Quidam vero dicunt, quod hoc signum nihil aliud erit quam ipsa praesentatio evidens filii Dei in mundo, de qua dicitur Matth. 24, 27: sicut fulgur quod venit ab oriente, et apparet in occidente, ita erit adventus filii hominis. Et innituntur auctoritati Gregorii, qui dicit, quod tubam sonare nihil aliud est quam mundo ut judicem filium demonstrare. Et secundum hoc ipsa apparitio filii Dei vox ejus dicitur: quia ei apparenti obediet tota natura ad corporum humanorum reparationem sicut imperanti; unde in jussu venire dicitur 1 Thessal. 4; et sic ejus apparitio inquantum habet vim cujusdam imperii, vox ejus dicitur; et haec vox quaecumque sit, quandoque dicitur clamor quasi praeconis ad judicium citantis; quandoque autem dicitur sonus tubae, vel propter evidentiam, ut in littera dicitur, vel propter convenientiam ad usum tubae qui erat in veteri testamento: tuba enim congregabantur ad Concilium, commovebantur ad praelium, et vocabantur ad festum. Resurgentes autem congregantur ad Concilium judicii, ad praelium quo orbis terrarum pugnabit contra insensatos, ad festum aeternae solemnitatis.
But some say that this sign will be nothing other than the very appearance of the Son of God in the world, of which it is said, as the lightning comes from the east and shines as far as the west, so will be the coming of the Son of man (Matt 24:27). And they are supported by Gregory’s authority, who says that the trumpet sounding is nothing other than the revelation to the world of the Son as judge.1 And according to this the very appearance of the Son of God is called his voice, for all nature will obey him like one who commands when he appears for the restoration of human bodies; which is why he is said to come in command in 1 Thessalonians 4:16. And thus his appearance, inasmuch as it has the force of a certain command, is called his voice; and whatever may be this voice, sometimes it is called a noise like a herald summoning to the judgment; but sometimes it is called the sound of a trumpet, either because of its clarity, as it says in the text, or because of its resemblance to the use of the trumpet that was in the Old Testament; for the trumpet brought all together for the council, summoned to battle, and called to feasts. Now those who rise are brought together to the council of judgment, to the battle where creation will join with him to fight against the madmen (Wis 5:20), to the feast of eternal solemnity.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Damascenus in verbis illis circa materialem causam resurrectionis tria tangit; scilicet voluntatem divinam quae imperat, virtutem quae exequitur, et facilitatem exequendi, in hoc quod nutum adjunxit, ad similitudinem eorum quae in nobis sunt: illud enim valde facile est nobis facere quod statim ad dictum nostrum fit; sed multo major apparet facilitas, si ante verbum prolatum, ad primum signum voluntatis, quod nutus dicitur, executio nostrae voluntatis per ministros fiat; et talis noster nutus est quaedam causa praedictae executionis, inquantum per ipsum inducuntur alii ad nostram voluntatem explendam; nutus autem divinus, quo fiet resurrectio, nihil est aliud quam signum ab ipso datum, cui natura tota obediet ad resurrectionem mortuorum; et hoc signum idem est quod vox tubae, ut ex dictis patet.
Reply Obj. 1: In those words about the material cause of the resurrection, Damascene touches upon three things, namely, the divine will that commands, the power that executes, and the ease of execution in that he added, his nod, to the likeness of those things that are in us; for what is extremely easy for us to do is what happens immediately at our word; but much greater ease appears if before a word is uttered, at the first sign of our will, which is called a nod, the execution of our will is carried out by ministers. And this is how our nod is a certain cause of what is executed, inasmuch as by it others are directed to fulfill our will. But a divine nod, by which the resurrection occurs, is nothing other than the sign for the resurrection of the dead given by the one whom all nature obeys. And this sign is the same as the voice of the trumpet, as is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A2.ad5
Ad secundum dicendum, quod sicut formae sacramentorum habent virtutem sanctificandi, ut supra dictum est, non ex hoc quod audiuntur, sed ex hoc quod proferuntur; ita illa vox, quidquid sit, habebit efficaciam instrumentalem ad resuscitandum, non ex hoc quod sentitur, sed ex hoc quod profertur; sicut etiam vox ex ipsa impulsione aeris excitat dormientem solvendo organum sentiendi, non ex hoc quod cognoscatur; quia judicium de voce perveniente ad aures sequitur excitationem, et non est causa ejus.
Reply Obj. 2: As was said above, just as the forms of the sacraments have the power of sanctifying not by the fact that they are heard, but by the fact that they are uttered, so too, this voice, whatever it is, will have an instrumental efficacy for raising the dead, not by the fact that it is sensed, but by the fact that it is uttered. In the same way too a voice awakens a sleeping person by its very impact on the air striking the organ of sensing, not by the fact that he recognizes it, for the judgment about the voice reaching the ears follows waking, and is not the cause of it.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A2.ad6
Ad tertium dicendum, quod ratio illa procederet, si virtus data illi voci esset ens perfectum in natura: quia tunc quod ex ea procederet, virtutem jam naturalem factam principium haberet. Non autem est talis virtus illa, sed qualis supra dictum est esse in formis sacramentorum.
Reply Obj. 3: That argument would work if the power given to that voice were a complete being in nature, for then what proceeded from it would have a natural power already established as its principle. But it is not that kind of power, but such as was said to be in the forms of the sacraments.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A2.ad7
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod Augustinus dicit in 3 De Trinit., quod sicut corpora crassiora et inferiora per subtiliora et potentiora quodam ordine reguntur; ita omnino corpora reguntur a Deo per spiritum vitae rationalem; et hoc etiam Gregorius in 4 Dialog. tangit. Unde in omnibus quae corporaliter a Deo fiunt, utitur Deus ministerio angelorum. In resurrectione autem est aliquid ad transmutationem corporum pertinens, scilicet collectio cinerum, et eorum praeparatio ad reparationem humani corporis; unde quantum ad hoc in resurrectione utetur Deus ministerio angelorum. Sed anima sicut immediate a Deo creata est, ita immediate a Deo corpori iterato unietur sine aliqua operatione angelorum. Similiter etiam gloriam corporis ipse faciet absque ministerio angelorum, sicut et animam immediate glorificat. Et istud angelorum ministerium vox dicitur secundum unam expositionem, quae tangitur in littera.
To the third question, it should be said that Augustine says in On the Trinity 31 that just as coarser and inferior bodies are ruled by more subtle and powerful ones in a certain order, so bodies are entirely ruled by God through the rational spirit of life; and Gregory also touches on this in his Dialogues 4.2 Therefore, in all things that are done by God physically, God uses the ministry of the angels. But in the resurrection there is something pertaining to the changing of bodies, namely, their assembly from the dust, and their preparation for the restoration of the human body; and so in the resurrection God uses the ministry of the angels for this. But just as the soul was created directly by God, so too it will be directly reunited to the body without any work of the angels. Likewise, he will also cause the glory of the body without the angels’ ministry, just as he also glorifies the soul directly. And this ministry of the angels is called the voice according to one exposition, which is referred to in the text.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo patet solutio ex dictis.
The solution to the first objection is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A2.ad8
Ad secundum dicendum, quod ministerium illud erit principaliter unius Archangeli, scilicet Michaelis, qui est princeps Ecclesiae, sicut fuit synagogae, sicut dicitur Daniel. 10: qui tamen agit ex influentia virtutum, et aliorum superiorum ordinum; unde quod ipse faciet, superiores ordines quodammodo facient. Similiter inferiores angeli cooperabuntur ei circa resurrectionem singulorum, quorum custodiae deputati fuerunt; et sic vox illa potest dici unius et plurium angelorum.
Reply Obj. 2: That ministry will principally be of one archangel, namely, Michael, who is the leader of the Church, as he was the leader of the synagogue, as it says in Daniel 10:13 and 10:21. But he still acts by the influence of the virtues, and of the other higher orders of angels. Therefore, what he will do, the higher orders of angels will do in some way. Likewise, lower angels will cooperate with him in the resurrection of individuals, whose guardianship was committed to them; and so that voice can be called the voice of one angel and the voice of many angels.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A2.ad9
A. 3About its timeDe tempore
Quaestiuncula 1
Quaestinucula 1
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod tempus resurrectionis non oporteat differri usque ad finem mundi, ut omnes simul resurgant. Quia major est convenientia capitis ad membra quam membrorum ad invicem, sicut causae ad effectus quam effectuum ad invicem. Sed Christus, qui est caput nostrum, non distulit resurrectionem suam usque ad finem mundi, ut simul cum omnibus resurgeret. Ergo nec oportet quod priorum sanctorum resurrectio usque ad finem mundi differatur, ut simul cum aliis resurgant.
Obj. 1: To the third question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that the time of the resurrection should not be deferred until the end of the world so that all men rise at the same time. For the head shares more with the members than the members with each other, as a cause shares more with its effect than effects with each other. But Christ, who is our head, did not defer his Resurrection until the end of the world so that he could rise together with all men. Therefore, neither is it necessary that the resurrection of the first saints be deferred until the end of the world, so that they could rise with the others.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.arg1
Praeterea, resurrectio capitis causa est resurrectionis membrorum. Sed resurrectio quorumdam membrorum nobilium propter vicinitatem ad caput, non est dilata usque ad finem mundi, sed statim resurrectionem Christi secuta est, sicut pie creditur de Beata Virgine et Joanne Evangelista. Ergo et aliorum resurrectio tanto propinquior erit resurrectioni Christi, quanto per gratiam et meritum magis ei fuerint conformes.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the resurrection of the head is the cause of the resurrection of the members. But the resurrection of some members, nobler because of their closeness to the head, was not deferred until the end of the world, but followed Christ’s Resurrection immediately, as is piously believed of the Blessed Virgin and John the Evangelist.1 Therefore, the resurrection of others will also be closer to the resurrection of Christ the more they were like him by grace and merit.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.arg2
Praeterea, status novi testamenti est perfectior, et expressius portat imaginem Christi, quam status veteris. Sed quidam patres veteris testamenti Christo resurgente resurrexerunt, sicut dicitur Matth. 27, 52, quod multa corpora sanctorum qui dormierant, resurrexerunt. Ergo videtur quod nec sanctorum novi testamenti resurrectio differri debeat usque ad finem mundi, ut sit omnium simul.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the state of the New Testament is more perfect, and more expressly bears the image of Christ than the state of the Old Testament. But some of the patriarchs of the Old Testament rose when Christ did, as it says in Matthew 27:52, many of the bodies of the saints who had fallen asleep were raised.1 Therefore, it seems that the resurrection of the saints of the New Testament should not be deferred until the end of the world either, so that the resurrection of all might be at the same time.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.arg3
Praeterea, post finem mundi non erit aliquis annorum numerus. Sed post resurrectionem mortuorum adhuc computantur multi anni usque ad resurrectionem aliorum, ut patet Apoc. 20; dicitur enim ibi vers. 4: vidi . . . animas decollatorum propter testimonium Jesu, et propter verbum Dei; et infra: et vixerunt, et regnaverunt cum Christo mille annis; et ceteri mortuorum non vixerunt, donec consummentur mille anni. Ergo resurrectio omnium non differtur usque ad finem mundi, ut sit omnium simul.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, after the end of the world there will not be any more years. But after the resurrection of the dead many years are still counted until the resurrection of others, as is clear from Revelation 20, for it says in verse 4: I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded for their testimony to Jesus, and for the word of God, and below, and they came to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years. The rest of the dead did not come to life until the thousand years were ended (Rev 20:4–5). Therefore, the resurrection of all people will not be deferred until the end of the world, so that it may be all together.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.arg4
Sed contra est quod Job 24: homo cum dormierit, non resurget, donec atteratur caelum, nec evigilabit ut resurgat de somno suo; et loquitur de somno mortis. Ergo usque ad finem mundi, quando caelum atteretur, resurrectio hominum differtur.
On the contrary (1), Job 14:12 says: so man lies down and rises not again; till the heavens are no more he will not awaken or be roused out of his sleep, and he speaks of the sleep of death. Therefore, the resurrection will be deferred until the end of the world, when the heavens are no more.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.sc
Praeterea, Hebr. 11, 39, dicitur: hi omnes testimonio fidei probati non acceperunt repromissionem, idest plenam animae et corporis beatitudinem, Deo aliquod aliud pro nobis providente, ne sine nobis consummarentur, idest perficerentur; Glossa: ut communi gaudio omnium majus fieret gaudium singulorum. Sed non erit ante resurrectio quam corporum glorificatio: quia reformabit corpus humilitatis nostrae configuratum corpori claritatis suae; Phil. 3, 21: et resurrectionis filii erunt sicut angeli in caelo, ut patet Matth. 22. Ergo resurrectio differtur usque ad finem mundi, in quo omnes simul resurgent.
Furthermore (2), the Letter to the Hebrews says, and all these, though well attested by their faith, did not receive what was promised, that is, the full beatitude of body and soul, since God had foreseen something better for us, that apart from us they should not be consummated, that is, perfected (Heb 11:39–40). The Gloss comments on this, so that the joy of each one might be made greater by the shared joy of all. But this resurrection will not take place before the glorification of the body, for he will change our lowly body to be like his glorious body (Phil 3:21); and the sons of the resurrection will be like the angels in heaven, as is clear from Matthew 22:30. Therefore, the resurrection will be deferred until the end of the world, when all will rise at the same time.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.arg5
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod tempus illud non sit occultum. Quia cujus principium est determinatum et scitum, et finis potest determinate sciri; eo quod omnia mensurantur quadam periodo, ut dicitur in 2 de Generatione. Sed principium mundi determinate scitur. Ergo et finis ipsius potest determinate sciri; et tunc erit tempus resurrectionis, et judicii: ergo tempus illud non est occultum.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that that time is not secret. For when something’s beginning is determined and known, the end can also be known determinately, by the fact that all things are measured by a certain period, as it says in On Generation and Corruption 2.1 But the beginning of the world is known determinately. Therefore, its end can also be known determinately, and then it will be the time of the resurrection and judgment. Therefore, that time is not secret.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.arg6
Praeterea, Apoc. 12 dicitur, quod mulier, per quam Ecclesia significatur, habet locum paratum a Deo, in quo pascatur diebus mille ducentis sexaginta. Daniel. etiam 12, ponitur determinatus numerus dierum, per quos anni significari videntur, secundum illud Ezech. 4, 6: diem pro anno dedit tibi. Ergo ex Sacra Scriptura potest sciri determinate finis mundi, et resurrectionis tempus.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it says in Revelation 12:6 that the woman, by which the Church is signified, has a place prepared by God in which she is fed for 1,260 days. In Daniel 12:11, a determinate number of days is also set down, by which years seem to be signified, according to Ezekiel 4:6: I assign you a day for each year. Therefore, by Sacred Scripture a determinate end to the world can be known, and the time of the resurrection.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.arg7
Praeterea, status novi testamenti praefiguratus fuit in veteri testamento. Sed scimus determinate tempus in quo vetus testamentum statum habuit. Ergo et potest sciri determinate tempus in quo novum testamentum statum habebit. Sed novum testamentum habebit statum usque ad finem mundi; unde dicitur Matth. ult., 20: ecce ego vobiscum sum usque ad consummationem saeculi. Ergo potest sciri finis mundi, et resurrectionis tempus.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the state of the New Testament was prefigured in the Old Testament. But we know the determinate time in which the Old Testament lasted. Therefore, a determinate time can also be known in which the New Testament will last. But the New Testament will last until the end of the world, which is why it says at the end of Matthew, lo, I am with you always, to the close of the age (Matt 28:20). Therefore, the end of the world can be known, and the time of the resurrection.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.arg8
Sed contra, illud quod est ignoratum ab angelis, est etiam hominibus multo magis occultum; quia ea ad quae homines naturali ratione pertingere possunt, multo limpidius et certius angeli naturali cognitione cognoscunt; similiter etiam revelationes hominibus non fiunt nisi mediantibus angelis, ut patet per Dionysium, 4 cap. Cael. Hier. Sed angeli nesciunt tempus determinate, ut patet Matth. 24, 36: de die illa et hora nemo scit, neque angeli caelorum. Ergo tempus illud est hominibus occultum.
On the contrary (1), what is unknown by the angels is even more hidden from men, for what men can reach through natural reason, the angels know with much greater clarity and certainty by their natural understanding. Likewise, revelations to men are only made by the mediation of angels, as is clear from Dionysius, the Celestial Hierarchy, Chapter 4.1 But the angels do not know the determinate time, as is clear from Matt 24:36: of that day and hour no one knows, not even the angels of heaven. Therefore, that time is hidden from men.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.sc
Praeterea, apostoli magis fuerunt conscii secretorum Dei quam alii sequentes, ut dicitur Rom. 8, 23: ipsi primitias spiritus habent; Glossa interlinealis: tempore prius, et ceteris abundantius. Sed eis de hoc ipso quaerentibus dictum est, Act. 1, 7: non est vestrum nosse tempora et momenta, quae pater in sua potestate posuit. Ergo multo magis est aliis occultum.
Furthermore (2), the apostles were much more aware of the secrets of God than any who followed them, as is said in Romans 8:23: we ourselves who have the first-fruits of the Spirit, about which the interlinear Gloss comments: earlier in time, and more abundantly than the rest. But it was said to those who were asking, it is not yours to know times and seasons which the Father has fixed by his own authority (Acts 1:7).
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.arg9
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod resurrectio non fiet subito, sed successive. Quia Ezech. 37, 7, praenuntiatur resurrectio mortuorum, ubi dicitur: accesserunt ossa ad ossa; et vidi, et ecce super ea nervi et carnes ascenderunt, et extenta est in eis cutis desuper; et spiritum non habebant. Ergo reparatio corporum tempore praecedit conjunctionem animarum; et sic resurrectio non erit subita.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the resurrection will not happen all at once, but successively.1 For the resurrection of the dead is foretold in Ezekiel 37:7–8, where it says: the bones came together, bone to its bone; and as I looked, there were sinews on them, and flesh had come upon them, and skin had covered them; but there was no breath in them. Therefore, the restoration of bodies precedes their union to their souls in time; and so the resurrection will not happen all at once.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.arg10
Praeterea, illud ad quod exiguntur plures actiones se consequentes, non potest subito fieri. Sed ad resurrectionem exiguntur plures actiones se consequentes, scilicet collectio cinerum, reformatio corporis, et infusio animae. Ergo resurrectio non fiet subito.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, what requires several actions, one after another, cannot be done all at once. But several actions, successively following each other, are required for the resurrection: the collecting of the dust, the reforming of the body, and the infusion of the soul. Therefore, the resurrection will not happen all at once.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.arg11
Praeterea, omnis sonus tempore mensuratur. Sed sonus tubae causa erit resurrectionis, ut dictum est. Ergo resurrectio fiet in tempore, et non subito.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, every sound is measured by time. But the sound of the trumpet will be the cause of the resurrection, as was said. Therefore, the resurrection will happen in time, and not all at once.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.arg12
Praeterea, nullus motus localis potest esse subito, ut dicitur in Lib. de Sensato. Sed ad resurrectionem exigitur aliquis motus localis in collectione cinerum. Ergo non fiet subito.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, no local motion can be all at once, as it says in the book on Sense and the Sensible.1 But a certain local motion is required in the resurrection for the collecting of dust. Therefore it will not all happen at once.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.arg13
Sed contra est quod dicitur 1 Corinth. 15, 51: omnes quidem resurgemus . . . in momento, in ictu oculi. Ergo resurrectio erit subito.
On the contrary (1), it is said: we shall rise . . . in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye (1 Cor 15:51–52). Therefore, the resurrection will happen all at once.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.sc
Praeterea, virtus infinita subito operatur. Sed, sicut Damascenus dicit, crede resurrectionem futuram divina virtute; de qua constat quod infinita est. Ergo resurrectio fiet subito.
Furthermore (2), infinite power works all at once. But, as Damascene says, believe the resurrection will take place by divine power,1 which is clearly infinite. Therefore, the resurrection will happen all at once.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.arg14
Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod resurrectio non erit noctis tempore. Quia resurrectio non erit donec atteratur caelum, ut dicitur Job 14. Sed cessante motu caeli, quod dicitur ejus attritio, non erit tempus, neque dies neque nox. Ergo resurrectio non erit in nocte.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the resurrection will not happen at night-time. For the resurrection will not be until the heavens are no more, as it says in Job 14:12. But when the movement of the heavens ceases, which is what it means for them to be no more, there will not be time, neither day nor night. Therefore, the resurrection will not be at night.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.arg15
Praeterea, finis uniuscujusque rei debet esse perfectissimus. Sed tunc erit finis temporis; unde in Apoc. dicitur quod tempus amplius non erit. Ergo tunc debet esse tempus in sui optima dispositione; et ita debet esse dies.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the end of any given thing should be its greatest perfection. But it will be the end of time at that moment, which is why in the Book of Revelation it says that time will be no more (Rev 10:6). Therefore, time should be in its best disposition; and so it should be day.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.arg16
Praeterea, qualitas temporis debet respondere his quae geruntur in tempore. Unde Joan. 14, fit mentio de nocte, quando Judas exivit a consortio lucis. Sed tunc erit perfecta manifestatio omnium quae nunc latent; quia cum venerit Dominus, illuminabit abscondita tenebrarum, et manifestabit consilia cordium, ut dicitur 1 Corinth. 4, 5. Ergo debet esse in die.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the quality of the time should correspond to those things that are accomplished at that time. This is why John 13:30 mentions that it was night when Judas left the fellowship of light. But that moment will be the perfect manifestation of all those things that are now hidden, for when the Lord comes, he will bring to light the things now hidden in darkness and will disclose the purposes of the heart, as it says in 1 Corinthians 4:5. Therefore, it should be during the day.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.arg17
Sed contra, resurrectio Christi est exemplar nostrae resurrectionis. Sed resurrectio Christi fuit in nocte, ut Gregorius dicit in Homil. paschali. Ergo et nostra resurrectio nocturno tempore erit.
On the contrary (1), Christ’s resurrection is the exemplar of our own resurrection. But Christ’s resurrection was at night, as Gregory says in his Easter homily.1 Therefore, our resurrection will also be at night-time.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.sc
Praeterea, adventus Domini comparatur adventui furis in domum, ut patet Lucae 12. Sed fur in tempore noctis in domum venit. Ergo in tempore nocturno veniet. Sed veniente ipso fiet resurrectio, ut dictum est. Ergo resurrectio fiet tempore nocturno.
Furthermore (2), the coming of the Lord is compared to the coming of a thief into a house, as is seen in Luke 12:39. But a thief comes into a house at night. Therefore, he will come at night. But the resurrection will happen by his coming, as was said. Therefore, the resurrection will be at night.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.arg18
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod, sicut Augustinus dicit in 3 De Trin., divina providentia statuit ut corpora crassiora et inferiora per subtiliora et potentiora quodam ordine regantur; et ideo tota materia corporum inferiorum subjacet variationi secundum motum caelestium corporum; unde esset contra ordinem quem divina providentia in rebus statuit, si materia inferiorum corporum ad statum incorruptionis perduceretur manente motu corporum superiorum. Et quia secundum positionem fidei, resurrectio erit in vitam immortalem conformiter Christo, qui resurgens a mortuis, jam non moritur, ut dicitur Rom. 6; ideo humanorum corporum resurrectio usque ad finem mundi differetur, in quo motus caeli quiescet. Et propter hoc etiam quidam philosophi qui posuerunt motum caeli nunquam cessare, posuerunt reditum humanarum animarum ad corpora mortalia qualia nunc habemus, sive ponerent reditum animae ad idem corpus in fine magni anni, ut Empedocles, sive ad aliud, ut Pythagoras posuit quamlibet animam quodlibet corpus ingredi, ut dicitur in 1 De anima.
I answer that, as Augustine says in On the Trinity 3, divine providence established that the more coarse and inferior bodies are governed by the more subtle and powerful ones in a certain order.1 And this is why all the matter of the inferior bodies is subject to change according to the movement of the heavenly bodies. Therefore, it would be against the order that divine providence has established in things if the matter of the lower bodies were brought to the state of incorruption while the motion of the higher ones remained. And since according to the position of the faith the resurrection into immortal life will be a conforming to Christ, who, having risen from the dead, no longer dies, as it says in Romans 6:9, therefore the resurrection of human bodies will be deferred until the end of the world, when the movement of the heavens will be stilled. And because of this even some philosophers who held that the movement of the heavens would never cease, held a return of human souls to mortal bodies such as we now have—whether they held that the souls returned to the same body in the end of a great year, like Empedocles, or to a different body, as Pythagoras held that any soul would enter any body, as it says in On the Soul 1.2
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis caput magis conveniat cum membris convenientia proportionis, quae exigitur ad hoc quod in membra influat, quam membra ad invicem; tamen caput habet causalitatem quamdam super membra, qua membra carent; et in hoc membra differunt a capite, et conveniunt ad invicem. Unde resurrectio Christi exemplum1 quoddam nostrae resurrectionis est, ex cujus fide spes nobis de nostra resurrectione consurgit; non autem resurrectio alicujus membri Christi est causa resurrectionis ceterorum membrorum; et ideo resurrectio Christi debuit praecedere resurrectionem aliorum, qui omnes simul resurgere debuerunt in consummatione saeculorum.
Reply Obj. 1: Although the head has more in common with the members than they do with each other by a conformity of proportion, which is required for it to overflow into the members, nevertheless, the head has a certain causality over the members which the members lack. And in this the members differ from the head and resemble each other. Therefore, Christ’s resurrection is a kind of exemplar of our resurrection, and hope for our own resurrection springs from faith in it. But the resurrection of any single member of Christ is not a cause of the resurrection of the rest of the members. And so Christ’s resurrection had to precede the resurrection of the others, who must all rise together at the close of the ages.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis inter membra Christi sint quaedam aliis digniora, et magis capiti conformia, non tamen pertingunt ad rationem capitis, ut sint causa aliorum; et ideo ex conformitate ad Christum non debetur eis quod eorum resurrectio praecedat resurrectionem aliorum, quasi exemplar exemplatum, sicut dictum est de resurrectione Christi. Sed quod aliquibus hoc sit concessum, quod eorum resurrectio non sit usque ad communem resurrectionem dilata, est ex speciali gratiae privilegio, non ex debito conformitatis ad Christum.
Reply Obj. 2: Although among the members of Christ, some are nobler than the others, and some are more conformed to the head, nevertheless, they do not attain the nature of the head so that they may be a cause of the others. And thus by conformity to Christ it is not owed to them that their resurrection should precede the resurrection of others, as an exemplar precedes what it gives the example to, as was said about Christ’s resurrection. But the fact that it seems to have been granted to some that their resurrection was not delayed until the general resurrection is from a special privilege of grace, not earned by their conformity to Christ.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod de illa resurrectione sanctorum cum Christo videtur dubitare Hieronymus in sermone de assumptione, utrum scilicet peracto resurrectionis testimonio iterum mortui sint, ut sic eorum magis fuerit suscitatio quaedam, sicut fuit Lazari, quam vera resurrectio, qualis erit in fine mundi; an ad immortalem vitam vere resurrexerint, semper in corpore victuri, in caelum cum Christo ascendentes corporaliter, ut Glossa dicit Matth. 27. Et hoc probabilius videtur; quia ad hoc quod verum testimonium de vera resurrectione Christi proferrent, congruum fuit quod vere resurgerent, sicut Hieronymus alibi dicit. Nec eorum resurrectio propter ipsos accelerata est, sed propter resurrectionem Christi testificandam; quod quidem testimonium erat ad fundandum fidem novi testamenti; unde decentius factum est per patres veteris testamenti quam per eos qui jam novo testamento fundato decesserunt. Tamen sciendum est, quod etsi de resurrectione eorum in Evangelio mentio fiat ante resurrectionem Christi, tamen, ut per textum patet, intelligendum est per anticipationem esse dictum, quod frequenter historiographis accidit. Nullus enim vera resurrectione ante Christum resurrexit, eo quod ipse est primitiae dormientium, ut dicitur 1 Corinth. 15, quamvis aliqui fuerunt resuscitati ante Christi resurrectionem; ut de Lazaro patet Joan. 11.
Reply Obj. 3: Jerome seems to wonder about that resurrection of the saints with Christ in his sermon on the Assumption, namely, whether once they had witnessed to the Resurrection they returned to the dead, so that it was more of a resuscitation, as was the case with Lazarus, rather than a true resurrection as it will be at the end of the world; or whether they were truly resurrected to immortal life, always to live in the body, ascending to heaven with Christ bodily, as the Gloss says on Matthew 27.1 And this seems more probable, for in order for them to provide true testimony to the true resurrection of Christ, it was fitting that they truly rise, as Jerome says elsewhere.2 Nor was their resurrection hastened for their own sake, but in order to witness to the Resurrection of Christ for the sake of founding the faith of the New Testament. Therefore, it was done more appropriately by the patriarchs of the Old Testament than by those who would depart life once the New Testament was founded. Nevertheless, it should be known that even if mention were made in the Gospel of their resurrection before the resurrection of Christ, nevertheless, as is evident from the text, it should be understood as being said by way of anticipation, which frequently occurs with historians. For no one rose in a true resurrection before Christ, since he was the first fruits of those who have fallen asleep, as it says in 1 Corinthians 15:20; although some people were resuscitated before Christ’s resurrection, as is seen with Lazarus in John 11.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod occasione illorum verborum, ut Augustinus narrat, 20 Lib. de Civit. Dei, quidam haeretici posuerunt primam resurrectionem futuram esse mortuorum, ut cum Christo mille annis in terra regnarent; unde vocati sunt Chiliastae, quasi millenarii; et Augustinus ibidem ostendit verba illa aliter esse intelligenda, scilicet de resurrectione spirituali, per quam homines a peccatis dono gratiae resurgunt. Secunda autem resurrectio est corporum. Regnum autem Christi dicitur Ecclesia, in qua cum ipso non solum martyres, sed etiam alii electi regnant, ut a parte totum intelligatur. Vel regnant cum Christo in gloria quantum ad omnes. Et fit specialiter mentio de martyribus, quia ipsi praecipue regnant mortui, qui usque ad mortem secundum veritatem certaverunt. Millenarius autem non significat aliquem certum numerum, sed designat totum temporis quod nunc agitur, in quo sancti cum Christo regnant; quia numerus millenarius designat universalitatem magis quam centenarius, eo quod centenarius est quadratum denarii, sed millenarius est numerus solidus ex duplici ductu denarii in seipsum surgens, quia decies decem decies mille sunt; et similiter in Psal. 104, 8 dicitur: verbi quod mandavit in mille generationes, idest omnes.
Reply Obj. 4: By the occasion of those words, as Augustine tells in the City of God, Book 20,1 some heretics held that the first future resurrection would be of the dead, so that they would reign with Christ over the earth for a thousand years, which is why they are called Chiliasts or millenials. And in the same place Augustine shows that those words should be understood differently, namely, about a spiritual resurrection by which men rise from sin by the gift of grace. But the second resurrection is of the body. Moreover, the Church is called Christ’s reign, in which not only martyrs but also the other elect reign with him, so that the whole is understood from a part. Or all those in glory reign with Christ. And mention is especially made of the martyrs, because those dead particularly reign who strove according to the truth even to death. Now ‘a thousand’ does not signify any certain number, but it designates the whole time that must pass in which the saints rule with Christ, for the number thousand designates wholeness more than a hundred, by the fact that a hundred is ten squared, but a thousand is a cubed number arising from ten multiplied by itself twice, for ten times ten times ten is a thousand. And similarly it says in Psalm 105 (104):8: the word that he commanded for a thousand generations, that is, all generations.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.ad4
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod sicut dicit Augustinus in lib. 83 quaest., quaest. 58, aetas ultima humani generis, quae incipit a Domini adventu usque ad finem saeculi, in quibus generationibus computetur incertum est, sicut etiam senectus, quae est ultima aetas hominis, non habet determinatum tempus secundum mensuram aliarum, cum quandoque sola tantum teneat temporis quantum reliquae omnes aetates. Hujus autem ratio est, quia determinatus numerus futuri temporis sciri non potest nisi vel per revelationem vel per naturalem rationem. Tempus autem quod erit usque ad resurrectionem, numerari non potest naturali ratione: quia simul erit resurrectio et finis motus caeli, ut dictum est: ex motu autem accipitur numerus omnium quae determinato tempore per naturalem rationem futura praevidentur. Ex motu autem caeli non potest cognosci finis ejus; quia cum sit circularis, ex hoc ipso habet quod secundum naturam suam possit in perpetuum durare. Unde naturali ratione tempus quod erit usque ad resurrectionem, numerari non potest. Similiter nec per revelationem haberi potest, ideo, ut omnes semper sint soliciti et praeparati ad Christo occurrendum; et propter hoc etiam apostolis de hoc quaerentibus respondit, Act. 1, 7: non est vestrum nosse tempora vel momenta, quae pater posuit in sua potestate; in quo, ut Augustinus dicit, 18 de Civ. Dei, omnium de hac re calculantium digitos resolvit, et quiescere jubet. Quod enim apostolis quaerentibus noluit indicare, nec aliis revelabit. Unde illi omnes qui tempus praedictum numerare voluerunt, hactenus falsiloqui sunt inventi. Quidam enim, ut Augustinus dixit ibidem, dixerunt ab ascensione Domini usque ad ultimum ejus adventum quadringentos annos posse compleri, alii quingentos, alii mille: quorum falsitas patet; et similiter patebit eorum qui adhuc computare non cessant.
To the second question, it should be said that as Augustine says in his book the Eighty-Three Questions, Question 58,1 it is uncertain how many generations are counted in the last age of the human race which begins from the coming of the Lord until the end of the world; just as old age, which is the last age of man, does not have a determinate time according to the measure of the others, since sometimes it alone takes as much time as all the rest of the ages together. Now the reason for this is that a determinate number of future time cannot be known unless either by revelation or by natural reason. But the time that will lapse before the resurrection cannot be counted by natural reason, for the resurrection will be simultaneous with the end of the movement of the heavens, as was said. But the number of all things that are foreseen by natural reason at a determinate time is taken from this movement. Now the end of the movement of the heavens cannot be known from itself, for since it is circular, it is according to its nature to be able to endure forever. Therefore, the time that there will be until the resurrection cannot be calculated by natural reason. Likewise, neither can it be had by revelation, so that everyone will always be ready and eager to meet Christ, and for this reason he answered even the apostles who asked about this, it is not yours to know times or seasons that the Father has fixed by his own authority (Acts 1:7), in which, as Augustine says in the City of God, Book 18,2 he puts an end to everyone’s calculations about this matter and commands them to be still, for what he did not wish to indicate to the apostles who asked, he will not reveal to others. Therefore, all those who have wanted to calculate the time discussed are found to be speaking falsely where this is concerned. For some people, as Augustine said in the same place, have said that four hundred years can be completed from the Lord’s ascension to the second coming; others, five hundred; others, a thousand; and that all of these claims are false is obvious. And it will be similarly obvious regarding the claims of all those who still do not cease to calculate.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod eorum quorum finis cognoscitur principio noto, oportet mensuram nobis esse cognitam; et ideo cognito principio alicujus rei, cujus duratio mensuratur motu caeli, possumus cognoscere ejus finem, eo quod motus caeli est nobis notus. Sed mensura durationis motus caeli est sola divina dispositio, quae est nobis occulta; et ideo quantumcumque sciamus principium ejus, finem scire non possumus.
Reply Obj. 1: Of those things whose end is known by knowing their beginning, it is necessary for us to know their measure; and therefore when the beginning of a certain thing is known, whose length is measured by the motion of the heavens, we can know its end, by the fact that the motion of the heavens is known to us. But the measure of the duration of the motion of the heavens is only the divine disposition, which is hidden from us. And therefore no matter how much we know its beginning, we cannot know its end.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.ad5
Ad secundum dicendum, quod per mille ducentos sexaginta dies, de quibus fit mentio Apoc. 12, significatur omne tempus in quo Ecclesia durat, et non aliquis determinatus numerus annorum; et hoc ideo, quia praedicatio Christi, super quam fundatur Ecclesia, duravit tribus annis cum dimidio; quod tempus vere continet aequalem numerum dierum numero praedicto. Similiter etiam numerus eorum qui in Daniele ponitur, non est referendus ad numerum annorum aliquorum qui sint usque ad finem mundi, vel usque ad praedicationem Antichristi; sed debet referri ad tempus quo praedicabit Antichristus, et quo persecutio ejus durabit.
Reply Obj. 2: The 1,260 days that are mentioned in Revelation 12:6 signify all the time that the Church will last, and not any determinate number of years. And this is because Christ’s preaching, upon which the Church is founded, lasted three and a half years, which period contains a number of days equal to that number. Likewise also the number of those days mentioned in Daniel is not to be referred to the number of years that will lapse before the end of the world, or before the preaching of the Antichrist; but it should be referred to the time through which the Antichrist will preach, and through which his persecution will last.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.ad6
Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis status novi testamenti in generali sit praefiguratus per statum veteris testamenti; non tamen oportet quod singula respondeant singulis, praecipue cum in Christo omnes figurae veteris testamenti fuerint completae; et ideo Augustinus, 18 de Civ. Dei, respondet quibusdam, qui volebant accipere numerum persecutionum quae Ecclesia passa est et passura secundum numerum plagarum Aegypti, dicens: ego per illas res gestas in Aegypto istas persecutiones prophetice significatas esse non arbitror; quamvis ab eis qui hoc putant, exquisite et ingeniose illa singula his singulis comparata videantur, non prophetico spiritu, sed conjectura mentis humanae, quae aliquando ad verum pervenit, aliquando fallitur. Et similiter videtur esse de dictis abbatis Joachim, qui per tales conjecturas de futuris aliqua vera praedixit, et in aliquibus deceptus fuit.
Reply Obj. 3: Although the state of the New Testament is prefigured in general by the state of the Old Testament, nevertheless it is not necessary that there be a one-to-one correspondence, particularly since in Christ all the figures of the Old Testament were fulfilled. And thus Augustine in the City of God, Book 18,1 answering certain people who wanted to take the number of persecutions that the Church suffered and will suffer according to the number of plagues of Egypt, says: I do not judge these persecutions to be prophetically signified by the events of Egypt, although by those who think this, each individual event seems to relate to these individual events ingeniously and in detail, not by a prophetic spirit, but by a conjecture of the human mind which sometimes attains the truth, but fails at other times. And it seems to be similar to the statements of the Abbot Joachim, who, by this kind of conjecture about the future, foretold certain true things and in others was deceived.2
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.ad7
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod in resurrectione aliquid fiet ministerio angelorum, et aliquid virtute divina immediate, ut dictum est. Illud ergo quod angelorum ministerio fiet, non erit in instanti, si instans dicatur indivisibile temporis; erit tamen in instanti, si instans accipiatur pro tempore imperceptibili. Illud autem quod fiet virtute divina immediate, fiet subito, scilicet in termino temporis quo angelorum opus complebitur: quia virtus superior inferiorem ad perfectionem adducit.
To the third question, it should be said that in the resurrection, something will be done by the ministry of the angels, and something by divine power directly, as was said. Therefore, what will happen by the ministry of the angels will not be in an instant if ‘instant’ means an indivisible moment of time; however, it will be in an instant if ‘instant’ is taken for an imperceptible time. Now whatever will be done by divine power directly will be all at once, namely, at the end of the time in which the angels’ work will be completed: for a superior power brings an inferior one to perfection.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Ezechiel loquebatur populo rudi, sicut et Moyses; unde sicut Moyses distinxit opera sex dierum per dies, ut rudis populus capere posset, quamvis omnia simul sint facta, secundum Augustinum; ita Ezechiel diversa quae in resurrectione futura sunt expressit, quamvis omnia simul futura sint in instanti.
Reply Obj. 1: Ezekiel was speaking to a rough people, just as Moses was. And even as Moses distinguished the works of the six days by days so that a rough people could grasp it, although all things were made at the same time according to Augustine, so Ezekiel expresses different things that will happen in the resurrection, although all these future things will exist together in an instant.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.ad8
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis illae operationes sint consequentes invicem natura, sunt tamen simul tempore: quia vel sunt in eodem instanti, vel una est in instanti ad quod alia terminatur.
Reply Obj. 2: Although those activities are consequent upon each other by nature, they are nevertheless simultaneous in time, for either they exist in the same instant, or one exists in the instant that another terminates in.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.ad9
Ad tertium dicendum, quod idem videtur esse de sono illo et de formis sacramentorum; scilicet quod in ultimo instanti prolationis effectum suum habebunt.
Reply Obj. 3: It seems to be the same with that sound as with the forms of the sacraments: namely, that they have their effect in the last instant of being uttered.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.ad10
Ad quartum dicendum, quod congregatio cinerum, quae sine motu locali esse non potest, fiet ministerio angelorum; et ideo erit in tempore, sed imperceptibili, propter facilitatem operandi quae competit angelis.
Reply Obj. 4: Bringing together the dust, which cannot happen without local motion, will be by the ministry of the angels. And therefore it will be in time, but an imperceptible time, because of the ease with which angels naturally do their work.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.ad11
Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod determinata hora temporis qua fiet resurrectio, pro certo sciri non potest, ut patet in littera; tamen satis probabiliter dicitur a quibusdam, quod resurrectio erit quasi in crepusculo, sole existente in oriente, et luna in occidente: quia in tali dispositione sol et luna creduntur creata, ut sic eorum circulatio compleatur penitus per reditum ad eumdem punctum; unde de Christo dicitur quod resurrexit tali hora.
To the fourth question, it should be said that the specific hour of time when the resurrection will happen cannot be known for certain, as is clear from the text. Nevertheless, it is said by some, with sufficient probability, that the resurrection will be in the twilight time when the sun hangs in the east and the moon in the west; for the sun and moon are believed to have been created in this disposition, and thus their full circuit would be thoroughly completed by their return to the same point. This is why it is said of Christ that he rose at this hour.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quando resurrectio erit, non erit tempus, sed finis temporis: quia in eodem instanti in quo cessabit motus caeli, erit resurrectio mortuorum; et tamen erit situs siderum secundum dispositionem qua se habet nunc in aliqua determinata hora; et secundum hoc dicitur resurrectio futura tali vel tali hora.
Reply Obj. 1: When the resurrection occurs it will not be time, but the end of time, for at the same instant in which the movement of the heavens ceases, the resurrection of the dead will occur. And yet the position of the stars will be according to the disposition by which they are arranged now in any specific hour; and accordingly the future resurrection is said to be at this or that hour.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.ad12
Ad secundum dicendum, quod optima dispositio temporis dicitur esse in meridie propter illuminationem solis. Sed tunc civitas Dei non egebit sole neque luna; quia claritas Dei illuminabit eam, ut dicitur Apoc. 21; et ideo quantum ad hoc non refert utrum in die vel in nocte resurrectio fiat.
Reply Obj. 2: The best disposition of time is said to be noon because of the brightness of the sun. But at that moment the city of God will not need either sun or moon, for the splendor of God will illuminate it, as it says in Revelation 21:23. And therefore as to this it does not matter whether the resurrection occurs in the day or at night.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.ad13
Ad tertium dicendum, quod tempori illi congruit manifestatio quantum ad ea quae tunc gerentur, et occultatio quantum ad determinationem ipsius temporis; et ideo utrumque congrue fieri potest, ut scilicet resurrectio sit in die, vel in nocte.
Reply Obj. 3: Manifestation corresponds to that time as to the things that will be accomplished then, and concealment as to the determination of the time itself; and so either could be fitting, namely, that the resurrection could be during the day or at night.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A3.ad14
A. 4About the starting terminus for the resurrectionDe termino a quo erit resurrectio
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod mors non erit terminus a quo resurrectionis in omnibus. Quia quidam non morientur, sed immortalitate supervestientur: dicitur enim in symbolo, quod ipse venturus est judicare vivos et mortuos. Hoc autem non potest intelligi quantum ad tempus judicii, quia tunc erunt omnes vivi. Ergo oportet quod referatur haec distinctio ad tempus praecedens; et ita non omnes ante judicium morientur.
Obj. 1: To the fourth question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that death will not be the starting terminus of the resurrection for everyone. For some people will not die, but will be clothed about with immortality; for it is said in the Creed, that he will come again to judge the living and the dead. However, this cannot be understood as to the time of the judgment, for then all will be alive. Therefore, it is necessary that this distinction be referred to the preceding time; and so not all will die before the judgment.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A4.arg1
Praeterea, naturale et commune desiderium non potest esse vacuum et inane quin in aliquibus expleatur. Sed secundum apostolum, 2 Corinth. 5, hoc est commune desiderium quod nolumus expoliari, sed supervestiri. Ergo aliqui erunt qui nunquam expoliabuntur corpore per mortem, sed supervestientur gloria resurrectionis.
Obj. 2: Natural and common desire cannot be empty and vain without being fulfilled in certain things. But according to the Apostle in 2 Corinthians 5:4, this is the common desire, that we do not wish to be stripped, but clothed. Therefore, there will be certain people who will never be stripped of the body by death, but who will be clothed about with the glory of the resurrection.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A4.arg2
Praeterea, Augustinus in Ench., dicit, quod quatuor ultimae petitiones Orationis Dominicae ad praesentem vitam pertinent, quarum una est: dimitte nobis debita nostra. Ergo Ecclesia petit in hac vita sibi omnia debita relaxari. Sed Ecclesiae oratio non potest esse cassa quin exaudiatur. Joan. 16, 23: quidquid petieritis patrem in nomine meo, dabit vobis. Ergo Ecclesia in aliquo hujus vitae tempore omnium debitorum remissionem consequetur. Sed unum de debitis quo pro peccato primi parentis astringimur, est quod nascimur in originali peccato. Ergo aliquando hoc Ecclesiae Deus praestabit, quod homines sine peccato originali nascentur. Sed mors est poena originalis peccati. Ergo aliqui homines erunt circa finem mundi qui non morientur; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, Augustine says in his Handbook on Faith, Hope, and Love1 that the four last petitions of the Lord’s Prayer pertain to the present life, one of which is: forgive us our debts. Therefore, the Church prays in this life to have all her debts forgiven. But the Church’s prayer cannot be fruitless so that it is not heard: if you ask anything of the Father, he will give it to you in my name (John 16:23). Therefore, the Church will obtain the remission of all debts at some time in this life. But one of the debts by which we are bound for the sin of our first parents is that we are born in original sin. Therefore, at some time God will grant to the Church that men will be born without original sin. But death is the punishment for original sin. Therefore, at the end of the world there will be some men who will not die; and thus, the same as before.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A4.arg3
Praeterea, via compendiosior est semper sapienti magis eligenda. Sed compendiosior via est quod homines qui vivi inveniuntur, in impassibilitatem resurrectionis transferantur, quam quod prius moriantur, et postea resurgant a morte in immortalitatem. Ergo Deus, qui est summe sapiens, hanc viam elegit in illis qui vivi invenientur; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the shorter route is always the one to be chosen by the wise man. But for men who are found alive to be elevated into the impassibility of the resurrection is a shorter route than that they die first and afterward rise from death into immortality. Therefore, God, who is the wisest of all, chooses this route for those who will be found alive. And thus, the same as before.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A4.arg4
Sed contra, 1 Corinth. 15, 36: semen quod seminas, non vivificatur, nisi prius moriatur; et loquitur sub similitudine seminis de resurrectione corporum. Ergo corpora a morte resurgent.
On the contrary (1), what you sow does not come to life unless it dies (1 Cor 15:36). And he speaks under a similitude of the resurrection of the body. Therefore, bodies will rise from death.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A4.sc
Praeterea, 1 Corinth. 15, 22: sicut in Adam omnes moriuntur, ita in Christo omnes vivificabuntur. Sed in Christo vivificabuntur. Ergo in Adam omnes morientur; et sic resurrectio omnium erit a morte.
Furthermore (2), as in Adam all die, so also in Christ shall all be made alive (1 Cor 15:22). But in Christ all shall be brought to life. Therefore, in Adam all will die, and thus for all people, the resurrection will be from death.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A4.arg5
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod non omnium resurrectio erit a cineribus. Resurrectio enim Christi est exemplar nostrae resurrectionis. Sed resurrectio ejus non fuit a cineribus; quia caro ejus non vidit corruptionem, ut dicitur in Psalm. 15, et Act. 2. Ergo nec resurrectio omnium erit a cineribus.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the resurrection will not be from ashes for everyone. For the resurrection of Christ is the exemplar for our resurrection. But his resurrection was not from ashes, for his flesh did not see corruption, as it says in Psalm 16 (15):10 and Acts 2:31. Therefore, neither will the resurrection be from ashes for everyone.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A4.arg6
Praeterea, corpus hominis non semper comburitur. Sed in cineres non potest aliquid resolvi nisi per combustionem. Ergo non omnes a cineribus resurgent.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the body of a man is not always burned. But something cannot be resolved into ashes except by burning. Therefore, not all will rise from ashes.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A4.arg7
Praeterea, corpus hominis mortui non statim post mortem in pulverem redigitur. Sed quidam statim post mortem resurgent, ut in littera dicitur, scilicet illi qui vivi invenientur. Ergo non omnes resurgent a cineribus.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the body of a dead person does not immediately decay into dust after death. But some people will rise immediately after death, as it says in the text, namely, those who are found alive on the last day. Therefore, not all will rise from ashes.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A4.arg8
Praeterea, terminus a quo respondet termino ad quem. Sed terminus ad quem resurrectionis non est idem in bonis et malis. 1 Corinth. 15, 51: omnes quidem resurgemus, sed non omnes immutabimur. Ergo nec est idem terminus a quo; et sic, si mali resurgent a cineribus, boni a cineribus non resurgent.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the starting terminus corresponds to the ending terminus. But the ending terminus of the resurrection is not the same for the good as for the bad: for we shall all rise, but we shall not all be changed (1 Cor 15:51). Therefore neither is the starting terminus the same for all. And this is why, if the wicked rise from ashes, the good will not rise from ashes.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A4.arg9
Sed contra est quod Haymo dicit: omnes in originali peccato natos tenet haec sententia; terra es, et in terram ibis. Sed omnes qui in communi resurrectione resurgent, fuerunt nati in originali peccato, vel nativitate ex utero vel saltem nativitate in utero. Ergo omnes a cineribus resurgent.
On the contrary (1), Haymo says in his commentary on Romans 5: this sentence binds all those born in original sin: you are earth, into the earth you will go.1 But all who will rise in the general resurrection were born in original sin, either at their birth from the womb, or at least at their beginning in the womb. Therefore, all will rise from ashes.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A4.sc
Praeterea, multa sunt in corpore humano quae non sunt de veritate naturae humanae. Sed omnia illa auferentur. Ergo oportet omnia corpora ad cineres resolvi.
Furthermore (2), there are many things in the human body that do not belong to human nature in truth. But all those things will be taken away. Therefore, it is fitting that all bodies should be resolved into ashes.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A4.arg10
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod pulveres illi ex quibus corpus humanum reparabitur, habeant aliquam naturalem inclinationem ad animam quae eis conjungetur. Si enim nullam inclinationem habent ad animam, eodem modo se haberent ad illam animam sicut alii pulveres. Ergo non esset differentia utrum ex illis vel aliis pulveribus reficeretur corpus animae conjungendum; quod est falsum.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the dust from which the human body will be reconstituted has a certain natural inclination to the soul that is joined to it.1 For if it had no inclination to that soul, it would be related to that soul like any other dust. Therefore, there would be no difference whether the body to be united with the soul was reformed out of this dust or other dust; which is false.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A4.arg11
Praeterea, major est dependentia corporis ad animam quam animae ad corpus. Sed anima separata a corpore adhuc habet aliquam dependentiam ad corpus, unde retardatur ejus motus in Deum propter appetitum corporis, ut dicit Dionysius de Divin. Nomin. Ergo multo fortius corpus separatum ab anima adhuc habet naturalem inclinationem ad animam illam.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the dependence of the body on the soul is greater than that of the soul on the body. But a soul separated from a body still has a certain dependency on a body, which is why its motion toward God is slowed because of the appetites of the body, as Dionysius says in On the Divine Names.1 Therefore, much more does a body separated from a soul still have a natural inclination to that soul.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A4.arg12
Praeterea, Job 20, 2, dicitur: ossa ejus implebuntur vitiis adolescentiae ejus, et cum eo in pulvere dormient. Sed vitia non sunt nisi in anima. Ergo adhuc in illis cineribus remanebit aliqua naturalis inclinatio ad animam.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, it says in Job 20:11: his bones are filled with the vices of his youth, and they shall sleep with him in the dust. But vices only exist in the soul. Therefore, in those ashes will still remain a certain natural inclination to the soul.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A4.arg13
Sed contra, corpus humanum potest resolvi ad ipsa elementa, vel etiam in carnes aliorum animalium converti. Sed elementa sunt homogenea, et similiter caro leonis, vel alterius animalis. Cum ergo in aliis partibus elementorum vel animalium non sit aliqua inclinatio naturalis ad illam animam, nec in illis partibus in quas conversum est corpus humanum, erit aliqua inclinatio ad animam. Patet per auctoritatem Augustini in Enchirid.: corpus humanum in quamcumque aliorum corporum substantiam, vel in ipsa elementa vertatur, in quorumcumque hominum seu animalium cibum cedat, carnemque vertatur . . . illi animae humanae in puncto temporis cedet quae illud prius, ut homo fieret, viveret et cresceret, animavit.
On the contrary (1), the human body can be resolved into the elements themselves, or even converted into the flesh of other animals. But elements are homogeneous, and likewise, the flesh of a lion or another animal. Therefore, since in other parts of the elements or of animals there is no natural inclination to that soul, neither in those parts into which the human body was converted will there be any inclination to the soul. This is clear from the authority of Augustine in the Handbook on Faith, Hope, and Love,1 where he says: the human body may be changed into any substance of other bodies or into the elements themselves, it may become the food of any men or animals and be changed into flesh . . . at a point in time it will yield to that human soul which animated it before, so that it might become a man, and live and grow.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A4.sc
Praeterea, cuilibet inclinationi naturali respondet aliquod agens naturale; alias natura deficeret in necessariis. Sed nullo agente naturali possunt praedicti pulveres eidem animae iterato conjungi. Ergo in eis non est aliqua naturalis inclinatio ad praedictam conjunctionem.
Furthermore (2), there is a natural agent corresponding to any natural inclination; otherwise nature would fail in necessary things. But the dust mentioned cannot be reunited with the same soul by any natural agent. Therefore, there is no natural inclination in it to this union.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A4.arg14
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod super hac quaestione varie loquuntur sancti, ut in littera patet; tamen haec est securior et communior opinio, quod omnes morientur, et a morte resurgent; et hoc propter tria. Et primo, quia magis concordat divinae justitiae, quae humanam naturam pro peccato primi parentis damnavit, ut omnes qui per actum naturae ab eo originem ducerent, infectionem originalis peccati contraherent, et per consequens mortis debitores essent. Secundo, quia magis concordat divinae Scripturae, quae omnium futuram resurrectionem praedicit; resurrectio autem proprie non est nisi ejus quod cecidit, et dissolutum est, ut Damascenus dicit. Tertio, quia magis concordat ordini naturae, in quo invenimus quod illud quod corruptum et vitiatum est, in suam novitatem non reducitur nisi corruptione mediante; sicut acetum non fit vinum nisi aceto corrupto, et in humorem vitis transeunte. Unde cum natura humana in defectum necessitatis moriendi devenerit, non erit reditus ad immortalitatem nisi morte mediante. Convenit etiam ordini naturae propter aliam rationem: quia, ut in 8 Phys. dicitur, motus caeli est ut vita quaedam natura existentibus omnibus, sicut etiam motus cordis totius corporis quaedam vita est; unde sicut cessante motu cordis, omnia membra mortificantur; ita cessante motu caeli, non potest aliquid vivum remanere in illa vita quae ex influentia illius motus conservabatur. Talis autem est vita quam nunc degimus; unde oportet quod ex hac vita discedant qui post motum caeli quiescentem victuri sunt.
I answer that, the saints have spoken about this question in various ways, as is clear from the text. Nevertheless, this is the more common and sure opinion, that all will die, and all will rise from death; and there are three reasons for this. First, because it agrees more with divine justice, which condemned human nature for the sin of our first parent, that all who draw their origin from him by an act of nature, should contract the infection of original sin, and as a result be under a debt of death. Second, because it agrees more with divine Scripture, which foretells that all will rise. But to rise properly belongs only to one who has fallen and dissolved, as Damascene says.1 Third, because it agrees more with the order of nature in which we find that what was corrupted and damaged is not returned to its newness except by means of corruption, as vinegar does not become wine except by the vinegar being corrupted, and passing into the fluid of the vines. Therefore, since human nature has arrived at the defect of the necessity of dying, there will be no return to immortality except by means of death. It also fits the order of nature for another reason: because, as is said in the Physics 8,2 the movement of the heavens is like a certain life in all things existing by nature, just as also the movement of the heart is like the life of the whole body. Therefore, just as when the motion of the heart stops, all the members die, so when the motion of the heaven stops, nothing can remain alive in that life that is conserved by the influence of that motion. However, the life that we now lead is like this; therefore, it is necessary that they should depart this life who will live after the stilling of the heavenly motion.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A4.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod distinctio illa mortuorum et vivorum non est referenda ad ipsum judicii tempus, nec ad totum tempus praeteritum; quia omnes judicandi aliquo tempore fuerunt vivi, et aliquo tempore mortui; sed ad illud tempus determinatum quod immediate judicium praecedet, quando scilicet judicii signa incipient apparere.
Reply Obj. 1: That distinction between the living and the dead is not to be referred to the very time of the judgment, nor to all past time; for all those to be judged were alive at one time, and dead at one time; but rather to that specific time that will immediately precede the judgment, namely, when the signs of the judgment will begin to appear.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A4.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod perfectum sanctorum desiderium non potest esse vanum; sed nihil prohibet desiderium conditionatum eorum esse vanum; et tale est desiderium quo nolumus expoliari sed supervestiri, scilicet si possibile sit; et hoc desiderium a quibusdam velleitas dicitur.
Reply Obj. 2: The perfect desire of the saints cannot be in vain; but nothing prevents their conditional desire from being in vain, and that is the kind of desire by which we do not wish to be stripped but clothed about, namely, if that were possible. And this desire is called a willingness, ‘velleity’, by some.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A4.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod hoc est erroneum dicere, quod aliquis sine peccato originali concipiatur praeter Christum; quia ille qui sine peccato originali conciperetur, non indigeret redemptione quae facta est per Christum; et sic Christus non esset omnium hominum redemptor. Nec potest dici, quod non hac redemptione indiguerunt, quia praestitum fuit eis ut sine peccato conciperentur; quia illa gratia facta est parentibus, ut in eis vitium naturae sanaretur, quo manente, sine originali peccato generare non possent; vel ipsi naturae quae sanata est. Oportet autem ponere, quod quilibet personaliter redemptione Christi indigeat, non solum ratione naturae. Liberari autem a malo, vel a debito absolvi non potest nisi qui debitum incurrit, vel in malum dejectus fuit; et ita non possent omnes fructum Dominicae redemptionis in seipsis percipere, nisi omnes debitores nascerentur, et malo subjecti; unde dimissio debitorum et liberatio a malo non potest intelligi, quod aliquis sine debito vel immunis a malo nascatur; sed quia cum debito natus postea per gratiam Christi liberatur. Nec etiam sequitur, si potest sine errore poni quod aliqui1 sine originali peccato nascantur, quamvis mors sit poena originalis peccati; quia Deus potest ex misericordia alicui relaxare poenam ad quam obligatur ex culpa praeterita, sicut adulteram sine poena dimisit Joan. 8; et similiter poterit liberare a morte eos qui reatum mortis contraxerunt cum originali nascendo; et sic non sequitur: si non morientur, ergo nascuntur sine originali.
Reply Obj. 3: It is erroneous to say that anyone may be conceived without original sin besides Christ; for that person who was conceived without original sin would not need the redemption that was worked by Christ, and thus Christ would not be the redeemer of all men.1 Nor can it be said that they did not need this redemption because it was granted to them that they be conceived without sin, for that grace was given to their parents so that the vice of nature might be healed in them, since they could not generate children without original sin while it remained; or it was granted to the nature that was healed. But it is necessary to hold that each person needs the redemption of Christ personally, not only by reason of nature. Now to be freed from evil or absolved from a debt can only happen to the one who incurred the debt or was thrown into the evil; and so not everyone could receive the fruit of the Lord’s redemption unless everyone were born a debtor and subject to evil. Therefore, the dismissal of debt and liberation from evil cannot be understood if anyone were born without the debt or immune from evil; but because a person born with the debt is freed afterward by the grace of Christ. Nor does it that, if it can be held without error that certain people will not die, therefore it can be held without error that some people are born without original sin; for out of his mercy God can lift the punishment someone is obligated to for past sin, as he sent away the adulterous woman without punishment in John 8:11. And likewise he could free from death those who had contracted the liability to death by being born with original sin. And so it does not follow that if they will not die, they were therefore born without original sin.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A4.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod non semper via compendiosior est magis eligenda, sed solum quando est magis vel aequaliter accommoda ad finem consequendum; et sic non est hic, ut ex dictis patet.
Reply Obj. 4: The shorter route is not always to be preferred, but only when it is more or equally conducive to the end to be obtained. And this is not the case here, as is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A4.ad4
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod eisdem rationibus quibus ostensum est omnes a morte resurgere, est etiam ostendendum quod omnes resurgent a cineribus in communi resurrectione, nisi aliquibus ex privilegio specialis gratiae sit contrarium indultum, sicut et resurrectionis acceleratio. Scriptura autem sacra sicut resurrectionem praenuntiat, ita et reformationem corporum, Phil. 3; et ideo oportet quod sicut omnes moriuntur ad hoc quod omnes vere resurgere possint, ita omnium corpora dissolvantur ad hoc quod omnium corpora reformari possint; sicut enim in poenam hominis mors a divina justitia est inflicta, ita et corporis resolutio, ut patet Genes. 3, 9: terra es, et in terram ibis. Similiter etiam ordo naturae exigit ut non solum animae et corporis conjunctio solvatur, sed etiam elementorum commixtio; sicut etiam acetum non potest in vini qualitatem reduci, nisi prius facta resolutione in materiam praejacentem; ipsa enim elementorum commixtio ex motu caeli causatur et conservatur, quo cessante omnia mixta in pura elementa resolventur.
To the second question, it should be said that by the same arguments that showed that all would rise from death, it can also be shown that all will rise from ashes in the general resurrection, unless the contrary is granted to certain people by a privilege of special grace, as is the case with an earlier resurrection. Now as Scripture foretells the resurrection, so also does it foretell the reforming of bodies (cf. Phil 3:21). And therefore just as all must die in order for all to be able to rise truly, so too the bodies of all must be dissolved in order to be able to be reformed; for just as death was inflicted as man’s punishment by divine justice, so too was the dissolving of the body, as is clear from Genesis 3:19: you are dust, and to dust you shall return.1 Likewise also, the order of nature requires that not only the union of soul and body but also the commingling of the elements should be dissolved; just as also vinegar cannot be returned to the quality of wine except by its previous resolution into the preliminary matter. For the very mixture of elements is caused and preserved by the motion of the heavens, and all mixed things will be resolved into the pure elements when this stops.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod resurrectio Christi exemplar est nostrae resurrectionis quo ad terminum ad quem; non autem quo ad terminum a quo.
Reply Obj. 1: The resurrection of Christ is the exemplar of our resurrection as to the ending terminus, but not as to the starting terminus.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A4.ad5
Ad secundum dicendum, quod per cineres intelliguntur omnes reliquiae quae remanent humano corpore resoluto, duplici ratione. Primo, quia mos erat apud antiquos corpora mortuorum comburere, et cineres conservare; unde inolevit modus loquendi, ut ea in quae corpus humanum resolvitur, cineres dicantur. Secundo propter causam resolutionis, quae est incendium fomitis, quo corpus humanum radicitus est infectum; unde ad purgationem hujus infectionis oportet usque ad prima componentia corpus humanum resolvi. Quod autem per incendium resolvitur, dicitur in cineres resolvi; et ideo ea in quae corpus humanum dissolvitur, cineres dicuntur.
Reply Obj. 2: By ashes are understood all the remains that are left of the human body once it is dissolved, for two reasons. First, because among the ancients it was customary to burn the bodies of the dead, and to keep the ashes, which is where this mode of speaking came from, that whatever the human body dissolves into is called ‘ashes’. Second, because of the cause of this dissolving, which is the fiery heat of the fomes by which the human body is infected in its root, and for this reason the human body must be reduced to its first components for the purification of this infection. Now what is consumed by fire is said to be dissolved into ashes; and so whatever the human body is dissolved into, is called ashes.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A4.ad6
Ad tertium dicendum, quod ille ignis qui faciem mundi purgabit, poterit statim corpora illorum qui vivi invenientur, usque ad cineres resolvere, sicut etiam alia mixta resolvet in praejacentem materiam.
Reply Obj. 3: That fire that will purify the face of the earth could instantly reduce the bodies of those found alive into ashes, just as it will also reduce other mixtures into preliminary matter.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A4.ad7
Ad quartum dicendum, quod motus non accipit speciem a termino a quo, sed a termino ad quem; et ideo resurrectio sanctorum, quae erit gloriosa, oportet quod differat a resurrectione impiorum, quae non erit gloriosa, penes terminum ad quem, non autem penes terminum a quo. Contingit enim frequenter non esse eumdem terminum ad quem existente eodem termino a quo; sicut de nigredine potest moveri aliquid in albedinem et in pallorem.
Reply Obj. 4: Motion does not receive its species from its starting terminus, but from its ending terminus. And therefore the resurrection of the saints, which will be glorious, must differ from the resurrection of the wicked, which will not be glorious as to its ending terminus, but not as to its starting terminus. For it often happens that two things with the same starting terminus do not have the same ending terminus, as something can be moved from blackness to whiteness or to grayness.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A4.ad8
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod circa hoc est triplex opinio. Quidam enim dicunt, quod corpus humanum nunquam resolvitur usque ad elementa; et ita semper in cineribus manet aliqua vis addita elementis quae facit naturalem inclinationem ad eamdem animam. Sed haec positio contrariatur auctoritati Augustini indirecte, et sensui, et rationi: quia omnia composita ex contrariis possibile est resolvi in ea ex quibus componuntur. Et ideo alii dicunt, quod illae partes elementorum in quas humanum corpus resolvitur, retinent plus de luce ex hoc quod fuerunt animae humanae conjunctae, et ex hoc habent quamdam inclinationem ad animas. Sed hoc iterum frivolum est: quia partes elementorum sunt unius naturae, et aequaliter habent participationem lucis et obscuritatis. Et ideo aliter dicendum est, quod in cineribus illis nulla est naturalis inclinatio ad resurrectionem, sed solum ex ordine divinae providentiae, quae statuit illos cineres iterum animae conjungi; et ex hoc convenit quod illae partes elementorum iterato conjungantur, et non aliae.
To the third question, it should be said that there are three opinions about this. For some people say that the human body is never resolved into its elements; and so some force added to the elements always remains in the ashes, which gives a natural inclination to the same soul. But this position is indirectly contrary to the authority of Augustine, and to the senses, and to reason: for it is possible for all things composed out of contraries to be resolved into what they were composed from. And therefore other people say that those parts of the elements into which the human body is resolved retain more light by the fact that they were once joined to a human soul, and from this they have a certain inclination to that soul. But this again seems silly: for the parts of the elements are of one nature, and they have equal participation in light and darkness. And therefore one must say otherwise, that in those ashes there is no natural inclination to the resurrection, but only by the order of divine providence, which established that those ashes would be joined again to this soul; and by this it is fitting that those parts of the elements are united again, and not others.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A4
Unde patet solutio ad primum.
And thus the answer to the first objection is clear.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A4
Ad secundum dicendum, quod anima separata a corpore manet in eadem natura quam habebat cum corpori esset conjuncta; quod de corpore non contingit; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 2: A soul separated from a body remains in the same nature that it had when it was joined to the body. But this does not happen to the body, and so the situation is not similar.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A4.ad9
Ad tertium dicendum, quod verbum illud Job non est intelligendum, quod vitia actu maneant in pulveribus mortuorum, sed secundum ordinem divinae justitiae, quo sunt deputati pulveres illi ad corporis reparationem, quod pro peccatis commissis cruciabitur in aeternum.
Reply Obj. 3: In that statement of Job it is not to be understood that vices actually remain in the dust of the dead, but according to the ordering of divine justice, by which that dust is designated for the reforming of a body, which will be eternally tormented for sins committed.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A4.ad10
A. 5About the memory and knowledge of those who riseDe memoria et cognitione resurgentium
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quintum sic proceditur. Videtur quod post resurrectionem non quilibet cognoscet peccata quae fecit. Omne enim quod cognoscimus, vel de novo per sensum accipimus, vel de thesauro memoriae educitur. Sed homines post resurrectionem suam peccata non poterunt sensu percipere, quia jam transierunt: sensus autem est tantum praesentium: multa etiam peccata a memoria exciderunt peccantis, quae non poterunt de thesauro memoriae educi. Ergo non omnium peccatorum quae fecit, resurgens cognitionem habebit.
Obj. 1: To the fifth question, we proceed thus. It seems that after the resurrection not everyone will recognize the sins he committed. For everything that we acknowledge either we newly receive through the senses, or it is drawn from the treasury of memory. But after the resurrection people will not be able to perceive their sins through the senses, for they will have already passed away, while the senses are only for present things. Many sins will have also been lost from the sinner’s memory, which could not be brought up from the treasury of memory. Therefore, those who rise will not have awareness of all the sins that they committed.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A5.arg1
Praeterea, sicut in littera dicitur, conscientiae libri quidam sunt, in quibus merita singulorum leguntur. Sed in libris non potest legi aliquid, nisi nota ejus contineatur in libro; notae autem quaedam peccatorum remanent in conscientia, ut Rom. 1, in Glossa patet; quae non videntur aliud esse quam reatus vel macula. Cum igitur multorum peccatorum macula et reatus a multis sit deletus per gratiam, videtur quod non omnia peccata quae fecit, possit aliquis in sua conscientia legere; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, as it says in the text, there are certain books of conscience in which the merits of individuals are read. But nothing can be read in books unless it is marked in the book. Now, as is clear from the Gloss on Romans 1,1 certain marks of sins remain in the conscience, which do not seem to be anything other than the liability to punishment or the stain of sin. Therefore, since the stain and the debt of punishment are wiped away by grace in many people, it seems that not all the sins that someone committed could be read in his conscience, and thus, the same as before.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A5.arg2
Praeterea, crescente causa crescit effectus. Sed causa quae facit nos dolere de peccatis quae ad memoriam revocamus, est caritas. Cum ergo in sanctis resurgentibus sit perfecta caritas, maxime de peccatis dolebunt, si ea ad memoriam revocabunt: quod non potest esse, quia fugiet ab eis et dolor et gemitus, ut dicitur Apoc. 21. Ergo propria peccata ad memoriam non revocabunt.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, when the cause increases, the effect increases. But the cause that makes us sorry for the sins we remember is charity. Therefore, since there is perfect charity in the risen saints, they will suffer the most from their sins, if they recall them to memory, which cannot be, since sorrow and grief will flee from them, as it says in Revelation 21:4. Therefore, they will not recall their own sins to memory.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A5.arg3
Praeterea, sicut se habebunt resurgentes damnati ad bona quae fecerunt aliquando, ita se habebunt resurgentes beati ad peccata quae aliquando commiserunt. Sed resurgentes damnati, ut videtur, cognitionem de bonis quae aliquando fecerunt, non habebunt: quia per hoc poena eorum multum alleviaretur. Ergo nec beati habebunt cognitionem peccatorum quae commiserunt.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, as the damned who rise will be related to the good things that they sometimes did, so the blessed who rise will be related to the sins that they sometimes committed. But the damned who rise, as it seems, will not be aware of the good things they sometimes did, for by this their pain would be greatly alleviated. Therefore, neither will the good have awareness of the sins they committed.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A5.arg4
Sed contra est quod Augustinus dicit 20 de Civ. Dei, quod quaedam vis divina aderit, qua fiet quod cuncta peccata ad memoriam revocentur.
On the contrary (1), Augustine says in On the City of God, Book 20,1 that a certain divine power will be present, by which all sins will be recalled to memory.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A5.sc
Praeterea, sicut se habet humanum judicium ad testimonium exterius, ita se habet judicium divinum ad testimonium conscientiae, ut patet 1 Reg. 16, 7: homines vident ea quae parent, Deus autem intuetur cor. Sed non posset perfecte judicium humanum esse de aliquo, nisi testes de omnibus de quibus judicandum est, testimonium deponerent. Ergo oportet, cum judicium divinum sit perfectissimum, quod conscientia omnia teneat de quibus judicandum est. Sed judicandum erit de omnibus operibus bonis et malis: 2 Corinth. 5, 10: omnes astabimus ante tribunal Christi, ut referat unusquisque propria corporis, prout gessit, sive bonum, sive malum. Ergo oportet quod conscientia uniuscujusque retineat omnia opera quae fecit, sive bona, sive mala.
Furthermore (2), as human judgment is related to outward testimony, so is divine judgment to the testimony of conscience, as is evident from 1 Samuel 16:7: man looks on the outward appearance, but the Lord looks on the heart. But there can be no perfect human judgment about anything unless witnesses give testimony about everything to be judged. Therefore it is fitting, since divine judgment is the most perfect, that the conscience hold in awareness everything that must be judged. But all good and bad works will be judged: we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ, so that each one may receive good or evil, according to what he has done in the body (2 Cor 5:10). Therefore, the conscience of each person must retain all the works that he did, whether good or evil.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A5.arg5
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod non quilibet possit legere omnia quae sunt in conscientia alterius. Resurgentium enim non erit limpidior cognitio quam nunc sit angelorum, quorum aequalitas resurgentibus promittitur, Matth. 22. Sed angeli non possunt invicem in suis cordibus videre ea quae dependent a libero arbitrio, unde indigent locutione ad invicem innotescenda, ut in 2 Lib., dist. 11, quaest. 1, art. 3, dictum est. Ergo nec resurgentes poterunt inspicere ea quae continentur in conscientiis aliorum.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that everyone cannot read what is in the conscience of another. For there will not be clearer understanding in the resurrected than there is now in the angels, with whom the risen are promised equality (Matt 22:30). But angels cannot see in each other’s hearts those things that depend on free will, which is why they need speech in order to make them known to each other, as was said in Book II, Distinction 11, Question 1, Article 3. Therefore, neither will those who rise be able to look at what is contained in the consciences of others.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A5.arg6
Praeterea, omne quod cognoscitur, vel cognoscitur in se, vel in sua causa, vel in suo effectu. Sed merita vel demerita quae continentur in conscientia alicujus, non poterit alius in seipsis cognoscere, quia solus Deus cordi illabitur, et secreta ejus intuetur: similiter nec in causa sua; quia non omnes videbunt Deum, qui solus potest imprimere in affectum, ex quo procedunt merita vel demerita: similiter etiam nec in effectu, quia multa demerita erunt quorum nullus effectus remanebit, eis per poenitentiam totaliter abolitis. Ergo non omnia quae sunt in conscientia alicujus, poterit quilibet alius cognoscere.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, everything that we understand is either understood in itself or in its cause or in its effect. But another person could not recognize the merits or demerits that are contained in someone’s conscience, for only God infiltrates the heart and searches its secrets. Likewise, neither could they be seen in their cause, for not all will see God, who alone can impress upon the affections, from which merits and demerits come. Likewise, neither in their effects, for there are many demerits from which no effect remains, for they have been entirely wiped away by penance. Therefore, every person will not be able to see all that is in the conscience of another.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A5.arg7
Praeterea, Joannes Chrysostomus dicit, ut habitum est supra dist. 16, in littera: nunc autem si recorderis peccatorum tuorum, et frequenter ea in conspectu Dei pronunties, et pro eis depreceris, citius illa delebis. Si vero oblivisceris, tunc eorum recordaberis nolens, quando publicabuntur, ac in conspectu omnium amicorum et inimicorum, sanctorumque angelorum proferentur. Ex hoc accipitur quod illa publicatio poena est negligentiae, quia homo confessionem praetermittit. Ergo illa peccata de quibus homo confessus est, non publicabuntur aliis.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, John Chrysostom says, as the text has at Distinction 16, but now if you remember your sins and frequently confess them in the sight of God and beg pardon for them, you will swiftly blot them out. But if you forget them, then you will remember them when you do not want to, when they are made public, and are brought forward in the sight of all your friends and enemies and the saints and angels.1 From this it can be taken that that publicizing is a punishment for negligence, because a man omits confession. Therefore, those sins that a man has confessed will not be made public to others.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A5.arg8
Praeterea, solatium est alicui, si scit se habere multos socios in peccato, et minus inde verecundatur. Si ergo quilibet peccatum alterius cognoscet, cujuslibet peccatoris erubescentia multum minuetur; quod non competit. Ergo non omnes omnium peccata cognoscent.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, it is a consolation to someone if he knows he has many companions in sin, and then he is less shamed by it. Therefore, if everyone knows the sin of others, the sinner’s embarrassment will be much diminished, which is not appropriate. Therefore, all people will not know the sins of all others.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A5.arg9
Sed contra, super illud 1 Corinth. 4, 5: illuminabit abscondita tenebrarum, dicit Glossa: gesta et cogitata, bona et mala, tunc aperta et nota erunt omnibus.
On the contrary (1), commenting on 1 Corinthians 4:5: he will bring to light the things now hidden in darkness, the Gloss says, thoughts and deeds, good and evil, will then be made open and known to all.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A5.sc
Praeterea, omnium beatorum peccata praeterita aequaliter erunt abolita. Sed aliquorum sanctorum peccata sciemus, sicut Magdalenae et Petri et David. Ergo pari ratione aliorum electorum peccata scientur, et multo magis damnatorum.
Furthermore (2), the past sins of all the blessed were equally wiped away. But we shall know the sins of some of the saints, like Mary Magdalene and Peter and David. By the same reasoning, therefore, the sins of the other elect will be known, and much more, of the damned.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A5.arg10
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod non omnia merita et demerita propria et aliena ab aliquo uno intuitu videantur. Ea enim quae singillatim considerantur, non videntur uno intuitu. Sed damnati singillatim considerabunt sua peccata, et ea plangent; unde dicitur Sap. 5, 8: quid nobis profuit superbia? etc. Ergo non omnia videbunt uno intuitu.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that not all of one’s own merits and demerits and those of others will be seen by people in one glance. For things that are considered individually are not seen in a single glance. But the damned will consider their sins individually and weep over them. This is why it is said in Wisdom 5:8, what has our arrogance profited us?1 Therefore, they will not see all things in one glance.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A5.arg11
Praeterea, Philosophus dicit in 2 Top., quod non contingit simul plura intelligere. Sed merita et demerita propria et aliena non videbuntur nisi intellectu. Ergo non poterunt omnia simul videri.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the Philosopher says in the Topics 2,1 that it is not possible to understand many things at once. But the merits and demerits of oneself and others will only be seen with the intellect. Therefore, all things could not be seen at once.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A5.arg12
Praeterea, intellectus damnatorum hominum non erit post resurrectionem elevatior quam nunc sit bonorum angelorum quantum ad naturalem cognitionem qua cognoscunt res per species innatas. Sed tali cognitione naturali non vident plura simul, ut in 2 Lib., dist. 3, dictum est. Ergo nec tunc damnati poterunt omnia facta sua simul videre.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the intellect of damned persons wil not be raised higher after the resurrection than those of good men and angels now as to the natural understanding by which we understand a thing by its innate species. But with natural cognition like this, they do not see many things at the same time, as was said in Book II, Distinction 3. Therefore, neither will the damned be able to see all their own deeds at once at that time.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A5.arg13
Sed contra, super illud Job 8: induetur confusione, dicit Glossa: viso judice, omnia mala ante oculos mentis versant. Sed judicem subito videbunt. Ergo similiter mala quae commiserunt; et eadem ratione omnia alia.
On the contrary (1), commenting on Job 8:22: those who hate you shall be clothed with shame, the Gloss says, when they have seen the judge, all their evils shall return before the eyes of their mind.1 But they shall see the judge all at once. Therefore, they shall see the evils that they committed in the same way, and by the same argument, all other deeds.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A5.sc
Praeterea, Augustinus, 20 de Civ. Dei, habet pro inconvenienti quod legatur aliquis liber materialis in judicio, in quo facta singulorum sunt scripta, eo quod nullus valeat aestimare illius libri magnitudinem, vel quanto tempore legi posset. Sed similiter non posset aestimari tempus quantum oporteret ponere ad considerandum omnia merita et demerita sua et aliena ab aliquo homine, si successive diversa videant. Ergo oportet ponere quod omnia simul videat unusquisque.
Furthermore (2), Augustine in the City of God, Book 20, holds as unfitting that any material book in which the deeds of individuals are written be read in the judgment, because no one could gauge the size of such a book or how much time it would take to read it.1 But similarly one could not guess at the amount of time it would take to set down for consideration by any man all one’s own merits and demerits, and those of others, if they saw different things successively. Therefore, one must hold that each person sees all things at the same time.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A5.arg14
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod, sicut dicitur Rom. 2, in illa die cum judicabit Dominus, testimonium unicuique sua conscientia reddet, et cogitationes erunt accusantes et defendentes; et quia oportet quod testes et accusator et defensor in quolibet judicio habeant eorum notitiam quae in judicio versantur; in illo autem communi judicio omnia opera hominum in judicium venient; oportet quod omnium operum suorum quisque tunc notitiam habeat; unde conscientiae singulorum erunt quasi quidam libri continentes res gestas, ex quibus judicium procedet, sicut etiam in judicio humano registris utuntur. Isti sunt libri, de quibus Apocal. 20, 12 dicitur: libri aperti sunt, et alius liber apertus est vitae; et judicati sunt mortui ex his quae scripta erant in libris secundum opera ipsorum; ut per libros qui dicuntur sic aperti, ut Augustinus exponit, 20 de Civit. Dei, significentur sancti novi et veteris testamenti, in quibus Deus ostendit quae mandata fieri jussisset; unde, ut Richardus de Sancto Victore dicit: eorum corda erunt quasi quaedam canonum decreta: sed per librum vitae, de quo subjungitur, intelliguntur conscientiae singulorum; quae dicuntur singulariter liber unus, quia una virtute divina fiet ut cunctis ad memoriam sua facta revocentur. Et haec vis, inquantum ad memoriam reducit homini sua facta, liber vitae dicitur. Vel per primos libros, conscientiae intelligantur, per secundum sententia judicis in ejus providentia descripta.
I answer that, as is said in Romans 2:14–16, on that day when the Lord will judge, testimony will be rendered for each person by his own conscience, and his thoughts will be accusers and defenders. And because it is necessary that the witnesses and accuser and defender in any trial have knowledge of the things that are being tried, but in the general judgment all the works of men will come under judgment, each person must have knowledge of all his own works. For this reason the consciences of individuals will be like a kind of ledger containing the things done, on the basis of which the judgment will be made, just as in a human court they use court reports. These are the books that Revelation 20:12 speaks about: books were opened. Also another book was opened, which is the book of life. And the dead were judged by what was written in the books, by what they had done (Rev 20:12), so that by the books that are said to be opened in this way, as Augustine explains in the City of God, Book 20,1 are signified the saints of the Old and New Testaments, in whom God shows which commands he has ordered to be done. Therefore, as Richard of St. Victor says,2 their hearts were like a kind of canon of his decrees, but by the book of life, about which it is described below, the consciences of individuals are understood, which are individually called one book because it will happen by one divine power that the deeds of each one will be recalled to memory. And this power, inasmuch as it brings a man’s deeds back to his memory, is called the book of life. Or by the first books, consciences are understood, by the second, the sentence of the judge as prescribed in his providence.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A5.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis multa merita vel demerita a memoria excidant, tamen nullum eorum erit quod non aliquo modo remaneat in suo effectu; quia merita quae non sunt mortificata, manebunt in praemium quod eis redditur; quae autem sunt mortificata, manent in reatu ingratitudinis, quae augentur ex hoc quod homo post gratiam susceptam peccavit; similiter etiam demerita, quae non sunt per poenitentiam deleta, manent in reatu poenae quae eis debetur; quae autem poenitentia delevit, manent in ipsa poenitentiae memoria, quam simul cum aliis meritis in notitiam habebunt. Unde in quolibet homine erit aliquid ex quo possit ad memoriam sua opera revocare; et tamen, ut Augustinus dicit, principaliter ad hoc vis divina operabitur.
Reply Obj. 1: Although many merits or demerits may fade from memory, nevertheless none of them will be such that it does not remain somehow in its effect, for merits that are not dead will remain in the reward that is rendered to them, while those that are dead will remain in the guilt of ingratitude, and are increased when a man sinned after having received grace. Likewise also demerits which are not erased by penance remain in the debt of punishment that is due them, while those that penance has effaced will remain in the very memory of that penance, which they will have together with other merits in their awareness. Therefore, in every person there will be something by which he can call to memory his works. And yet, as Augustine says,1 principally the divine power will bring this about.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A5.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod jam patet ex dictis quod aliquae notae manent in conscientiis singulorum de operibus a se factis; nec oportet quod notae istae sint reatus tantum, ut ex dictis patet.
Reply Obj. 2: It is already clear from what has been said that certain marks of the works they have done remain in the consciences of individuals. Nor is it necessary that these marks be only guilt, as is evident from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A5.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis caritas sit nunc causa dolendi de peccato, tamen sancti in patria ita erunt perfusi gaudio, quod dolor in eis locum habere non poterit; et ideo de peccatis non dolebunt, sed potius gaudebunt de divina misericordia qua eis sunt peccata relaxata, sicut etiam nunc angeli gaudent de justitia divina, qua fit ut deserti a gratia in peccato ruant illi quos custodiunt, quorum tamen saluti solicite invigilant.
Reply Obj. 3: Although charity is the cause of sorrow for sins now, nevertheless the saints in heaven will be so flooded with joy that sorrow will be unable to exist in them. And therefore they will not grieve over sins, but rather they will rejoice in the divine mercy by which their sins were forgiven, just as now the angels rejoice in divine justice by which it happens that those whom they guard tumble into sin when they are deprived of grace, yet they diligently pursue their salvation.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A5.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod mali cognoscent omnia bona quae fecerunt; et ex hoc non minuetur eorum dolor, sed magis augebitur, quia maximus est dolor multa bona perdidisse; propter quod Boetius dicit in 2 de Consol., quod summum infortunii genus est fuisse felicem.
Reply Obj. 4: The wicked recognize all the good they did, and their sorrow is not diminished by this but but rather increased, for the greatest sorrow is to have lost many good things. This is why Boethius says, in On the Consolation of Philosophy, Book 2,1 that the greatest kind of misfortune is to have been happy.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A5.ad4
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod in ultimo et communi judicio oportet quod divina justitia omnibus evidenter appareat; quod nunc in plerisque latet. Sententia autem condemnans vel praemians justa esse non potest, nisi secundum merita vel demerita proferatur; et ideo sicut oportet quod judex et assessor judicis merita causae cognoscant ad hoc quod justam sententiam proferant; ita oportet ad hoc quod justa sententia appareat, quod omnibus sententiam cognoscentibus merita innotescant. Unde quia sicut cuilibet nota erit sua praemiatio et sua damnatio, ita et omnibus aliis innotescet; oportet quod sicut quilibet sua merita vel demerita reducet ad memoriam, ita etiam et aliena ejus cognitioni subjaceant. Et haec est probabilior et communior opinio, quamvis Magister contrarium dicat in littera, scilicet quod peccata quae sunt per poenitentiam deleta, in judicio aliis non patefient. Sed ex hoc sequitur quod nec etiam poenitentia de peccatis illis perfecta cognoscetur; in quo multum detraheretur sanctorum gloriae, et laudi divinae, qui tam misericorditer sanctos suos liberavit.
To the second question, it should be said that in the last general judgment divine justice must appear plainly to all, which is now hidden in most things. Now a sentence that condemns or rewards cannot be just except according to the merits or demerits brought forth. And therefore just as a judge and a judge’s assessor must know the merits of the case in order to hand down a just sentence, so too in order for a just sentence to be given, the merits must be made known to all those who learn the sentence. Therefore, since just as each person’s reward or damnation will be known by him, so too it will be made known to all others, it is necessary that everyone bring to memory his own merits and demerits, and so too those of others will be exposed to his awareness. And this is the more probable and common opinion, although the Master says the contrary in the text, namely, that sins that are effaced through penance will not be made evident to others in the judgment. But from this it follows that neither will the penance completed for those sins be recognized, which would detract much from the glory of the saints and the praise of God, who so mercifully freed his saints.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A5
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod omnia merita praecedentia vel demerita facient aliquam quantitatem in gloria vel miseria hominis resurgentis, ut ex dictis patet; et ideo ex exterioribus visis poterunt cuncta in conscientiis videri; et praecipue divina virtute ad hoc operante, ut sententia judicis justa appareat omnibus.
Reply Obj. 1: All previous merits or demerits will cause a certain amount of glory or misery for a person who rises, as is clear from what has been said. And therefore all things could be seen in the conscience from what is seen outwardly; and especially by divine power working this, so that the sentence of the judge may appear just to all.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A5.ad5
Ad secundum dicendum, quod merita vel demerita poterunt aliis ostendi in suis effectibus, ut ex dictis patet, vel etiam in seipsis per divinam virtutem, quamvis ad hoc virtus intellectus creati non sufficiat.
Reply Obj. 2: Merits or demerits could be shown to others in their effects, as is clear from what was said, or also in themselves through divine power, even though the power of the created intellect is not sufficient for this.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A5.ad6
Ad tertium dicendum, quod publicatio peccatorum ad ignominiam peccantis est effectus negligentiae quae committitur in omissione confessionis; sed quod peccata sanctorum revelantur, non poterit eis esse in erubescentiam vel verecundiam, sicut nec Mariae Magdalenae est in confusionem quod peccata sua in Ecclesia publice recitantur; quia verecundia est timor ingloriationis, ut dicit Damascenus, qui in beatis esse non poterit. Sed talis publicatio erit eis ad magnam gloriam propter poenitentiam quam fecerunt, sicut et confessor approbat eum qui magna scelera fortiter confitetur. Dicuntur autem peccata esse deleta, quia Deus non videt ea ad puniendum.
Reply Obj. 3: Making public one’s sins to the disgrace of the sinner is an effect of the negligence that is committed in the omission of confession. But the fact that the saints’ sins will be revealed could not be for their shame or embarrassment, just as neither does Mary Magdalene blush when her sins are recited publicly in the Church, for shame is the fear of losing glory, as Damascene says,1 which could not exist in the blessed. But a making public like this will be to their greater glory because of the penance that they did, just as a confessor commends someone who bravely confesses great crimes. Sins are said to be effaced, however, because God does not see them to punish them.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A5.ad7
Ad quartum dicendum, quod ex hoc quod peccator aliorum peccata inspiciet, in nullo sua confusio minuetur; sed magis augebitur, in alieno vituperio suum vituperium magis perpendens. Quod enim ex tali causa confusio minuatur, contingit ex hoc quod verecundia respicit aestimationem hominum, quae ex consuetudine redditur levior; sed tunc confusio respicit aestimationem Dei, quae est secundum veritatem de quolibet peccato, sive sit unius tantum, sive multorum.
Reply Obj. 4: From the fact that one sinner examines another’s sins, his own shame will not be diminished in the least, but rather it will be increased, weighing his own reproach against another’s reproach. For when a person’s shame is diminished for such a reason, this happens because his embarrassment arises from the estimation of men, which is made lighter by custom. But on that day his shame will arise from the estimation of God, which is according to the truth of any sin, whether it be the sin of one person or many.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A5.ad8
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod circa hoc est duplex opinio. Quidam enim dicunt, quod omnia merita vel demerita simul aliquis videbit, sua et aliena, in instanti; quod quidem de beatis facile credi potest, quia omnia in uno videbunt, et sic non est inconveniens quod simul plura videant; sed in damnatis, quorum intellectus non est elevatus ut possit Deum videre, et in eo omnia alia, est magis difficile. Et ideo alii dicunt, quod mali simul omnia videbunt in genere sua peccata; et hoc sufficit ad accusationem illam quae debet esse in judicio, vel absolutionem; non autem videbunt simul omnia descendendo ad singularia. Sed hoc etiam non videtur consonum dictis Augustini, 20 de Civ. Dei, qui dicit, quod omnia mentis intuitu enumerabuntur; quod autem in genere cognoscitur, non enumeratur. Unde potest eligi media via, quod singula considerabunt, non tamen in instanti, sed in tempore brevissimo, divina virtute ad hoc adjuvante; et hoc est quod Augustinus dicit ibidem, quod mira celeritate enumerabuntur. Nec hoc est impossibile; quia in quolibet parvo tempore sunt infinita instantia in potentia.
To the third question, it should be said that there are two opinions about this. For some people say that a person will see all merits or demerits together, both his own and those of others, in an instant, which indeed can easily be believed of the blessed, for they shall see all things in one, and so it is not unfitting if they see many things together. But in the damned, whose intellect is not elevated so that it can see God and all other things in him, it is more difficult. And therefore others say that the wicked will see all their own sins together in their genus; and this suffices for that accusation or absolution that must occur in the judgment; but they will not see all things going down into particulars. But this also does not seem to agree with Augustine’s statements in the City of God, Book 20,1 where he says that all things will be enumerated in a glimpse of the mind. But what is known in its genus is not enumerated. Therefore, a middle path can be chosen, that they will consider individual sins, not, however, in an instant, but in a very short time, with the help of divine power. And this is what Augustine says in the same place, that marvels will be enumerated with speed. Nor is this impossible, for in any small amount of time there are infinite instants in potency.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A5
Et per hoc patet responsio ad utramque partem.
And by this the answer to either side is clear.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A5
Expositio textus
Exposition of the Text
In jussu, et in voce Archangeli, et in tuba Dei descendet de caelo. Potest per haec tria idem significari, ut illa vox dicatur jussus quantum ad virtutem, quia ei corpora mortuorum obedient; vox Archangeli, idest Christi, qui est princeps angelorum, quantum ad dignitatem proferentis; tuba quantum ad evidentiam. Vel jussus refertur ad causam principalem, scilicet divinam virtutem, cui obediunt omnia; vox Archangeli ad ministerium angelorum; sed tuba ad operationem hominis Christi; haec enim tria in resurrectione operabuntur.
“The Lord himself shall come down from heaven with command, and the voice of an archangel, and the trumpet of God.”1 The same thing can be signified by these three, so that the voice is called command as to power, for the bodies of the dead obey it; the voice of the archangel, that is, Christ, who is the prince of the angels, as to the dignity of the one uttering it; the trumpet as to its clarity. Or the command refers to the principal cause, namely, divine power, which all things obey; the voice of the archangel to the ministry of the angels; but the trumpet to the operation of the man Christ, for these three things will be at work in the resurrection.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A5
Unde rationabiliter putari potest, peccata hic per poenitentiam tecta et deleta, illic etiam tegi aliis. Sustinendo Magistrum potest dici, quod peccata justorum non venient in notitiam ut peccata, sed ut dimissa; sic enim considerationi cujuslibet occurrent. Unde ex hoc non sequitur confusio, sed gloria. Dicuntur autem tegi, inquantum Deus ea non videt ad puniendum, sicut exponit Glossa super illud Psal. 31: beati quorum remissae sunt iniquitates, etc.
And so it may not unreasonably be thought that those sins which have been concealed and blotted out here through penance will there be concealed from others.1 To support the Master it can be said that the sins of the just will not be made known as sins but as forgiven, for this is how they will be brought before everyone’s consideration. Therefore, there will be no shame from this, but glory. However, they are said to be concealed inasmuch as God does not see them to punish them, as the Gloss says about Psalm 32 (31):1: blessed is he whose transgression is forgiven.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A5
Contra vero scribens ad Marcellam Hieronymus testari videtur. Quidam dicunt quod Hieronymus non dixit hoc asserendo, sed opinionem cujusdam Graeci recitando.
But Jerome, writing to Marcella, seems to attest to the contrary.1 Some people say that Jerome did not say this as his own assertion, but only to report the opinion of a certain Greek.
Sent.IV.D43.Q1.A5
D. 44Those who will riseDe conditionibus resurgentium
Postquam determinavit Magister de conditionibus resurrectionis, hic determinat de conditionibus resurgentium; et dividitur in partes duas: in prima parte determinat de conditionibus resurgentium qui ad perfectionem humanae naturae pervenerunt; in secunda de conditionibus illorum qui in praesenti vita praedicta perfectione caruerunt, scilicet de abortivis fetibus, ibi: illud etiam investigare oportet, etc.
After the Master has examined the conditions of the resurrection, here he determines the conditions of those who will rise. And this is divided into two parts: in the first part, he considers the conditions of those who will rise who had attained the perfection of human nature; in the second, the conditions of those who lacked this perfection in the present life, namely, fetuses prematurely born or miscarried, at: it is also necessary to inquire.1
Sent.IV.D44
Prima in duas: in prima determinat conditiones resurgentium beatorum; in secunda conditiones malorum, ibi: de reprobis autem quaeri solet, etc.
The first part is in two parts: in the first, he determines the conditions of the blessed who rise; in the second, the conditions of the wicked, at: as to the reprobate, it is usual to ask.1
Sent.IV.D44
Prima in tres: in prima determinat resurgentium aetatem, et staturam; in secunda corporum integritatem, ibi: non enim perit Deo terrena materies; in tertia eorum gloriam, ibi: hoc autem in corporibus sanctorum intelligendum est.
The first of these is in three parts: in the first, he considers the age and stature of those who will rise; in the second, the integrity of their bodies, at: “for the earthly matter out of which mortal flesh is created does not ever perish”;1 in the third, their glory, at: this is to be understood as applying to the bodies of the saints.2
Sent.IV.D44
De reprobis autem quaeri solet, an cum deformitatibus hic habitis resurgant. Hic determinat conditiones reproborum: et primo quantum ad reprobationem naturae; secundo quantum ad passionem poenae, ibi: si vero quaeritur de corporibus malorum quomodo in igne ardeant et non consumantur, Augustinus variis exemplis astruit.
As to the reprobate, it is usual to ask whether they rise again with the deformities which they had here. Here he examines the conditions of the reprobate: and first as to the reprobation of nature; second, as to the passion of suffering, at: but if it is asked about the bodies of the wicked, how they will burn in fire and not be consumed, Augustine by various examples demonstrates.1
Sent.IV.D44
Et circa hoc duo facit: primo ostendit quomodo corpora reproborum poterunt poenam pati; secundo ostendit idem de spiritibus damnatorum, ibi: quaeri etiam solet, an daemones corporali igne ardeant.
And concerning this he does two things: first, he shows how the bodies of the condemned could suffer punishment; second, he shows the same thing about the spirits of the damned, at: it is also usual to ask whether the demons burn in a corporeal fire.1
Sent.IV.D44
Et circa hoc duo facit: primo ostendit quomodo spiritus daemonum sunt passibiles ab igne corporali; secundo ostendit idem de spiritibus damnatorum, ibi: cum autem constet animas igne materiali in corporibus cruciandas, quaeri solet, etc.
And concerning this he does two things: first, he shows how the spirits of the demons are able to suffer from a physical fire; second, he shows the same thing about the spirits of the damned, at: since it is established that souls are to suffer the torments of material fire in their own bodies, it is usual to ask.1
Sent.IV.D44
Hic est triplex quaestio circa conditionem resurgentium. Prima de his quae communiter ad bonos et malos pertinent. Secunda de his quae pertinent tantum ad bonos. Tertia de his quae spectant tantum ad malos.
Here three questions arise about the condition of those who will rise. First, concerning those things that pertain in common to the good and the wicked. Second, about those things that pertain only to the good. Third, about those things that only have to do with the wicked.
Sent.IV.D44
Q. 1The conditions of the risenDe conditionibus resurgentium
Circa primum quaeruntur tria:
Concerning this three questions arise:
Sent.IV.D44.Q1
primo, de identitate resurgentium;
first, about the identity of those who will rise;
Sent.IV.D44.Q1
secundo, de integritate corporum;
second, about the integrity of their bodies;
Sent.IV.D44.Q1
tertio, de qualitate ipsorum.
third, about the quality of their bodies.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1
A. 1About the identity of those who will riseDe identitate resurgentium
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod non idem corpus anima resumat in resurrectione. 1 Corinth. 15, 37: non corpus quod futurum est seminas, sed nudum granum. Sed apostolus ibi comparat mortem seminationi, et resurrectionem pullulationi. Ergo non idem corpus quod per mortem deponitur, in resurrectione resumitur.
Obj. 1: To the first question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that the soul does not up take again the same body in the resurrection: what you sow is not the body which is to be, but a bare kernel (1 Cor 15:37). But the Apostle is comparing death to sowing there, and the resurrection to sprouting. Therefore, the body that is cast aside through death and the body that is taken up again in the resurrection are not the same.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1.arg1
Praeterea, cuilibet formae aptatur materia secundum suam conditionem, et similiter cuilibet agenti instrumentum. Sed corpus comparatur ad animam sicut materia ad formam, et instrumentum ad agentem. Cum ergo anima in resurrectione non sit ejusdem conditionis sicut modo est; quia vel transferetur totaliter in caelestem vitam, cui inhaesit vivens in mundo; vel deprimetur in brutalem, si brutaliter vixit in hoc mundo: videtur quod non resumet idem corpus, sed vel caeleste, vel brutale.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, matter is adapted to any given form according to its own condition, and similarly an instrument is adapted to any given agent. But the body is related to the soul as matter to form, and as instrument to agent. Therefore, since the soul is not of the same condition in the resurrection as it is now, for either it will be transformed entirely into heavenly life, to which it clung while living in the world; or it will be sunk into a beastly life, if it lived in a beastly way in this life; it seems that it would not resume the same body, but either a heavenly one or a beastly one.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1.arg2
Praeterea, corpus humanum usque ad elementa post mortem resolvitur, ut supra dictum est. Sed illae partes elementorum in quas corpus humanum resolutum est, non conveniunt cum corpore humano quod in ea resolutum est, nisi in materia prima, quomodo quaelibet aliae elementorum partes cum praedicto corpore conveniunt. Si autem ex aliis partibus elementorum corpus formaretur, non diceretur idem numero. Ergo nec si ex illis partibus reparetur, corpus erit numero idem.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the human body will be resolved into the elements after death, as was said above. But those parts of the elements into which the human body is resolved have nothing in common with the human body which was resolved into them except prime matter, which any other parts of elements have in common with the human body. Now, if a body were formed from other parts of the elements, it would not be said to be the same in number. Therefore, neither if it is reformed from these parts will it be the same body in number.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1.arg3
Praeterea, impossibile est esse idem numero cujus partes essentiales sunt aliae numero. Sed forma mixti, quae est pars essentialis corporis humani, sicut forma ejus, non poterit eadem resumi. Ergo corpus non erit idem numero. Probatio mediae. Illud enim quod penitus cedit in non ens, non potest idem numero resumi; quod patet ex hoc, quia non potest esse idem numero cujus est esse diversum. Sed esse interruptum, quod est actus entis, est diversum, sicut quilibet alius actus interruptus. Sed forma mixtionis penitus cedit in non ens per mortem, cum sit forma corporalis, et similiter qualitates contrariae ex quibus fit mixtio. Ergo forma mixtionis non redit eadem numero.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, it is impossible for something to be one in number whose essential parts are different in number. But the form of a mixture, which is the essential part of the human body, as its form, cannot be taken up again the same. Therefore, the body will not be the same in number. Proof of the middle: that which completely passes into non-being cannot be taken up again the same in number, which is clear from the fact that what has diverse being cannot be the same in number. But interrupted being, which is the act of a being, is diverse, just as any other interrupted act is. But the form of a mixture entirely passes into non-being through death, since it is a bodily form, and likewise the qualities of the contraries from which the mixture is made. Therefore, the form of the mixture does not return the same in number.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1.arg4
Sed contra est quod dicit Job 19, 26: in carne mea videbo Deum salvatorem meum. Loquitur autem de visione post resurrectionem: quod patet ex hoc quod praecedit: in novissimo die de terra resurrecturus sum. Ergo idem numero corpus resurget.
On the contrary (1), Job says: in my flesh I will see God, my savior (Job 19:26). But he is speaking of his vision after the resurrection: which is clear from what precedes this verse: in the last day I shall rise out of the earth (Job 19:25). Therefore, the body will rise the same in number.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, sicut Damascenus dicit in 4 Lib., resurrectio est ejus qui cecidit secunda surrectio. Sed hoc corpus quod nunc gerimus, per mortem cecidit. Ergo idem numero resurget.
Furthermore (2), as Damascene says in Book IV, resurrection is the second rising of one who has been slain.1 But this body that we now bear has been slain through death. Therefore, the same one in number will rise.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1.arg5
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod non sit idem numero homo qui resurget. Sicut enim dicit Philosophus, 2 de Generatione, quaecumque habent speciem corruptibilem motam, non reiteratur eadem numero. Sed talis est substantia hominis secundum praesentem statum. Ergo post mutationem mortis non potest reiterari idem numero.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the man who will rise is not the same in number.1 For as the Philosopher says in Book 2 of On Generation and Corruption: whatever has a corruptible species, having been changed, is not repeated the same in number.2 But this is the sort of thing that the substance of a man according to his present state is. Therefore, after the change of death he cannot return the same in number.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1.arg6
Praeterea, ubi est alia et alia humanitas, non est idem homo numero; unde Socrates et Plato sunt duo homines, et non unus homo, quia alia est humanitas utriusque. Sed alia est humanitas hominis resurgentis ab ea quam nunc habet. Ergo non est idem homo numero. Media potest probari dupliciter. Primo, quia humanitas quae est forma totius, non est forma et substantia sicut anima, sed est forma tantum: hujusmodi autem formae penitus cedunt in non ens; et sic non possunt reiterari. Secundo, quia humanitas resultat ex conjunctione partium; sed non potest eadem numero conjunctio resumi quae prius fuit, quia iteratio identitati opponitur. Iteratio enim numerum importat, identitas autem unitatem, quae se non compatiuntur. In resurrectione autem conjunctio iteratur. Ergo non est eadem conjunctio; et sic nec eadem humanitas, nec idem homo.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, where humanity is different, there is not the same man in number; therefore, Socrates and Plato are two men and not one, for they each have different humanity. But the humanity of risen man is different from that which he now possesses. Therefore, he is not the same man in number. The middle can be proved in two ways. First, because the humanity that is the form of the whole is not the form and substance like the soul, but is the form alone; but a form of this kind passes entirely into non-being; and so it cannot be repeated. Second, because humanity results from the union of the parts, but the union cannot be taken up again the same in number as it was before, because repetition is opposed to identity. For repetition implies number, while identity implies unity, and these are not compatible with each other. Now, in the resurrection the union is repeated. Therefore, it is not the same union, and so neither is it the same humanity, nor the same man.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1.arg7
Praeterea, unus homo non est, si est plura animalia. Ergo si non est idem animal, non est unus numero homo. Sed ubi non est idem sensus, non est idem animal: quia animal definitur per sensum primum, scilicet tactum, ut patet 2 de Anima. Sensus autem cum non maneant in anima separata, ut quidam dicunt, non possunt iidem numero resumi. Ergo in resurrectione non erit homo resurgens idem animal in numero; et sic nec idem homo.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, it is not one man if it is several animals. Therefore, if it is not the same animal, it is not one man in number. But wherever there is not the same sense power, there is not the same animal. For animal is defined by the first sense power, namely, the sense of touch, as is clear from On the Soul 2.1 Now because the senses do not remain in a separated soul, as some say, the same ones in number cannot be taken up again. Therefore, in the resurrection the man who rises will not be the same animal in number, and so he will not be the same man.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1.arg8
Praeterea, materia statuae principalior est in statua quam materia hominis in homine: quia artificialia tota sunt in genere substantiae ex materia, sed naturalia ex forma, ut patet per Philosophum in 2 Physic., et Commentator idem dicit in 2 de Anima. Sed si statua ex eodem aere reficiatur, non est eadem numero. Ergo multo minus, si homo ex eisdem pulveribus reficiatur, non erit idem homo numero.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the matter of a statue is more a principal in the statue than a man’s matter is in a man: for artificial things are completely in the genus of substance from their matter, but natural things from their form, as is clear from the Philosopher in the Physics 2,1 and the Commentator says the same thing about On the Soul 2. But if a statue be reconstituted out of the same bronze, it is not the same one in number. Therefore, much less, if a man were reconstituted out of the same dust, would he be the same man in number.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1.arg9
Sed contra est quod dicitur Job 19, 27: quem visurus sum ego ipse . . . et non alius; et loquitur de visione post resurrectionem, ut supra dictum est. Ergo idem numero homo resurget.
On the contrary (1), Job says: my eyes shall behold, and not another’s (Job 19:27). And he speaks of his vision after the resurrection, as was said above. Therefore, the same man in number will rise.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, 8 lib. De Trinit., quod resurgere nihil aliud est quam reviviscere. Nisi autem idem homo numero rediret ad vitam qui mortuus est, non diceretur reviviscere. Ergo non resurgeret; quod est contra fidem.
Furthermore (2), Augustine says in On the Trinity, Book 8,1 that to rise again is nothing other than to be brought back to life again. But unless the same man in number returned to life who had died, he would not be said to be brought back to life. Therefore, he would not rise, which is against the faith.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1.arg10
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod oporteat pulveres humani corporis ad eamdem partem corporis quae in eis dissoluta est, per resurrectionem redire. Quia secundum Philosophum in 2 de Anima, sicut se habet tota anima ad totum corpus, ita pars animae ad partem corporis, ut visus ad pupillam. Sed oportet quod post resurrectionem corpus resumatur ab anima eadem. Ergo oportet quod etiam partes corporis resumantur ad eadem membra, in quibus eisdem partibus animae perficiantur.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that, by the resurrection, the dust of the human body must return to the same part of the body that it was dissolved from. For according to the Philosopher in On the Soul 2, as the whole soul is related to the whole body, so part of the soul is related to part of the body, as sight is related to the pupil.1 But after the resurrection, the body must be taken up by the same soul. Therefore, the parts of the body must be also taken up again to the same members in which they are completed by the same parts of the soul.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1.arg11
Praeterea, diversitas materiae facit diversitatem in numero. Sed si pulveres non redeant ad easdem partes, singulae partes non reficientur ex eadem materia ex qua prius constabant. Ergo non erunt eaedem numero. Sed si partes sunt diversae, et totum erit diversum: quia partes comparantur ad totum sicut materia ad formam, ut patet 2 Physic. Ergo non erit idem numero homo; quod est contra veritatem resurrectionis.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, diversity of matter makes for diversity in number. But if dust did not return to the same parts, individual parts would not be reformed from the same matter out of which they were originally constituted. Therefore, they will not be the same in number. But if the parts are different, the whole will be different, for parts are related to the whole as matter to form, as is evident from the Physics 2.1 Therefore, a man will not be the same in number, which is against the truth of the resurrection.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1.arg12
Praeterea, resurrectio ad hoc ordinatur quod homo operum suorum mercedem accipiat. Sed diversis operibus meritoriis vel demeritoriis diversae partes corporis deserviunt. Ergo oportet quod in resurrectione quaelibet pars ad suum statum redeat, ut pro suo modo praemietur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, resurrection is ordered to a man receiving the reward of his works. But different parts of the body deserve merits or demerits for different works. Therefore, in the resurrection every part must return to its own state, so that it may be rewarded in its own way.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1.arg13
Sed contra, artificialia magis dependent ex sua materia quam naturalia. Sed in artificialibus ad hoc quod idem artificiatum ex eadem materia reparetur, non oportet quod partes reducantur ad eumdem situm. Ergo nec in homine oportet.
On the contrary (1), artificial things depend more on their matter than natural things do. But among artificial things, for the same object to be restored from the same matter, it is not necessary that the parts be brought back to the same place. Therefore, neither is it necessary in a man.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, variatio accidentis non facit diversitatem in numero. Sed situs partium est accidens quoddam. Ergo diversitas ejus in homine non facit diversitatem in numero.
Furthermore (2), a change in accident does not make a difference in number. But the positioning of the parts is one of the accidents. Therefore, its difference in man does not make a difference in number.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1.arg14
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod circa hanc quaestionem et philosophi erraverunt, et quidam moderni haeretici errant.
I answer that, concerning this question, both philosophers have been wrong and certain modern heretics are wrong.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1.co
Quidam enim philosophi posuerunt, animas a corpore separatas iterato corporibus conjungi. Sed errabant in hoc quantum ad duo. Primo quantum ad modum conjunctionis: quia quidam ponebant animam separatam corpori iterum conjungi naturaliter per viam generationis. Secundo quantum ad corpus cui conjungebatur: quia ponebant quod secunda conjunctio non erat ad idem corpus quod per mortem depositum fuit, sed ad aliud: quandoque quidem idem specie, quandoque autem diversum; ad diversum quidem quando anima in corpore existens praeter rationis ordinem vitam duxerat bestialem, unde transibat post mortem de corpore hominis in corpus alterius animalis, cujus moribus vivendo se conformavit; sicut in corpus canis propter luxuriam, et in corpus leonis propter rapinam et violentiam, et sic de aliis; sed in corpus ejusdem speciei, quando anima bene in corpore vivens, post mortem aliqua felicitate perfuncta, post aliqua saecula incipiebat ad corpus velle redire; et sic iterum corpori conjungebatur humano. Sed haec opinio ex duabus falsis radicibus venit: quarum prima est, quia anima non conjungitur corpori essentialiter sicut forma materiae, sed solum accidentaliter, sicut motor mobili, aut homo vestimento; et ideo ponere poterant quod anima praeexistebat antequam corpori generato infunderetur in generatione naturali; et iterum quod diversis corporibus uniretur. Secunda est, quia ponebant intellectum non differre a sensu nisi accidentaliter, ut scilicet homo diceretur intellectum habere prae aliis animalibus, quia in eo propter optimam corporis complexionem vis sensitiva amplius viget; unde poterant ponere quod anima hominis in corpus animalis bruti transiret, praecipue facta immutatione animae humanae ad effectus brutales. Sed praedictae duae radices destruuntur a philosopho, in Lib. de Anima; quibus destructis, patet falsitas praedictae positionis.
For some philosophers held that souls separated from bodies are united again to those bodies. But they were wrong in this in two respects. First, as to the manner of union, for some held that a separated soul would be naturally rejoined to a body by way of generation. Second, as to the body to which it would be joined, for they held that the second union would not be to the same body that had been laid aside in death, but to another. Sometimes it would be joined to one of the same species, but sometimes to a different one, when the soul dwelling in the body had led a beastly life outside the order of reason, so that after death it would pass from the body of a man into the body of another animal, to whose manners it had conformed itself while alive; as into a dog’s body because of sensuality, and a lion’s body because of violence and plunder, and so on with the others. But it would pass into a body of the same species when the soul, living well in its body, and having enjoyed some happiness after death, began to wish to return to its body after a certain number of centuries; and so it would be rejoined to a human body. But this opinion comes from two false roots; the first of which is that the soul is not united to a body essentially as a form to matter, but only accidentally, as a motor to what it moves, or a person to his clothing. And therefore they could hold that a soul pre-existed before being infused into a generated body by natural generation; and again, that it would be united to different bodies. The second is that they held that the intellect only differed from the senses accidentally, so that namely a man would be said to have understanding above the other animals because in him the sensitive power flourished more extensively because of the best composition of the body. For this reason they could hold that the soul of man would pass into the body of a brute animal, especially once the human soul had been bent to beastly effects. But these two roots are destroyed by the Philosopher in his book On the Soul;1 and once the roots are destroyed, the falsity of the position mentioned is obvious.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1
Et simili modo destruuntur errores quorumdam haereticorum: quorum quidam in praedictas positiones inciderunt; quidam autem posuerunt animam iterato conjungi corporibus caelestibus, vel etiam corporibus in modum venti subtilibus, ut Gregorius de quodam Constantinopolitano episcopo narrat, exponens illud verbum Job 19, 26: in carne mea videbo Deum salvatorem meum. Et praedicti errores haereticorum destrui possunt ex hoc quod veritati resurrectionis praejudicant, quam Sacra Scriptura profitetur. Non enim resurrectio dici potest, nisi anima ad idem corpus redeat: quia resurrectio est iterata surrectio; ejusdem autem est surgere et cadere; unde resurrectio magis respicit corpus quod post mortem cadit, quam animam quae post mortem vivit; et ita, si non est idem corpus quod anima resumit, non dicetur resurrectio, sed magis novi corporis assumptio.
And in the same way the errors of certain heretics, who fell into the position described, are also destroyed. However, some held that the soul would be joined anew to heavenly bodies, or even to subtle bodies in the manner of a wind, as Gregory tells of a certain bishop of Constantinople, explaining that statement: in my flesh I shall see God my savior (Job 19:26). And these heretics’ errors can be destroyed by the fact that they harm the truth of the resurrection which Sacred Scripture professes. For it cannot be called a resurrection unless a soul returns to the same body, for a resurrection is a rising again; but what rises must be the same as what falls. Therefore, resurrection has more to do with the body that falls after death than with the soul that lives after death. And so, if it is not the same body that the soul takes up, it will not be called resurrection, but rather the assumption of a new body.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod similitudo non currit per omnia, sed quantum ad aliquid. In seminatione enim grani granum seminatum et natum non est idem numero, nec eodem modo se habens, cum primo seminatum fuerit absque folliculis cum quibus nascitur. Corpus autem resurgens erit idem, sed alio modo se habens: quia fuit mortale, et surget in immortalitate.
Reply Obj. 1: A likeness does not encompass all things, but only certain respects. For in the sowing of a seed, the seed sown and the seed sprouted are not the same in number, nor does it exist in the same way, since when it was first sown it was without the follicles with which it sprouts. Now the body that rises will be the same one, but existing in a different way; for it was mortal and it will rise in immortality.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod differentia quae est inter animam resurgentis et animam in hoc mundo viventis, non est secundum aliquod essentiale, sed secundum gloriam et miseriam; quae differentiam accidentalem faciunt; unde non oportet quod aliud corpus numero resurgat, sed alio modo se habens, ut respondeat proportionabiliter differentia corporum differentiae animarum.
Reply Obj. 2: The difference that exists between the soul of the risen and the soul of one living in this world is not according to anything essential, but according to glory and misery, which make an accidental difference. Therefore, it is not necessary that what rises is a different body in number, but existing in a different way, so that the difference of bodies may correspond proportionally to the difference of souls.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod illud quod intelligitur in materia ante formam, remanet in materia post corruptionem: quia remoto posteriori, remanere adhuc potest prius. Oportet autem, ut Commentator dicit in 1 Physic., et in Lib. de Substantia orbis, in materia generabilium et corruptibilium ante formam substantialem intelligere dimensiones non terminatas, secundum quas attendatur divisio materiae, ut diversas formas in diversis partibus recipere possit; unde et post separationem formae substantialis a materia adhuc dimensiones illae manent eadem; et sic materia sub illis dimensionibus existens, quamcumque formam accipiat, habet majorem identitatem ad illud quod ex ea generatum fuerat, quam aliqua pars alia materiae sub quacumque forma existens; et sic eadem materia ad corpus humanum reparandum reducetur quae prius ejus materia fuit.
Reply Obj. 3: What is understood in matter before form remains in matter after its corruption, for when what is posterior is removed, what is prior can still remain. However, as the Commentator says on the Physics 11 and in his book, On the Substance of the Celestial Sphere,2 in the matter of things that are generated and corrupted, before substantial form it is necessary to understand unbounded dimensions, according to which the division of matter is found, so that it can receive different forms in different parts. Therefore, also after the separation of the substantial form from matter those dimensions still remain the same. And this is how matter existing under those dimensions, whatever form it may receive, has a greater identity with what was generated from it than any other part of matter existing under any form. And so the same matter will be brought back to restore the human body that was formerly its matter.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod sicut qualitas simplex non est forma substantialis elementi, sed accidens proprium ejus, et dispositio per quam materia efficitur propria tali formae; ita forma mixtionis, quae est forma resultans ex qualitatibus simplicibus ad medium venientibus, non est substantialis forma corporis mixti, sed est accidens proprium, et dispositio per quam materia fit necessaria ad formam. Corpus autem humanum praeter hanc formam mixtionis non habet aliam formam substantialem nisi animam rationalem: quia si haberet aliam formam substantialem priorem illa, daret ei esse substantiale, et sic per eam constitueretur in genere substantiae; unde anima jam adveniret corpori constituto in genere substantiae; et sic comparatio animae ad corpus esset sicut comparatio formarum artificialium ad suas materias quantum ad hoc quod constituuntur in genere substantiae per suam materiam; unde conjunctio animae ad corpus esset accidentalis: quod est error antiquorum philosophorum in libris de Anima reprobatus. Sequeretur etiam quod corpus humanum et singulae partes ejus non aequivoce retinerent priora nomina; quod est contra philosophum in 2 de Anima. Unde cum anima rationalis remanet, nulla forma corporis humani substantialis cedit penitus in non ens. Formarum autem accidentalium variatio non facit diversitatem in numero. Unde idem numero resurget, cum materia eadem numero resumatur, ut in praecedenti solutione dictum est.
Reply Obj. 4: Just as a simple quality is not the substantial form of an element, but a proper accident of it, and the disposition by which matter is made proper to such a form, so also the form of a mixture which is the form resulting from simple qualities coming to a medium, is not the substantial form of a mixed body, but a proper accident, and the disposition by which matter is made necessary to the form. Now the human body does not have any other substantial form outside this form of mixture but the rational soul. For if it had another substantial form prior to that, it would give it substantial being, and thus it would be constituted by it in the genus of substance. Therefore, the soul would come to the body already constituted in the genus of substance. And in this way the relation of soul to body would be like the relation of artificial forms to their own matters as to being constituted in the genus of substance by their own matter. Therefore, the union of soul to body would be accidental, which is the error of ancient philosophers disproved in the books of On the Soul. It would also follow that the human body and individual parts of it would retain their prior names, not equivocally, which is against the Philosopher in On the Soul 2.1 Therefore, since the rational soul remains, no substantial form of the human body passes completely into non-being. But the changing of accidental forms does not make diversity in number. Therefore, the same one in number will rise, since the matter will be taken up again the same in number, as was said in the previous answer.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1.ad4
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod necessitas ponendi resurrectionem est ex hoc ut homo finem ultimum propter quem homo factus est, consequatur: quod in hac vita fieri non potest, nec in vita animae separatae, ut supra dictum est: alias vane esset homo constitutus, si ad finem ad quem factus est, pervenire non posset. Et quia oportet quod illud idem numero ad finem perveniat quod propter finem est factum, ne in vanum factum esse videatur; oportet quod idem numero homo resurgat; et hoc quidem fit cum eadem anima eidem numero corpori conjungitur, ut ex dictis patet: alias enim non esset resurrectio, proprie loquendo, nisi idem homo repararetur. Unde ponere quod non sit idem numero qui resurget, est haereticum, derogans veritati Scripturae, quae resurrectionem praedicat.
To the second question, it should be said that the necessity of holding that there is a resurrection comes from the fact that a man should obtain the last end for the sake of which the man was made, which cannot happen in this life, nor in the life of a separated soul, as was said above. Otherwise a man would be created to no purpose, if he could not attain to the end he was made for. And because it is necessary that the same thing in number attain to the end for which it was made, lest it seem to have been made in vain, it is necessary that the same man in number rise. And this does indeed happen since the same soul is joined to the same body in number, as is clear from what has been said. For otherwise it would not be a resurrection, properly speaking, unless the same man were restored. Therefore, to hold that it is not the same one in number who rises is a heresy, detracting from the truth of Scripture, which foretells a resurrection.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Philosophus loquitur de iteratione quae fit per motum vel mutationem naturalem. Ostendit enim differentiam circulationis quae est in generatione et corruptione, ad circulationem quae est in motu caeli: quia caelum per motum localem redit idem numero ad principium motus, quia habet substantiam incorruptibilem motam; sed generabilia et corruptibilia per generationem redeunt ad idem specie, non ad idem numero: quia ex homine generatur semen, ex quo sanguis; et sic deinceps, quousque perveniatur ad hominem, non ad eumdem numero, sed specie; et ex igne generatur aer, ex quo aqua; ex aqua terra, ex terra ignis, non idem numero, sed specie. Unde patet quod ratio inducta secundum Philosophi intentionem non est ad propositum.
Reply Obj. 1: The Philosopher is speaking about the repetition that happens by movement or natural change. For he shows the difference between the full circle that exists in generation and corruption and the circle that exists in the motion of the heavens; for the heavens return the same in number to the beginning of their movement through local motion, for they have an incorruptible moved substance. But things that are generated and corrupted by generation return the same in species, but not the same in number. For a seed is generated by a man, out of which blood is generated, and so on, until a man is arrived at, not the same in number, but in species; and air is generated by fire, out of which water is generated, and out of water, earth, and out of earth, fire, not the same in number, but in species. Hence it is clear that the argument raised, according to the Philospher’s intention, is not to the point.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1.ad5
Vel dicendum, quod aliorum generabilium et corruptibilium forma non est per se subsistens, ut post compositi corruptionem manere valeat, sicut est de anima rationali, quae esse, quod sibi in corpore acquiritur, etiam post corpus retinet, et in participationem illius esse corpus per resurrectionem adducitur, cum non sit aliud esse corporis et aliud animae in corpore; alias esset conjunctio animae et corporis accidentalis; et sic nulla interruptio facta est in esse substantiali hominis, ut non possit idem numero redire propter interruptionem essendi, sicut accidit in aliis rebus corruptis, quarum esse omnino interrumpitur, forma non remanente, materia autem sub alio esse remanente. Sed tamen nec etiam homo per generationem naturalem reiteratur idem numero: quia corpus generati hominis non fit ex tota materia generantis; unde est corpus diversum in numero, et per consequens anima, et totus homo.
Or it could be said that the forms of other things that are generated and corrupted do not subsist in themselves, so that after the corruption of the composite, they are able to endure, as is the case with the rational soul, which retains the being that it acquired while in the body, even after the body, and the body is brought back into participation in this being through resurrection, since the being of the body is not one thing and the being of the soul in the body another. Otherwise, the union of soul and body would be accidental, and thus no interruption occurs in the substantial being of a man, so that he would be unable to return the same in number because of the interruption of his being, as happens in other corrupted things, whose being is completely interrupted, with no form remaining, but the matter remaining under some other being. But nevertheless a man is also not repeated the same in number by natural generation, for the body of a man generated is not made from all the matter of the one generating. Therefore the body is diverse in number, and consequently, so is the soul, and the whole man.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod de humanitate et de qualibet forma totius est duplex opinio.
Reply Obj. 2: Concerning the humanity and every form of the whole, there are two opinions.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1.ad6
Quidam enim dicunt, quod idem secundum rem est forma totius et forma partis: forma partis secundum quod perficit materiam; forma autem totius secundum quod ex ea tota ratio speciei consequitur; et secundum hanc opinionem, humanitas secundum rem non est aliud quam anima rationalis; et sic, cum anima rationalis eadem numero resumatur, eadem numero erit humanitas, et etiam post mortem manet, quamvis non sub ratione humanitatis, quia ex ea compositum rationem speciei non consequitur.
For some people say that the form of the whole and the form of the part are the same thing according to reality: the form of the part according as it perfects matter, but the form of the whole according as by it the whole notion of the species results. And on this opinion, humanity according to reality is nothing other than the rational soul; and thus, when the rational soul is taken up again the same in number, the humanity will be the same in number, and also remain after death, although not under the account of humanity, for the composite does not attain the account of the species from the soul.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1
Alia opinio est Avicennae, quae verior videtur, quia forma totius non est forma partis tantum, nec forma aliqua alia praeter formam partis, sed est totum resultans ex compositione formae et materiae, comprehendens in se utrumque; et haec forma totius, essentia vel quidditas dicitur. Quia ergo in resurrectione idem numero corpus erit, et eadem numero anima rationalis, erit de necessitate eadem humanitas. Prima autem ratio probans diversitatem humanitatis futuram, procedebat ac si humanitas esset quaedam alia forma superveniens formae et materiae; quod falsum est. Secunda autem ratio etiam non potest identitatem humanitatis impedire: quia conjunctio significat actionem vel passionem: quae quamvis sit diversa, non potest impedire identitatem humanitatis: quia actio et passio, ex quibus erat humanitas, non sunt de essentia humanitatis; unde eorum diversitas non inducit diversitatem humanitatis. Constat enim quod generatio et resurrectio non sunt idem motus numero, nec tamen propter hoc impeditur identitas resurgentis. Similiter etiam nec impeditur identitas humanitatis, si accipiatur conjunctio pro ipsa relatione: quia relatio illa non est de essentia humanitatis, sed concomitatur eam, eo quod humanitas non est de illis formis quae sunt compositio et ordo, ut dicitur 2 Physic., sicut sunt formae artificiatorum; unde existente alia compositione numero, non est eadem numero forma domus.
The other opinion is Avicenna’s, which seems truer, for the form of the whole is not the form of a part alone, nor is any other form aside from the form of the part, but it is the whole resulting from the composition of form and matter, including both in itself. And this form of the whole is called the essence or ‘whatness.’ Therefore, since in the resurrection the body will be the same one in number, and the rational soul will be the same in number, it will of necessity be the same humanity. Now, the first argument proving that the humanity will be different proceeded as if the humanity were some other form on top of form and matter, which is false. But the second argument also cannot disprove the identity of the humanity, for a joining together signifies action or passion, which, although it is different, cannot prevent the humanity from being the same, for the action and passion from which the humanity existed are not of the essence of humanity. Therefore, their diversity does not bring about a diversity of humanity. For it is clear that generation and resurrection are not the same movement in number, nor, however, is the sameness of the person rising prevented on this account. Similarly, the sameness of the humanity is not impeded, if the union were taken for the relation itself; for that relation is not of the essence of humanity, but concomitant with it, by the fact that humanity is not from those forms that are composition and order, as it says in the Physics 2,1 like the forms of artificial things; which is why the form of a house is not the same in number when it exists in a composite different in number.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1
Ad tertium dicendum, quod ratio illa optime concludit contra illos qui ponebant animam sensibilem et rationalem divisas in homine esse: quia secundum hoc anima sensitiva in homine non esset incorruptibilis, sicut nec in aliis animalibus. Unde in resurrectione non erit eadem anima sensibilis, et per consequens nec idem animal, nec idem homo. Si autem ponamus quod eadem anima secundum substantiam in homine sit rationalis et sensibilis, nullas in hoc angustias patiemur: quia animal definitur per sensum, qui est anima sensitiva, sicut per formam essentialem: per sensum autem, qui est potentia sensitiva, cognoscitur ejus definitio, sicut per formam accidentalem, quae maximam partem confert ad cognoscendum quod quid est, ut in 1 de Anima dicitur. Post mortem ergo manet anima sensibilis sicut anima rationalis secundum substantiam: sed potentiae sensitivae, secundum quosdam, non manent: quae quidem potentiae cum sint accidentales proprietates, earum varietas identitatem animalis totius auferre non potest, nec etiam partium animalis: non enim dicuntur potentiae perfectiones vel actus organorum, nisi sint principia agendi, ut calor in igne.
Reply Obj. 3: That argument concludes best against those who held that the sensible soul and the rational soul were divided in man, for according to this the sensitive soul in man was not incorruptible, as it is also not in other animals. Therefore, in the resurrection there will not be the same sensible soul, and consequently neither the same animal, nor the same man. But if we held that the same soul according to substance were rational and sensible in a man, we would suffer no difficulties in this, for an animal is defined by sense, which is the sensitive soul, as its essential form. But by sense, which is the sensitive power, its definition is known, as by the accidental form that contributes the most to knowing what something is, as it says in On the Soul 1.1 Therefore, after death the soul remains sensible as a rational soul according to substance, but the sensitive powers, according to some people, do not remain; and since these powers are accidental properties, their variety cannot take away the sameness of the whole animal, nor even of the parts of the animal; for they are not called the perfections of a power or the acts of organs unless they are principles of acting, like heat in fire.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1.ad7
Ad quartum dicendum, quod statua dupliciter considerari potest; vel secundum quod est substantia quaedam, vel secundum quod est artificiale quoddam. Et quia in genere substantiae ponitur ratione suae materiae; ideo si consideretur secundum quod est substantia quaedam, est eadem numero statua quae ex eadem materia reparatur. Sed in genere artificialium ponitur secundum quod est forma, quae accidens quoddam est, et transit, statua destructa; et sic non redit idem numero, nec statua idem numero esse potest. Sed forma hominis, scilicet anima, manet post dissolutionem corporis; et ideo non est similis ratio.
Reply Obj. 4: A statue can be considered in two ways, either according as it is a kind of substance, or according as it is something artificial. And because it is included in the genus of substance by reason of its matter, if it is considered as a kind of substance, a statue that is put together from the same matter is the same in number. But it is included in the genus of artificial things according as it is a form which is a kind of accident, and when the statue is destroyed, this form passes away. And in this way it does not return the same in number, nor can the statue be the same in number. But the form of a man, namely, his soul, remains after the dissolution of the body; and therefore the argument is not the same.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1.ad8
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod in hac quaestione differt considerare quid fieri possit sine identitatis praejudicio, et quid fiet, ut congruentia servetur.
To the third question, it should be said that in this question it is a different thing to consider what can be done without damage to sameness, and what is done so that fittingness is preserved.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1
Quantum ergo ad primum, sciendum, quod in homine possunt accipi diversae partes totius dupliciter. Uno modo diversae partes homogenei, sicut diversae partes carnis, vel diversae partes ossis; alio modo diversae partes diversarum specierum totius heterogenei. Si ergo dicatur quod pars materiae redibit ad aliam partem speciei ejusdem, hoc non facit nisi varietatem in situ partium: situs autem partium variatus non variat speciem in totis homogeneis; et sic si materia unius partis redeat ad aliam, nullum praejudicium generabitur identitati totius; et ita etiam est in exemplo quod ponitur in littera: quia statua non redit eadem numero secundum formam, sed secundum materiam, secundum quam est substantia quaedam. Sic autem statua est homogenea, quamvis non secundum formam artificialem. Si autem dicatur quod materia unius partis redit ad aliam partem alterius speciei; sic de necessitate variatur non solum situs partium, sed etiam identitas ipsarum; ita tamen si tota materia, aut aliquid quod erat de veritate humanae naturae in una, in aliam transferatur; non autem si aliquod quod erat in una parte superfluum, transferatur in aliam. Ablata autem identitate partium, aufertur identitas totius, si loquimur de partibus essentialibus; non autem si loquimur de partibus accidentalibus, sicut sunt capilli et ungues, de quibus videtur loqui Augustinus. Et sic patet qualiter translatio materiae de parte in partem tollit identitatem totius, et qualiter non.
Therefore, as to the first it should be known that in a man the diverse parts of the whole can be taken in two ways. In one way, as the different parts of something homogeneous, like different parts of flesh, or different parts of bone; in another way, different parts of different species of a heterogeneous whole. Therefore, if it were said that parts of matter will return to another part of the same species, this only causes variety in the position of the parts, but a changed position of the parts does not change the species in homogeneous wholes. And so if the matter of one part returned to a different part, no damage would be done to the identity of the whole. And this is also how it is in the example given in the text: for a statue does not return the same in number according to form, but according to matter, according to which is a kind of substance. Now this is how a statue is homogeneous, although not according to artificial form. But if it were said that the matter of one part returns to another part of another species, then of necessity not only would the position of parts be changed, but also their identity. However this is how it would be if the whole matter, or something that was of the truth of human nature in one part were transferred to another, but not if anything that was superfluous in one part were transferred to another part. But if the identity of the parts were taken away, the identity of the whole is taken away, if we are speaking of essential parts; but not if we are speaking of accidental parts, like hair and nails, which is what Augustine seems to be speaking of. And so it is clear what kind of transfer of matter from one part to another takes away the sameness from the whole, and what kind does not.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1
Sed loquendo secundum congruentiam, magis probabile est quod etiam situs partium idem servabitur in resurrectione, praecipue quantum ad partes essentiales et organicas, quamvis forte non quantum ad partes accidentales, sicut sunt ungues et capilli.
But speaking according to fittingness, it is more probable that even the same positioning of parts will be preserved in the resurrection, especially as to the essential parts and organs, although perhaps not as to accidental parts, like nails and hair.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod objectio illa procedit de partibus organicis, et non de partibus similaribus.
Reply Obj. 1: That objection is based on organs, and not similar parts.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1.ad9
Ad secundum dicendum, quod diversus situs partium materiae non facit diversitatem in numero, quamvis eam faciat diversitas materiae.
Reply Obj. 2: Different positioning of parts of matter does not make for a diversity in number, although diversity of matter causes it.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1.ad10
Ad tertium dicendum, quod operatio non est, proprie loquendo, partis, sed totius; unde praemium non debetur parti, sed toti.
Reply Obj. 3: An activity does not belong to the part, properly speaking, but to the whole. Therefore, a reward is not owed to the part but to the whole.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A1.ad11
A. 2About the integrity of their bodiesDe integritate corporum
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod non omnia membra corporis humani resurgent. Remoto enim fine, frustra reparatur illud quod est ad finem. Finis autem cujuslibet membri est ejus actus. Cum ergo nihil sit frustra in operibus divinis, et quorumdam membrorum usus post resurrectionem non competat, praecipue genitalium, quia tunc nec nubent nec nubentur; videtur quod non omnia membra resurgent.
Obj. 1: To the second question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that not all members of the human body will rise. For once the end is removed, what exists for the sake of that end is restored in vain. Now the end of any member is its act. Since, therefore, nothing is in vain in divine works, and certain members will have no use after the resurrection, particularly the genitals, for then they shall neither marry nor be given in marriage,2 it seems that not all the members will rise.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.arg1
Praeterea, intestina, membra quaedam sunt. Sed non resurgent: plena enim resurgere non possunt, quia immunditias continent: nec vacua, quia nihil est vacuum in natura. Ergo non omnia membra resurgent.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, intestines are members. But they will not rise: for they cannot rise full, for then they would contain uncleanliness; nor empty, for nothing is empty in nature.1 Therefore, not all members will rise.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.arg2
Praeterea, ad hoc corpus resurget, ut praemietur de opere quod anima per ipsum gessit. Sed membrum propter furtum amputatum furi, qui postea poenitentiam agit et salvatur, non potest in resurrectione remunerari neque de bono, quia ad hoc non cooperatum est, neque de malo, quia poena membri in poenam hominis redundaret. Ergo non omnia membra resurgent cum homine.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the body will rise so that it may be rewarded for the works the soul performed through it. But a member that a thief has had cut off because of his stealing, though afterward he does penance and is saved, cannot be rewarded in the resurrection, whether for good, since it did not cooperate in this, nor for wickedness, for the punishment of a member would redound to the punishment of a man. Therefore, not all members will rise with a man.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.arg3
Sed contra, magis pertinent ad veritatem humanae naturae alia membra quam capilli et ungues. Sed capilli et ungues restituentur homini in resurrectione, ut dicitur in littera. Ergo multo fortius alia membra.
On the contrary (1), the other members pertain more to the truth of human nature than hair and nails. But hair and nails will be restored to a man at the resurrection, as it says in the text. Therefore, much more will the other members.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, Dei perfecta sunt opera. Sed resurrectio opere divino fiet. Ergo homo reparabitur perfectus in omnibus membris.
Furthermore (2), God’s works are perfect (Deut 32:4). But the resurrection will happen by divine work. Therefore, a man will be restored as perfect in all his members.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.arg4
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod capilli et ungues in homine non resurgent. Sicut enim capilli et ungues ex superfluitatibus cibi generantur; ita urina, sudor, et aliae hujusmodi faeces. Sed haec non resurgent cum corpore. Ergo nec capilli et ungues.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the hair and nails on a man will not rise again.1 For just as hair and nails are generated by an excess of food, so is urine, sweat, and other waste products like this. But these will not rise again with the body. Therefore, neither will hair and nails.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.arg5
Praeterea, inter alias superfluitates quae ex cibo generantur, maxime accedit ad naturae humanae veritatem semen, quod est superfluum quo indigetur. Sed semen non resurget in corpore hominis. Ergo multo minus capilli et ungues resurgent.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, among other excesses that are generated from food, the closest to the truth of human nature is semen, which is the excess of what is needed. But semen will not rise again in the human body. Therefore, much less will hair and nails rise.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.arg6
Praeterea, nihil est perfectum anima rationali quod non sit perfectum anima sensibili. Sed capilli et ungues non sunt perfecti anima sensibili, quia eis non sentimus, ut dicitur in 1 de Anima. Ergo, cum non resurgat corpus humanum nisi propter hoc quod est perfectum ab anima rationali, videtur quod capilli et ungues non resurgent.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, nothing is perfected by the rational soul that is not perfected by the sensible soul. But hair and nails are not perfected by the sensible soul, for we do not sense with them, as it says in On the Soul 1.1 Therefore, since the human body rises again only owing to this, that it is perfected by the rational soul, it seems that hair and nails will not rise again.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.arg7
Sed contra est quod dicitur Luc. 21, 18: capillus de capite vestro non peribit.
On the contrary (1), it says in Luke 21:18: not a hair of your head will perish.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, capilli et ungues sunt dati in ornatum homini. Sed corpora hominum, praecipue electorum, debent resurgere cum omni ornatu. Ergo debent resurgere cum capillis.
Furthermore (2), hair and nails are given to man as an ornament. But the bodies of men, especially the elect, should rise with every ornament. Therefore, they should rise with hair.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.arg8
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod humores in corpore non resurgent. Quia 1 Corinth. 15, 50, dicitur: caro et sanguis regnum Dei non possidebunt. Sed sanguis est principalior humor. Ergo non resurgent in beatis, qui regnum Dei possidebunt, et multo minus in aliis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the fluids in the body will not rise. For it says, flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God (1 Cor 15:50). But blood is the most important fluid. Therefore, they will not rise in the blessed who will possess the kingdom of God, and much less in others.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.arg9
Praeterea, humores sunt ad restaurationem deperditi. Sed post resurrectionem nulla deperditio fiet. Ergo corpus non resurget cum humoribus.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, fluids are for restoring what has been lost. But after the resurrection no loss will happen. Therefore, the body will not rise with its fluids.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.arg10
Praeterea illud quod est in via generationis in corpore humano, nondum est ab anima rationali perfectum. Sed humores adhuc sunt in via generationis, quia sunt in potentia caro et os. Ergo nondum sunt perfecti anima rationali. Sed corpus humanum non habet ordinem ad resurrectionem nisi secundum quod est anima rationali perfectum. Ergo humores in eo non resurgent.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, what is in the way of generation in the human body is not yet perfected by the rational soul. But there will still be fluids in the way of generation, for they are flesh and bone in potency. Therefore, they are not yet perfected in the rational soul. But the human body has no ordering to the resurrection except according as it is perfected by the rational soul. Therefore, the fluids in the body will not rise.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.arg11
Sed contra, quod est de constitutione corporis humani, resurget in eo. Sed humores sunt hujusmodi; quod patet per Augustinum, qui dicit quod corpus constat ex membris officialibus, officialia ex similibus, similia ex humoribus. Ergo humores resurgent in corpore.
On the contrary (1), what belongs to the constitution of the human body will rise again in it. But this is true of its fluids, which is evident from Augustine,1 who says that the body is constituted from functional members, functional members from homogenous parts, and homogenous parts from fluids. Therefore, the fluids in the body will rise with it.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, resurrectio nostra erit conformis resurrectioni Christi. Sed in Christo resurrexit sanguis; alias nunc vinum non transubstantiaretur in sanguinem ejus in sacramento altaris. Ergo et in nobis resurget sanguis; et eadem ratione alii humores.
Furthermore (2), our resurrection will be like the resurrection of Christ.1 But in Christ, his blood rose again, otherwise now the wine would not be transubstantiated into his blood in the Sacrament of the Altar. Therefore, the blood will also rise again in us, and by the same argument, the other fluids too.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.arg12
Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod non totum quod fuit in corpore de veritate naturae humanae, resurgat in ipso. Quia cibus convertitur in veritatem humanae naturae. Sed aliquando caro bovis sumitur in cibum. Si ergo resurget quidquid fuit de veritate humanae naturae, resurget etiam caro bovis; quod videtur inconveniens.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that not all that belonged to the truth of human nature in the body will rise in it.1 For food is converted into the truth of human nature. But sometimes the flesh of a cow is taken as food. Therefore, if whatever belonged to the truth of human nature will rise, the flesh of a cow will also rise again; which seems unfitting.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.arg13
Praeterea, costa Adae fuit de veritate humanae naturae in ipso, sicut et costa nostra in nobis. Sed costa Adae non resurget in eo, sed in Eva; alias Eva non resurgeret, quae de costa illa formata est. Ergo non resurget in homine quidquid fuit de veritate humanae naturae in ipso.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the rib of Adam belonged to the truth of human nature in him, just as our ribs do in us. But the rib of Adam will not rise again in him, but in Eve, otherwise Eve, who was formed from that rib, would not rise again. Therefore, not everything that belonged to the truth of human nature in a man will rise in him.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.arg14
Praeterea, non potest esse quod idem in diversis hominibus resurgat. Sed potest esse quod aliquid fuerit de veritate humanae naturae in diversis hominibus, sicut si aliquis carnibus humanis vescatur, quae in substantiam ejus transeant. Ergo non resurget in aliquo quidquid fuit de veritate humanae naturae in ipso.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the same thing cannot exist in different people who rise. But it can be that something was of the truth of human nature in different people, as, for example, if someone ate human flesh which passed over into his own substance. Therefore, not everything that belonged to the truth of human nature in a person will rise in him.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.arg15
Si dicatur, quod non quidquid est in carnibus comestis, est de veritate humanae naturae; et ita aliquid eorum potest resurgere in primo, et aliquid in secundo; contra. De veritate humanae naturae maxime videtur esse illud quod a parentibus trahitur. Sed si aliquis non comedens nisi carnes humanas filium generet, oportet quod illud quod filius a parente trahit, fuerit de carnibus aliorum hominum quas pater suus comedit; quia semen est de superfluo alimenti, ut Philosophus probat in Lib. de Animalibus. Ergo illud quod est de veritate humanae naturae in puero isto, etiam fuit de veritate humanae naturae in aliis hominibus, quorum pater carnes comedit.
If it be said that not all the flesh that is eaten belongs to the truth of human nature, and so some of it can rise in the first person, and some in the second, then against this: what is drawn from parents seems most of all to be of the truth of human nature. But if someone who only ate human flesh should generate a son, it is necessary that what the son draws from his parent would be the flesh of other men that his father had eaten, for semen is from an excess of food, as the Philosopher proves in his book On the Generation of Animals.1 Therefore, what belongs to the truth of human nature in that child also belonged to the truth of human nature in other men, whose flesh the father ate.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2
Si dicatur, quod illud quod erat de veritate humanae naturae in carnibus hominum comestorum, non transit in semen, sed illud quod erat ibi de veritate humanae naturae non existens; contra. Ponatur quod aliquis cibetur solum embryis, in quibus videtur nihil esse quod non sit de veritate naturae: quia totum quod est in eis, trahitur a parentibus. Si ergo superfluitas cibi convertitur in semen, oportet quod illud quod fuit de veritate humanae naturae in embryis, qui etiam ad resurrectionem pertinent, postquam animam rationalem perceperunt, sit etiam de veritate humanae naturae in puero qui ex tali semine generatur; et sic, cum non possit idem resurgere in duobus, non poterit in quolibet resurgere quidquid fuit de veritate humanae naturae in ipso.
If it be said that what belonged to the truth of human nature in the flesh of the people who had been eaten did not pass into the semen, but that what belonged to the truth of human nature did not exist there, then against that: let it be held that someone is fed only with embryos, in whom there seems to be nothing that does not pertain to the truth of nature: for all that is in them is drawn from their parents. Therefore, if an excess of food is converted into semen, it is necessary that what belonged to the truth of human nature in those embryos, who also pertain to the resurrection, after they have received a rational soul, belongs to the truth of human nature also in the child who is generated out of such seed. And thus, since the same thing cannot rise again in two people, not everything that belonged to the truth of human nature in anyone would be able to rise in him.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2
Sed contra: quidquid fuit in homine de veritate humanae naturae, fuit perfectum anima rationali. Sed ex hoc habet corpus humanum ordinem ad resurrectionem, quia fuit anima rationali perfectum. Ergo quidquid fuit de veritate humanae naturae, resurget in unoquoque.
On the contrary (4), whatever in a man belonged to the truth of human nature was perfected by the rational soul. But a human body has an ordering to the resurrection because it was perfected by the rational soul. Therefore, whatever belonged to the truth of human nature will rise again in everyone.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, si a corpore hominis subtrahatur aliquid quod est de veritate humanae naturae, in ipso non erit corpus hominis perfectum. Sed omnis imperfectio tolletur in resurrectione, praecipue ab electis, quibus promissum est, Lucae 21, quod capillus capitis eorum non peribit. Ergo quidquid fuit de veritate naturae humanae, resurget in homine.
Furthermore (5), if something were subtracted from a person’s body that belonged to the truth of human nature, he would not have a perfect human body. But every imperfection will be taken away in the resurrection, especially from the elect, to whom it is promised that no hair of their heads will perish (Luke 21:18). Therefore, whatever belonged to the truth of human nature will rise in a man.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.arg16
Quaestiuncula 5
Ulterius. Videtur quod quidquid fuit materialiter in membris hominis, totum resurget. Minus enim videntur pertinere ad resurrectionem capilli quam alia membra. Sed quidquid fuit in capillis, totum resurget, etsi non in capillis, saltem in aliis partibus corporis, ut Augustinus dicit in littera. Ergo multo fortius quidquid fuit in aliis membris materialiter, totum resurget.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that whatever was materially in a man’s members will rise again entire.1 For hair seems to pertain to the resurrection less than other members. But whatever existed in the hair will all rise, and if not in the hair, at least in other parts of the body, as Augustine says in the text. Therefore, much more will whatever was materially in the other members rise as a whole.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.arg17
Praeterea, sicut partes carnis secundum speciem perficiuntur ab anima rationali, ita partes secundum materiam. Sed corpus humanum habet ordinem ad resurrectionem ex hoc quod fuit anima rationali perfectum. Ergo non solum partes secundum speciem, sed omnes partes secundum materiam resurgent.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, just as parts of flesh according to species are perfected by the rational soul, so are parts according to matter. But the human body has an order to the resurrection from the fact that it was perfected by a rational soul. Therefore, not only the parts according to species, but all the parts according to matter will rise.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.arg18
Praeterea, ex parte illa accidit corpori totalitas ex qua parte accidit ei divisio in partes. Sed divisio in partes accidit corpori ex parte materiae, cujus dispositio est quantitas secundum quam dividitur. Ergo et totalitas corporis attenditur secundum partes materiae. Si ergo non omnes partes materiae resurgent, non totum corpus resurget; quod est inconveniens.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, a body gets its totality from what allows its division into parts. But division into parts happens to a body on the side of the matter, whose disposition is the quantity according to which it is divided. Therefore, the totality of the body is also found according to material parts. Therefore, if not all the parts of the matter rose again, the whole body would not rise again, which is unfitting.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.arg19
Sed contra, partes secundum materiam non manent in corpore, sed fluunt et refluunt, ut patet per illud quod dicitur in 1 de Generatione. Si ergo omnes partes secundum materiam resurgent, vel erit corpus resurgentis densissimum, vel erit immoderatae quantitatis.
On the contrary (1), parts according to matter do not remain in the body, but come and go, as is evident from what is said in On Generation and Corruption 1.1 Therefore, if all the parts rose according to matter, either the risen body would be extremely dense, or it would have an immoderate quantity.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, quidquid est de veritate humanae naturae in uno homine, totum potest esse pars materiae in alio homine qui ejus carnibus vescitur. Si ergo omnes partes secundum materiam resurgent in aliquo, sequitur quod resurget in uno id quod est de veritate humanae naturae in alio; quod est inconveniens.
Furthermore (2), whatever belongs to the truth of human nature in one man can be a part of the matter in another man who eats of the flesh of the first. Therefore, if all the parts according to matter rose in a person, it follows that what would rise in one person would belong to the truth of human nature in another, which is unfitting.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.arg20
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod, sicut dicitur in 2 de Anima, anima habet se ad corpus non solum in habitudine formae et finis, sed etiam in habitudine causae efficientis; est enim comparatio animae ad corpus sicut est comparatio artis ad artificiatum, ut dicit Philosophus. Quidquid autem explicite in artificiato ostenditur, hoc totum implicite et originaliter in ipsa arte continetur; et similiter etiam quidquid in partibus corporis apparet, totum originaliter, et quodammodo implicite, in anima continetur. Sicut ergo artis opus non esset perfectum si artificiato aliquid deesset eorum quae ars continet; ita nec homo posset esse perfectus, nisi totum quod in anima implicite continetur, exterius in corpore explicetur; nec etiam corpus ad plenum proportionaliter responderet animae. Cum ergo oporteat in resurrectione corpus hominis esse animae totaliter correspondens, quia non resurgit nisi secundum ordinem quem habet ad animam rationalem; oporteat etiam hominem perfectum resurgere, utpote quod ad ultimam perfectionem consequendam reparatur; oportet quod omnia membra quae nunc sunt in corpore, in resurrectione hominis reparentur.
I answer that, as it says in On the Soul 2,1 the soul is related to the body not only in the relation of form and end, but also in the relation of efficient cause. For the relationship of soul to body is like the relationship of an art to the artifact it produces, as the Philosopher says.2 Now, whatever is explicitly shown in an artifact, is implicitly and originally contained as a whole in the art itself. And likewise also whatever appears in the parts of the body is contained originally and in some implicit way as a whole in the soul. Therefore, just as the work of an art would not be complete if the artifact were lacking anything that the art contained, so neither could a man be perfect unless all that is implicitly contained in his soul were made explicit in his body, nor would the body proportionally correspond to the soul to its full capacity. Therefore, since in the resurrection a person’s body should correspond to his soul completely, for it only rises according to the order that it has to a rational soul, and a person should also rise perfect inasmuch as he is restored in order to obtain his final perfection, therefore, all the members that now exist in the body must be restored in a man’s resurrection.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod membra dupliciter possunt considerari in comparatione ad animam; vel secundum habitudinem materiae ad formam, vel secundum habitudinem instrumenti ad agentem. Eadem est enim comparatio totius corporis ad totam animam, et partium ad partes, ut dicitur in 2 de Anima. Si ergo membrum accipiatur secundum primam comparationem, finis ejus non est operatio, sed magis perfectum esse speciei, quod etiam post resurrectionem requiretur. Si autem membrum accipiatur secundum secundam comparationem, sic finis ejus est operatio; nec tamen sequitur quod quando deficit operatio, frustra sit instrumentum; quia instrumentum non solum servit ad exequendam operationem agentis, sed ad ostendendum virtutem ipsius; unde oportebit ut virtus potentiarum animae instrumentis corporis demonstretur, etsi nunquam in actum prodeant, ut ex hoc commendetur Dei sapientia.
Reply Obj. 1: Members can be considered in two ways in relation to the soul, either according to the relation of matter to form, or according to the relation of instrument to agent. For the relationship of the whole body to the whole soul is the same as the relationship of the parts of one to the parts of the other, as it says in On the Soul 2.1 Therefore, if a member is taken according to the first relation, its end is not activity but rather the perfect being of the species, which would also be required after the resurrection. But if a member were taken according to the second relation, then its end is activity; nevertheless, it still does not follow that when the activity is lacking the instrument exists in vain, for an instrument does not only serve to carry out an agent’s activity, but also to show his strength. Therefore, it will be necessary that the strength of the soul’s powers be evidenced by the instruments of the body, even if they never result in an act, so that God’s wisdom may be displayed by this.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod intestina resurgent in corpore, sicut et alia membra; et plena erunt, non quidem turpibus superfluitatibus, sed nobilibus humiditatibus.
Reply Obj. 2: The intestines will rise in the body, just like the other members; and they will be full, not of disgusting waste products, but of noble fluids.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod actus quibus meremur, non sunt, proprie loquendo, manus vel pedis, sed hominis totius; sicut et operatio artis non attribuitur instrumento, sed artifici, ut Philosophus dicit. Quamvis ergo membrum quod ante poenitentiam est mutilatum, non sit cooperatum homini in statu illo quo gloriam post meretur, tamen ipse homo meretur ut totum praemietur, qui ex toto quod habet, Deo servit.
Reply Obj. 3: The acts by which we merit are not, properly speaking, acts of a hand or a foot, but of the whole person, just as the activities of an art are not attributed to an instrument, but to the artist, as the Philosopher says.1 Therefore, although the member that was mutilated before repentance did not cooperate with the man in that state in which he merited glory afterward, nevertheless, the man himself merits to be rewarded as a whole, for he serves God out of all that he has.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.ad3
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod anima habet se ad corpus animatum sicut ars ad artificiatum, et ad partes ejus sicut ars ad sua instrumenta; unde et corpus animatum organicum dicitur. Ars autem utitur instrumentis quibusdam ad operis intenti executionem; et haec instrumenta sunt de prima intentione artis. Utitur etiam aliis instrumentis ad conservationem principalium instrumentorum, et haec sunt de secunda intentione artis; sicut ars militaris utitur gladio ad bellum, et vagina ad gladii conservationem. Ita etiam in partibus corporis animati quaedam ordinantur ad operationes animae exequendas, sicut cor, hepar, manus, et pes; quaedam autem ad conservationem aliarum partium, sicut folia sunt ad cooperimentum fructuum; ita etiam capilli et ungues sunt in homine ad custodiam aliarum partium; unde sunt de secunda perfectione corporis humani, quamvis non de prima. Ergo quia homo resurget in omni perfectione suae naturae, propter hoc oportet quod capilli et ungues resurgant in ipso.
To the second question, it should be said that a soul is related to an animated body as an art is related to the artifact produced by it, and to its parts as an art to its own instruments, and this is why an animate body is said to be organic. Now an art uses certain instruments for accomplishing the work intended, and these instruments come from the first intention of the art. It also uses other instruments for preserving the chief instruments, and these come from the second intention of the art, as the military art uses a sword for warfare, and a sheath for preserving the sword. In the same way, among the parts of an animate body, some are ordered to accomplishing the activities of the soul, like the heart, liver, hands, and feet; while others are for the preservation of other parts; just as leaves are for covering fruits, so also hair and nails in a human are for the protection of other parts. So they are of the second perfection of the human body, although not of the first. Therefore, because a man will rise in every perfection of his own nature, it is necessary that hair and nails rise in him.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod illae superfluitates expelluntur a natura quasi ad nihil utiles, unde non pertinent ad perfectionem corporis humani; secus autem est de aliis superfluitatibus, quas sibi natura retinet ad generationem capillorum et unguium, quibus indiget ad membrorum conservationem.
Reply Obj. 1: Those excesses are expelled by nature as useful for nothing, which is why they do not pertain to the perfection of the human body. But it is different with other excesses, which nature retains to itself for the generation of hair and nails, which it needs for the preservation of the other members.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.ad4
Ad secundum dicendum, quod semine non indigetur ad perfectionem individui, sicut capillis, sed solum ad perfectionem speciei.
Reply Obj. 2: Semen is not needed for the perfection of the individual, like hair, but only for the perfection of the species.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.ad5
Ad tertium dicendum, quod capilli et ungues nutriuntur et augentur; et sic patet quod aliqua operatione participant: quod non posset esse, nisi essent partes aliquo modo ab anima perfectae; et quia in homine non est nisi una anima, scilicet anima rationalis, constat quod ab anima rationali perfectae sunt, quamvis non usque ad hoc quod operatione sensus participent, sicut nec ossa, de quibus constat quod resurgent, et sunt de integritate individui.
Reply Obj. 3: Hair and nails are nourished and increase, and so it is clear that they do participate in some activity, which would not be the case if they were not parts in some way perfected by the soul. And since in a human being there is only one soul, namely, the rational soul, it is evident that they are perfected by the rational soul, although not to the point that they partake in the activity of the senses, as neither do bones. And from this it is evident that they will rise, and they belong to the integrity of the individual.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.ad6
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod quidquid pertinet ad integritatem humanae naturae in resurgente, hoc totum in eo resurget ratione praedicta; unde oportet quod illa humiditas corporis resurgat in homine quae ad integritatem ejus pertinebat. Est autem in homine triplex humiditas.
To the third question, it should be said that whatever pertains to the integrity of human nature in the risen will all rise in them for the reason given. Therefore, it is necessary that the bodily fluids in a man that pertain to his integrity will rise again. Now there are three kinds of fluid in a human being.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2
Quaedam enim humiditas est in recedendo a perfectione hujus individui, vel quia est in via corruptionis, et a natura abjicitur, sicut urina, sudor, sanies, et hujusmodi; vel quia a natura ordinatur ad conservationem speciei in alio individuo, sive per actum generantem, sicut semen, vel per actum nutrientem sicut lac: et nulla talium humiditatum resurget, eo quod non est de perfectione individui resurgentis.
For one kind of fluid exists in moving away from the perfection of this individual, either because it is on the way to corruption, and it is discarded by nature, like urine, sweat, pus, and the like; or because it is ordered by nature to the conservation of the species in another individual, whether by the act of generation, like semen, or by the act of nourishment, like milk. And no fluid like these will rise again, due to the fact that they do not belong to the perfection of the individual who rises.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2
Secunda humiditas est quae nondum pervenit ad ultimam perfectionem quam natura operatur in individuo, sed est ad illam ordinata a natura; et haec est duplex. Quia quaedam est quae habet aliquam formam determinatam, secundum quam continetur inter partes corporis, sicut sanguis, et alii tres humores, quos natura ordinavit ad membra, quae ex eis generantur, sed tamen habent aliquas formas determinatas, sicut et aliae partes corporis; et ideo resurgent cum aliis partibus. Quaedam vero humiditas est in via transeundi de forma in formam, scilicet de forma humoris in formam membri; et talis humiditas non resurget, quia post resurrectionem partes corporis singulae in suis formis stabilientur, ut una in aliam non transeat; et ideo non resurget illa humiditas quae est in ipso actu transeundi de forma in formam. Haec autem humiditas potest in duplici statu accipi: vel secundum quod est in principio transmutationis; et sic vocatur ros, illa scilicet humiditas quae est in foraminibus parvarum venarum; vel secundum quod est in progressu transmutationis, et incipit jam dealbari, et sic vocatur cambium. In neutro autem statu resurget.
The second kind of fluid is what has not yet reached the last perfection that nature works in the individual, but is ordered to it by nature; and there are two such fluids. For there is one that has a certain determinate form, according as it is contained among the parts of the body, like blood, and the other three humours, which nature has ordered to the members that are generated by them, but nevertheless they have certain determinate forms, just as the other parts of the body do; and therefore they shall rise with the other parts. But some fluids are in the process of passing from one form to another, namely, from the form of the fluid into the form of the member. And fluids like this will not rise again, for after the resurrection individual parts of the body will be established in their forms, and one will not pass over into another. And therefore those fluids will not rise that are in the very act of passing from one form into another. But those fluids can be taken in two different states, either according as they exist in the principle of change; and thus it is called dew, namely, that fluid that is in the apertures of small blood-vessels; or according as it is in the process of change, and already begins to be whitened, and then it is called cambium. But in neither state shall it rise.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2
Tertium genus humiditatis est quod jam pervenit ad ultimam perfectionem quam natura intendit in corpore individui, quae jam est dealbata et incorporata membris; et haec vocatur gluten; et cum sit de substantia membrorum, resurget, sicut alia membra resurgunt.
The third category of fluids is what has already attained to the last perfection that nature intends in the body of an individual, which is already whitened and incorporated with members. And this is called adhesive, and since it belongs to the substance of the members, it will rise again, just as the other members rise.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod caro et sanguis in verbis illis apostoli non accipiuntur pro substantia carnis et sanguinis, sed pro operibus carnis et sanguinis, quae sunt opera peccati, vel opera animalis vitae. Vel, secundum quod dicit Augustinus, caro et sanguis accipitur ibi pro corruptione quae nunc dominatur in carne et sanguine, unde etiam subditur in verbis apostoli: neque corruptio incorruptionem.
Reply Obj. 1: Flesh and blood in those words of the Apostle are not taken for the substance of flesh and blood, but for the works of flesh and blood, which are the works of sin, or the works of animal life. Or, according to what Augustine says,1 flesh and blood are taken there for the corruption that now dominates flesh and blood, which is why the Apostle adds the words, nor does the perishable inherit the imperishable (1 Cor 15:50).
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.ad7
Ad secundum dicendum, quod sicut membra servientia generationi erunt post resurrectionem ad integritatem humanae naturae, non ad operationem quae nunc exercetur per membra illa; ita et humores erunt in corpore non ad restaurationem deperditi, sed ad integritatem humanae naturae reparandam, et ad virtutis naturalis ostensionem.
Reply Obj. 2: Just as the members that serve generation will exist after the resurrection for the integrity of human nature, but not for the activities that are now carried out by those members, so also the fluids will be in the body not for the replenishment of what is lost, but for restoring the integrity of human nature, and for displaying natural power.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.ad8
Ad tertium dicendum, quod sicut sunt elementa in via generationis respectu corporum mixtorum, quia sunt eorum materia, non autem ita quod semper sint in transeundo in corpore mixto; ita etiam humores se habent ad membra: et propter hoc sicut elementa in partibus universi habent formas determinatas, ratione quarum sunt in perfectione universi, sicut corpora mixta; ita et humores sunt de perfectione corporis humani, sicut et aliae partes, quamvis non perveniant ad totam perfectionem sicut aliae partes, nec elementa habent ita perfectas formas sicut mixta. Sicut autem partes omnes universi perfectionem a Deo consequuntur non aequaliter, sed secundum suum modum unumquodque; ita etiam humores aliquo modo perficiuntur ab anima rationali, non tamen eodem modo sicut partes perfectiores.
Reply Obj. 3: Just as there are elements in the way of generation with respect to mixed bodies, because these elements are their matter, but not such that they are always passing into a mixed body, in the same way the humors are also related to the members. And consequently, just as the elements in the parts of the universe have determinate forms by reason of which they are in the perfection of the universe, like mixed bodies, so too, humors are of the perfection of the human body, as are the other parts, although they do not attain to the whole perfection like the other parts, nor do the elements have such perfect forms as mixed bodies. However, just as all the parts of the universe do not acquire perfection from God equally, but each in its own way, so too the humors are perfected in some way by the rational soul, but not in the same way as more perfect parts.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.ad9
Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod unumquodque sicut se habet ad esse, ita ad veritatem, ut in 2 Metaph. dicitur; quia illa res vera est quae ita est ut videtur cognitori secundum actum; et propter hoc Avicenna dicit, quod veritas uniuscujusque rei est proprietas sui esse quod stabilitum est ei: et secundum hoc aliquid dicitur esse de veritate humanae naturae, quia proprie pertinet ad esse humanae naturae; et hoc est quod participat formam humanae naturae; sicut verum aurum dicitur quod habet veram formam auri, ex qua est proprium esse auri. Ut ergo videatur quid sit illud quod est de veritate humanae naturae, sciendum, quod circa hoc est triplex opinio.
To the fourth question, it should be said that as each thing is related to being, so it is related to truth, as it says in the Metaphysics 2.1 For that thing is true that is such that it is seen by the knower according to act. And because of this Avicenna says that the truth of each thing is the property of its being that is firmly established for it.2 And according to this something is said to belong to the truth of human nature because it properly pertains to the being of human nature; and this is what partakes of the form of human nature, just that is called true gold that has the true form of gold, from which the proper being of gold exists. Therefore, to manifest what belongs to the truth of human nature, one should know that there are three opinions about this.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2
Quidam enim posuerunt, quod nihil de novo esse incipit de veritate humanae naturae; sed quidquid ad veritatem humanae naturae pertinet, totum fuit in ipsa institutione humanae naturae de veritate ejus; et hoc per seipsum multiplicatur ut ex eo possit semen decidi a generante, ex quo filius generetur; in quo etiam illa pars decisa multiplicatur; et ad perfectam quantitatem pervenit per augmentum, et sic deinceps; et ita multiplicatum est totum genus humanum. Unde secundum hanc opinionem, quidquid ex alimento generatur, quamvis videatur speciem carnis aut sanguinis habere, non tamen pertinet ad veritatem humanae naturae.
For some people have held that nothing new ever arises pertaining to the truth of human nature, but whatever pertains to the truth of human nature existed whole in the very institution of human nature concerning its truth. And this is multiplied through itself so that from it semen can be shed by the one generating, from which a child is generated, in which also that part that is shed is multiplied, and it attains its full quantity by increasing from then on. And this is how the whole human race is multiplied. Therefore, according to this opinion, whatever is generated from food, although it seems to have the appearance of flesh or blood, nevertheless does not pertain to the truth of human nature.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2
Alii vero dixerunt, quod aliquid de novo additur ad veritatem humanae naturae per transmutationem naturalem alimenti in corpus humanum, considerata veritate humanae naturae in specie, ad cujus conservationem ordinatur actus generativae virtutis. Si autem veritas humanae naturae in individuo consideretur, ad cujus conservationem et perfectionem actus nutritivae virtutis ordinatur; non additur aliquid per alimentum quod sit primo de veritate humanae naturae hujus individui, sed solum secundario. Ponunt enim quod veritas humanae naturae primo et principaliter consistat in humido radicali, quod scilicet est ex semine generatum ex quo est prima constitutio corporis humani; quod autem convertitur de alimento in veram carnem et sanguinem, non est principaliter de veritate humanae naturae illius individui, sed secundario; sed potest esse principaliter de veritate humanae naturae alterius individui quod ex semine illius generatur. Semen enim ponunt esse superfluum alimenti, vel cum admixtione alicujus quod est primo de veritate humanae naturae in generante, ut quidam dicunt; vel sine admixtione ejus, ut dicunt alii; et sic quod est humidum nutrimentale in uno, fit humidum radicale in alio.
But others have said that something new is added to the truth of human nature by a natural transformation of food into the human body, when the truth of human nature is considered in its species, to whose preservation the act of the generative power is ordered. Now, if the truth of human nature were considered in the individual, to whose conservation and perfection the act of the nutritive power is ordered, nothing is added by nourishment that belongs to the truth of human nature of this individual primarily, but only secondarily. For they hold that the truth of human nature first and principally consists in the root moisture, namely, what is generated from semen out of which the first constitution of a human body exists; but what is converted from food into true flesh and blood does not belong to the truth of human nature of that individual principally, but secondarily. But it can pertain principally to the truth of human nature of another individual who is generated from the semen of that man. For they hold semen to be an excess of food, either with the admixture of something that belongs primarily to the truth of human nature in the one who generates, as some people say, or without any admixture, as others say; and so what is nutritional moisture in one, becomes root moisture in another.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2
Tertia opinio est, quod aliquid de novo incipit esse principaliter de veritate humanae naturae etiam in isto individuo; quia non est distinctio talis in corpore humano, ut aliqua pars materialis signata de necessitate per totam vitam remaneat; sed ad hoc indifferenter se habet quaelibet pars signata accepta, quod maneat1 semper quantum ad id quod est speciei in ea, sed potest fluere et refluere quantum ad id quod est materiae in ipsa; et sic humidum nutrimentale non distinguitur a radicali ex parte principii, ut dicatur radicale quod ex semine generatum, nutrimentale quod generatur ex cibo; sed magis distinguitur ex termino, ut radicale dicatur quod ad terminum generationis pervenit per actum generativae, vel etiam nutritivae virtutis; sed nutrimentale, quia nondum pervenit ad hunc terminum, sed est adhuc in via nutriendi. Et hae tres opiniones in 2 Lib., dist. 30, qu. 2, art. 1, in corp., plenius pertractatae et investigatae sunt; et ideo non debent hic repeti, nisi quantum ad propositum pertinet.
The third opinion is that something new begins to principally belong to the truth of human nature even in a given individual, because there is no such distinction in the human body that any designated material part should necessarily remain through the whole life, but any given designated part is indifferent to remaining, because it remains always as regards what belongs to the species in it, but it can flow out and as regards what belongs to matter in it. And thus nutritional moisture is not distinguished from root moisture on the part of the principle, so that what is generated from seed is called ‘root,’ while what is generated from food is called ‘nutritional,’ but rather it is distinguished by its terminus, so that it is called ‘root’ if it attains the terminus of generation by the generative act or even by the nutritive power, but it is called ‘nutritional’ when it does not yet attain to this terminus but is still in the way of nourishment. And these three opinions were fully treated and investigated in Book II, Distinction 30, Question 2, Article 1. And therefore they do not have to be repeated here, except as they pertain to the matter at hand.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2
Sciendum est ergo, quod secundum has opiniones diversimode ad hanc quaestionem oportet respondere.
Therefore, it should be known that according to these opinions, one should answer this question in different ways.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2
Prima enim opinio per viam multiplicationis quam ponit,1 potest ponere perfectionem veritatis humanae naturae et quantum ad numerum individuorum, et quantum ad debitam quantitatem uniuscujusque individui, absque eo quod ex alimento generatum est; quod quidem non additur nisi ad resistendum consumptioni, quae posset induci per actionem caloris naturalis; sicut argento apponitur plumbum, ne ex liquefactione consumatur. Unde cum in resurrectione oporteat naturam humanam in sua perfectione reparari; nec calor naturalis tunc agat ad consumptionem humidi naturalis: nulla necessitas erit quod resurgat aliquid in homine quod ex alimento sit generatum; sed resurget tantum illud quod fuit de veritate humanae naturae individui, et per decisionem et multiplicationem ad praedictam perfectionem pervenit in numero et quantitate.
For the first opinion, through the way of multiplication that the Master holds, can include the perfection of human nature both as to the number of individuals and as to the due quantity of each individual, without it being generated from food, which indeed is only added for resisting the consumption that could be brought about by the action of natural heat, as lead is added to silver so that it will not be consumed by liquefaction. Therefore, since in the resurrection human nature must be restored in its perfection, nor will natural heat then act for the consumption of natural moisture, there will be no necessity that anything rise again in a person that is generated from food. But only that will rise which belonged to the truth of the human nature of the individual, and by diminishment and multiplication it arrives at the aforesaid perfection in number and quantity.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2
Secunda autem opinio, quia ponit quod eo quod generatur ex nutrimento, indigetur ad perfectionem quantitatis individui, et ad multiplicationem quae fit per generationem; necesse habet ponere aliquid de hoc in quod conversum est alimentum, resurgere; non tamen totum, sed solum quantum indigetur ad perfectam reintegrationem naturae humanae in omnibus suis individuis; unde ponit haec opinio, quod totum illud quod fuit in substantia seminis, resurget in illo homine qui ex illo semine generatus est, quia hoc est principaliter de veritate humanae naturae in ipso. De eo autem quod postea advenit per nutrimentum, tantum resurget in eo, quantum est necessarium ad perfectionem quantitatis, et non totum; quia hoc non pertinet aliter ad veritatem humanae naturae nisi quatenus natura indiget eo ad perfectionem quantitatis. Sed quia hoc humidum nutrimentale fluit et refluit; hoc ordine reparabitur, quod illud quod fuit de substantia corporis hominis, totum reparabitur; et de eo quod secundo et tertio et deinceps advenit, quantum necessarium est ad quantitatem redintegrandam, duplici ratione. Primo, quia super hoc quod advenit inductum fuit, ut illud quod primo erat deperditum reparetur; et ideo non ita principaliter pertinet ad veritatem humanae naturae sicut praecedens. Secundo, quia adjunctio extranei humidi ad primum humidum radicale facit quod totum permixtum non ita perfecte participet veritatem speciei sicut primum participabat, ut ponit exemplum Philosophus in 1 de Gener., de aqua permixta vino, quae semper vini virtutem debilitat, ita quod in fine ipsum aquosum reddit. Unde sicut secunda aqua quamvis assumatur in speciem vini, non tamen ita perfecte speciem vini participat sicut prima quae in vinum assumebatur; ita quod de alimento secundo in carnem convertitur, non ita perfecte attingit ad speciem carnis sicut quod primo convertebatur; et ideo non ita pertinet ad veritatem humanae naturae, nec ad resurrectionem. Sic ergo patet quod haec opinio ponit resurgere totum id quod est de veritate humanae naturae principaliter, non autem totum quod est de veritate humanae naturae secundario.
But the second opinion, since it holds that what is generated from food is needed for the perfection of individual quantity and for the multiplication that happens through generation, must necessarily hold that something that the food is converted into will rise; not all of it, but only as much as is needed for the perfect reconstitution of human nature in all its individuals. Therefore, this opinion holds that the whole that existed in the substance of semen will rise in that man who is generated from that semen, for this belongs principally to the truth of human nature in him. But concerning what comes afterward through nourishment, as much will rise in him as is necessary for the perfection of his quantity, and not all; for this does only pertains to the truth of human nature to the extent that nature needs it for the perfection of quantity. But since this nutritive moisture flows out and in, it will be restored in this order, that what was of the substance of a man’s body will be wholly restored, and what comes second and third and so on as much as is necessary for the quantity to be reconstituted, for two reasons. First, because it was introduced over and above what came so that what had first been lost might be restored, and therefore it does not pertain so principally to the truth of human nature as does what came before it. Second, because the addition of foreign moisture to the first root moisture causes the whole mixture to participate in the truth of the species not as perfectly as the first moisture participated, as the example of the Philosopher shows in On Generation and Corruption 1,1 that water mixed with wine continually weakens the virtue of the wine, so that in the end it renders it watery. Therefore, just as although the second water is assumed into the species of the wine, nevertheless, it does not partake so perfectly of the species of the wine as the first that was assumed into the wine, so too the food that is converted into flesh second does not so perfectly attain to the species of flesh as what was converted first. And therefore it is clear that this opinion holds that all that belongs to the truth of human nature principally shall rise, but not all that belongs to the truth of human nature secondarily.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2
Tertia autem opinio quantum ad aliquid differt a secunda, et quantum ad aliquid convenit cum ea. Differt quidem quantum ad hoc quod ponit totum quod est sub forma carnis et ossis, eadem ratione ad veritatem humanae naturae pertinere; quia non distinguit aliquid materiale signatum permanens in homine toto tempore vitae ejus, quod per se pertineat ad veritatem humanae naturae et primo; et aliquid fluens et refluens, quod pertineat ad veritatem humanae naturae solum propter quantitatis perfectionem, non propter primum esse speciei, sicut secunda opinio dicebat; sed ponit, omnes partes quae non sunt praeter intentionem naturae aggeneratae, pertinere ad veritatem humanae naturae quantum ad id quod habent de specie, quia sic manent; non autem quantum ad id quod habent de materia, quia sic fluunt et refluunt indifferenter; ut ita etiam intelligamus contingere in partibus hominis unius sicut contingit in tota multitudine civitatis, quia singuli subtrahuntur a multitudine per mortem, aliis in locum eorum succedentibus; unde partes multitudinis fluunt et refluunt materialiter; sed formaliter manent, quia ad eadem officia et ordines substituuntur alii, a quibus priores subtrahebantur; unde respublica una numero manere dicitur. Et similiter etiam dum quibusdam partibus fluentibus aliae reparantur in eadem figura et in eodem situ, omnes partes fluunt et refluunt secundum materiam, sed manent secundum speciem; manet nihilominus unus homo numero.
But the third opinion differs from the second in one respect, and agrees with it in another. It differs indeed in holding that all that is under the form of flesh and bone pertains to the truth of human nature by the same reason, for it does not distinguish any designated material thing enduring in a man the entire length of his life, which would pertain to the truth of human nature first and essentially, from something that comes and goes, which would only pertain to the truth of human nature because of the perfection of quantity, not because of the first being of the species, as the second opinion was saying. But it holds that all parts that are not begotten in addition outside the intention of nature pertain to the truth of human nature as to what they possess of the species, for that is how they remain, but not as to what they have of matter, for in that regard they come and go indifferently; so that we think of what it happens among the parts of one man as being like what happens in the whole multitude of a city, for individuals are removed from the multitude by death, and others come to take their place. Therefore, the parts of a multitude come and go materially, but formally they remain, for others are substituted in the same offices and orders from which the first ones were taken away. This is why the republic is said to remain one in number. And likewise also when certain parts pass away and others are restored in the same shape and position, all the parts come and go according to matter, but remain according to species; nevertheless, the man still remains one in number.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2
Sed convenit tertia cum secunda opinione, quia ponit quod partes secundo advenientes non ita perfecte pertingunt ad veritatem speciei sicut quae primo advenerunt; et ideo idem quod ponit resurgere in homine secunda opinio, ponit tertia, sed non penitus eadem ratione. Ponit enim, totum illud quod ex semine generatum est, resurgere, non quia alia ratione pertineat ad veritatem humanae naturae quam hoc quod postea advenit, sed quia perfectius virtutem speciei participat; quem ordinem ponebat secunda opinio in his quae postea advenerunt ex alimento; in quo etiam haec opinio concordat cum alia, scilicet secunda.
But the third opinion agrees with the second, for it holds that the parts arriving second do not so perfectly attain the truth of the species as those that came first. And therefore the same thing that the second opinion believes will rise again in a man, the third opinion also believes, but not entirely for the same reason. For it considers that all that was generated from semen will rise again, not because it pertains to the truth of human nature for any other reason than what comes afterward, but because it participates more perfectly in the virtue of the species, which is the order the second opinion held in those things that came afterward from food. In this too this opinion agrees with the other, that is, the second one.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod res naturalis non est id quod est, ex sua materia, sed ex sua forma; unde quamvis illud materiae quod quandoque fuit forma carnis bovinae resurgat in homine sub forma carnis humanae, non sequitur quod resurgat caro bovis, sed caro hominis; ita enim etiam posset concludi quod resurgeret limus, de quo formatum est corpus Adae. Tamen prima opinio concedit hanc rationem.
Reply Obj. 1: A natural thing is not what it is by its matter, but by its form. Therefore, although that matter that was once in the form of cow flesh will rise in a man under the form of human flesh, it does not follow that the flesh of a cow will rise, but the flesh of a man, for then it would also be concluded that the mud that Adam was formed from would rise as well. However, the first opinion grants this argument.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.ad10
Ad secundum dicendum, quod costa illa non fuit in Adam de perfectione individui, sed ordinata ad multiplicationem speciei; unde non resurget in Adam, sed in Eva; sicut et semen non resurget in generante, sed in generato.
Reply Obj. 2: That rib in Adam did not belong to the perfection of the individual, but it was ordered to the multiplication of the species. Therefore, it will not rise again in Adam, but in Eve, just as semen will not rise again in the one who generates, but in the one generated.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.ad11
Ad tertium dicendum, quod secundum primam opinionem facile est ad hoc respondere; quia carnes comestae nunquam sunt de veritate humanae naturae in comedente; fuerunt autem de veritate humanae naturae in eo cujus carnes comeduntur; et ita resurgent in primo, et non in secundo.
Reply Obj. 3: According to the first opinion it is easy to respond to this, for flesh that has been eaten never belongs to the truth of human nature in the one who eats, but it did belong to the truth of human nature in someone whose flesh was eaten. And thus it will rise in the original person, but not in the second one.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.ad12
Sed secundum secundam opinionem et secundum tertiam, unusquisque resurget in illo in quo magis accessit ad perfectam participationem virtutis speciei; et si aequaliter in utroque accesserit, resurget in illo in quo primo fuit; quia in eo primo habuit ordinem ad resurrectionem ex conjunctione ad animam rationalem illius hominis; et ideo si in carnibus comestis fuit aliqua superfluitas quae non pertineret ad veritatem humanae naturae in primo, resurgere poterit in secundo; alias illud quod pertinebat ad resurrectionem in primo, resurget in eo, et non in secundo: sed in secundo loco ejus sumetur vel aliquid de eo quod ex aliis cibis in carnem secundi conversum est; vel si nullo cibo unquam pastus fuisset nisi carnibus humanis, divina virtus aliunde suppleret quantum indigetur ad perfectionem quantitatis, sicut supplet in illis qui ante perfectam aetatem decedunt. Nec per hoc aliquid praejudicatur identitati in numero, sicut nec praejudicatur per hoc quod partes secundum materiam fluunt et refluunt.
But according to the second and third opinions, each part will rise in that person in whom it most closely approached the perfect participation of the virtue of the species; and if it approached it equally in both, it will rise in that one in whom it was first, for in him it first had an order to the resurrection from being joined to the rational soul of that man. And therefore if there were any excess in meat that was eaten, which did not pertain to the truth of human nature in the first, it could rise in the second. Otherwise, what pertained to the resurrection in the first will rise in him, and not in the second; but in the second, in its place will be taken either something of that which was converted from other food into the flesh of the second, or, if he had never been fed on any food but human flesh, divine power would supply from elsewhere as much as was needed for the perfection of quantity, as it supplies in those who die before maturity. Nor is any damage done by this to the identity in number, as neither would it be damaged by the fact that parts come and go according to matter.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2
Ad quartum dicendum, quod secundum primam opinionem facile est solvere; quia ponit quod semen est1 ex superfluo alimenti; unde carnes comestae non transeunt in semen, ex quo pueri generantur. Sed secundum alias duas opiniones dicendum est, quod non est possibile quod totum quod fuit in carnibus comestis, in semen convertatur; quia post multam depurationem cibi pervenitur ad decoctionem seminis, quod est superfluitas ultimi cibi. Illud autem quod de carnibus comestis in semen convertitur, magis pertinet ad veritatem humanae naturae in eo qui ex semine nascitur, quam in illo ex cujus carnibus semen est generatum; et ideo, secundum regulam prius datam, hoc quod in semen conversum est, resurget in eo qui ex semine nascitur; residuum autem materiae resurget in illo ex cujus carnibus comestis semen est generatum.
Reply Obj. 4: According to the first opinion this is easy to resolve, for it holds that semen is not from an excess of food. Therefore flesh that is consumed does not become semen, from which children are generated. But according to the other two opinions, it should be said that it is not possible that all that existed in the flesh that was eaten would be converted into semen, for after much refinement of the food it arrives at the decoction of semen, which is the excess of the last food. But what is converted into semen of flesh that has been eaten pertains more to the truth of human nature in the one who is conceived from the semen than in the one from whose flesh the semen is generated. And therefore according to the rule given before, what is converted into semen will rise again in the one who is conceived from that semen, but the leftover matter will rise again in the one from whose flesh the semen was generated.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.ad13
Ad quintum dicendum, quod embrya non pertinent ad resurrectionem ante animationem per animam rationalem, in quo statu jam multum advenit supra substantiam seminis de substantia nutrimenti, qua puer in utero matris nutritur; et ideo si aliquis embryis vescatur, et ex superfluo illius cibi generetur aliquis, illud quod erit in substantia seminis, resurget quidem in eo qui ex semine generatur, nisi in illo contineretur aliquid quod fuisset de substantia seminum in illis ex quorum carnibus comestis semen generatum est, quia hoc resurgeret in primo et non in secundo; residuum autem carnium comestarum, quod non est conversum in semen, constat quod non resurgeret in primo, utrique divina potentia supplente quod deest. Prima autem opinio hac objectione non arctatur, cum non ponat semen esse ex superfluo alimenti; sed aliae multae rationes sunt contra eam, ut in 2 Lib., dist. 30, qu. 2, art. 2, patuit.
Reply Obj. 5: Embryos do not pertain to the resurrection before their animation by a rational soul, in which state it is already much advanced beyond the substance of semen from the substance of the nourishment by which the child is nourished in the mother’s womb. And therefore if someone were fed on embryos, and a person were generated from the excess of that food, what would be in the substance of the semen will indeed rise again in the one who was generated by that semen, unless something were contained in him that had been of the substance of semen in those from whose eaten flesh the semen was generated, for this would rise in the original person, and not in the second. But what is left over of flesh that has been eaten, which is not converted into semen, clearly would not rise again in the original person, with divine power supplying to both what is lacking. But the first opinion is not restricted by this objection, since it does not hold that semen is from an excess of food; but there are many other arguments against it, as was clear in Book II, Distinction 30, Question 2, Article 2.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.ad14
Quaestiuncula 5
Response to Quaestiuncula 5
Ad quintam quaestionem dicendum, quod illud quod est materialiter in homine, non habet ordinem ad resurrectionem nisi secundum quod pertinet ad veritatem humanae naturae, quia secundum hoc habet ordinem ad animam rationalem. Illud autem totum quod est in homine materialiter, pertinet quidem ad veritatem humanae naturae quantum ad id quod habet de specie; sed non totum considerata materiae totalitate; quia tota materia quae fuit in homine a principio vitae usque ad finem, excederet quantitatem debitam speciei, ut tertia opinio dicit, quae probabilior inter ceteras mihi videtur; et ideo totum quod est in homine, resurget considerata totalitate speciei, quia attenditur secundum quantitatem, figuram, situm, et ordinem partium; non autem resurget totum considerata totalitate materiae.
To the fifth question, it should be said that what exists materially in a human does not have an order to the resurrection except according as it pertains to the truth of human nature, for according to this it has an order to the rational soul. Now all that is in a human being materially does pertain to the truth of human nature as to what it has from the species, but not all the matter considered in its totality, for all the matter that was in a human from the beginning of his life until the end would exceed the due quantity of the species, as the third opinion says, which seems to me the most probable one among them. And therefore all that is in a human being will rise, considered in the totality of the species, for it is looked at according to quantity, shape, position, and order of parts. But all will not rise again, considered in the totality of matter.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2
Secunda autem opinio et prima non utuntur hac distinctione; sed distinguunt inter partes, quarum utraeque habent speciem vel materiam. Conveniunt autem duae hae opiniones in hoc quod utraque dicit, quod illud quod est ex semine generatum, totum resurget, etiam totalitate materiae considerata. Differunt autem in hoc quod de eo quod ex alimento generatur, nihil resurgere ponit prima opinio; secunda vero aliquid ejus resurgere ponit, et non totum, ut ex dictis patet.
Now the second and first opinion do not make use of this distinction, but they distinguish among the parts, both of which have species or matter. However, these two opinions agree in saying that what is generated from semen will all rise again, even considered in the totality of matter. But they differ in that the first opinion claims that nothing shall rise again that is generated from food, while the second opinion claims that some of it will rise, but not all, as is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut quidquid est in aliis partibus corporis, resurget considerata totalitate speciei, non autem considerata totalitate materiae; ita etiam est de capillis. In aliis autem partibus advenit aliquid ex nutrimento quod facit augmentum: et hoc computatur ut alia pars, considerata totalitate speciei, quia obtinet alium locum et situm in corpore, et substat aliis partibus dimensionis: aliquid autem advenit quod non facit augmentum, sed cedit in restaurationem deperditi in nutriendo, et non computatur ut alia pars totius secundum speciem considerati, cum non obtineat alium locum vel situm in corpore, quam pars quae defluxit tenebat; quamvis possit alia pars computari considerata totalitate materiae: et similiter est de capillis. Augustinus ergo loquitur de incisionibus capillorum, quae erant partes facientes augmentum; et ideo oportet quod resurgant; non tamen in quantitate capillorum, ne sit quantitas immoderata, sed in aliis partibus, ut necessarium judicabit divina providentia. Vel loquitur in casu illo quando aliis partibus deficiet: tunc enim eorum defectus poterit ex superfluitatibus capillorum reparari.
Reply Obj. 1: Just as whatever is in other parts of the body will rise again considered in the totality of the species, but not considered in the totality of matter, so also is it with hair. Now in other parts something comes from food that causes increase, and this is counted as another part, considered in the totality of the species, for it occupies a different place and position in the body, and it stands under different parts of the dimension. But when something comes that does not cause increase, but works to the restoration of what is lost in the process of nourishment, it is not counted as another part of the whole, considered according to species, since it does not occupy a different place or position in the body than the part that it derived from was holding, although it could be considered another part when the totality of matter is considered; and it is similar with hair. Therefore, Augustine speaks about the cutting of that hair which was a part causing increase. And thus it is necessary that they rise, but not in the amount of the hair, lest it should be an immoderate amount, but in the other parts, as divine providence will judge necessary. Or he is speaking about that case when other parts are lacking, for then their defect could be restored by the excess of hair.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.ad15
Ad secundum dicendum, quod secundum tertiam opinionem eaedem sunt partes secundum speciem, et secundum materiam. Non enim illa distinctione utitur Philosophus in 1 de Generatione, ad distinguendum diversas partes, sed ad ostendendum quod eaedem partes possunt considerari et secundum speciem quantum ad id quod est formae et speciei in ipsis, et secundum materiam quantum ad id quod subest formae et speciei. Constat autem quod materia carnis non habet ordinem ad animam rationalem, nisi inquantum est sub tali forma; et ideo ratione ejus habet ordinem ad resurrectionem. Sed prima et secunda opinio, quae ponunt alias esse partes quae sunt secundum speciem, et alias quae sunt secundum materiam, dicunt quod anima quamvis utrasque partes perficiat, tamen perficit partes secundum materiam mediantibus partibus secundum speciem; et ideo non aequaliter habent ordinem ad resurrectionem.
Reply Obj. 2: According to the third opinion the parts are the same according to species and according to matter. For the Philosopher does not use that distinction in On Generation and Corruption 1,1 to distinguish different parts, but to show that the same parts can be considered both according to species as to what is of the form and species in them, and according to matter as to what underlies the form and species. However, it is evident that the matter of flesh does not have an order to the rational soul except as it is under such a form; and therefore by reason of this it has an order to the resurrection. But the first and second opinion, which hold that there are some parts according to species and other parts according to matter, say that although the soul perfects both parts, nevertheless it perfects the parts according to matter by means of the parts according to species. And therefore they do not have an order to the resurrection equally.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.ad16
Ad tertium dicendum, quod in materia generabilium et corruptibilium dimensiones interminatas oportet intelligere ante receptionem formae substantialis: et ideo divisio quae est secundum hujusmodi dimensiones, proprie pertinet ad materiam; sed quantitas completa et terminata advenit materiae post formam substantialem; unde divisio quae fit secundum dimensiones terminatas, respicit speciem, praecipue quando ad resurrectionem speciei pertinet determinatus situs partium, sicut est in corpore humano.
Reply Obj. 3: In the matter of things that are generated and corrupted, unbounded dimensions must be understood before the reception of substantial form. And so the division that is according to this kind of dimension properly belongs to matter. But complete and bounded quantity comes to matter after the substantial form. Therefore, the division that is made according to bounded dimensions has to do with species, especially when the resurrection of the species pertains to the determinate placing of the parts, as in the human body.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A2.ad17
A. 3About the quality of their bodiesDe qualitate ipsorum
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod non omnes resurgent in eadem aetate, scilicet juvenili. Quia Deus resurgentibus, praecipue beatis, nihil subtrahet quod ad perfectionem hominis pertinet. Sed aetas pertinet ad perfectionem hominis, cum senectus sit venerabilis aetas. Ergo senes non resurgent in aetate juvenili.
Obj. 1: To the third question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that not everyone will rise as being of the same age, namely, as a youth. For God will not take away from the risen, particularly the blessed, anything that pertains to the perfection of a human being. But age pertains to the perfection of a human being, since old age is a venerable time of life. Therefore, the elderly will not rise as youthful.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.arg1
Praeterea, aetas computatur secundum mensuram temporis praeteriti. Sed impossibile est tempus quod fuit praeteritum, non praeterisse. Ergo impossibile est eos qui majoris aetatis fuerunt, ad aetatem juvenilem reduci.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, age is calculated according to the measure of time that has passed. But it is impossible for time that has passed not to have passed. Therefore, it is impossible for those who were of a greater age to be returned to youth.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.arg2
Praeterea, illud quod magis fuit de veritate humanae naturae in unoquoque, maxime resurget in eo. Sed quanto aliquid primo fuit in homine, tanto videtur magis ad veritatem humanae naturae pertinuisse: quia in fine propter virtutem speciei debilitatam comparatur vino aquoso corpus humanum, ut patet per Philosophum in 1 de Gener. Ergo si omnes debent in eadem aetate resurgere, magis decet quod resurgant in aetate puerili quam juvenili.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, what belonged more to the truth of human nature in each person will most certainly rise in him. But the earlier something was in a person, the more it seems to have pertained to the truth of human nature, for in the end the human body is compared to watered-down wine because of the weakened strength of the species, as is clear from the Philosopher in On Generation and Corruption 1.1 Therefore, if all must rise again at the same age, it is more fitting if they rise as children rather than youthful adults.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.arg3
Sed contra est quod dicitur Ephes. 4, 13: donec occurramus omnes . . . in virum perfectum, in mensuram aetatis plenitudinis Christi. Sed Christus resurrexit in aetate juvenili, quae circa triginta annos incipit, ut Augustinus dicit. Ergo et alii in aetate juvenili resurgent.
On the contrary (1), it is said in Ephesians 4:13: until we all attain . . . to mature manhood, to the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ. But Christ rose at a youthful age, which begins around thirty years, as Augustine says.1 Therefore, also others will rise as youthful adults.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.sc
Praeterea, homo in maxima perfectione naturae resurget. Sed natura humana perfectissimum statum habet in aetate juvenili. Ergo in illa aetate resurgent omnes.
Furthermore (2), a human being will rise in the greatest perfection of nature. But human nature has its most perfect state in youth. Therefore, all people will rise in that state.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.arg4
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod omnes resurgent ejusdem staturae. Sicut enim homo mensuratur quantitate dimensiva, ita quantitate durationis. Sed quantitas durationis in omnibus reducetur ad eamdem mensuram, quia omnes in eadem aetate resurgent. Ergo quantitas dimensionis in omnibus reducetur ad eamdem mensuram, ut in eadem statura omnes resurgant.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that all will rise the same in stature.1 For just as a man is measured with a dimensive quantity, he is also measured with a quantity of duration. But the quantity of duration will be reduced to the same measure for all, since all will rise as having the same age. Therefore, the quantity of dimension in all will be reduced to the same measure, so that all will rise in the same stature.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.arg5
Praeterea, Philosophus dicit in 2 de Anima, quod omnium natura constantium terminus est et ratio magnitudinis et augmenti. Sed ille terminus non est nisi ex virtute formae, cui debet congruere quantitas, sicut et omnia alia accidentia. Ergo cum omnes homines habeant eamdem formam specificam, in omnibus debet esse secundum naturam eadem quantitatis mensura, nisi sit error. Sed error naturae corrigetur in resurrectione. Ergo omnes resurgent in eadem statura.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the Philosopher says in On the Soul, Book 2, that in the nature of all constant things there is a limit and ratio of size and increase.1 But that limit only comes from the virtue of the form, with which quantity must be congruous, just as the other accidents must. Therefore, since all men have the same specific form, there should be the same measure of quantity in everyone according to nature, unless there is an error. But the errors of nature will be corrected in the resurrection. Therefore, all people will rise in the same stature.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.arg6
Praeterea, quantitas resurgentis non poterit esse proportionata virtuti naturali, quae primo corpus formavit: nam alias qui non potuerunt ad majorem quantitatem perduci virtute naturae, nunquam in majori quantitate resurgerent; quod falsum est. Ergo oportet quod quantitas illa proportionetur virtuti reparanti corpus humanum per resurrectionem, et materiae de qua reparatur. Sed virtus reparans omnia corpora est eadem numero, scilicet virtus divina; cineres autem omnes, ex quibus reparantur humana corpora, se habent aequaliter ad suscipiendam actionem praedictae virtutis. Ergo ad eamdem quantitatem terminabitur resurrectio omnium hominum; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the quantity of someone who rises would not be proportionate to the natural power which first formed the body, for otherwise those who were unable to acheive a greater quantity by the power of nature would never rise in a greater quantity, which is false. Therefore, that quantity must be proportionate to the power restoring the human body through the resurrection, and the matter from which it is restored. But the power restoring all bodies is the same in number, namely, divine power, while all ashes, from which human bodies will be restored, are related equally to receiving the action of this power. Therefore, the resurrection will end in the same quantity for all men; and so, the same as before.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.arg7
Sed contra, quantitas naturalis sequitur naturam uniuscujusque individui. Sed in resurrectione non variatur natura individui. Ergo nec quantitas naturalis ejus. Sed non est eadem quantitas naturalis omnium hominum. Ergo non omnes resurgent in eadem statura.
On the contrary (1), natural quantity follows the nature of each individual. But in the resurrection the nature of the individual will not be changed. Therefore, neither will its natural quantity. But not all men have the same natural quantity. Therefore, not all men will rise in the same stature.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.sc
Praeterea, natura humana reparabitur per resurrectionem ad gloriam vel ad poenam. Sed non erit eadem quantitas gloriae vel poenae in omnibus resurgentibus. Ergo nec eadem quantitas naturae.
Furthermore (2), human nature will be restored through the resurrection to glory or to punishment. But there will not be the same quantity of glory and punishment for all the risen. Therefore, neither will there be the same quantity of nature.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.arg8
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod omnes resurgent in sexu virili. Quia dicitur Ephes. 4, quod occurremus omnes in virum perfectum. Ergo non erit ibi nisi sexus virilis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that all will rise with the male sex.1 For it says in Ephesians 4:13, that we will all arrive at mature manhood. But this will not be the case without the male gender.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.arg9
Praeterea, in futuro omnis cessabit praelatio, ut dicit Glossa 1 Corinth. 15. Sed mulier naturali ordine subdita est viro. Ergo mulieres non resurgent in sexu muliebri, sed virili.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, in the future all governance will end, as the Gloss on 1 Corinthians 15 says.1 But a woman is subject to a man by the order of nature. Therefore, women will not rise in the female gender, but in the male gender.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.arg10
Praeterea, illud quod est occasionaliter et praeter intentionem naturae inductum, non resurget: quia in resurrectione omnis error tolletur. Sed sexus muliebris est praeter intentionem naturae inductus ex defectu virtutis formativae in semine, quae non potest perducere materiam concepti ad perfectionem virilem; unde dicit Philosophus in 16 de Animalibus, quod femina est mas occasionatus. Ergo sexus muliebris non resurget.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, what is by chance and brought about outside the intention of nature will not rise, for in the resurrection all error will be taken away. But the female gender is brought about outside the intention of nature by a lack of formative virtue in the semen, which cannot bring the matter of the one conceived to masculine perfection. Therefore the Philosopher says in On the Generation of Animals that a woman is a deformed male.1 Therefore, the feminine sex will not rise again.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.arg11
Sed contra est quod dicit Augustinus, 22 de Civit. Dei: melius sapere videntur qui utrumque sexum resurrecturum esse non dubitant.
On the contrary (1), Augustine says in the City of God, Book 22: they seem to know better who do not doubt that both sexes will rise again.1
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.sc
Praeterea, Deus reparabit in resurrectione quod in homine fecit in prima conditione. Sed ipse fecit mulierem de costa viri, ut patet Genes. 2. Ergo ipse sexum femineum in resurrectione reparabit.
Furthermore (2), in the resurrection God will restore what he made in man in his first condition. But he himself made the woman out of the man’s rib, as is clear from Genesis 2:21–22. Therefore, he himself will restore the feminine sex in the resurrection.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.arg12
Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod resurgent in vita animali, ut scilicet utantur actu nutritivae et generativae. Quia resurrectio nostra erit conformis resurrectioni Christi. Sed Christus post resurrectionem legitur comedisse, ut patet Joan. ult. et Luc. ult. Ergo et homines post resurrectionem comedent, et eadem ratione generabunt.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that they will rise with animal life, so that they will use the nutritive and generative acts.1 For our resurrection will be like the resurrection of Christ. But after the resurrection we read that Christ ate, as is clear from the end of John’s and Luke’s Gospels.2 Therefore, after the resurrection people will also eat, and by the same reasoning they will procreate.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.arg13
Praeterea, distinctio sexuum ad generationem ordinatur; et similiter instrumenta quae deserviunt virtuti nutritivae, ordinantur ad comestionem. Sed homo cum omnibus hujusmodi resurget, ut ex supra dictis patet. Ergo utetur actibus virtutis generativae et nutritivae.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the distinction between the sexes is ordered to generation, and likewise the instruments that serve the nutritive power are ordered to eating. But a human will rise with all of these things, as is seen from what has been said. Therefore, he will make use of the acts of the generative and nutritive powers.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.arg14
Praeterea, totus homo beatificatur et secundum animam et secundum corpus. Sed beatitudo sive felicitas, secundum Philosophum, in propria operatione consistit. Ergo oportet quod omnes potentiae animae et omnia membra sint in suis actibus in beatis post resurrectionem; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the whole person is beatified according to both body and soul. But beatitude or happiness, according to the Philosopher, consists in proper activity.1 Therefore, it is necessary that all the soul’s powers and all the members exercise their own acts in the blessed after the resurrection; and so, the same as before.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.arg15
Praeterea, in beatis post resurrectionem erit beata et perfecta jucunditas. Sed talis jucunditas omnes delectationes includit: quia beatitudo est status omnium bonorum congregatione completus; et perfectum est cui nihil deest. Cum ergo in actu virtutis generativae et nutritivae sit magna delectatio, videtur quod tales actus ad vitam animalem pertinentes in beatis erunt, et multo fortius in aliis qui minus spiritualia corpora habebunt.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, after the resurrection there will be in the blessed a blessed and perfect enjoyment. But such enjoyment includes all pleasures, for beatitude is the complete state of all goods brought together, and the perfect is what lacks nothing. Therefore, since there is great pleasure in the act of the generative power and of the nutritive power, it seems that such acts pertaining to animal life will exist in the blessed, and much more in others who will have less spiritual bodies.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.arg16
Sed contra est quod dicitur Matth. 22, 30: in resurrectione neque nubent neque nubentur.
On the contrary (1), it says in Matthew 22:30: in the resurrection they neither marry nor are given in marriage.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.sc
Praeterea, generatio ordinatur ad subveniendum defectui qui per mortem accidit, et ad multiplicationem humani generis; et comestio ad restaurationem deperditi, et ad augmentum quantitatis. Sed in statu resurrectionis jam humanum genus habebit totam multitudinem individuorum a Deo praefinitam: quia usque ad hoc generatio deferetur, ut ex praecedenti distinctione, quaest. 1, art. 3, in corp., patet; similiter etiam quilibet homo resurget in debita quantitate; nec erit ultra mors, aut aliqua deperditio fiet a partibus hominis. Ergo frustra esset actus generativae et nutritivae virtutis.
Furthermore (2), generation is ordered to supplying the defect that comes through death, and for the multiplication of the human race; and eating is ordered to the restoration of what is lost and to increase in quantity. But in the state of the resurrection the human race will already have the whole multitude of individuals fixed beforehand by God, for generation will be carried out up to this point, as is evident from the last distinction, Question 1, Article 3. Likewise, too, everyone will rise in the proper quantity, nor will death exist any more, or any loss from the parts of a person occur. Therefore, the acts of the nutritive and generative powers would be in vain.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.arg17
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod homo resurget absque omni defectu humanae naturae; quia sicut Deus humanam naturam absque defectu instituit, ita sine defectu reparabit. Deficit autem humana natura dupliciter. Uno modo, quia nondum perfectionem ultimam est consecuta; alio modo quia ab ultima perfectione jam recessit; et primo modo deficit in pueris, secundo modo deficit in senibus; et ideo in utrisque reducetur humana natura per resurrectionem ad statum ultimae perfectionis, qui est in juvenili aetate, ad quam terminatur motus augmenti, et a qua incipit motus decrementi.
I answer that, a human being will rise without any defect of human nature, for just as God instituted human nature without defect, so he shall restore it without defect. But human nature can be defective in two ways. In one way, when it has not yet obtained its final perfection; in another way when it has departed from its final perfection. And it is defective in the first way in children, and in the second way in the elderly. And so through the resurrection, human nature in both is reduced to the state of final perfection, which is at a youthful age, at which the movement of increase is concluded, and from which the motion of diminution begins.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod aetas senectutis habet reverentiam non propter conditionem corporis, quod in defectu est, sed propter sapientiam animae, quae ibi esse praesumitur ex temporis antiquitate; unde in electis manebit reverentia senectutis propter plenitudinem divinae sapientiae, quae in eis erit; sed non manebit senectutis defectus.
Reply Obj. 1: Old age has reverence not because of the condition of the body, which is failing, but because of the wisdom of the soul, which is presumed to be there from the passage of time. This is why in the elect reverence for old age will remain because of the fullness of divine wisdom that will be in them, but the defects of old age will not remain.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod non loquimur de aetate quantum ad numerum annorum, sed quantum ad statum qui ex annis in corpore humano relinquitur; unde Adam dicitur in aetate juvenili formatus propter talem corporis conditionem quam primo die formationis suae habuit; et ideo ratio non est ad propositum.
Reply Obj. 2: We are not speaking of age as to the number of years, but as to the state that will be left by those years in the human body. This is why Adam is said to have been formed in the state of young adulthood because of the condition of his body which it had on the first day of his formation; and so the argument is not to the point.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod virtus speciei dicitur esse perfectior in puero quam in juvene quantum ad efficaciam agendi conversionem alimenti aliquo modo, sicut etiam est perfectior in semine quam in homine completo; sed in juvenibus est perfectior quantum ad terminum complementi; unde illud quod maxime ad naturae veritatem pertinuit, ad illam perfectionem reducetur quam habet in aetate juvenili, non ad illam quam habet in aetate puerili, in qua humores adhuc non pervenerunt ad ultimam digestionem.
Reply Obj. 3: The strength of the species is said to be more perfect in a child than in a young man in a certain way, as to the efficacy of making the conversion from food, just as it is more perfect in semen than in a complete human being. But it is more perfect in young people as to the end point of growth. This is why what most pertained to the truth of nature will be led back to that perfection that someone has in his young adulthood, not what he has in his childhood, in which the humors have still not attained their final arrangement.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.ad3
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod in resurrectione non reparabitur humana natura solum quantum ad idem specie, sed etiam quantum ad idem numero; et ideo in resurrectione non solum attendendum quid competat naturae speciei, sed quid competat naturae individui. Natura autem speciei habet aliquam quantitatem quam nec excedit nec ab ea deficit absque errore; quae tamen quantitas habet aliquos gradus latitudinis, et non est accipienda secundum unam mensuram determinatam. Unumquodque autem individuum in specie humana assequitur infra terminos illius latitudinis aliquem gradum quantitatis quae competit naturae individui; et ad hanc perducitur in termino augmenti, si non fuit aliquis error in opere naturae, per quem sit aliquid additum vel subtractum praedictae quantitati: cujus quidem mensura accipitur secundum proportionem caloris extendentis et humidi extensibilis, quod non est ejusdem virtutis in omnibus. Et ideo non omnes resurgent in eadem quantitate, sed quilibet resurget in illa quantitate in qua fuisset in termino augmenti, si natura non errasset vel defecisset: quod autem superest vel quod deficit in homine, resecabit vel supplebit divina potentia.
To the second question, it should be said that in the resurrection human nature will be restored not only the same in species, but also the same in number.1 And so in the resurrection we look not only for what belongs to the nature of the species, but also what belongs to the nature of the individual. Now the nature of the species has a certain quantity that admits of neither excess nor defect without error. Nevertheless this quantity has certain degrees of latitude, and is not to be taken according to one specific measure. Now each individual in the human species achieves within the boundaries of that latitude a certain degree of quantity that belongs to the nature of the individual; and it is brought to this at full growth, if there was not error in the work of nature by which something was added or subtracted from the aforementioned quantity; and its measure is taken according to the proportion of extending heat and extensible fluid, which is not of the same strength in everyone. And therefore not everyone will rise in the same quantity, but everyone will rise in the quantity he would have had at full growth, if nature had not erred or failed; but what is excessive or deficient in a person will be trimmed or supplied by divine power.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod jam patet ex dictis quod non dicuntur omnes in eadem aetate resurgere quasi omnibus competat eadem quantitas dimensionis, sed quia idem status perfectionis erit in omnibus: qui quidem status salvari potest in magna et parva quantitate.
Reply Obj. 1: It is now evident from what has been said that all are not said to rise at the same age as though the same quantity of dimension belonged to all of them, but because the same state of perfection will be in everyone, which state indeed can be preserved with both a large and a small dimensive quantity.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.ad4
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quantitas hujusmodi individui non solum respondet formae speciei, sed etiam naturae individui, ut ex dictis patet; et ideo ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 2: The size of an individual like this does not only correspond to the form of the species, but also to the nature of the individual, as is clear from what has been said. And therefore the argument does not follow.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.ad5
Ad tertium dicendum, quod quantitas resurgentis non proportionatur virtuti reparanti, quia illa non est de natura corporis, nec omnibus secundum statum illum in quo sunt ante resurrectionem; sed naturae quam primo individuum habebat. Tamen si virtus formativa propter aliquem defectum non poterat perducere ad debitam quantitatem quae competit speciei, divina virtus supplebit in resurrectione defectum, sicut patet de nanis; et eadem ratio est de illis qui immoderatae magnitudinis fuerunt ultra debitum naturae.
Reply Obj. 3: The size of the risen person is not proportionate to the power restoring him, for that is not from the nature of the body, nor in all people according to their condition before before the resurrection; but it is proportionate to the nature that the individual first had. Yet if the formative power could not bring someone to the proper size that befits the species because of some defect, divine power will supply the defect in the resurrection, as is seen in the case of dwarfs. And the same reasoning applies to those who are of immoderate magnitude beyond what is due to nature.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.ad6
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod sicut, considerata natura individui, debetur quantitas diversa diversis hominibus; ita considerata natura individui, debetur diversis diversus sexus; et haec etiam diversitas competit perfectioni speciei, cujus diversi gradus implentur per dictam diversitatem sexus vel quantitatis. Et ideo sicut resurgent homines in diversis staturis, ita in diversis sexibus; et quamvis sit differentia sexuum, deerit tamen confusio mutuae visionis: quia aberit libido incitans ad turpes actus, ex quibus confusio causetur.
To the third question, it should be said that just as when the nature of the individual is considered, different sizes are proper to different people, so when the nature of the individual is considered, different sexes are proper to different people. And this diversity also befits the perfection of the species, whose different degrees are filled by the diversity of sex or size. And therefore just as people will rise again in diverse statures, so too, in diverse sexes. And although there is a difference between the sexes, nevertheless there will be no embarrassment in the mutual sight, for there will be no sexual desire inciting people to base acts, which is the cause of this embarrassment.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod dicuntur omnes Christo occurrere in virum perfectum, non propter sexum virilem, sed propter virtutem animi, quae erit in omnibus, et viris et mulieribus.
Reply Obj. 1: Everyone is said to meet Christ in mature manhood, not because of the masculine sex, but because of the virtue of the soul that will be in all people, both men and women.1
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.ad7
Ad secundum dicendum, quod mulier subditur viro propter imbecillitatem naturae quantum ad vigorem animi et quantum ad robur corporis; sed post resurrectionem non erit differentia in his secundum diversitatem sexuum, sed magis secundum diversitatem meritorum; et ideo ratio non procedit.
Reply Obj. 2: A woman is subject to a man because of the weakness of her nature as to vigor of mind and strength of body. But after the resurrection there will be no difference in these things according to diversity of gender, but rather according to diversity of merit. And so the argument does not proceed.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.ad8
Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis feminae generatio sit praeter intentionem naturae particularis, est tamen de intentione naturae universalis, quae ad perfectionem humanae speciei utrumque sexum requirit; nec ex sexu erit ibi aliquis defectus, ut ex dictis patet.
Reply Obj. 3: Although the generation of a woman is outside the intention of a particular nature, it is nevertheless from the intention of universal nature, which requires both sexes for the perfection of the human species. Nor, as is clear from what has been said, will there be any defect owing to gender there.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.ad9
Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod resurrectio non erit necessaria homini propter primam perfectionem ipsius, quae consistit in integritate eorum quae ad naturam spectant, quia ad hoc homo pervenire potest in statu praesentis vitae per actionem causarum naturalium; sed necessitas resurrectionis est ad consequendam ultimam perfectionem, quae consistit in perventione ad finem ultimum, ut in praecedenti distinct., dictum est; et ideo illae operationes naturales quae ordinantur ad primam perfectionem humanae naturae vel causandam vel servandam, non erunt in resurrectione; et hujusmodi sunt actiones animalis vitae in homine, et actiones naturae in elementis, et motus caeli; et ideo omnia haec cessabunt in resurrectione. Et quia comedere et bibere et dormire et generare ad animalem vitam pertinent, cum sint ad primam perfectionem naturae ordinata; in resurrectione talia non erunt.
To the fourth question, it should be said that the resurrection will not be necessary to man on account of his first perfection, which consists in the integrity of those things that have to do with nature, for a human being can attain these in the state of the present life through the action of natural causes. But the necessity of the resurrection is for obtaining final perfection, which consists in attaining the final end, as was said in the previous distinction. And so those natural activities that are ordered to the first perfection of human nature, whether causing it or preserving it, will not exist in the resurrection; and among these are the actions of animal life in man, and the actions of nature in the elements, and the movement of the heavens. And therefore all these things will cease in the resurrection. And since eating and drinking and sleeping and procreating pertain to animal life, since they are ordered to the first perfection of nature, they will not exist in the resurrection.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod illa comestio qua Christus comedit, non fuit necessitatis, quasi cibis indigeret humana natura post resurrectionem; sed fuit potestatis, ut ostenderet se veram naturam humanam resumpsisse, quam prius habuerat in statu illo, quando cum discipulis comederat, et biberat. Haec autem ostensio non erit necessaria in resurrectione communi, quia omnibus notum erit. Et ideo dicitur dispensative Christus manducasse eo modo loquendi quo juristae dicunt, quod dispensatio est communis juris relaxatio; quia Christus intermisit hoc quod est communiter resurgentium, scilicet non uti cibis, propter causam praedictam; et propter hoc ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 1: That eating by which Christ ate was not from necessity, as though his human nature needed food after the Resurrection. But it was from power, so that he might show that he had resumed true human nature, which he had had before in that state, when he had eaten and drunk with the disciples. However, this display will not be necessary in the general resurrection, for it will be known to all. And so it is said that Christ ate dispensatively, in the manner of speaking by which lawyers say that a dispensation is a relaxation of common law; for Christ omitted what commonly belongs to the risen, namely, not to use food, for the reason named. And because of this the argument does not follow.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.ad10
Ad secundum dicendum, quod differentia sexuum et membrorum erit ad naturae humanae perfectionem reintegrandam et in specie et in individuo; unde non sequitur quod sit frustra, quamvis animales operationes desint.
Reply Obj. 2: The difference between the sexes and members will be for reunifying the perfection of human nature both in the species and in the individual. Therefore, it does not follow that it is in vain, although there will be no animal activities.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.ad11
Ad tertium dicendum, quod praedictae operationes non sunt hominis inquantum est homo, ut etiam Philosophus dicit; et ideo in eis non consistit beatitudo humani corporis; sed corpus humanum beatificabitur ex redundantia a ratione a qua homo est homo, inquantum erit ei subditum.
Reply Obj. 3: The activities mentioned do not belong to a human being insofar as he is man, as the Philosopher also said.1 And so the beatitude of the human body does not consist in them; but the human body will be beatified by the overflow from reason, by which man is man, inasmuch as it will be subject to him.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.ad12
Ad quartum dicendum, quod delectationes corporales, sicut dicit Philosophus in 7 et 10 Ethic., sunt medicinales, quia adhibentur homini ad tollendum fastidium; vel etiam aegritudinales, inquantum homo eis inordinate delectatur, ac si essent verae delectationes; sicut homo habens infirmum gustum delectatur in quibusdam quae sanis non sunt delectabilia; et ideo non oportet quod tales delectationes sint de perfectione beatitudinis, ut Judaei et Saraceni et quidam haeretici posuerunt, qui vocantur chiliarchae; qui etiam secundum doctrinam Philosophi, non videntur sanum affectum habere. Solae enim delectationes spirituales, secundum ipsum, sunt simpliciter delectationes, et propter se quaerendae; et ideo ipsae solae ad beatitudinem requiruntur.
Reply Obj. 4: Physical pleasures are medicinal, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 7 and 10,1 for they are applied to man to take away his tedium, or they are also sickening, inasmuch as man is delighted by them inordinately, even if they were true pleasures; just as a man having a weak sense of taste enjoys things that are not pleasant to those who are healthy.2 And thus it is not necessary that such pleasures belong to the perfection of beatitude, as held by Jews and Saracens3 and certain heretics who are called chiliarchs, who, even according to the teaching of the Philosopher, do not seem to have healthy affections. For only spiritual pleasures, according to him, are pleasures simply speaking, and to be sought for their own sakes; and therefore they alone are required for beatitude.
Sent.IV.D44.Q1.A3.ad13
Q. 2The conditions of the blessedDe conditionibus beatorum
Deinde quaeritur de conditionibus beatorum; et circa hoc quaeruntur quattuor:
Next, the conditions of the blessed are considered; and here four questions arise:
Sent.IV.D44.Q2
primo, de impassibilitate;
first, about impassibility;
Sent.IV.D44.Q2
secundo, de subtilitate;
second, about subtlety;
Sent.IV.D44.Q2
tertio, de agilitate;
third, about agility;
Sent.IV.D44.Q2
quarto, de claritate corporum glorificatorum.
fourth, about the clarity of glorified bodies.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2
A. 1About impassibilityDe impassibilitate
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod corpora sanctorum post resurrectionem non erunt impassibilia. Omne enim mortale est passibile. Sed homo post resurrectionem erit animal rationale mortale; haec enim est definitio hominis, quae nunquam ab eo separabitur. Ergo corpus erit passibile.
Obj. 1: To the first question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that the bodies of the saints will not be impassible after the resurrection. For every mortal is passible. But a human being after the resurrection will be a mortal rational animal, for this is the definition of a man, which will never be separated from him. Therefore, the body will be passible.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.arg1
Praeterea, omne quod est in potentia ad formam alterius, est passibile ab illo; quia secundum hoc aliquid est passivum ab alio, ut dicitur in 1 de Generat. Sed corpora sanctorum post resurrectionem erunt in potentia ad aliam formam. Ergo erunt passibilia. Probatio mediae. Quaecumque communicant in materia, unum eorum est in potentia ad formam alterius; materia enim secundum quod est sub una forma, non amittit potentiam ad aliam formam. Sed corpora sanctorum post resurrectionem communicabunt cum elementis in materia, quia ex eadem materia reparabuntur ex qua nunc sunt. Ergo erunt in potentia ad aliam formam; et sic erunt passibilia.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, everything that is in potency to the form of another thing is subjecto being changed by it, for it is in just this way that one thing is passive to another, as it says in Book 1 of On Generation and Corruption.1 But the bodies of the saints will be in potency to another form after the resurrection. Therefore they will be passible. Proof of the middle: of things that share in matter, one is in potency to the form of the other; for matter according as it is under one form does not lose the potency to another form. But after the resurrection the bodies of the saints will share in matter with the elements, for they will be restored from the same matter out of which they now exist. Therefore, they will be in potency to another form, and thus they will be passible.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.arg2
Praeterea, contraria nata sunt agere et pati ad invicem, ut in 1 de Generat. dicit Philosophus. Sed corpora sanctorum post resurrectionem erunt ex contrariis composita, sicut et nunc sunt. Ergo erunt passibilia.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, contraries are bound to act and be acted upon by each other, as the Philosopher says in Book 1 of On Generation and Corruption.1 But the bodies of the saints after the resurrection will be composed out of contraries, just as they now are. Therefore they will be passible.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.arg3
Praeterea, in corpore humano resurget sanguis et alii humores, ut supra dictum est. Sed ex pugna humorum ad invicem generantur aegritudines et hujusmodi passiones in corpore. Ergo erunt corpora sanctorum post resurrectionem passibilia.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, in the human body, blood and other fluids will rise again, as was said above. But sicknesses and other sufferings in the body arise from the conflict of bodily fluids with each other. Therefore, the bodies of the saints after the resurrection will be passible.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.arg4
Praeterea, magis repugnat perfectioni defectus in actu quam defectus in potentia. Sed passibilitas importat solum defectum in potentia. Cum ergo in corporibus beatorum sint futuri aliqui defectus in actu, sicut cicatrices vulnerum in martyribus, ut in Christo fuerunt; videtur quod nihil peribit perfectioni eorum, si corpora illa passibilia ponantur.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, an actual defect is more opposed to perfection than a potential defect. But passibility only implies a potential defect. Therefore, since there will be certain actual defects in the bodies of the saints, like the scars of the wounds of the martyrs, just as these existed in Christ, it seems that nothing is lost of their perfection if those bodies are held to be passible.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.arg5
Sed contra, omne passibile est corruptibile; quia passio magis facta abjicit a substantia. Sed corpora sanctorum post resurrectionem erunt incorruptibilia, ut dicitur 1 Corinth. 15, 42: seminatur in corruptione, resurget in incorruptione. Ergo erunt impassibilia.
On the contrary (1), everything passible is corruptible, for the more suffering happens, the more it breaks down substance.1 But the bodies of the saints after the resurrection shall be incorruptible, as it says in 1 Corinthians 15:42: what is sown is perishable, what is raised is imperishable. Therefore, they will be impassible.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.sc
Praeterea, fortius non patitur a debiliori. Sed nullum corpus erit fortius corporibus sanctorum, de quibus dicitur 1 Corinth. 15, 43: seminatur in infirmitate, surget in virtute. Ergo erunt impassibilia.
Furthermore (2), the stronger thing does not suffer from a weaker thing. But no body will be stronger than the bodies of the saints, about which it is said, it is sown in weakness; it will rise in power (1 Cor 15:43). Therefore, they will be impassible.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.arg6
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod impassibilitas in omnibus erit aequalis. Quia 1 Corinth., 15, dicit Glossa, quod aequaliter omnes habent quod pati non possunt. Sed ex hoc erit eis quod non possint pati, quod habent dotem impassibilitatis. Ergo impassibilitas erit aequalis in omnibus.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that impassibility will exist equally in everyone. For the Gloss on 1 Corinthians 15 says that all people will be equally unable to suffer. But they will not be able to suffer from the fact that they have the gift of impassibility. Therefore, impassibility will be equally in everyone.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.arg7
Praeterea, negationes non recipiunt magis et minus. Sed impassibilitas est quaedam negatio vel privatio passibilitatis. Ergo non potest esse major in uno quam in alio.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, negations do not admit of more and less. But impassibility is a certain negation or privation of passibility. Therefore, it cannot be more in one person than in another.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.arg8
Praeterea, magis album dicitur quod est nigro impermixtius. Sed nulli corpori sanctorum admiscebitur aliquid de passibilitate. Ergo omnia erunt impassibilia aequaliter.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, something is said to be more white which does not have any admixture of black. But none of the saints’ bodies will have any admixture of passibility. Therefore, all bodies will be equally impassible.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.arg9
Sed contra, merito debet respondere praemium proportionaliter. Sed sanctorum quidam fuerunt aliis majoris meriti. Ergo cum impassibilitas sit quoddam praemium, videtur quod in quibusdam sit major quam in aliis.
On the contrary (1), a reward should correspond proportionally to merit. But some of the saints were greater in merit than others. Therefore, since impassibility is a kind of reward, it seems that it will be greater in some than in others.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.sc
Praeterea, impassibilitas dividitur contra dotem claritatis. Sed illa non erit aequalis in omnibus, ut patet 1 Corinth. 15. Ergo nec impassibilitas.
Furthermore (2), impassibility is in the same division of things as the gift of clarity. But that gift will not be equal in all people, as is clear from 1 Corinthians 15.1 Therefore, neither will impassibility.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.arg10
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod impassibilitas sensum in actu a corporibus gloriosis excludat. Quia, sicut dicit Philosophus in 2 de Anima, sentire quoddam pati est. Corpora autem gloriosa erunt impassibilia. Ergo non sentient in actu.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that impassibility excludes actual sensation from glorified bodies.1 For, as the Philosopher says in Book 2 of On the Soul,2 to sense is a kind of being passive. But glorified bodies will be impassible. Therefore they will not actually sense.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.arg11
Praeterea, immutatio naturalis praecedit immutationem animalem, sicut esse naturale praecedit esse intentionale. Sed corpora gloriosa ratione impassibilitatis non immutabuntur immutatione naturali. Ergo nec immutatione animali, quae requiritur ad sentiendum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, natural change precedes animal change, just as natural being precedes intentional being. But by reason of impassibility glorified bodies will not be changed by natural change. Therefore, neither will they be changed by animal change, which is required for sensing.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.arg12
Praeterea, quandocumque fit sensus in actu nova receptione, fit novum judicium. Sed ibi non erit novum judicium, quia non erunt ibi cogitationes volubiles. Ergo non fiet sensus in actu.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, whenever actual sensation happens by something newly received, a new judgment arises. But there will be no new judgments there, for there will be no discursive thought processes. Therefore, there will be no actual sensation.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.arg13
Praeterea, quando anima est in actu unius potentiae, remittitur actus alterius potentiae. Sed anima summe erit intenta ad actum virtutis intellectivae, qua Deum contemplabitur. Ergo non erit aliquo modo in actu sensitivae.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, when the soul is intent on the act of one power, the act of another power is diminished.1 But the soul will be most intent on the act of the intellective power, by which it will contemplate God. Therefore, it will be in no way engaged in the act of the sensitive power.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.arg14
Sed contra est quod dicitur Apocal. 1, 7: videbit eum omnis oculus. Ergo erit ibi sensus in actu.
On the contrary (1), it is said in Revelation 1:7: every eye will see him. Therefore, there will be actual sensing.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.sc
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum in 1 de Anima, animatum ab inanimato distinguitur sensu et motu. Sed erit ibi motus in actu, quia tamquam scintillae in arundineto discurrent; Sap. 3, 7. Ergo et sensus in actu.
Furthermore (2), according to the Philosopher in Book 1 of On the Soul,1 the animate is distinguished from the inanimate by sensation and movement. But there will be actual movement there, for they will run like sparks through the stubble (Wis 3:7). Therefore, there will also be actual sensation there.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.arg15
Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod non sint ibi omnes sensus in actu. Tactus enim est primus inter alios sensus, ut dicitur in Lib. de Anima. Sed corpora gloriosa carebunt actu sensus tactus; quia sensus tactus fit in actu per immutationem corporis animalis ab aliquo exteriori corpore praedominante in aliqua qualitatum activarum vel passivarum, quarum est tactus discretivus; qualis immutatio tunc esse non poterit. Ergo non erit ibi omnis sensus in actu.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that not all the senses will exist there actually. For touch is the first among the other senses, as it says in the book On the Soul.1 But glorified bodies will not have the sense of touch actually, for the sense of touch happens actually when an animal body is altered by some external body predominating in some active or passive quality, which touch is able to discern. But after the resurrection this kind of alteration will not be able to happen. Therefore, there will not be every sense actually.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.arg16
Praeterea, sensus gustus deservit actui virtutis nutritivae. Sed, sicut supra, quaest. praec., art. 3, quaestiunc. 5, in corp., dictum est, post resurrectionem hujusmodi actus non erit. Ergo frustra esset ibi gustus.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the sense of taste serves the act of the nutritive power. But as it says above, in the previous question, Article 3, Quaestiuncula 5, this kind of act will not exist after the resurrection. Therefore, the sense of taste would be useless there.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.arg17
Praeterea, post resurrectionem nihil corrumpetur; quia tota creatura vestietur quadam virtute incorruptionis. Sed sensus odoratus in actu suo esse non potest nisi aliqua corruptione facta; quia odor non sentitur sine aliqua fumali evaporatione, quae in quadam resolutione consistit. Ergo sensus odoratus non erit ibi in suo actu.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, after the resurrection nothing will be corrupted, for all creation will be clothed with some power of incorruption. But the sense of smell cannot have its own act except by some corruption happening, for odor is not sensed without some evaporation of fumes, which consists in a kind of coming apart. Therefore, the sense of smell will not exist there in its act.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.arg18
Praeterea, auditus deservit disciplinae, ut dicitur in Lib. de Sensu et sens. Sed non erit post resurrectionem beatis necessaria aliqua disciplina per sensibilia; quia divina sapientia replebuntur ex ipsius Dei visione. Ergo non erit ibi auditus.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, hearing serves learning, as it says in the book On Sense and Sensibilia.1 But after the resurrection learning through the senses will not be necessary for the blessed, for they will be completely filled with divine wisdom by the vision of God himself. Therefore, there will be no hearing.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.arg19
Praeterea, visio fit secundum quod in pupilla recipitur species rei visae. Sed hoc non poterit esse post resurrectionem in beatis. Ergo non erit ibi visus in actu, qui tamen est omnium sensuum nobilior. Probatio mediae. Illud quod est lucidum in actu, non est receptivum speciei visibilis; unde speculum directe positum sub radio solis non repraesentat speciem corporis oppositi. Sed pupilla, sicut et totum corpus, erit claritate dotata. Ergo non recipietur in ea aliqua species colorati corporis.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, sight happens according as the species of the thing seen is received into the pupil. But this will not happen after the resurrection in the blessed. Therefore, there will be no actual sight there, which, however, is the noblest of all the senses. Proof of the middle: what is shining actually is not receptive of the species of the visible, which is why a mirror set directly under the sun’s rays does not represent the species of a body facing it. But the pupil, like the whole body, will be endowed with clarity. Therefore, no species of colored body will be received in it.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.arg20
Praeterea, secundum perspectivos, omne quod videtur, sub angulo videtur. Sed hoc non competit corporibus gloriosis. Ergo non habebunt sensum visus in actu. Probatio mediae. Quandocumque aliquid videtur sub angulo, oportet esse aliquam proportionem anguli ad distantiam rei visae; quia quod a remotiori videtur, minus videtur, et sub minori angulo; unde posset esse ita parvus angulus quod nihil de re videretur. Si ergo oculus gloriosus videbit sub angulo, oportet quod videat sub terminata distantia; et ita, quod non videat aliquid a remotiori quam modo videmus: quod videtur valde absurdum; et sic videtur quod sensus visus actu non erit in corporibus gloriosis.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, according to the science of optics, everything that is seen is seen within an angle of view. But this does not apply to glorified bodies. Therefore, they will not have the sense of sight actually. Proof of the middle: whenever something is seen within an angle of view, there must be a certain proportion of the angle to the distance from the thing seen, for what is seen more remotely is seen less, and under a smaller angle; which is why there could be such a small angle that nothing would be seen of the thing. Therefore, if a glorified eye will see under an angle, it must see under a limited distance; and such that it does not see anything more remotely than we see now, which seems extremely absurd. And so it seems that the sense of sight will not actually be in glorified bodies.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.arg21
Sed contra, potentia conjuncta actui est perfectior quam non conjuncta. Sed natura humana erit in beatis in maxima perfectione. Ergo erunt ibi omnes sensus in suo actu.
On the contrary (1), potency joined to act is more perfect than potency not joined. But human nature will be in the blessed in its greatest perfection. Therefore, all the senses will exist there in their own acts.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.sc
Praeterea, vicinius se habent ad animam potentiae sensitivae quam corpus. Sed corpus praemiabitur vel punietur propter merita et demerita animae. Ergo et omnes sensus praemiabuntur in beatis et punientur in malis secundum delectationem et dolorem vel tristitiam, quae in operatione sensus consistunt.
Furthermore (2), the sensitive powers are more closely related to the soul than the body is. But the body will be rewarded or punished because of the merits or demerits of the soul. Therefore, all the senses will also be rewarded in the blessed and punished in the wicked according to pleasure and sorrow or sadness, which consist in the activity of the senses.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.arg22
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod passio dupliciter dicitur. Uno modo communiter: et sic omnis receptio passio dicitur; sive illud quod recipitur, sit conveniens recipienti et perfectivum ipsius, sive contrarium et corruptivum; et ab hujusmodi passionis remotione corpora gloriosa impassibilia non dicuntur, cum nihil quod est perfectionis, eis sit auferendum. Alio modo dicitur proprie, quam sic definit Damascenus in 2 Lib.: passio est motus praeter naturam; unde immoderatus motus cordis passio ejus dicitur; sed moderatus dicitur ejus operatio; cujus ratio est, quia omne quod patitur, trahitur ad terminos agentis, quia agens assimilat sibi patiens; et ideo patiens, inquantum hujusmodi, trahitur extra terminos proprios in quibus erat. Sic ergo proprie accipiendo passionem, non erit in corporibus sanctorum resurgentium potentialitas ad passionem; et ideo impassibilia dicuntur. Hujus autem impassibilitatis ratio a diversis diversimode assignatur.
I answer that, passion is said in two ways. In one way, generally: and in this way everything received is called a passion, whether what is received is fitting to the recipient and perfective of him, or contrary and corruptive. And from the removal of this kind of passion, glorified bodies would not be called impassible, since nothing that belongs to perfection will be taken away from them. In the other way, it is said properly speaking, as Damascene defines it in Book II: a passion is a movement beyond nature.1 This is why an immoderate movement of the heart is called its passion, but a moderate one is called its activity; the reason for which is that everything that is acted upon is drawn to the limit of what acts on it, for the agent assimilates to itself what is passive. And therefore what is passive, as such, is drawn outside its own limits in which it existed. Therefore, taking passion properly like this, there will be no potentiality to passion in the bodies of the risen saints; and thus they are said to be impassible. Now the account of this impassibility is assigned in different ways by different people.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.co
Quidam enim attribuunt eam conditioni elementorum, quae aliter se habebunt tunc in corpore quam modo se habent. Dicunt enim quod elementa remanebunt ibi secundum substantiam, sed qualitates activae et passivae ab elementis auferentur. Sed hoc non videtur verum; quia qualitates activae et passivae sunt de perfectione elementorum; unde si sine eis repararentur, elementa in corpore resurgentis essent minoris perfectionis quam modo sunt. Et praeterea, cum qualitates illae sint propria accidentia elementorum, ex forma et materia ipsorum causata, videtur valde absurdum quod, causa manente, effectus tollatur.
For some people attribute it to the condition of the elements, which will be related otherwise in the body than they are related now. For they say that the elements will remain there according to substance, but the active and passive qualities will be removed from the elements. But this does not seem to be true; for active and passive qualities belong to the perfection of the elements. Therefore, if they were restored without these, the elements in the bodies of the risen would be of lesser perfection than they are now. And furthermore, since those qualities are proper accidents of the elements, caused by their form and matter, it seems extremely absurd that when this cause remained, its effect would be taken away.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1
Et ideo alii dicunt, quod manebunt qualitates, sed non habebunt proprias actiones, divina virtute id faciente ad conservationem humani corporis. Sed hoc etiam non videtur posse stare; quia ad mixtionem requiritur actio activarum et passivarum qualitatum; et secundum praedominium unius vel alterius, mixta efficiuntur diversae complexionis; quod oportet ponere in corpore resurgentis; quia erunt ibi carnes et ossa, et hujusmodi partes, quibus omnibus non competit una complexio. Et praeterea, secundum hoc, impassibilitas non posset poni dos in eis, quia non poneret aliquam dispositionem in substantia impassibili, sed solum prohibitionem passionis ab exteriori, scilicet divina virtute; quae etiam posset idem facere de corpore hominis in statu hujus vitae.
And so others say that the qualities will remain, but they will not have their proper actions, for divine power will work to the conservation of the human body. But this also does not seem able to stand, for the action of active and passive qualities is required for a mixture; and according to the predominance of one thing or another, the things mixed become differently composed. We must hold that this happens in the case of the risen body, for there will be flesh and blood there, and parts like this, to which one single composition does not apply. And furthermore, according to this, impassibility cannot be considered a gift in them, for it would not include any disposition in the impassible substance, but only the prevention of passivity from the outside, namely, from divine power, which could also work the same thing for a human body in the state of this life.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1
Et ideo alii dicunt, quod in ipso corpore erit aliquod prohibens passionem corporum gloriosorum, scilicet natura quinti corporis, quam ponunt venire in compositionem humani corporis ad conciliandum elementa in harmoniam quamdam, per quam possint esse debita materia animae rationalis; sed tamen in statu hujus viae, propter dominium naturae elementaris, corpus humanum patitur ad similitudinem aliorum elementorum; sed in resurrectione dominabitur natura quinti corporis; et ideo corpus humanum reddetur impassibile ad similitudinem corporis caelestis. Sed hoc non potest stare: quia corpus quintum non venit materialiter ad compositionem humani, ut in 2 Lib., dist. 17, quaest. 3, art. 1, ostensum est. Et praeterea impossibile est dicere, quod aliqua virtus naturalis, qualis est virtus corporis caelestis, transferat corpus humanum ad proprietatem gloriae, qualis est impassibilitas corporis gloriosi; cum immutationem corporis humani apostolus attribuat virtuti Christi: quia qualis caelestis, tales et caelestes: 1 Corinth. 15; et Philip. 3, 21: reformabit corpus humilitatis nostrae, configuratum corpori claritatis suae, secundum operationem qua etiam possit subjicere sibi omnia. Et praeterea non potest natura caelestis ita dominari in corpore humano, quin natura elementaris remaneat, cui ex essentialibus suis principiis passibilitas inest.
And therefore, others say that in the body itself there will be something prohibiting passion in glorified bodies, namely, the nature of the fifth body, which they believe comes into the composition of the human body to reconcile the elements into some kind of harmony, by which they can be the due matter of a rational soul; but nevertheless in the state of this life, because of the domination of elementary nature, the human body is acted upon in the likeness of the other elements. But in the resurrection the nature of the fifth body will dominate, and so the human body will be rendered impassible in the likeness of heavenly bodies. But this cannot stand: for the fifth body does not come materially into the composition of a human, as was shown in Book II, Distinction 17, Question 3, Article 1. And furthermore, it is impossible to say that any natural power, such as is the power of a heavenly body, would transfer the human body to a property of glory, such as is the impassibility of the glorified body, since the Apostle attributes the alteration of the human body to Christ’s power, for as is the man of heaven, so are those who are of heaven (1 Cor 15:48); and who will change our lowly body to be like his glorious body, by the power which enables him even to subject all things to himself (Phil 3:21). And furthermore, the heavenly nature cannot dominate in this way in the human body such that the elementary nature does not remain, to which passibility belongs from its essential principles.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1
Et ideo aliter dicendum, quod omnis passio fit per victoriam agentis super patiens; alias non traheret ipsum ad suos terminos. Impossibile est autem quod aliquid dominetur supra patiens nisi inquantum debilitatur dominium formae propriae supra materiam patientis, loquendo de passione quae est circa materiam, de qua nunc loquimur. Non enim potest materia subjici uni contrariorum sine hoc quod tollatur dominium alterius super ipsam, vel saltem diminuatur. Corpus autem humanum, et quidquid in eo est, perfecte erit subjectum animae rationali, sicut etiam ipsa perfecte subjecta erit Deo; et ideo in corpore glorioso non poterit esse aliqua mutatio contra dispositionem illam qua perficitur ab anima; et ideo corpora illa erunt impassibilia.
And so it should rather be said that every passion happens by the victory of whatever is acting over what is acted upon; otherwise, it would not draw it to its own boundaries. Now it is impossible that anything dominate over what is acted upon except inasmuch as the domination of its own form is weakened over the matter of what is acted upon, speaking about the passion that surrounds matter, which we are now speaking about. For the matter cannot be subject to one of two contraries without removing the dominance of the other over it, or at least lessening it. But the human body, and whatever is in it, will be perfectly subject to the rational soul, just as also it will be perfectly subject to God. And therefore in the glorified body there will not be able to be any change against that disposition by which it is perfected by the soul. And this is why that body will be impassible.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod secundum Anselmum, mortale ponitur in definitione hominis a philosophis, qui non crediderunt hominem totum aliquando posse esse immortalem, quia non viderunt homines nisi secundum hujusmodi mortalitatis statum. Vel potest dici, quod, secundum philosophum in 8 Metaph., quia differentiae essentiales sunt nobis incognitae, utimur quandoque differentiis accidentalibus ad significandum essentiales differentias, quae sunt accidentalium causae; unde mortale non ponitur in definitione hominis quasi ipsa mortalitas ad essentiam hominis pertineat; sed quia illud quod est causa passibilitatis et mortalitatis secundum praesentem statum, scilicet compositio ex contrariis, est de essentia hominis; sed tunc non erit causa ejus propter victoriam animae super corpus.
Reply Obj. 1: According to Anselm,1 mortal is included in the definition of man by the philosophers who did not believe the whole man could ever be immortal, for they did only saw men according to the state of this mortality. Or it could be said that, according to the Philosopher in the Metaphysics 8, because essential differences are unknown to us, we sometimes use accidental differences to signify essential differences, which are the causes of accidents.2 Therefore mortal is not included in the definition of man as though this very mortality pertained to the essence of a human, but because that which is the cause of passibility and mortality according to his present state, namely, composition out of contraries, belongs to the essence of a human. But after the resurrection that composition will not be the cause of passibility, because of the victory of the soul over the body.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod duplex est potentia: ligata, et libera; et hoc non solum est verum de potentia activa, sed etiam passiva. Forma enim ligat potentiam materiae, determinando ipsam ad unum, secundum quod dominatur super eam. Et quia in rebus corruptibilibus non perfecte dominatur forma super materiam, non perfecte potest ligare ipsam, quin recipiat interdum per aliquam passionem dispositionem contrariam formae. Sed in sanctis post resurrectionem omnino anima dominabitur supra corpus; nec illud dominium aliquo modo poterit auferri, quia ipsa erit immutabiliter Deo subjecta, quod non fuit in statu innocentiae; et ideo in corporibus illis manet eadem potentia ad formam aliam quae nunc inest, quantum ad substantiam potentiae; sed erit ligata per victoriam animae supra corpus, ut nunquam in actum passionis exire possit.
Reply Obj. 2: There are two kinds of potency: bound and free. And this is not only true of active potency but also passive potency. For the form binds the potency of matter by determining it to one thing, according to which it dominates over it. And since in corruptible things form does not dominate perfectly over matter, it cannot perfectly bind it such that it does not sometimes receive by some passion the contrary disposition to the form. But in the saints after the resurrection, the soul will entirely dominate over the body, nor will that dominion be able to be removed in any way, for it will be immutably subject to God, which it was not in the state of innocence. And so in those bodies there remains the same potency to a different form as there is now, as regards the substance of potency. But it will be bound by the victory of the soul over the body, so that it will never be able to depart through an act of passivity.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod qualitates elementares sunt instrumenta animae, ut patet in 2 de Anima; quia calor ignis in corpore animalis regulatur in actu nutriendi per virtutem animae. Quando autem agens principale est perfectum, et non est aliquis defectus in instrumento, nulla actio procedit ab instrumento nisi secundum dispositionem principalis agentis; et ideo in corporibus sanctorum post resurrectionem nulla actio vel passio poterit provenire a qualitatibus elementaribus quae sit contra dispositionem animae, quae intendit conservare corpus.
Reply Obj. 3: Elemental qualities are instruments of the soul, as is clear in On the Soul 2,1 for the heat of a fire is regulated in the body of an animal in the act of nourishment through the power of the soul. But when a principal agent is perfect, and there is no defect in the instrument, no action proceeds from the instrument except according to the disposition of the principal agent. And therefore in the bodies of the saints after the resurrection no action or passion will be able to arise from elemental qualities that is against the disposition of the soul, which intends to preserve the body.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, secundum Augustinum in epistola ad Consentium, quod valet divina potentia de ista visibili atque tractabili natura corporum, quibusdam manentibus, auferre quas voluerit qualitates; unde sicut ab igne fornacis Chaldaeorum abstulit virtutem comburendi quantum ad aliquid, quia corpora puerorum illaesa servata sunt; sed mansit quantum ad aliquid, quia ille ignis ligna comburebat: ita auferet ab humoribus passibilitatem, et dimittet naturam. Modus autem quo hoc fiet, dictus est.
Reply Obj. 4: According to Augustine in his Letter to Consentius,1 concerning this visible and tractable nature of bodies, divine power is strong enough to remove whatever qualities it wants to, while leaving certain ones in place. Therefore, just as it took away the power of burning from the fire of the Chaldeans’ furnace in one respect, for the bodies of the boys were kept unharmed, but it remained in another respect, for that fire burned the wood;2 so also he may remove passibility from bodily humors and allow their nature to remain. But the manner in which this is done has been said.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod cicatrices vulnerum non erunt in sanctis, nec in Christo fuerunt, inquantum importent aliquem defectum, sed inquantum sunt signa constantissimae virtutis qua passi sunt pro justitia et fide; ut ex hoc et ipsis et aliis gaudium crescat; unde dicit Augustinus, 22 de Civitate Dei: nescio quomodo sic afficimur amore martyrum beatorum, ut velimus in illo regno in eorum corporibus videre vulnerum cicatrices, quae pro Christi nomine pertulerunt: et fortasse videbimus. Non deformitas in eis, sed dignitas erit; et quaedam quamvis in corpore, non corporis, sed virtutis pulchritudo fulgebit. Nec tamen si aliqua martyribus amputata et ablata sunt membra, sine ipsis membris erunt in resurrectione mortuorum, quibus dictum est, Luc. 22, 18: capillus de capite vestro non peribit.
Reply Obj. 5: The scars of the wounds will not be in the saints, nor were they in Christ, as conveying a certain defect, but rather as signs of a most steadfast strength by which they suffered for justice and the faith, so that from this, joy may increase both for them and others. Therefore, Augustine says in the City of God, Book 22:1 I do not know how we are affected by the love of the blessed martyrs, so that in that kingdom we wish to see in their bodies the scars of their wounds, which they endured for Christ’s name; and perhaps we will see them. It will not be a deformity in them, but a dignity: and a certain beauty, although in the body, not of the body, but of virtue, will shine forth. However, if certain members were amputated or taken off the martyrs, they will not be without those members in the resurrection of the dead, for it was said to them: not a hair of your head will perish (Luke 21:18).
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.ad5
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod impassibilitas potest dupliciter considerari: vel secundum se, vel secundum causam suam. Si secundum se consideretur, quia solam privationem vel negationem importat, non suscipit magis et minus, sed erit aequalis in omnibus beatis. Si autem consideretur secundum causam suam, sic erit major in uno quam in alio. Causa autem ejus est dominium animae super corpus; quod quidem dominium causatur ex hoc quod servitur Deo immobiliter; unde in illo qui perfectius fruitur, est major impassibilitatis causa.
To the second question, it should be said that impassibility can be considered in two ways: either in itself, or in its cause. If it were considered in itself, since it conveys only privation or negation, it would not admit of more and less, but it would be equal in all the blessed. However, if it were considered according to its cause, then it would be greater in one person than in another. Now, its cause is the soul’s governance over the body, which governance indeed is caused by its serving God immoveably. Therefore, in someone who more perfectly enjoys [God], there is a greater cause of impassibility.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Glossa illa loquitur de impassibilitate secundum se, et non secundum causam suam.
Reply Obj. 1: That Gloss speaks about impassibility in itself, not according to its cause.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.ad6
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis negationes et privationes secundum se non intendantur nec remittantur; tamen intenduntur et remittuntur ex causis suis; sicut dicitur esse locus magis tenebrosus qui habet plura et majora obstacula lucis.
Reply Obj. 2: Although in themselves negations and privations are not intensified or diminished, nevertheless, they are intensified or diminished by their causes; as a place is said to be darker if it has more and greater obstacles to light.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.ad7
Ad tertium dicendum, quod aliqua non solum intenduntur per recessum a contrario, sed etiam per accessum ad terminum, sicut lux intenditur; et propterea etiam impassibilitas est major in uno quam in alio, quamvis in nullo aliquid passibilitatis remaneat.
Reply Obj. 3: Some things are not intensified by departing from a contrary, but also by approaching a limit, as light is intensified. And because of this impassibility too is greater in one person than in another, although nothing of passibility will remain in anyone.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.ad8
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod aliquem sensum esse in corporibus beatorum, omnes ponunt: alias vita corporalis sanctorum post resurrectionem assimilaretur magis somno quam vigiliae: quod non competit illi perfectioni, eo quod in somno corpus sensibile non est in ultimo actu vitae, propter quod somnus dicitur vitae dimidium in 1 Ethic. Sed in modo sentiendi diversi diversa opinantur.
To the third question, it should be said that everyone holds that there will be some sensation in the bodies of the blessed; otherwise, the bodily life of the saints after the resurrection would resemble sleep more than waking, which does not befit its perfection, by the fact that in sleep the sensate body is not in its highest act of life, which is why sleep is called half of a life in the Ethics 1.1 But as to how sensation will happen, different people have different opinions.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1
Quidam enim dicunt, quod quia gloriosa corpora erunt impassibilia, et propter hoc non receptibilia peregrinae impressionis, et multo minus quam corpora caelestia; non erit ibi sensus in actu per receptionem alicujus speciei a sensibilibus, sed magis extra mittendo. Sed hoc non potest esse: quia in resurrectione natura speciei manebit eadem in homine et in omnibus partibus ejus. Hujusmodi autem est natura sensus, ut sit potentia passiva, ut in 2 de Anima probat Philosophus; unde si in resurrectione sancti sentirent extra mittendo, et non recipiendo, non esset sensus in eis virtus passiva; et sic non esset ejusdem speciei cum sensu qui nunc est, sed esset aliqua alia virtus eis data: sicut enim materia nunquam fit forma, ita potentia passiva nunquam fit activa.
For some say that since glorified bodies will be impassible, and because of this they will not be able to receive a foreign impression, and much less than heavenly bodies, the act of sensation will not take place through the reception of a certain species from sensible things, but rather through a sending outward. But this cannot be the case, for in the resurrection the nature of the species will remain the same in man and in all his parts. But it is the nature of the senses to be passive powers, as the Philosopher proves in On the Soul 2.1 Therefore, if in the resurrection the saints sensed by sending outward, and not by receiving, the senses would not be passive powers in them, and so they would not be of the same species with the senses that now exist, but they would be some other powers given to them; for just as matter never becomes form, so passive powers never become active.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1
Et ideo alii dicunt, quod sensus in actu fiet per susceptionem non quidem ab exterioribus sensibilibus, sed per effluxum a superioribus viribus; ut sicut nunc superiores vires accipiunt ab inferioribus, ita tunc e converso inferiores accipient a superioribus. Sed ille motus receptionis non facit vere sentire: quia omnis potentia passiva secundum suae speciei rationem determinatur ad aliquod speciale activum: quia potentia, inquantum hujusmodi, habet ordinem ad illud respectu cujus dicitur; unde cum proprium activum in sensu exteriori sit res existens extra animam, et non intentio ejus existens in imaginatione vel ratione; si organum sentiendi non moveatur a rebus extra, sed ex imaginatione, vel aliis superioribus viribus, non erit vere sentire. Unde non dicimus quod phrenetici et alii mente capti, in quibus propter victoriam imaginativae virtutis fit hujusmodi fluxus specierum ad organa sentiendi, vere sentiant, sed quod videtur eis quod sentiant.
And so others say that the act of sensation will happen not indeed by receiving from external sensible things, but by an overflow from higher powers, so that as higher powers receive from lower ones now, so conversely, lower ones will receive from higher ones then. But that movement of receiving does not cause true sensation, for every passive power according to the account of its own species is directed to some specific active thing; for a power, as such, has an order to whatever it is said in regard to. Therefore, since the proper active thing in an external sense is a thing existing outside the soul, and its intention does not exist in the imagination and reason, if a sense organ is not moved by something outside it, but by the imagination or other higher powers, it will not truly sense. Therefore, we do not say that madmen and other mentally handicapped people, in whom because of the victory of the imaginative power a flow like this happens of the species into the sense organs, are truly sensing, but that it seems to them that they sense.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1
Et ideo dicendum est cum aliis, quod sensus corporum gloriosorum erit per susceptionem a rebus quae sunt extra animam. Sed sciendum, quod organa sentiendi immutantur a rebus quae sunt extra animam, dupliciter. Uno modo immutatione naturali, quando scilicet organum disponitur eadem qualitate naturali qua disponitur res extra animam quae agit in ipsum; sicut cum manus fit calida et adusta ex tactu rei calidae, vel odorifera ex tactu rei odoriferae. Alio modo immutatione spirituali, quando recipitur qualitas sensibilis in instrumento secundum esse spirituale, idest species sive intentio qualitatis, et non ipsa qualitas; sicut pupilla recipit speciem albedinis, et tamen ipsa non efficitur alba. Prima ergo receptio non causat sensum per se loquendo, quia sensus est susceptivus specierum in materia praeter materiam, idest praeter esse materiale quod habebant extra animam, ut dicitur in 2 de Anima; et haec receptio immutat naturam recipientis, quia recipitur hoc modo qualitas secundum esse suum materiale. Unde ista receptio non erit in corporibus gloriosis, sed secunda quae per se facit sensum in actu, et non immutat naturam recipientis.
And therefore it should be said with others that sensation in glorified bodies will happen through reception from things that are outside the soul. But it should be known that sense organs are changed by things that are outside the soul in two ways. In one way, by natural alteration, namely, when the organ is disposed by the same natural quality by which the thing outside the soul that acts on it is disposed; as when the hand becomes hot and scorched by the touch of something hot, or fragrant by contact with something fragrant. In the other way, by a spiritual change, when a sensible quality is received in the instrument according to spiritual being, that is, the species or the intention of the quality, not the quality itself; as the pupil receives the species of whiteness and yet it itself is not made white. Therefore, the first kind of receiving does not cause sensation, speaking per se, because sense is susceptive of species in matter apart from matter, that is, apart from the material being that they had outside the soul, as it says in On the Soul 2.1 And this receiving alters the nature of the receiver, for a quality is received in this manner according to its own material being. Therefore, this kind of receiving will not happen in glorified bodies, but the second kind will, which causes the act of sensation per se, and does not alter the nature of the receiver.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod jam patet ex dictis quod per hanc passionem quae est in actu sentiendi (quae non est aliud quam receptio praedicta), non trahitur corpus extra naturalem suam qualitatem, sed spiritualiter perficitur; unde impassibilitas gloriosorum corporum hanc passionem non excludit.
Reply Obj. 1: It is already clear from what has been said that by this kind of passion that belongs to actual sensation (which is nothing other than the kind of receiving described), a body is not drawn beyond its own natural qualities, but it is spiritually perfected. This is why the impassibility of glorified bodies does not exclude this kind of passion.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.ad9
Ad secundum dicendum, quod omne passivum recipit actionem agentis secundum suum modum. Si ergo aliquid sit quod natum sit immutari ab activo, naturali et spirituali immutatione, immutatio naturalis praecedit immutationem spiritualem, sicut esse naturale praecedit esse intentionale. Si autem natum sit immutari tantum spiritualiter, non oportet quod immutetur naturaliter; sicut est de aere, qui non est receptivus coloris secundum esse naturale, sed solum secundum esse spirituale; et ideo hoc solum modo immutatur; sicut e converso corpora inanimata immutantur per qualitates sensibiles solum naturaliter, et non spiritualiter. In corporibus autem gloriosis non poterit esse aliqua immutatio naturalis; et ideo ibi erit spiritualis immutatio tantum.
Reply Obj. 2: Everything passive receives the action of the agent according to its own mode. Therefore, if something exists that is of a nature to be changed by something active, with a natural and spiritual alteration, the natural alteration precedes the spiritual alteration, just as natural being precedes intentional being. However, if it is of a nature to be altered only spiritually, it is not necessary that it be altered naturally, just as with air, which is not receptive of color according to its natural being, but only according to its spiritual being. And thus it is altered only in this way, just as conversely inanimate bodies are only altered by sensible qualities naturally, and not spiritually. But in the bodies of the glorified there will not be able to be any natural alteration. And thus there will only be spiritual alteration.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.ad10
Ad tertium dicendum, quod sicut erit nova receptio speciei in organo sentiendi, ita erit novum judicium sensus communis, non autem novum judicium intellectus de hoc, sicut fit in eo qui videt aliquid quod prius scivit. Quod autem Augustinus dicit, quod non erunt ibi cogitationes volubiles, intelligitur de cogitationibus intellectivae partis; unde non est ad propositum.
Reply Obj. 3: Just as there will be the new receiving of a species in the sense organ, so there will be a new judgment of the common sense, but not a new judgment of the intellect about this, as happens in someone who sees something that he previously knew. Now what Augustine says,1 that there will not be discursive thought processes there, is understood about the thoughts of the intellective part. Therefore, it is not to the point.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.ad11
Ad quartum dicendum, quod quando unum duorum est ratio alterius, occupatio animae circa unum non impedit nec remittit occupationes ejus circa aliud; sicut medicus dum videt urinam, non minus potest considerare regulas artis de coloribus urinarum, sed magis; et quia Deus apprehendetur a sanctis ut ratio omnium quae ab eis agentur vel cognoscentur; ideo occupatio eorum circa sensibilia sentienda, vel quaecumque alia contemplanda aut agenda, in nullo impedit divinam contemplationem, nec e converso. Vel dicendum, quod ideo una potentia impeditur in suo actu quando alia vehementer operatur, quia una potentia de se non sufficit ad tam intensam operationem, nisi ei subveniatur per id quod erat aliis potentiis vel membris influendum a principio vitae; et quia in sanctis erunt omnes potentiae perfectissimae, non1 poterit intense operari, ita quod ex hoc nullum impedimentum praestabitur actioni alterius potentiae, sicut et in Christo fuit.
Reply Obj. 4: When one of two things is the account of the other, the occupation of the soul with one thing does not impede or relax its occupations with the other, as when a doctor sees urine, he is not less able to consider the rules of his art about the colors of urine, but more able. And since God is apprehended by the saints as the account of all things that are done or known by them, this is why their occupation with sensing sensible things or whatever other things they contemplate or do, in no way impedes the divine contemplation, nor vice versa. Or it should be said that one power is impeded in its own act when another one acts vehemently, for one power of itself is not sufficient for such an intense activity, unless it is supported by what was to flow into the other powers or members from the principle of life. And since in the saints all the powers will be most perfect, one power will be able to operate intensely in such a way that by this no impediment will be presented to the action of another power, as was also the case in Christ.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.ad12
Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod circa hoc est duplex opinio.
To the fourth question, it should be said that concerning this there are two opinions.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1
Quidam enim dicunt, quod in corporibus gloriosis erunt omnes potentiae sensuum, non tamen erunt in actu nisi duo sensus, scilicet visus et tactus; nec hoc erit ex defectu sensuum, sed ex defectu medii et objecti; nec tamen erunt frustra, quia erunt ad integritatem humanae naturae, et ad commendandam sapientiam Creatoris. Sed hoc non videtur verum; quia illud quod est medium in istis sensibus, est etiam in aliis medium. In visu enim est medium aer, qui etiam est medium in auditu et odoratu, sicut patet in 2 de Anima. Similiter etiam gustus habet medium conjunctum, sicut et tactus, cum gustus sit quidam tactus, ut in eodem libro dicitur. Odor etiam erit ibi, qui est objectum odoratus, cum Ecclesia cantet, quod odor suavissimus erunt corpora sanctorum. Laus etiam vocalis erit in patria; unde Augustinus dicit super illud Psalm. 149: exaltationes Dei in gutture eorum, quod corda et linguae non desinent laudare Deum. Et idem etiam habetur per Glossam super illud: in cymbalis bene sonantibus, etc.
For some people say that in glorified bodies all the powers of the senses will exist, but there will only be two acts of sensation, namely, vision and touch; nor will this be from a lack of sense powers, but from a lack of medium and object; nor, however, will they be in vain, for they will exist for the integrity of human nature and to display the wisdom of the Creator. But this does not seem to be true, for what is the medium in those senses is also the medium in others. For in sight the medium is air, which also is the medium in hearing and smell, as is clear from On the Soul 2.1 Likewise, taste also has its medium joined to it, like touch, too, since taste is a kind of touch, as it says in the same book.2 Scent will also be there, which is the object of the sense of smell, since the Church sings that the sweetest odor will be the bodies of the saints. There will also be vocal praise in heaven; which is why Augustine says3 about Psalm 149:6: let the high praises of God be in their throats, that hearts and tongues shall not cease to praise God. And the same thing is also maintained by the Gloss on that text: resounding well in cymbals.4
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1
Et ideo, secundum aliquos, dicendum, quod etiam odoratus et auditus erunt ibi in actu; sed gustus non erit in actu, ita quod immutetur ab aliquo cibo vel potu sumpto, ut patet ex dictis; nisi forte dicatur, quod erit gustus in actu per immutationem linguae ab aliqua humiditate adjuncta.
And therefore, according to certain people, it should be said that even the sensations of smell and hearing will exist there actually; but there will be no act of the sensation of taste such that it will be changed by any food or drink consumed, as is clear from what has been said; unless perhaps it were said that there will be an act of the sensation of tough via the alteration of the tongue from a certain moisture adjoining it.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod qualitates quas tactus percipit, sunt illae ex quibus constituitur animalis corpus; unde per qualitates tangibiles corpus animalis secundum statum praesentem natum est immutari immutatione naturali et spirituali ab objecto tactus; et ideo tactus dicitur maxime materialis inter alios sensus, quia habet plus de materiali immutatione adjunctum. Non tamen immutatio materialis se habet ad actum sentiendi qui perficitur spirituali immutatione, nisi per accidens; et ideo in corporibus gloriosis, a quibus impassibilitas excludit naturalem immutationem, erit immutatio a qualitatibus tangibilibus spiritualis tantum, sicut et in corpore Adae fuit, quod nec ignis urere nec gladius scindere potuisset; et tamen horum sensum habuisset.
Reply Obj. 1: The qualities that the sense of touch perceives are those from which the animal body is constituted; therefore, by tangible qualities an animal body according to its present state is of a nature to be altered by natural and spiritual alteration by the object of touch. And thus touch is said to be the most material among the other senses, for it has more material alteration connected with it. However, material alteration is not related to the act of sensing that is perfected by spiritual alteration, except incidentally; and therefore in glorified bodies from which impassibility excludes natural alteration, there will be only spiritual alteration from tangible qualities, as also was the case in the body of Adam, which neither fire could burn nor the sword sunder; and yet he would have sensed these things.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.ad13
Ad secundum dicendum, quod gustus, secundum quod est sensus alimenti, non erit in actu; si tamen erit, secundum quod est judicium saporum, hoc esse poterit forte secundum modum praedictum.
Reply Obj. 2: Taste, according as it is the sense of food, will not exist in act. If it does exist nevertheless, according as it is the judgment of flavors, this will be possible perhaps according to the mode described.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.ad14
Ad tertium dicendum, quod quidam posuerunt quod odor nihil aliud est quam quaedam fumalis evaporatio. Sed haec positio non potest esse vera; quod patet ex hoc quod vultures currunt ex odore percepto ad cadaver ex locis remotissimis; nec esset possibile quod evaporatio aliqua pertingeret a cadavere ad tam remota loca, etiam si totum resolveretur in vaporem; et praecipue cum sensibilia in aequali distantia ad quamlibet partem immutent; unde odor immutat medium quandoque et instrumentum sentiendi spirituali immutatione sine aliqua evaporatione pertingente ad organum; sed quod aliqua evaporatio requiratur, hoc est quia odor in corporibus est humiditate aspersus; unde oportet resolutionem fieri ad hoc quod percipiatur. Sed in corporibus gloriosis erit odor in ultima sua perfectione nullo modo per humidum suppressus; unde immutabit spirituali immutatione, sicut odor fumalis evaporationis facit; et sensus odoratus in sanctis, quia nulla humiditate impedietur, cognoscet non solum excellentias odorum, sicut nunc in nobis contingit propter nimiam cerebri humiditatem, sed etiam minimas odorum differentias.
Reply Obj. 3: Some people have held that odor is nothing other than a certain evaporation of fumes. But this position cannot be true, for it is evident from the fact that vultures flock to a carcass from the most distant places by sensing an odor. Nor would it be possible that any evaporation reach from a carcass to such remote places, even if the whole were dispersed into vapors, especially since sensible things act at an equal distance to every part; this is why odor alters the medium sometimes and the instrument of sensing by spiritual alteration without any evaporation reaching the organ. But that some evaporation is required is because odor is diffused by moisture in bodies. Therefore, resolution must happen for it to be perceived. But in glorified bodies there will be odor in its final perfection, restricted in no way by wetness. Therefore, it will alter by spiritual alteration, just as the odor of evaporated fumes does, and the sense of smell in the saints, since it will be impeded by no moisture, will recognize not only the excellence of the odors, as now happens in us because of excessive moisture in the head, but also the slightest differences in odors.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.ad15
Ad quartum dicendum, quod erit in patria laus vocalis; quamvis quidam aliter dicant, quod sola immutatione spirituali organum auditus immutabitur in beatis; nec erit propter disciplinam, quae scientiam acquirat, sed propter perfectionem sensus, et delectationem. Quo modo autem vox ibi formari poterit, in 2 Lib., dist. 2, qu. 2, art. 1 ad 5, dictum est.
Reply Obj. 4: There will be vocal praise in heaven, although some people say otherwise, that the organ of hearing will only be altered by spiritual alteration in the blessed; nor will it be for the sake of learning, which acquires knowledge, but for the sake of the perfection of the senses, and for pleasure. But how the voice will be able to be formed there was stated in Book II, Distinction 2, Question 2, Article 1, response to the fifth objection.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.ad16
Ad quintum dicendum, quod intensio luminis non impedit receptionem spiritualem speciei coloris dummodo maneat in natura diaphani; sicut patet quod quantumcumque illuminetur aer, potest esse medium in visu; et quanto est magis illuminatus, tanto per ipsum clarius aliquid videtur, nisi sit defectus ex debilitate visus. Quod autem in speculo supposito directe radio solis non appareat species corporis oppositi, non est propter hoc quod impediatur receptio, sed propter hoc quod impeditur reverberatio; oportet enim ad hoc quod forma in speculo appareat, quod fiat quaedam reverberatio ad aliquod corpus obscurum; et ideo plumbum vitro adjungitur in speculo; hanc autem obscuritatem radius solis repellit; unde non potest apparere species aliqua in speculo. Claritas autem corporis gloriosi non aufert diaphaneitatem a pupilla, quia gloria non tollit naturam; unde magnitudo claritatis in pupilla magis faciet ad acumen visus quam ad ejus defectum.
Reply Obj. 5: The intensity of light does not impede the spiritual reception of a species of color as long as it remains translucent in nature; as it is clear that no matter how much the air is illuminated, it can be the medium of sight, and the more illuminated it is, the more clearly anything can be seen through it, unless there is a defect from the weakness of the sense of sight. But the fact that the species of a body opposite does not appear in a mirror set directly under the sun’s rays is not because the reception of it is impeded, but because its reflection is impeded. For, in order for a form to appear in a mirror, a certain reflection must happen to some dark body; and therefore lead is attached to the glass in a mirror. However, the sun’s rays repel this darkness, and so no species can appear in the mirror. But the clarity of the glorified body does not take away the translucence from the pupil, for glory does not destroy nature. Therefore, the magnitude of clarity in the pupil will work rather toward sharpness of vision than toward its loss.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.ad17
Ad sextum dicendum, quod quanto sensus est perfectior, tanto ex minori immutatione facta potest objectum suum percipere. Quanto autem sub minori angulo visus a visibili immutatur, tanto minor immutatio est; et inde est quod visus perfectior magis a remoto aliquid videre potest quam visus debilior; quia quanto a remotiori videtur, sub minori angulo videtur. Et quia visus corporis gloriosi erit perfectissimus, ex parvissima immutatione poterit videre; unde sub angulo multo minori videre poterit quam modo possit, et per consequens multo magis a remoto.
Reply Obj. 6: The more perfect a sense is, the less alteration it takes for it to perceive its object. But the smaller the angle of view in which sight is altered by the visible, the less of an alteration there is; and this is why more perfect vision can see something from farther away than weaker vision, for the greater the distance from which something is seen, the smaller an angle of sight it is seen within. And since the sight of the glorified body will be the most perfect, it will be able to see by the tiniest alteration; which is why it will be able to see within a much smaller angle of view than it can now, and consequently much more distantly.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A1.ad18
A. 2About subtletyDe subtilitate
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod subtilitas non sit proprietas corporis glorificati. Proprietas enim gloriae excedit proprietatem naturae, sicut claritas gloriae claritatem solis, quae est maxima in natura. Si ergo subtilitas est proprietas corporis gloriosi, videtur quod corpus gloriosum futurum sit subtilius omni quod est subtile in natura; et ita erit ventis aereque subtilius; quod est haeresis a Gregorio in Constantinopolitana urbe damnata, ut ipse narrat in 14 Lib. Moralium.
Obj. 1: To the second question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that subtlety is not a property of the glorified body. For the properties of glory exceed the properties of nature, as the clarity of glory exceeds the clarity of the sun, which is the greatest in nature. Therefore, if subtlety is a property of a glorified body, it seems that the glorified future body is more subtle than everything that is subtle in nature; and so it will be more subtle than winds and air, which is a heresy condemned by Gregory in the city of Constantinople, as he tells in the Morals, Book 14.2
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.arg1
Praeterea, sicut caliditas et frigiditas sunt quaedam qualitates simplicium corporum, scilicet elementorum; ita et subtilitas. Sed calor et aliae qualitates elementorum non intenduntur in corporibus gloriosis magis quam nunc, immo magis ad medium reducentur. Ergo nec subtilitas in eis erit major quam nunc sit.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, just as hotness and coldness are certain qualities of simple bodies, namely, the elements, so is subtlety. But hotness and other qualities of the elements are not intensified more in glorified bodies than now; rather, they are reduced more to the mean. Therefore, neither will subtlety be greater in them than it is now.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.arg2
Praeterea, subtilitas in corporibus invenitur propter parvitatem materiae; unde corpora quae habent minus de materia sub aequalibus dimensionibus, dicimus magis subtilia, ut ignem aere, et aerem aqua, et aquam terra. Sed tantum de materia erit in corporibus gloriosis quantum nunc est, nec dimensiones erunt majores, ut ex supra dictis patet. Ergo non erunt magis subtilia quam modo sint.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, subtlety is found in bodies because of the small amount of matter, which is why we call bodies that have less matter under equal dimensions more subtle, as fire is more subtle than air, and air than water, and water than earth. But there will be as much matter in glorified bodies as there now is, nor will the dimensions be greater, as is clear from what was said above. Therefore, they will not be more subtle than they are now.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.arg3
Sed contra est quod dicitur 1 Corinth. 15, 44: seminatur corpus animale, surget corpus spirituale, idest spiritui simile. Sed subtilitas spiritus excedit omnem subtilitatem corporis. Ergo corpora gloriosa erunt subtilissima.
On the contrary (1), it says in 1 Corinthians 15:44: it is sown a physical body, it is raised a spiritual body, that is, a body that is like spirit. But the subtlety of spirit exceeds all subtlety of a body.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.sc
Praeterea, corpora quanto sunt subtiliora, tanto nobiliora. Sed corpora gloriosa sunt nobilissima. Ergo erunt subtilissima.
Furthermore (2), the more subtle bodies are, the more noble they are. But glorified bodies are the most noble. Therefore, they will be the most subtle.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.arg4
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod ratione hujus subtilitatis competat corpori quod sit simul in eodem loco cum alio corpore non glorioso. Quia, ut dicitur Philippen. 3, 21, reformabit corpus humilitatis nostrae configuratum corpori claritatis suae secundum operationem virtutis suae, qua etiam possit subjicere sibi omnia. Sed corpus Christi potuit simul esse cum alio corpore in eodem loco; ut patet per hoc quod intravit post resurrectionem ad discipulos januis clausis, ut dicitur Joan. 20. Ergo et corpora gloriosa ratione subtilitatis poterunt esse cum aliis corporibus non gloriosis in eodem loco.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that by reason of this subtlety it belongs to the body that it can be in the same place with a non-glorified body at the same time.1 For as it says in Philippians 3:21: who will change our lowly body to be like his glorious body, by the working of his power which enables him even to subject all things to himself. But the body of Christ could exist together with another body in the same place, as is clear by the fact that after his resurrection he entered in through locked doors to his disciples, as it says in John 20:19. Therefore, by reason of their subtlety, glorified bodies will also be able to be with other non-glorified bodies in the same place.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.arg5
Praeterea, corpora gloriosa erunt nobiliora omnibus aliis corporibus. Sed quaedam corpora nunc ratione suae nobilitatis possunt simul esse cum aliis corporibus, scilicet radii solares. Ergo multo fortius hoc conveniet corporibus gloriosis.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, glorified bodies will be more noble than all other bodies. But certain bodies now by reason of their nobility can exist with other bodies, namely, the sun’s rays. Therefore, much more will this apply to glorified bodies.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.arg6
Praeterea, corpus caeleste non potest dividi, ad minus quantum ad substantiam sphaerarum; unde dicitur Job 37, quod caeli velut aere solidissimi fusi sunt. Si ergo corpus gloriosum non potest ratione subtilitatis esse simul cum alio corpore in eodem loco, nunquam ad caelum empyreum ascendere poterit; quod est erroneum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, a heavenly body cannot be divided, at least as to the substance of the spheres; which is why it says that the skies were poured out as though from solidified bronze (Job 37:18). Therefore, if by reason of its subtlety the glorified body cannot exist together with another body in the same place, it will never be able to ascend to the fiery heaven, which is erroneous.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.arg7
Praeterea, corpus quod non potest esse simul cum alio corpore, potest ex alterius obstaculo impediri in motu suo, vel etiam includi. Sed haec non possunt contingere corporibus gloriosis. Ergo possunt simul esse in eodem loco cum aliis corporibus.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, a body that cannot be together with another body can be impeded in its movement by the obstacle of another body, or even enclosed. But this cannot happen to glorified bodies. Therefore, they can exist together in the same place with other bodies.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.arg8
Praeterea, sicut se habet punctus ad punctum, ita linea ad lineam, et superficies ad superficiem, et corpus ad corpus. Sed duo puncta possunt esse simul, ut patet quando duae lineae se tangunt; et similiter duae lineae in contactu duarum superficierum; et duae superficies in contactu duorum corporum: quia contigua sunt quorum ultima sunt simul, ut patet 6 Physic. Ergo non est contra naturam corporis, quin possit esse cum alio corpore in eodem loco. Sed quidquid nobilitatis natura corporis patitur, totum corpori glorioso praestabitur. Ergo corpus gloriosum ex suae subtilitatis proprietate habebit quod possit esse simul cum alio corpore in eodem loco.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, as a point is related to a point, so is a line to a line, and a surface to a surface, and a body to a body. But two points can exist together, as is clear when two lines touch each other, and likewise two lines in the contact of two surfaces, and two surfaces in the contact of two bodies, for contiguous things are those whose edges are together, as is clear from the Physics 6.1 Therefore, it is not against the nature of the body that it be able to exist with another body in the same place. But whatever of nobility the nature of the body is susceptible to will all be supplied to the glorified body. Therefore, the glorified body by its own property of subtlety will be able to exist together with another body in the same place.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.arg9
Sed contra est quod Boetius dicit in libro De Trin.: in numero differentiam varietas accidentium facit: nam tres homines neque genere neque specie, sed suis accidentibus distant. Nam si vel animo cuncta ab his accidentia separamus, tamen locus est cunctis diversus, quem unum fingere nullo modo possumus. Ergo si ponantur duo corpora esse in uno loco, erunt unum corpus numero.
On the contrary (1), Boethius says in his book On the Trinity:1 in number variety makes a difference of accidents, for three men are different not in genus, nor in species, but in their accidents. For if indeed we separate in our minds all accidents from these, nevertheless, place is different for all; it is the one that we can in no way modify. Therefore, if it is believed that two bodies are in one place, there will be one body in number.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.sc
Praeterea, corpora gloriosa majorem convenientiam habebunt cum loco quam spiritus angelici. Sed spiritus angelici, ut quidam dicunt, non possent distingui numero, nisi essent in diversis locis; et propter hoc ponunt, quod necesse est eos esse in loco, et quod ante mundum creari non potuerunt. Ergo multo magis debent dicere, quod duo corpora qualiacumque non possunt simul esse in eodem loco.
Furthermore (2), glorified bodies will be more suited to being in a place than angelic spirits are. But angelic spirits, as some people say, could not be distinguished in number unless they were in different places. And because of this they hold that it is necessary for them to be in a place, and that they could not have been created before the world. Therefore, much more should they say that two bodies, no matter how they exist, cannot be together in the same place.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.arg10
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod nec etiam per miraculum fieri possit quod duo corpora sint in eodem loco. Non enim potest fieri per miraculum quod duo corpora sint simul duo et unum: quia hoc esset facere contradictoria esse simul. Sed si ponantur duo corpora esse simul, sequeretur illa duo corpora esse unum. Ergo non est possibile hoc per miraculum fieri.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that not even by a miracle could it happen that two bodies be in the same place.1 For it cannot happen by a miracle that two bodies be both two and one, for this would be to make contradictory things exist together. But if it were held that two bodies existed together, it would follow that those two bodies were one. Therefore, it is not possible for this to happen by a miracle.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.arg11
Probatio mediae. Sint duo corpora in eodem loco, quorum unum dicatur a, et aliud b. Aut ergo dimensiones a erunt eaedem cum dimensionibus loci, aut aliae. Si aliae, ergo erunt aliquae dimensiones separatae; quod non potest poni, quia dimensiones quae sunt inter terminos loci, non sunt in aliquo subjecto, nisi sint in corpore locato. Si autem sunt eaedem, ergo eadem ratione dimensiones b erunt eaedem cum dimensionibus loci. Sed quaecumque uni et eidem sunt eadem, sibi invicem sunt eadem. Ergo dimensiones a et b sunt eaedem. Sed duorum corporum non possunt esse eaedem dimensiones, sicut nec eadem albedo. Ergo a et b sunt unum corpus; et erant duo: ergo sunt simul unum et duo.
Proof of the middle: let there be two bodies in the same place, of which one is called A and the other B. Therefore, either the dimensions of A will be the same as the dimensions of the place, or different. If different, there will be therefore some separated dimensions, which cannot be held, for the dimensions that are within the borders of the place are not in any subject, unless they are in the body located there. But if they are the same, then by the same reasoning the dimensions of B will be the same with the dimensions of the place. But any things that are the same as a third are the same as each other. Therefore, the dimensions of A and B are the same. But the dimensions of two bodies cannot be the same dimensions, just as neither can they be the same white. Therefore A and B are one body, and they were two: therefore, they are one and two at the same time.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2
Praeterea, contra communes animi conceptiones non potest aliquid miraculose fieri, ut scilicet pars non sit minor toto: quia contraria communibus conceptionibus directe contradictionem includunt. Similiter nec conclusiones geometriae quae a communibus conceptionibus infallibiliter deducuntur, sicut quod triangulus non habeat tres angulos aequales duobus rectis. Similiter nec aliquid potest fieri in linea contra definitionem lineae: quia separare definitionem a definito est ponere duo contradictoria esse simul. Sed duo corpora esse in eodem loco est contra conclusiones geometriae, et contra definitionem lineae. Ergo non potest per miraculum fieri.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, something miraculous cannot be done against the common concepts of the mind, such as that a part be not less than a whole;1 for what is contrary to the common concepts directly includes contradiction. Nor, likewise, against the conclusions of geometry which are infallibly deduced from the common concepts, such as that a triangle not have three angles equal to two right angles.2 Likewise, nor can something be done in a line against the definition of a line, for to separate a definition from what is defined is to hold two contradictories to exist together.3 But for two bodies to exist in the same place is against the conclusions of geometry, and against the definition of a line. Therefore, it cannot happen by a miracle.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.arg12
Probatio mediae. Conclusio est geometriae quod duo circuli non tangant se nisi in puncto. Si autem duo corpora circularia essent in eodem loco, duo circuli designati in eis se tangerent secundum totum. Similiter etiam est contra definitionem lineae quod infra duo puncta sit plusquam una linea recta; quod contingeret, si duo corpora essent in eodem loco, quia infra duo puncta signata in diversis superficiebus loci essent duae lineae rectae duorum corporum locatorum.
Proof of the middle: it is a conclusion of geometry that two circles only touch in one point.1 But if two circular bodies were in the same place, the two circles outlined in them would touch each other entirely. Likewise also, it is against the definition of a line that there be more than one straight line within two points;2 which would happen if two bodies were in the same place, because within two designated points on different surfaces of the place there would be two straight lines of the two bodies located there.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2
Praeterea, hoc non videtur posse fieri per miraculum, quod corpus inclusum in alio corpore non sit in loco: quia sic haberet locum communem et non proprium; quod non potest esse. Sed hoc sequeretur, si duo corpora essent in eodem loco. Ergo hoc non potest fieri per miraculum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, it does not seem possible for it to happen through a miracle that a body enclosed in another body not be in a place, for then it would have a common place and not its own proper place, which cannot be. But this would follow if two bodies were in the same place. Therefore, this cannot happen through a miracle.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.arg13
Probatio mediae. Sint duo corpora in eodem loco, quorum unum secundum quamlibet dimensionem sit majus alio: corpus minus erit inclusum corpore majore, et locus corporis majoris erit locus ejus communis; locum autem proprium non habebit, quia non erit aliqua superficies corporis actu signata quae contineat ipsam, quod est de ratione loci. Ergo non habebit locum proprium.
Proof of the middle: let there be two bodies in the same place, of which one is greater than the other according to any dimension: the smaller body will be enclosed in the larger body, and the place of the larger body will be its shared place; but it will not have its own place, for there will not be any designated actual surface of the body that contains it, which is the definition of place. Therefore it will not have its own proper place.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2
Praeterea, locus proportionaliter respondet locato. Sed nunquam potest per miraculum fieri quod idem corpus sit simul in diversis locis, nisi per aliquam conversionem, sicut accidit in sacramento altaris. Ergo nullo modo potest per miraculum fieri quod duo corpora sint simul in eodem loco.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, place corresponds proportionately to what is located there. But it can never happen by a miracle that the same body be simultaneously in different places, except by some conversion, as happens in the sacrament of the altar. Therefore, in no way can it happen by a miracle that two bodies be simultaneously in the same place.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.arg14
Sed contra est quod Beata Virgo filium suum miraculose peperit. Sed in illo partu oportuit duo corpora esse simul in eodem loco: quia corpus pueri exiens claustra pudoris non fregit. Ergo potest miraculose fieri quod duo corpora sint in eodem loco.
On the contrary (1), the Blessed Virgin miraculously gave birth to her son. But in that childbirth two bodies had to be in the same place at the same time, for the body of the child did not break the hymen. Therefore, it can miraculously happen that two bodies be in the same place.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.sc
Praeterea, hoc idem potest ostendi per hoc quod Dominus ad discipulos intravit januis clausis: Joan. 20.
Furthermore (2), this same thing can be shown by the fact that the Lord came in to his disciples through closed doors (John 20:26).
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.arg15
Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod corpus gloriosum possit esse cum alio glorioso in eodem loco. Quia ubi est major subtilitas, ibi est minor resistentia. Si ergo corpus gloriosum est subtilius quam non gloriosum, minus resistet corpori glorioso; et ita, si corpus gloriosum poterit esse cum non glorioso corpore in eodem loco, multo fortius cum corpore glorioso.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that a glorified body could exist with another glorified body in the same place. For where there is greater subtlety, there is less resistance. Therefore, if a glorified body is more subtle than a non-glorified one, less resists the glorified body. And so, if the glorified body could be with a non-glorified body in the same place, much more with a glorified body.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.arg16
Praeterea, sicut corpus gloriosum est subtilius non glorioso, ita unum gloriosum erit subtilius alio. Si ergo corpus gloriosum poterit esse simul cum non glorioso; et corpus gloriosum magis subtile poterit esse cum glorioso minus subtili.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, just as a glorified body is subtler than a non-glorified body, so one glorified body will be subtler than another. Therefore, if a glorified body could exist together with a non-glorified one, then a subtler glorified body could also exist with a less subtle glorified one.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.arg17
Praeterea, corpus caeli est corpus subtile, et erit tunc glorificatum. Sed corpus alicujus sancti esse poterit simul cum corpore caeli: quia poterunt ad terram descendere et ascendere pro suae libito voluntatis. Ergo et duo corpora subtilia vel gloriosa poterunt esse simul.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the body of heaven is a subtle body, and at that time it will be glorified. But the body of any saint will be able to exist together with the body of the heavens, for they will be able to descend to earth and ascend at the pleasure of their own will. Therefore, two subtle or glorified bodies will also be able to exist together.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.arg18
Sed contra, corpora gloriosa erunt spiritualia, idest spiritibus quantum ad aliquid similia. Sed duo spiritus non possunt esse in eodem loco, quamvis spiritus et corpus possint esse in eodem loco, ut in 1 Lib., dist. 37, quaest. 1, art. 1, dictum est. Ergo nec duo corpora gloriosa poterunt esse in eodem loco.
On the contrary (1), glorified bodies will be spiritual, that is, like spirits in a certain respect. But two spirits cannot exist in the same place, although spirit and body can exist in the same place, as it said in Book I, Distinction 37, Question 1, Article 1. Therefore, neither could two glorified bodies exist in the same place.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.sc
Praeterea, duorum corporum simul existentium unum ab alio penetratur. Sed penetrari ab alio corpore est ignobilitatis; quae omnino a corporibus gloriosis aberit. Ergo non poterunt esse duo corpora gloriosa simul.
Furthermore (2), one of two bodies existing together is penetrated by the other. But to be penetrated by another body belongs to ignobility, which will be entirely absent from glorified bodies. Therefore, two glorified bodies will not be able to exist together.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.arg19
Quaestiuncula 5
Ulterius. Videtur quod ex sua subtilitate removeatur a corpore glorificato necessitas existendi in aequali loco. Corpora enim gloriosa erunt conformia corpori Christi, ut patet Philippen. 3. Sed corpus Christi non coarctatur hac necessitate ut sit in loco aequali; unde continetur totum sub parvis vel magnis dimensionibus hostiae consecratae. Ergo et hoc idem erit in corporibus gloriosis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the subility of the glorified body removes the necessity that it exist in a place equal to it. For glorified bodies will be like Christ’s body, as is clear from Philippians 3. But Christ’s body is not restricted by this necessity such that it exists in a place equal to it, which is why it is wholly contained under the small or large dimensions of the consecrated host. Therefore, it will also be the same in glorified bodies.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.arg20
Praeterea, Philosophus probat in 4 Physic., quod si duo corpora sunt in eodem loco, sequitur quod maximum corpus obtineat minimum locum, quia diversae partes ejus poterunt esse in eadem parte loci: non enim differt utrum duo corpora vel quotcumque sint in eodem loco. Sed corpus gloriosum erit simul in eodem loco cum alio corpore, ut dicitur communiter. Ergo poterit esse in quovis parvo loco.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the Philosopher proves in the Physics 4,1 that if two bodies are in the same place, it follows that the largest body could occupy the smallest place, since different parts of it could be in the same part of the place, for it makes no difference whether two or any other number of bodies are in the same place. But a glorified body will be together in the same place with another body, as is commonly said. Therefore, it will be able to be in the smallest possible place.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.arg21
Praeterea, sicut corpus videtur ratione sui coloris, ita commensuratur loco ratione suae quantitatis. Sed corpus gloriosum ita subjectum erit spiritui quod poterit videri et non videri, praecipue ab oculo non glorioso, pro suae libito voluntatis, ut patuit in Christo. Ergo ita quantitas subjicietur nutui spiritus quod poterit esse in magno vel parvo loco, et habere magnam vel parvam quantitatem ad libitum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, just as a body is seen by reason of its color, so it is commensurate with a place by reason of its quantity. But a glorified body will be so subject to the spirit that it will be able to be seen and not seen, especially by non-glorified eyes, at the pleasure of its own will, as was clear in the case in Christ. Therefore, quantity will be so subject to the command of the spirit that it will be able to exist in a large or small place, and have large or small quantity at will.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.arg22
Sed contra est quod Philosophus dicit in 4 Physic., quod omne quod est in loco, est in loco aequali sibi. Sed corpus gloriosum erit in loco. Ergo erit in loco aequali sibi.
On the contrary (1), the Philosopher says in the Physics 4,1 that everything that is in a place is in a place equal to it. But the glorified body will be in a place. Therefore it will be in a place equal to it.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.sc
Praeterea, eaedem sunt dimensiones loci et locati, ut probatur in 4 Physic. Si ergo locus esset major locato, esset idem majus et minus seipso; quod est inconveniens.
Furthermore (2), a place and the thing located there have the same dimensions, as is proved in the Physics 4.1 Therefore, if the place were larger than what was located there, the same thing would be greater and smaller than itself, which is unfitting.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.arg23
Quaestiuncula 6
Ulterius. Videtur quod corpus gloriosum ratione suae subtilitatis sit impalpabile. Gregorius enim dicit in homilia in octava Paschae: corrumpi necesse est quod palpatur. Sed corpus gloriosum erit incorruptibile. Ergo erit impalpabile.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the glorified body is impalpable by reason of its subtlety.1 For Gregory says in his homily in the octave of Easter: what is palpable must be corrupted.2 But the glorified body will be incorruptible. Therefore, it will be impalpable.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.arg24
Praeterea, omne quod palpatur, resistit palpanti. Sed quod potest esse simul cum aliquo non resistit ei. Cum ergo corpus gloriosum possit esse simul cum aliquo corpore, non erit palpabile.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, everything that is palpable resists the one handling it. But what can exist at the same time with something else does not resist it. Therefore, since the glorified body can exist together with another body, it will not be palpable.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.arg25
Praeterea, omne corpus palpabile est tangibile. Sed omne tangibile corpus habet qualitates tangibiles excedentes qualitates tangentis. Cum ergo qualitates tangibiles non sint in excessum, sed reductae ad maximam aequalitatem in corporibus gloriosis, videtur quod non sint palpabilia.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, every palpable body is tangible. But every tangible body has tangible qualities that exceed the qualities of the one touching it. Therefore, since tangible qualities do not exist in excess, but are brought back to the greatest equality in glorified bodies, it seems that they are not palpable.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.arg26
Sed contra est quod Dominus cum corpore glorioso resurrexit, et tamen corpus palpabile habuit, ut patet Luc. 14, 39: palpate et videte, quia spiritus carnem et ossa non habet, sicut me videtis habere. Ergo et corpora gloriosa erunt palpabilia.
On the contrary (1), the Lord rose with a glorified body and nevertheless had a palpable body, as is clear from Luke 24:39: handle me, and see; for a spirit has not flesh and bones as you see that I have. Therefore, glorified bodies will also be palpable.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.sc
Praeterea, haec est haeresis Eutychii Constantinopolitanorum episcopi, ut Gregorius dicit 14 Lib. Moral., qui dixit, quod corpus nostrum in resurrectionis gloria erit impalpabile.
Furthermore (2), as Gregory says in the Morals, Book 14, this is the heresy of Eutychius the bishop of Constantinople, who said that our body in the glory of the resurrection will be impalpable.1
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.arg27
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod nomen subtilitatis a virtute penetrandi est assumptum; unde dicitur 2 de Generat., quod subtile est quod est completivum partibus, et partium partibus: quia propter naturam humidi, quod male terminatur termino proprio, bene autem alieno, sequitur suum tangens, et fluit undique ad suum capiens, et sua subtilitate quamlibet ejus partem minimam subintrat. Quod autem aliquod corpus sit penetrativum, contingit ex duobus. Primo ex quantitatis parvitate, praecipue secundum profunditatem et latitudinem, non autem secundum longitudinem: quia penetratio fit in profundum; unde longitudo penetrationi non obstat. Secundo ex paucitate materiae; unde rara subtilia dicimus. Et quia in corporibus raris forma praedominatur materiae magis, ideo translatum est nomen subtilitatis ad illa corpora quae optime substant formae, et perficiuntur ab ea completissimo modo; sicut dicimus subtilitatem esse in sole et luna, et aliis hujusmodi; sicut etiam aurum vel aliquid hujusmodi potest dici subtile, quando perfectissime completur in esse et virtute suae speciei. Et quia res incorporeae quantitate carent et materia, nomen subtilitatis ad eas transfertur non solum ratione suae substantiae, sed etiam ratione suae virtutis. Sicut enim subtile dicitur penetrativum quia pertingit usque ad intima rei; ita etiam dicitur aliquis intellectus subtilis, quia pertingit ad inspicienda intrinseca principia et proprietates naturales rei latentes; et similiter dicitur aliquis habere visum subtilem, quia aliquod minimum potest visus pertingere, et similiter est de aliis sensibus; et secundum hoc etiam diversi diversimode subtilitatem corporibus gloriosis attribuerunt.
I answer that, the name ‘subtlety’ is taken for the power of penetrating, as it says in On Generation and Corruption 2,1 that the subtle is what fills up parts and the parts of parts: for because of the nature of the wet, which is badly bounded by its proper boundaries, but well-bounded by other things, it follows whatever it touches, and flows all over its own container and by its subtlety infiltrates every tiny part of it. However, that a given body can penetrate arises from two things. First, from smallness of quantity, especially according to depth and width, but not according to length, for penetration is made into the depth, which is why length is no obstacle to penetration. Second, from scarcity of matter, which is why we call rare things subtle. And since in rare bodies form predominates more than matter, for this reason the word ‘subtlety’ is transferred to those bodies that underlie from in the best way, and are perfected by it in the fullest manner, as we say that there is subtlety in the sun and moon, and other things like this. Just as also gold or something like it can be called subtle, when it is most perfectly completed in the being and power of its species. And since incorporeal things lack quantity and matter, the word ‘subtlety’ is transferred to them not only by reason of their substance, but also by reason of their power. For just as subtle is said of what penetrates, since it reaches into the innermost of a thing, so too a kind of intellect is called subtle, because it reaches to examining the intrinsic principles and natural properties hidden in a thing. And likewise someone is said to have subtle sight because he can attain to the sight of the smallest thing, and likewise with the other senses. And according to this too different people have attributed subtlety to glorified bodies in different ways.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.co
Quidam enim haeretici, ut Augustinus narrat, attribuerunt ei subtilitatem secundum modum quo spirituales substantiae subtiles dicuntur, dicentes, quod in resurrectione corpus vertetur in spiritum; et ratione hujus, corpora resurgentia apostolus spiritualia nominat 1 Corinth. 15. Sed hoc non potest stare. Primo, quia corpus in spiritum transire non potest, cum non communicent in materia; quod etiam Boetius ostendit in libro de Duabus naturis. Secundo, quia si esset hoc possibile, corpore in spiritum converso, non resurgeret homo, qui ex anima et corpore constat. Tertio, quia si apostolus sic intelligeret, sicut nominat corpora spiritualia, pari ratione nominaret corpora animalia, quae in animam sunt conversa: quod patet esse falsum.
For some heretics, as Augustine tells,1 attributed subtlety to it according to the mode by which spiritual substances are called subtle, saying that in the resurrection the body will be turned into spirit; and for this reason the Apostle calls the bodies of the risen ‘spiritual’ (1 Cor 15). But this cannot stand. First, because a body cannot pass over into spirit, since they do not share in matter, which Boethius shows in his book On the Two Natures.2 Second, because if this were possible, once a body had changed into a spirit, a man, who is constituted of body and soul, could not rise. Third, because if the Apostle understood it in this way, then just as he called the body ‘spiritual’, by the same reasoning he would call ‘animal’ the body that is changed into a soul, which is clearly false.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2
Unde quidam haeretici dixerunt, quod corpus in resurrectione remanebit, sed habebit subtilitatem secundum modum rarefactionis; ita quod corpora humana in resurrectione erunt aeri vel vento similia, ut Gregorius narrat in 14 Moral. Sed hoc etiam non potest stare: quia Dominus post resurrectionem corpus palpabile habuit, ut patet Luc. ult., quod praecipue subtile credendum est. Et praeterea corpus humanum cum carnibus et ossibus resurget, sicut et corpus Domini, ut dicitur Luc. ult., 39: spiritus carnem et ossa non habet, sicut me videtis habere; et Job 19, 26, dicitur: in carne mea videbo Deum salvatorem meum. Natura autem carnis et ossis praedictam raritatem non patitur. Et ideo assignandus est corporibus gloriosis alius subtilitatis modus, ut dicantur subtilia propter completissimam corporis perfectionem.
This is why some heretics have said that the body will remain in the resurrection, but it will have subtlety after the manner of rarefaction, so that human bodies will be like air or wind in the resurrection, as Gregory tells in Morals 14.1 But this also cannot stand, for as is clear from the last chapter of Luke, after his resurrection the Lord had a palpable body, which particularly must be believed to be subtle. And furthermore, the human body will rise with flesh and bones, just like the body of the Lord, as it says in Luke 24:39: a spirit does not have flesh and bones, as you see that I have; and it says in Job 19:26: in my flesh will I see God my savior. But the nature of flesh and bones does not allow the rarity described. And so another mode of subtlety must be assigned to glorified bodies, so that they are called subtle because of the most complete perfection of the body.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2
Sed hanc completionem quidam eis attribuunt ratione quintae essentiae, quae in eis tunc maxime dominabitur: quod non potest esse. Primo, quia nihil de quinta essentia potest venire in compositionem corporis humani, ut in 2 Lib. ostensum est, distinc. 17, quaest. 2, art. 1. Secundo, quia dato quod veniret in compositionem corporis humani, non posset intelligi quod dominaretur magis quam nunc supra naturam elementarem, nisi ita quod esset tunc in corporibus humanis plus secundum quantitatem de natura caelesti; et sic corpora humana non essent ejusdem staturae, nisi forte minueretur in homine elementaris materia: quod repugnat integritati resurgentium; vel ita quod natura elementi indueret proprietates naturae caelestis ex ejus dominio in corpore, et sic naturalis virtus esset causa proprietatis gloriosae; quod absurdum est.
But some people attribute this completeness to glorified bodies by reason of a fifth essence that will predominate in them then: which cannot be. First, because nothing of the fifth essence can come into the composition of the human body, as was shown in Book II, distinction 17, question 2, article 1. Second, because if it were granted that it would come into the composition of the human body, it could not be understood to dominate more than it does now over the elementary nature, unless in such a way that it would exist in human bodies more according to the quantity of heavenly nature; and then human bodies would not be of the same stature, unless perhaps elementary matter were diminished in a man, which is opposed to the integrity of those who will rise; or in such a way that the nature of the element would assume properties of heavenly nature by its dominion in the body, and then a natural power would be the cause of the properties of glory, which is absurd.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2
Et ideo alii dicunt, quod dicta completio, ex quo corpora humana subtilia dicentur, erit ex dominio animae glorificatae, quae est forma corporis, super ipsum, ratione cujus corpus gloriosum spirituale dicitur, quasi omnino spiritui subjectum. Prima autem subjectio qua corpus animae subjicitur, est ad participandum esse specificum, prout subjicitur sibi ut materia formae, et deinde subjicitur ei ad alia opera animae, prout animae1 est motor; et ideo prima ratio spiritualitatis in corpore est ex subtilitate, et deinde ex agilitate et aliis proprietatibus corporis gloriosi; et propter hoc apostolus in spiritualitate tetigit dotem subtilitatis, ut magistri exponunt. Unde etiam Gregorius dicit in 14 Moralium, quod corpus gloriosum dicitur subtile per effectum spiritualis potentiae.
And so others say that the completion discussed, from which human bodies are called subtle, will arise from the governance of the glorified soul, which is the form of the body, over it, by reason of which the glorified body is called ‘spiritual’, as something entirely subject to the spirit. Now the first subjection by which the body is subject to the soul is for partaking in specific being, as it is subject to it like matter to form; and then it is subject to it for other works of the soul, inasmuch as the soul is the mover. And so the first account of spirituality in the body is from subtlety, and then from agility and the other properties of the glorified body; and for this reason in spirituality, the Apostle touched upon the gift of subtlety, as the Master explains. It is also for this reason that Gregory says in the Morals 14 that the glorified body is called subtle by the effect of spiritual power.1
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2
Et per hoc patet solutio ad objecta, quae procedunt de subtilitate quae est per rarefactionem.
And by this the solutions to the objections, which proceed concerning the subtlety that exists through rarefaction, are clear.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod non potest dici quod corpus gloriosum ratione subtilitatis suae habeat quod possit esse cum alio corpore in eodem loco, nisi per subtilitatem auferatur ab eo illud per quod prohibetur nunc esse simul cum alio corpore in eodem loco.
To the second question, it should be said that one cannot maintain that a glorified body could be with another body in the same place by reason of its subtlety, unless what now prohibits it from being together with another body in the same place were taken away from it through subtlety.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2
Dicunt autem quidam, quod prohibetur ad hoc in suo statu ratione corpulentiae, per quam habet quod repleat locum; quae quidem corpulentia ab eo per subtilitatis dotem tolletur. Sed hoc non potest stare propter duo.
Now, some people say that it is prevented from this in its own state by reason of its corpulence, by which it is made to fill a place, which corpulence indeed is taken away from it by the gift of subtlety. But this cannot stand for two reasons.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2
Primo, quia corpulentia quam dos subtilitatis aufert, est ad defectum pertinens, puta aliqua inordinatio materiae non perfecte substantis suae formae: totum enim quod ad integritatem corporis pertinet in corpore, resurget tam ex parte formae, quam ex parte materiae. Quod autem aliquod corpus sit repletivum loci, hoc habet per id quod est de integritate naturae ejus, et non ex aliquo defectu naturae. Cum enim plenum opponatur vacuo; illud solum non replet locum, quo posito in loco, locus nihilominus remanet vacuus. Vacuum autem definitur in 4 Physic., quod est locus non plenus sensibili corpore. Dicitur autem aliquod corpus esse sensibile ex materia et forma et naturalibus accidentibus, quae omnia ad integritatem naturae pertinent. Constat etiam quod corpus gloriosum erit sensibile etiam secundum tactum, ut patet in corpore Domini, Luc. ult.; nec enim deerit materia aut forma, aut naturalia accidentia secundum calidum et frigidum et hujusmodi. Unde patet quod corpus gloriosum non obstante subtilitatis dote replebit locum. Insania enim videretur dicere, quod locus ubi esset gloriosum corpus, esset vacuus.
First, because the corpulence that the gift of subtlety removes is something pertaining to a defect, like any disordering of matter not perfectly underlying its form: for everything in the body that pertains to the integrity of the body will rise on the part of the form just as on the part of matter. But that a body fills its place occurs through what belongs to the integrity of its nature, and not from any defect of nature. For since full is opposed to empty, the only thing that does not fill its place is the kind of thing that, being situated in a place, nevertheless leaves the place empty. Now a vacuum is defined in the Physics 41 as a place not filled with a sensible body. But a body is called sensible from matter and form and natural accidents, all of which pertain to the integrity of its nature. It is also clear that the glorified body will be sensible also according to touch, as is seen in the body of the Lord (Luke 24); for it will lack neither matter nor form, nor natural accidents according to heat and cold and such. This is why it is clear that a glorified body, notwithstanding the gift of subtlety, will fill its place. For it would seem insane to say that the place where a glorified body was, was empty.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2
Secundo ratio eorum praedicta non valet; quia impedire coexistentiam corporis in eodem loco est in plus quam replere locum. Si enim ponamus dimensiones esse separatas sine materia, illae dimensiones non replent locum; unde quidam ponentes vacuum dixerunt, vacuum esse locum in quo sunt hujusmodi dimensiones sine aliquo corpore sensibili; et tamen istae dimensiones prohibentur ne sint simul cum aliquo corpore in eodem loco, ut patet per Philosophum in 4 Physic., ubi habet pro inconvenienti quod corpus mathematicum, quod nihil est aliud quam dimensiones separatae, sit simul cum corpore naturali sensibili. Unde dato quod subtilitas gloriosi corporis auferret ab eo hoc quod est replere locum, non tamen sequeretur quod propter hoc posset esse cum alio corpore in eodem loco; quia remoto eo quod minus est, non propter hoc removetur quod in plus est.
The second of their reasons mentioned does not work, for to impede the coexistence of the body in the same place is more than to fill the place. For if we consider the dimensions to be separated without matter, those dimensions do not fill the place; and therefore some of those who believe there is a vacuum have said that the vacuum is the place in which dimensions exist like this without any sensible body. And yet those dimensions are prevented from existing together with a body in the same place, as is evident from the Philosopher in the Physics 4,1 where he holds as unfitting that a mathematical body, which is nothing other than separated dimensions, exists together with a natural sensible body. Therefore, given that the subtlety of the glorified body would remove from it what allows it to fill its place, it would still not follow that because of this it could exist with another body in the same place; for removing what is less does not remove what is more.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2
Ergo videtur quod illud quod impedit corpus nostrum nunc ne sit simul cum alio corpore in eodem loco, nullo modo poterit ab eo removeri per dotem subtilitatis. Nihil enim potest prohibere corpus aliquod ne sit simul situatum cum alio corpore in eodem loco, nisi hoc quod in eo requirit diversum situm; nihil enim est impedimentum identitati nisi quod est causa diversitatis. Hanc autem distinctionem situs non requirit aliqua corporis qualitas; quia corpori non debetur aliquis situs ratione suae qualitatis; unde remoto a corpore sensibili quod sit calidum aut frigidum, aut grave aut leve, nihilominus in eo remanet necessitas praedictae distinctionis, ut patet per Philosophum in 4 physicorum; et etiam per se planum est. Similiter etiam materia non potest inducere necessitatem praedictae distinctionis; quia materiae non advenit situs nisi mediante quantitate dimensiva. Similiter etiam neque forma situm habet nisi ex materia situm habente.
Therefore, it seems that what impedes our body now from existing together with another body in the same place in no way could be removed from it by the gift of subtlety. For nothing can prevent any body situated in a place from existing together with another body in the same place, except that in it which requires a different place. For nothing is an impediment to sameness but what is a cause of diversity. Now, no quality of a body requires this distinction of place, for no being in a place is due to a body by reason of its quality. Therefore, if it is removed from a sensible body that it be hot or cold, or heavy or light, the necessity of this distinction remains in it nevertheless, as is shown by the Philosopher in the Physics 4,1 and is also plain in itself. Likewise, the matter cannot bring in the necessity for this distinction, since being in a place does not belong to matter except by means of dimensive quantity. Likewise too, form contains no being situated except by reason of the matter having situation.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2
Restat ergo quod necessitas distinctionis duorum corporum in situ causatur a natura quantitatis dimensivae, cui per se convenit situs; cadit enim in definitione ejus, quia quantitas dimensiva est quantitas habens situm; et inde est quod remotis omnibus aliis quae sunt in re, talis distinctionis necessitas invenitur in sola quantitate dimensiva. Si autem accipiatur linea separata, oportet quod si sunt duae lineae, vel duae partes unius lineae, sint distinctae in situ; alias linea addita lineae non efficeret majus; quod est contra communem animi conceptionem; et similiter est de superficiebus et corporibus mathematicis. Et quia materiae debetur situs inquantum substat dimensionibus, exinde praedicta necessitas ad materiam situatam derivatur; ut sicut non est possibile esse duas lineas vel duas partes lineae nisi sint distinctae secundum situm; ita impossibile sit esse duas materias, vel duas partes materiae, nisi sit distinctio situs. Et quia distinctio materiae est principium distinctionis individui, inde est quod Boetius dicit in lib. De Trinit.: quia duobus corporibus unum locum fingere nullo modo possumus; ut hanc saltem accidentium varietatem distinctio individuorum requirat. Subtilitas autem a corpore glorioso dimensionem non aufert; unde nullo modo aufert sibi praedictam necessitatem distinctionis situs ab alio corpore; et ita corpus gloriosum non habebit ratione suae subtilitatis quod possit esse cum alio corpore; sed poterit esse simul cum alio corpore ex operatione virtutis divinae, sicut etiam corpus Petri non habuit ex aliqua proprietate insita quod ad adventionem ejus sanarentur infirmi, sed hoc fiebat virtute divina ad aedificationem fidei; ita faciet virtus divina ut corpus gloriosum possit esse simul cum alio corpore ad perfectionem gloriae.
Therefore, it remains that the necessity of distinction between the places of two bodies is caused by the nature of dimensive quantity, to which being situated belongs per se; for it falls within its definition that dimensive quantity is a quantity having place. And from this it is the case that when all other things are removed that exist in a thing, the necessity of such a distinction is found in dimensive quantity alone. Now, if we take a separated line, it is necessary that when there are two lines, or two parts of one line, they are distinct in place; otherwise a line added to a line would not become greater, which is against a common concept of the mind.1 And it is similar with surfaces and mathematical bodies. And since being situated is due to matter inasmuch as it stands under dimensions, it is this that the necessity for matter to be situated is derived from; just as it is not possible for there to be two lines or two parts of a line unless they are distinct according to situation, so it is just as impossible for there to be two matters or two parts of matter, unless there is a distinction of place. And since the distinction of matter is the principle of the distinction of individuals, this is the reason for what Boethius says in his book On the Trinity: that in no way can we shape one place with two bodies;2 so that a distinction of individuals requires at least this difference in accidents. Now, subtlety does not remove dimension from the glorified body, and so in no way does it remove from it the necessity for distinction from another body in place. And so the glorified body will not be able to exist together with another body by reason of its subtlety, but it will be able to exist together with another body by the operation of divine power, just as also Peter’s body did not have the ability to cure the sick from the addition of any property instilled in it, but this was done by divine power for the building up of the faith; in the same way, divine power will make the glorified body capable of existing together with another body for the perfection of glory.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod corpus Christi non habuit ex dote subtilitatis quod posset esse simul cum alio corpore in eodem loco; sed hoc factum est virtute divinitatis post resurrectionem, sicut in nativitate. Unde Gregorius in Homil. dicit: illud corpus Domini intravit ad discipulos januis clausis, quod ad humanos oculos per nativitatem suam clauso exiit utero Virginis. Unde non oportet quod ratione subtilitatis hoc conveniat corporibus gloriosis.
Reply Obj. 1: Christ’s body was not able to be together with another body in the same place due to its gift of subtlety, but this was done by the power of divinity after the Resurrection, just as in the Nativity. Therefore Gregory says in his Homilies: that body of the Lord entered to his disciples through locked doors, which to human eyes by his nativity went out of the locked womb of the Virgin.1 Therefore, it is not necessary that this pertain to glorified bodies by reason of their subtlety.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod lumen non est corpus, ut in 2 Lib., dist. 13, quaest. 1, art. 3, dictum est; unde objectio procedit ex falsis.
Reply Obj. 2: Light is not a body, as was said in Book II, Distinction 13, Question 1, Article 3. Therefore, the objection proceeds on faulty grounds.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod corpus gloriosum transibit sphaeras caelorum sine earum divisione, non ex vi subtilitatis, sed ex divina virtute, quae eis ad nutum in omnibus subveniet.
Reply Obj. 3: The glorified body will cross the spheres of the heavens without their division, not by power of subtlety, but by divine power, which will assist them instantly in everything.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod ex hoc etiam quod ad nutum eis Deus aderit in omnibus quae volent, sequitur quod non possit includi vel incarcerari.
Reply Obj. 4: From this, too, that God will be present to them instantly in everything that they desire, it follows that it cannot be enclosed or imprisoned.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod sicut dicitur in 2 Physic., puncto non convenit esse locum. Unde si dicatur esse in loco, hoc non est nisi per accidens; quia corpus cujus est terminus, est in loco. Sicut autem locus totus respondet toti corpori, ita terminus loci respondet termino corporis. Contingit autem duorum locorum esse unum terminum, sicut et duas lineas terminari ad unum punctum; et ideo, quamvis duo corpora non possint esse in eodem loco, tamen duobus terminis duorum locorum respondet idem terminus duorum locorum; et secundum hoc dicuntur ultima corporum se tangentium esse simul.
Reply Obj. 5: As is said in the Physics 2, it does not belong to a point to be a place.1 Therefore, if it were said to be in a place, this would only be incidentally, for the body of which it is a boundary is in a place.2 But just as the whole place corresponds to the whole body, so the boundary of the place corresponds to the boundary of the body. Now it happens that two places have one boundary, as also two lines may be bounded by one point. And therefore although two bodies cannot be in the same place, nevertheless the same boundary of two places corresponds to two boundaries of two places; and according to this the edges of bodies touching each other are said to be together.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.ad5
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod, sicut ex dictis patet, propter hoc necesse est duo corpora in duobus locis esse, quia diversitas materiae requirit distinctionem in situ; et ideo videmus quod quando conveniunt duo corpora in unum, destruitur esse distinctum utriusque, et acquiritur utrique simul unum esse indistinctum, ut patet in mixtionibus. Non potest ergo esse quod corpora duo remaneant duo, et tamen sint simul, nisi utrique conservetur esse distinctum, quod prius habebat, secundum quod utrumque erat ens indivisum in se, et divisum ab aliis. Hoc autem esse distinctum dependet a principiis rei essentialibus sicut a causis proximis, sed a Deo sicut a causa prima; sicut supra, dist. 12, quaest. 1, art. 1, quaestiunc. 3, ad 3, dictum est, quod esse accidentis dependet a subjecto sicut a causa proxima, sed a Deo sicut a causa prima. Et quia causa prima potest conservare rem in esse cessantibus causis secundis, ut patet per primam propositionem libri de Causis; ideo divina virtute, et ea sola, fieri potest ut accidens sit sine subjecto, ut patet in sacramento altaris; et similiter divina virtute fieri potest, et ea sola, quod corpori remaneat esse distinctum ab alio corpore, quamvis ejus materia non sit distincta in situ ab alterius corporis materia; et sic miraculose fieri potest quod duo corpora sint in eodem loco.
To the third question, it should be said that, as is clear from what has been said, it is necessary that two bodies be in two places, for diversity of matter requires distinction in being placed. And so we see that when two bodies come together into one, the distinct being of both of them is destroyed, and one indistinct being is acquired by both together, as is seen in mixtures. Therefore, it cannot be that two bodies remain two and nevertheless exist together, unless each one preserves the distinct being that it had before, according as each was an undivided being in itself and divided from other things. However, this distinct being depends on the essential principles of the thing as on its proximate causes, but on God as first cause; as was said above in Distinction 12, Question 1, Article 1, Quaestiuncula 3, reply to the third objection, the being of an accident depends on its subject as proximate cause, but on God as first cause. And since the first cause can preserve a thing in being when secondary causes cease, as is clear from the first proposition in the Book of Causes,1 for this reason it can happen by divine power and by it alone that an accident exist without a subject, as is seen in the sacrament of the altar. And likewise by divine power, and by it alone, it can happen that a body remain distinct from another body, although its matter is not distinct from the matter of another body in place; and this is how it can happen miraculously that two bodies exist in the same place.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ratio illa est sophistica, quia procedit ex suppositione falsi, vel petit principium. Procedit enim ratio illa ac si inter duas superficies oppositas loci alicujus esset aliqua dimensio propria loco, cui oporteret quod uniretur dimensio corporis locati advenientis; sic enim sequeretur quod dimensiones duorum corporum locatorum fierent una dimensio, si utraque unum fieret cum dimensione loci. Haec autem suppositio falsa est; quia secundum hoc, quandocumque corpus acquireret novum locum, oporteret aliquam immutationem fieri in dimensionibus loci vel locati. Non enim potest esse quod aliqua duo fiant de novo unum, nisi altero eorum immutato. Si autem, ut se rei veritas habet, loco non debentur aliae dimensiones quam dimensiones locati, patet quod ratio nihil probat, sed petit principium; quia secundum hoc nihil est aliud dictum quod dimensiones locati fiunt eaedem cum dimensionibus loci, nisi quod dimensiones locati continentur infra terminos loci, et secundum eorum mensuram distant termini loci, sicut distarent propriis dimensionibus, si eas haberent; et sic dimensiones duorum corporum esse dimensiones unius loci, nihil est aliud quam duo corpora esse in eodem loco; quod est principale propositum.
Reply Obj. 1: That argument is sophistical, for it proceeds from a false supposition, or it begs the question. For that argument would proceed if between the two opposed surfaces of a certain place there were some dimension proper to the place, to which it would be necessary that the dimension of the body coming to be located there be united, for then it would follow that the dimensions of the two bodies located there became one dimension, if each became one with the dimension of the place. But this supposition is false, for according to it, whenever a body acquired a new place, some alteration would have to be made in the dimensions of the place or of what was there. For two things cannot become one, unless one of them is altered. But if, as the truth has it, no other dimensions are due to the place than the dimensions of the thing there, it is clear that the argument proves nothing, but begs the question, for according to this nothing else is said than that the dimensions of the thing there become the same with the dimensions of the place, except that the dimensions of the thing there are contained within the boundaries of the place, and the boundaries of the place are separated according to their measure, as they would be separated by their proper dimensions, if they had them. And thus for the dimensions of two bodies to be dimensions of one place is nothing other than for two bodies to be in the same place, which is the very claim under question.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.ad6
Ad secundum dicendum, quod posito quod duo corpora sint in eodem loco per miraculum, non sequitur aliquid neque contra communes animi conceptiones, neque contra definitionem lineae neque contra conclusiones aliquas geometriae. Sicut enim supra, dist. 12, quaest. 1, art. 1, quaestiunc. 3, ad 3, dictum est, quantitas dimensiva in hoc differt ab omnibus aliis accidentibus, quod habet specialem rationem individuationis et distinctionis, scilicet ex situ partium, praeter rationem individuationis et distinctionis quae est sibi et omnibus aliis accidentibus communis, scilicet ex materia subjecta. Sic ergo una linea potest intelligi diversa ab alia, vel quia est in alio subjecto (quae consideratio non est nisi de linea materiali), vel quia distat in situ ab alia, quae consideratio est etiam de linea mathematica, quae intelligitur praeter materiam. Si ergo removeatur materia, non potest esse distinctio linearum nisi secundum situm diversum; et similiter nec punctorum, nec superficierum, nec quarumcumque dimensionum; et sic geometria non potest ponere quod una linea addatur alii tamquam distincta ab ea, nisi sit diversa in situ ab ea.
Reply Obj. 2: Supposing that two bodies were in the same place by a miracle, nothing would follow either against the common concepts of the mind, or against the definition of a line or against any conclusions of geometry. For as was said above in Distinction 12, Question 1, Article 1, Quaestiuncula 3, reply to the third objection, dimensive quantity differs from all other accidents in the fact that it has a special reason for individuation and distinction, namely, from the situating of parts, beyond the reason for individuation and distinction that is common to it and all other accidents, namely, from the underlying matter. Thus one line can be understood as divided from another, either because it is in another subject (which consideration only concerns a material line), or because it is stands apart from the other in its placement, which consideration also concerns a mathematical line understood apart from matter. Therefore, if the matter is removed, there can only be distinction between lines according to being in a different place; and likewise, no distinction between points, nor between surfaces, nor between any dimensions whatsoever. And in this way geometry cannot hold that one line be added to another as distinct from it, unless it differs from it in placement.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.ad7
Sed supposita distinctione subjecti sine distinctione situs ex divino miraculo, ut dictum est, intelligentur diversae lineae quae non distant situ propter diversitatem subjecti; et similiter puncta diversa; et sic duae lineae designatae in duobus corporibus quae sunt in eodem loco, trahuntur a diversis punctis ad diversa puncta, ut non accipiamus punctum signatum in loco, sed in ipso corpore locato, quia linea non dicitur trahi nisi a puncto quod est terminus ejus; et similiter etiam duo circuli designati in duobus corporibus sphaericis existentibus in eodem loco, sunt duo, non propter diversitatem situs (alias non possent se tangere secundum totum), sed sunt duo ex diversitate subjectorum; et propter hoc se totaliter tangentes adhuc manent duo, sicut etiam circulus signatus in corpore locato sphaerico tangit secundum totum alium circulum signatum in corpore locante.
But on the supposition that subjects are distinct without a distinction of placement by a divine miracle, as was said, lines which do not stand apart in place are understood as different because of the diversity of subject; and similarly, different points, and in the same way two lines designated in two bodies that are in the same place are drawn from different points to different points, so that we do not take the designated point as being in a place but as in the located body itself, for a line is not said to be drawn except from the point that is its terminus. And likewise too two circles designated in two spherical bodies existing in the same place are two, not because of diversity of location (otherwise they could touch each other along their whole length), but they are two by the diversity of subjects; and because of this, while entirely touching each other, they still remain two, just as a designated circle in a spherical located body touches, along its whole length, another designated circle in the body constituting its place.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod Deus posset facere aliquod corpus et1 non esse in loco; et tamen illa positione facta non sequitur quod aliquod corpus non sit in loco; quia corpus majus est locus corporis minoris ratione illius superficiei quae designatur ex contactu terminorum corporis minoris.
Reply Obj. 3: God could cause a certain body not to be in a place, and supposing he did that, it does not follow that no body would be in that place, for the greater body is the place of the smaller body by reason of that surface that is designated from contact with the boundaries of the smaller body.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.ad8
Ad quartum dicendum, quod unum corpus esse simul localiter in duobus locis non potest fieri per miraculum (corpus enim Christi non est in altari localiter, ut supra, dist. 10, dictum est), quamvis miraculose possit fieri quod duo corpora sint in eodem loco; quia esse in pluribus locis simul repugnat individuo ratione ejus quod est esse indivisum in se; sequeretur enim quod esset distinctum in situ. Sed esse cum alio corpore in eodem loco repugnat ei quantum ad hoc quod est esse divisum ab alio, ut ex dictis patet. Ratio autem unius perficitur in indivisione, ut patet in 4 Metaph. Sed divisio ab aliis est de consequentibus ad rationem unius. Unde quod idem corpus sit localiter simul in diversis locis includit contradictionem, sicut quod homo careat ratione; sed duo corpora esse in eodem loco non includit contradictionem, ut ex dictis patet; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 4: For one body to be locally in two places at the same time cannot be done by a miracle (for the body of Christ is not on the altar locally, as was said above in Distinction 10), although it can happen miraculously that two bodies be in the same place, for to be in several places at the same time is opposed to the individual in its character as a being undivided in itself, for it would follow that it was distinct in placement. But to be with another body in the same place is opposed to it in respect of its being divided from another, as is clear from what has been said. Now the account of one is perfected in undivision, as is clear from the Metaphysics 4.1 But division from other things is one of the consequences of the notion of oneness. Therefore, for the same body to exist locally in different places at the same time includes a contradiction, just as if a man lacked reason; but for two bodies to exist in the same place does not include a contradiction, as is clear from what has been said. And therefore it is not the same.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.ad9
Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod corpus gloriosum ratione suae proprietatis non habet quod possit esse cum alio corpore glorioso in eodem loco, sicut nec ut sit simul cum corpore non glorioso. Divina autem virtute fieri posset ut duo corpora gloriosa essent simul, vel duo non gloriosa, sicut gloriosum et non gloriosum. Sed tamen non est conveniens quod corpus gloriosum sit simul cum alio corpore glorioso; tum quia in eis servabitur debitus ordo, qui distinctionem requirit; tum quia unum corpus gloriosum non se apponet alteri. Et sic nunquam duo corpora erunt simul.
To the fourth question, it should be said that the properties of a glorified body exclude its being with another glorified body in the same place, just as neither may it exist together with a non-glorified body. But it can happen by divine power that two glorified bodies exist together, or two non-glorified bodies, as also a glorified body and a non-glorified one. But nevertheless it is not fitting that a glorified body exist together with another glorified body, both because due order, which requires distinction, will be preserved in them, and because one glorified body will not be placed upon another. And thus two bodies will never exist together.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit, ac si corpori glorioso inesset ratione suae subtilitatis quod posset esse simul in eodem loco cum alio corpore; quod falsum est.
Reply Obj. 1: That argument would proceed if the power of being in the same place with another body were in a glorified body as a consequence of its subtlety; which is false.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.ad10
Et similiter dicendum ad secundum.
And the second objection should be answered likewise.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod corpus caeli et alia corpora aequivoce dicentur gloriosa inquantum participabunt aliquid gloriae, et non quod eis conveniant dotes corporum humanorum glorificatorum.
Reply Obj. 3: The body of heaven and other bodies are called glorified equivocally, inasmuch as they shall partake in some glory, but not that they will share the gifts of glorified human bodies.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.ad11
Quaestiuncula 5
Response to Quaestiuncula 5
Ad quintam quaestionem dicendum, quod corpus non comparatur ad locum nisi mediantibus dimensionibus propriis, secundum quas corpus locatum circumscribitur ex contactu corporis locantis; unde quod corpus aliquod sit in minori loco quam sit sua quantitas, hoc non potest esse nisi per hoc quod quantitas corporis propria efficitur aliquo modo minor seipsa; quod quidem non potest intelligi nisi dupliciter.
To the fifth question, it should be said that the body is only related to its place by means of its proper dimensions, according to which a body in a place is circumscribed by contact with the place it is located in. Therefore, for a certain body to be in a smaller place than its own quantity can only happen by the body’s proper quantity being made less than itself in some way, which indeed can only be taken in two ways.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2
Uno modo ex variatione quantitatis circa eamdem materiam: ut scilicet materia quae primo subest magnae quantitati, postea subsit parvae; et hoc quidam posuerunt in corporibus gloriosis, dicentes, quod quantitas eorum subest eis ad nutum; ita quod cum voluerint, possunt habere magnam quantitatem, et cum voluerint, parvam. Sed hoc non potest esse; quia nullus motus qui fit secundum aliquid intrinsecum rei, potest esse sine passione abjiciente a substantia; et ideo in corporibus incorruptibilibus, scilicet caelestibus, est solus motus localis, qui non est secundum aliquid intrinsecum. Unde patet quod mutatio quantitatis circa materiam repugnaret impassibilitati corporis gloriosi, et incorruptibilitati. Et praeterea sequeretur, quod corpus gloriosum quandoque esset rarius, et quandoque spissius: quia cum nihil dividi possit ab eo de materia sua, quandoque eadem materia esset sub parvis dimensionibus, et quandoque sub magnis; et ita rarefieret et densaretur; quod non potest esse.
In one way by a change in quantity in the same matter, so that, namely, the matter that formerly exists in great quantity afterward exists in small quantity; and this is what some have posited about glorified bodies, saying that their quantity is subject to their command, such that when they wish they can possess great quantity, and when they wish, small quantity. But this cannot be, for no motion that happens according to anything intrinsic to a thing can exist without some passion affecting its substance. And therefore in incorruptible bodies, namely, heavenly bodies, there is only local motion, which is not according to anything intrinsic. Therefore, it is clear that change of quantity in the matter would be opposed to the impassibility of the glorious body and to its incorruptibility. And furthermore, it would follow that the glorified body would sometimes be rarer and sometimes denser, for since nothing of its own matter can be divided from it, sometimes the same matter would be under small dimensions, and sometimes under great ones; and thus it would become rare and dense, which cannot be.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2
Alio modo potest intelligi quod quantitas corporis gloriosi efficiatur minor seipsa per variationem situs, ita scilicet quod partes corporis gloriosi subintrent se invicem, et sic redeat ad quantumcumque parvam quantitatem; et hoc quidam posuerunt, dicentes, quod ratione suae subtilitatis corpus gloriosum habebit quod possit esse simul cum alio corpore non glorioso in eodem loco; et similiter potest una pars esse intra aliam intantum quod totum corpus gloriosum poterit intrare per minimum porum unius corporis; et sic ponunt quod corpus Christi exivit de utero virginali, et intravit januis clausis ad discipulos. Sed hoc non potest esse; tum quia corpus gloriosum non habebit quod sit cum alio corpore simul ratione subtilitatis; tum quia etiam si haberet ut ratione subtilitatis esset cum alio corpore, non tamen cum corpore glorioso, ut multi dicunt; tum quia repugnaret rectae dispositioni corporis humani, quae requirit determinatum situm, et distantiam partium. Unde nec per miraculum unquam hoc fiet. Et ideo dicendum, quod corpus gloriosum semper erit in loco sibi aequali.
The other way this can be understood is that the quantity of the glorified body be made less than itself by varying its placement, so that namely the parts of the glorified body would collapse into each other, and then it would return to whatever small quantity; and some people have held this, saying that by reason of its subtlety the glorified body will be able to exist together with another non-glorified body in the same place. And likewise one part can exist within another to the degree that the whole glorified body could enter by the tiniest hole in one body. And this is how they explain that Christ’s body left the virginal womb and entered by locked doors to his disciples. But this cannot be, both because the glorified body will not be able to exist together with another body by reason of its subtlety, and because even if it could, it still would not be able to exist together with a glorified body, as many say; and because it would be opposed to the right disposition of the human body, which requires a determinate placement and separation of its parts. Therefore, this cannot ever be done by a miracle. And therefore it should be said that the glorified body will always be in a place equal to it.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod corpus Christi in Sacramento Altaris non est localiter, ut supra, dist. 10, dictum est.
Reply Obj. 1: Christ’s body does not exist locally in the Sacrament of the Altar, as was said above in Distinction 10.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.ad12
Ad secundum dicendum, quod probatio Philosophi procedit ex hoc quod una pars eadem ratione subintraret aliam. Sed talis subintratio partium corporis gloriosi in invicem non potest esse, ut dictum est; et ideo ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 2: The Philosopher’s proof proceeds from the fact that by the same reasoning one part would collapse into another. But this kind of mutual permeation of the parts of a glorified body cannot happen, as was said; and so the argument does not follow.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.ad13
Ad tertium dicendum, quod corpus videtur ex hoc quod agit in visum. Quod autem agat in visum vel non agat, nihil variat in ipso corpore; et ideo non est inconveniens, si possit, quando vult, videri; et quando vult, non videri. Sed esse in loco non est actio aliqua procedens ab eo ratione suae quantitatis, sicut videri ratione sui coloris; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 3: The body is seen by the fact that it acts upon the sight. Now the fact that it acts upon the sight or does not act changes nothing in the body itself; and therefore it is not unfitting if it could be seen whenever it wishes, and not seen whenever it wishes. But to be in a place is not any action proceeding from it by reason of its quantity, as being seen is by reason of its color; and therefore it is not the same.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.ad14
Quaestiuncula 6
Response to Quaestiuncula 6
Ad sextam quaestionem dicendum, quod omne corpus palpabile est tangibile, sed non convertitur. Omne enim corpus est tangibile quod habet qualitates quibus natus est immutari sensus tactus; unde aer et ignis, et omnia hujusmodi, sunt corpora tangibilia. Sed palpabile ulterius addit quod resistat tangenti; unde aer, qui nequaquam resistit transeunti per eum, sed est facillimae divisionis, tangibilis quidem est, sed non palpabilis. Sic ergo patet quod palpabile dicitur aliquod corpus ex duobus; scilicet ex qualitatibus tangibilibus, et ex hoc quod resistit tangenti, ut non pertranseatur; quia qualitates tangibiles sunt calidum et frigidum, et hujusmodi; quae non inveniuntur nisi in corporibus gravibus et levibus, quae habent contrarietatem ad invicem, ac per hoc sunt corruptibilia. Ideo corpora caelestia, quae sunt secundum naturam incorruptibilia, sunt sensibilia quidem visu, sed non tangibilia, et sic etiam nec palpabilia; et hoc est quod Gregorius dicit, quod corrumpi necesse est omne quod palpatur.
To the sixth question, it should be said that every palpable body is tangible, but not vice versa. For every body is tangible that has qualities by which the sense of touch is of a nature to be changed. Therefore, air and fire, and all things like them, are tangible bodies. But to be palpable further adds that it resists the one touching; and so air, which in no way resists what passes through it, but is the easiest thing to divide, is indeed tangible but not palpable. Therefore, in this way it is clear that palpable is said of a body from two things: namely, from qualities of tangibility and from a resistance to what touches it, so that it cannot be passed through; for heat and cold and the like are tangible qualities, which are only found in heavy and light bodies that have contrariety to each other, and they are corruptible as a consequence. This is why heavenly bodies, which are incorruptible according to nature, are indeed sensible to sight, but not tangible, and thus neither are they palpable; and this is what Gregory says, that it is necessary for everything that is palpable to be corrupted.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2
Corpus ergo gloriosum habet ex natura sua qualitates quae sunt natae immutare tactum; sed tamen quia corpus est omnino subjectum spiritui, in potestate ejus est ut secundum eas immutet tactum vel non immutet. Similiter etiam secundum naturam subjecti competit ut resistat cuilibet alteri corpori transeunti, ita quod non possit esse cum eo simul in eodem loco; sed miraculose hoc potest divina virtute contingere ad nutum ipsius, quod sit cum alio corpore in eodem loco, et sic non resistet ei transeunti. Unde secundum naturam suam palpabile est corpus gloriosum; sed ex virtute supernaturali hoc ei competit ut cum non vult, non palpetur a corpore non glorioso; et ideo Gregorius dicit, quod Dominus palpandam carnem praebuit, quam januis clausis introduxit; ut profecto ostenderet post resurrectionem corpus suum esse et ejusdem naturae, et alterius gloriae.
Therefore, the glorified body will have qualities by its nature that naturally affect touch, but nevertheless because the body is entirely subject to the spirit, it is in its power to affect touch or not to affect it according to these qualities. Likewise too, according to the nature of the subject it happens that it resists any other body passing through, so that it could not exist with it at the same time in the same place. But it can happen miraculously at its command by divine power that it exist with another body in the same place, and then it would not resist something passing through. Therefore, according to its own nature the glorified body is palpable, but by supernatural virtue it can have that it not be palpable by a non-glorified body when it does not wish to be. And thus Gregory says that the Lord offered his flesh to be handled which he had taken through locked doors, so that after the resurrection he might show surely that his body was both of the same nature and of another glorified nature.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod incorruptibilitas corporis gloriosi non est ex natura componentium, secundum quam omne quod palpatur, necesse est corrumpi, ut ex dictis patet; et ideo ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 1: The incorruptibility of the glorified body is not from the nature of its components, according to to which nature everything that is palpable must necessarily be corrupted, as is clear from what has been said; and therefore the argument does not follow.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.ad15
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis aliquo modo fieri possit quod corpus gloriosum sit cum alio corpore in eodem loco, tamen corpus gloriosum habet in potestate sua resistere cuilibet tangenti cum voluerit; et sic palpari potest.
Reply Obj. 2: Although in some way it could happen that a glorified body exist with another body in the same place, yet the glorified body has it in its power to resist anything that touches it whenever it wishes. And in this way it can be handled.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.ad16
Ad tertium dicendum, quod qualitates tangibiles in corporibus gloriosis non erunt reductae ad medium rei secundum aequidistantiam ab extremis acceptum, sed ad medium proportionis secundum quod optime competit complexioni humanae in singulis partibus; et ideo tactus illorum corporum est delectabilissimus; quia potentia semper delectatur in convenienti, et tristatur in excessu.
Reply Obj. 3: Tangible qualities in glorified bodies will not be brought back to the mean of a thing, taken as equidistant from the extremes, but to the mean of proportion according as it best befits the composition of a human in the individual parts. And therefore the touch of those bodies is the most delightful, for power is always delighted by what is fitting, and saddened by excess.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A2.ad17
A. 3About agilityDe agilitate
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod corpora gloriosa non sint futura agilia. Illud enim quod de se est agile ad motum, non indiget aliquo deferente. Sed corpora glorificata deferuntur post resurrectionem in nubibus obviam Christo in aere ab angelis, ut dicit Glossa 1 ad Thess., 4. Ergo corpora gloriosa non erunt agilia.
Obj. 1: To the third question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that glorified bodies will not be agile. For what is in itself agile in movement does not need anyone to carry it. But after the resurrection glorified bodies will be borne in the clouds before Christ in the air by the angels, as the Gloss 1 says about 1 Thessalonians 4:16. Therefore, glorified bodies will not be agile.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.arg1
Praeterea, nullum corpus quod movetur cum labore et poena, potest dici agile. Sed corpora gloriosa hoc modo movebuntur, cum motor eorum, scilicet anima, moveat in contrarium naturae eorum; alias moverentur semper in unam partem. Ergo non erunt agilia.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, no body that is moved with labor and pain can be called agile. But glorified bodies will be moved in this way, since their mover, namely, the soul, moves them against their nature; otherwise they would always be moved toward one place. Therefore, they will not be agile.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.arg2
Praeterea, inter operationes animalis, sensus est nobilior et prior quam motus. Sed non assignatur corporibus gloriosis aliqua proprietas quae perficiat ea ad sentiendum. Ergo nec eis debet attribui agilitas, per quam perficiantur ad motum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, among the activities of an animal, sensing is nobler than and prior to movement. But no property is attributed to glorified bodies that would perfect them for sensing. Therefore, neither should agility be attributed to them by which they would be perfected for movement.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.arg3
Praeterea, natura dat diversis instrumenta diversae dispositionis secundum diversas virtutes ipsorum; unde non ejusdem dispositionis instrumenta dat animali tardo vel veloci. Sed Deus multo ordinatius operatur quam natura. Cum ergo corpus gloriosum habeat membra ejusdem dispositionis in figura et quantitate sicut modo, videtur quod non habeat aliam agilitatem quam modo habet.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, nature gives to different things instruments of different dispositions according to their different virtues, which is why it does not give instruments of the same disposition to slow animals as to fast ones. But God works with much greater order than nature. Therefore, since the glorified body has members of the same disposition in shape and quantity as now, it seems that it would have no other agility than it now has.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.arg4
Sed contra est quod patet 1 Corinth. 15, 43: seminatur in infirmitate, surget in virtute, idest mobile et vivum. Sed mobilitas non potest dicere nisi agilitatem ad motum. Ergo corpora gloriosa erunt agilia.
On the contrary (1), it is evident from 1 Corinthians 15:43 that it is sown in weakness, it will rise in power, that is, mobile and living. But mobility cannot mean anything but agility in movement. Therefore, the glorified body will be agile.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.sc
Praeterea, tarditas maxime videtur spiritualitati repugnare. Sed corpora gloriosa erunt spiritualia, ut dicitur 1 Corinth. 15. Ergo erunt agilia.
Furthermore (2), slowness seems extremely opposed to spirituality. But the glorified bodies will be spiritual, as it says in 1 Corinthians 15:44. Therefore, they will be agile.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.arg5
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod agilitate sua nunquam utentur, ita quod moveantur. Quia secundum Philosophum, motus est actus imperfecti. Sed in illis corporibus nulla erit imperfectio. Ergo nec aliquis motus.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that they never make use of their agility so as to be moved by it.1 For, according to the Philosopher, movement is the act of the imperfect.2 But in those bodies there will be no imperfection. Therefore neither will there be movement.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.arg6
Praeterea, omnis motus est propter indigentiam; quia omne quod movetur, movetur propter adoptionem alicujus finis. Sed corpora gloriosa non habebunt aliquam indigentiam, ut Augustinus dicit: ibi erit quidquid voles, non erit quidquid noles. Ergo non movebuntur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, every movement is for the sake of some need, for everything that moves does so for to obtain some end. But glorified bodies will not have any need, as Augustine says: whatever you want will be there; anything you do not want will not be.1 Therefore, they will not move.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.arg7
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum in 2 Caeli et mundi, quod participat divinam bonitatem sine motu, nobilius participat illam quam quod participat eam cum motu. Sed corpus gloriosum nobilius participat divinam bonitatem quam aliquod aliud corpus. Cum ergo quaedam alia corpora omnino sine motu remaneant, sicut corpora caelestia, videtur quod multo fortius corpora humana.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, according to the Philosopher in On the Heavens 2,1 what participates in divine goodness without motion participates more nobly than what participates in it with motion. But glorified bodies participate in divine goodness more nobly than any other body. Therefore, since some other bodies remain entirely without motion, like heavenly bodies, it seems that human bodies would even more.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.arg8
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, quod anima stabilita in Deo stabiliet et corpus suum consequenter. Sed anima ita erit in Deo stabilita quod nullo modo ab eo movebitur. Ergo nec in corpore erit aliquis motus ab anima.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, Augustine says that the soul made firm in God will also make firm its own body consequently.1 But the soul will be so firmly fixed in God that it will in no way be moved. Therefore, neither will there be any motion from the soul in the body.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.arg9
Praeterea, quanto corpus est nobilius, tanto debetur ei locus nobilior; unde corpus Christi, quod est nobilissimum, habet locum eminentiorem inter cetera loca, ut patet Hebr. 7, 26: excelsior caelis factus: Glossa, loco et dignitate; et similiter unumquodque corpus gloriosum habebit eadem ratione locum sibi convenientem secundum mensuram suae dignitatis. Sed locus conveniens est de pertinentibus ad gloriam. Cum ergo post resurrectionem gloria sanctorum nunquam varietur neque in plus neque in minus, quia tunc erunt omnino in termino; videtur quod corpora eorum nunquam de loco sibi determinato recedent, et ita non movebuntur.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, the nobler the body is, the nobler a place is owed to it, which is why Christ’s body, which is the noblest, has the most eminent place among other places, as is seen in Hebrews 7:26: exalted above the heavens, on which the interlinear Gloss comments, in place and dignity. And likewise by the same reasoning every glorified body will have a place befitting it according to the measure of its own dignity. But a fitting place is one of the things pertaining to glory. Therefore, since after the resurrection the glory of the saints will never vary by more or less, since then they will be entirely at the ultimate end, it seems that their bodies will never withdraw from the place determined for them, and so they will not be moved.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.arg10
Sed contra est quod dicitur Isai. 40, 31: current, et non laborabunt; ambulabunt, et non deficient; et similiter Sap. 3, 7, dicitur: tamquam scintillae in arundineto discurrent. Ergo erit aliquis motus corporum gloriosorum.
On the contrary, there is what Isaiah 40:31 says, they shall run and not be weary, they shall walk and not faint; and likewise Wisdom 3:7 says, they will run like sparks through the stubble. Therefore, there will be some motion of the glorified bodies.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.sc
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod moveantur in instanti. Augustinus enim dicit, quod ubicumque voluerit spiritus, ibi erit et corpus. Sed motus voluntatis secundum quem spiritus vult alicubi esse, est in instanti. Ergo et motus corporis erit in instanti.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that they will move in an instant. For Augustine says that wherever the spirit wishes to be, there will the body also be.1 But the movement of the will according to which the spirit wills to be somewhere is in an instant. Therefore, the movement of the body will be in an instant as well.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.arg11
Praeterea, Philosophus in 4 Phys. probat, quod si fieret motus per vacuum, oporteret aliquid moveri in instanti: quia vacuum non resistit aliquo modo mobili, resistit autem plenum; et sic nulla proportio esset motus qui fit in vacuo, ad motum qui fit in pleno, in velocitate, cum proportio motuum in velocitate sit secundum proportionem resistentiae quae est in medio. Omnium autem duorum motuum qui fiunt in tempore, oportet esse proportionales velocitates: quia omne tempus omni tempori proportionale est. Sed similiter nullum spatium plenum potest resistere corpori glorioso, quod potest esse cum alio corpore in eodem loco, quocumque modo fiat, sicut nec vacuum alteri corpori. Ergo si movetur, in instanti movebitur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the Philosopher in the Physics 41 proves that if a movement happened through a vacuum, something would have to be moved in an instant, for a vacuum does not resist what moves at all, though what is full does. And in this way there would be no proportion of the speed of the movement that happens in a vacuum to the movement that happens in something full, since the proportion of movements in speed is according to the proportion of resistance that exists in the medium. However, any two motions that happen in time mus have proportional speeds, for every time is proportional to every other time. But similarly no full space can resist the glorified body, which can exist with another body in the same place, however that happens, just as neither can a vacuum resist another body. Therefore, if it is moved, it will move in an instant.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.arg12
Praeterea, virtus animae glorificatae quasi improportionaliter excedit virtutem animae non glorificatae. Sed anima non glorificata movet corpus in tempore. Ergo anima glorificata movet corpus in instanti.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the power of the glorified soul exceeds the power of the non-glorified soul as if beyond proportion. But the non-glorified soul moves the body in time. Therefore, the glorified soul moves the body in an instant.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.arg13
Praeterea, omne quod movetur aequaliter cito ad propinquum et distans, movetur in instanti. Sed motus corporis gloriosi est talis: quia ad quantumcumque distans spatium movetur tempore imperceptibili; unde Augustinus dicit in quaestionibus de resurrectione, quod corpus gloriosum utraque intervalla pari celeritate pertingit, ut radius solis. Ergo corpus gloriosum movetur in instanti.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, everything that is moved equally quickly to something close and to something distant is moved in an instant. But the movement of the glorified body is like this, for it is moved through any spatial distance in an imperceptible time. This is why Augustine says1 in the questions on the resurrection that the glorified body covers any distance with equal speed, like the rays of the sun. Therefore, the glorified body is moved in an instant.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.arg14
Praeterea, omne quod movetur, vel movetur in tempore, vel movetur in instanti. Sed corpus gloriosum post resurrectionem non movebitur in tempore: quia tempus jam non erit, ut dicitur Apocal. 10. Ergo motus ille erit in instanti.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, everything that moves either moves in time or moves in an instant. But the glorified body will not move in time after the resurrection, for time will no longer exist, as it says in Revelation 10:6. Therefore, that motion will be in an instant.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.arg15
Sed contra, in motu locali spatium et motus et tempus simul dividuntur, ut demonstrative probatur in 6 Physic. Sed spatium quod transit corpus gloriosum per suum motum, est divisibile. Ergo et motus divisibilis, et tempus divisibile. Instans autem non dividitur. Ergo et motus ille non erit in instanti.
On the contrary (1), in local motion space and movement and time are divided together, as is proved demonstratively in the Physics 6.1 But the space that a glorified body crosses by its own movement is divisible. Therefore, the movement and the time are also divisible. But an instant is not divided. Therefore, that movement will also not be in an instant.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.sc
Praeterea, non potest esse aliquid simul totum in uno loco; et partim in illo, et partim in alio: quia sequeretur quod altera pars esset in duobus locis simul; quod esse non potest. Sed omne quod movetur, partim est in termino a quo, et partim in termino ad quem, ut demonstratum est in 6 Physic. Omne autem quod motum est totum est in termino ad quem est motus. Ergo non potest esse quod simul moveatur et motum sit. Sed omne quod movetur in instanti, simul movetur et motum est. Ergo motus localis corporis gloriosi non poterit esse in instanti.
Furthermore (2), something cannot be simultaneously entirely in one place, and exist partly there and partly elsewhere; for it would follow that one part would be in two places at once, which cannot be. But everything that is moving is partly at its starting terminus and partly at its ending terminus, as is demonstrated in the Physics 6.1 However, everything that has been moved is wholly at the ending terminus to which it is moved. Therefore, it cannot be that it is simultaneously moving and moved. But everything that is moved in an instant is simultaneously moving and moved. Therefore, the local motion of the glorified body cannot be in an instant.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.arg16
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod corpus gloriosum erit omnino subjectum animae glorificatae, non solum ut nihil in eo sit quod resistat voluntati spiritus, quia hoc fuit etiam in corpore Adae; sed etiam ut sit in eo aliqua perfectio effluens ab anima glorificata in corpus, per quam habile reddatur ad praedictam subjectionem: quae quidem perfectio dos glorificati corporis dicitur. Anima autem conjungitur corpori non solum ut forma, sed ut motor; et utroque modo oportet quod corpus gloriosum animae glorificatae sit summe subjectum. Unde sicut per dotem subtilitatis subjicitur ei totaliter, inquantum est forma corporis, dans esse specificum; ita per dotem agilitatis subjicitur ei inquantum est motor, ut scilicet sit expeditum et habile ad obediendum spiritui in omnibus motibus et actionibus animae. Quidam tamen causam istius agilitatis attribuunt quintae essentiae, quae tunc in corporibus gloriosis dominabitur. Sed de hoc frequenter dictum est, quod non videtur conveniens; unde melius est quod attribuatur animae, a qua gloria in corpus emanat.
I answer that, the glorified body will be entirely subject to the glorified soul, not only so that there is nothing in it that resists the will of the spirit, for that also was the case in Adam’s body, but also such that there is in it a perfection of overflow from the glorified soul into the body, by which it is rendered apt for this subjection; and this perfection is called a gift of the glorified body. But the soul is united to the body not only as form, but also as mover; and in either way the glorified body must be consummately subject to the glorified soul. Therefore, just as through the gift of subtlety it is completely subject to it as the form of the body, giving specific being to it, so too by the gift of agility it is subject to it as its motor, namely, so that it is unencumbered and nimble to obey the spirit in all the movements and actions of the soul. Nevertheless, some people attribute the cause of this agility to the fifth essence, which will dominate in glorified bodies at that time. But it has frequently been said about this that it does not seem fitting; therefore, it is better that it be attributed to the soul, from which glory emanates into the body.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod corpora gloriosa dicuntur ferri bajulis angelis, et etiam in nubibus, non quasi eis indigeant, sed ad reverentiam designandam quae corporibus gloriosis et ab angelis et ab omnibus creaturis deferetur.
Reply Obj. 1: Glorified bodies are said to be borne by transporting angels, and also on the clouds, not as though they needed that, but to illustrate the reverence that will be offered to glorified bodies both by angels and by all creation.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quanto virtus animae moventis dominatur magis supra corpus, tanto minor est labor in motu, qui etiam fit contra naturam corporis. Unde illi in quibus virtus motiva est fortior, vel qui habent ex exercitio corpus magis habilitatum ad obediendum spiritui moventi, minus laborant in motu; et quia post resurrectionem anima perfecte dominabitur corpori tum propter perfectionem propriae virtutis, tum propter habilitatem corporis gloriosi ex redundantia gloriae ab anima in ipsum; non erit aliquis labor in motu sanctorum; et sic dici possunt corpora sanctorum agilia.
Reply Obj. 2: The more the strength of the moving soul rules over the body, the less labor there is in motion, even that motion that happens against the nature of the body. Therefore, those in whom the moving force is stronger, or who have from practice a body more accustomed to obeying the moving spirit, labor less in this motion. And since after the resurrection the soul will perfectly govern the body both because of the perfection of its proper power, and because of the nimbleness of the glorified body by the overflow of glory from the soul into it, there will not be any labor in the motion of the saints; and thus the bodies of the saints can be said to be agile.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod per dotem agilitatis corpus gloriosum redditur habile non solum ad motum localem, sed ad sensum, et ad omnes alias operationes animae exequendas.
Reply Obj. 3: By the gift of agility the glorified body is rendered adroit not only at local motion, but also at sensing and exercising all the other activities of the soul.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod sicut natura dat velocioribus animalibus instrumenta diversae dispositionis in figura et quantitate; ita Deus dabit corporibus sanctorum aliam dispositionem quam nunc habeant, non quidem in figura et quantitate, sed in proprietate gloriae, quae dicitur agilitas.
Reply Obj. 4: Just as nature gives the faster animals instruments of a different disposition in figure and quantity, so God will give the bodies of the saints a different disposition than they have now, not indeed in figure and quantity, but in the property of glory which is called agility.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.ad4
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod corpora gloriosa aliquando moveri necessarium est ponere: quia et ipsum corpus Christi motum est in ascensione; et similiter corpora sanctorum quae de terra resurgent, ad caelum empyreum ascendent. Sed etiam postquam caelos ascenderint, verisimile est quod aliquando moveantur pro suae libito voluntatis, ut, illud quod habent in virtute, actu exercentes, divinam sapientiam commendabilem ostendant; et ut etiam visus eorum reficiatur pulchritudine creaturarum diversarum in quibus Dei sapientia eminenter relucebit; sensus enim non potest esse nisi praesentium; quamvis magis a longinquo possint sentire corpora gloriosa quam non gloriosa, ut supra dictum est. Nec tamen per motum aliquid deperiet eorum beatitudini, quae consistit in visione Dei, quem ubique praesentem habent, sicut et de angelis dicit Gregorius, quod intra Deum currunt quocumque mittantur.
To the second question, it should be said that it is necessary to hold that glorified bodies will sometimes move, for even Christ’s very body moved in the Ascension. And likewise the bodies of the saints that will rise from the earth will ascend to the fiery heaven. But even after they climb to the skies, it seems true that sometimes they will move at the pleasure of their will, so that exercising in action what they have in power, they will show how admirable is the divine wisdom, and so that their sight will also be refreshed with the beauty of different created things in whom God’s wisdom shines forth most powerfully, for sensation can only be of present things, although glorified bodies will be able to perceive from farther away than non-glorified ones, as was said above. Nor, however, will their movement detract from any of their beatitude, which consists in the vision of God, whom they will have present to them everywhere, as Gregory says the angels do,1 because within God they will run wherever they are sent.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod motus localis non variat aliquid eorum quae sunt intranea rei, sed est secundum id quod est extra rem, scilicet locum; unde illud quod movetur motu locali, est perfectum quantum ad ea quae sunt intra rem, ut dicitur in 8 Physic.; quamvis habeat imperfectionem respectu loci: quia dum est in uno loco, est in potentia ad alium locum: quia non potest esse actu in pluribus locis simul, hoc enim solius Dei est. Hic autem defectus non repugnat perfectioni gloriae, sicut nec defectus quod creatura est ex nihilo; et ideo manebunt hujusmodi defectus in corporibus gloriosis.
Reply Obj. 1: Local motion does not change any of those things that are intrinsic to a thing, but it is according to what is outside the thing, namely, place. Therefore, what moves by local motion is perfect as to what is within the thing, as it says in the Physics 8,1 although it does have imperfection with respect to place, for when it is in one place, it is in potency to another place, since it cannot actually be in several places at once, for this only belongs to God. Now this defect is not opposed to the perfection of glory, just as neither is it a defect that something created is made from nothing; and so defects like this will remain in glorified bodies.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.ad5
Ad secundum dicendum, quod aliquis dicitur indigere aliquo et simpliciter et secundum quid. Simpliciter quidem indiget aliquis illo sine quo non potest conservari in esse vel in sua perfectione; et sic motus in corporibus gloriosis non erit propter aliquam indigentiam, quia ad haec omnia sufficiet eis sua beatitudo. Sed secundum quid indiget aliquis illo sine quo non potest aliquem finem intentum habere, vel non ita bene, vel tali modo; et sic motus erit in beatis propter indigentiam: non enim poterunt manifestare virtutem motivam in seipsis in experimento, nisi moveantur: hujusmodi enim indigentias nihil prohibet in corporibus gloriosis esse.
Reply Obj. 2: A person can be said to need something either simply or in a certain respect. What someone needs simply is that without which he cannot be preserved in being or in his own perfection; and movement will not exist in glorified bodies for the sake of any such need, for their own beatitude will be sufficient to them for everything. But what someone needs in a certain respect is that without which he cannot have a certain intended end, or not have it as well, or in a certain way. And this is how movement will exist in the blessed for the sake a need, for they would not be able to manifest the motive power in themselves experientially unless they are moved; for nothing prevents this kind of need from existing in glorified bodies.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.ad6
Ad tertium dicendum, quod ratio illa procederet, si corpus gloriosum non posset etiam sine motu participare divinam bonitatem multo altius quam corpora caelestia, quod falsum est; unde corpora gloriosa non movebuntur ad consequendam perfectam divinae bonitatis participationem, hanc enim habent per gloriam; sed ad demonstrandam virtutem animae. Per motum autem corporum caelestium non posset demonstrari virtus eorum nisi quam habent in movendo corpora inferiora ad generationem et corruptionem; quod non competit illi statui, ut ex dictis patet; et ideo ratio non procedit.
Reply Obj. 3: That argument would proceed if the glorified body could not partake of a divine goodness much higher than the celestial bodies even without movement, which is false; for glorified bodies will not move for the sake of obtaining perfect participation in divine goodness, for they will have this by glory, but they will move to demonstrate the power of the soul. Through the movement of the heavenly bodies, however, the only power that could be demonstrated is what these bodies have for moving lower bodies in generation and corruption, which does not belong to that state, as is clear from what has been said; and so the argument does not proceed.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.ad7
Ad quartum dicendum, quod motus localis nihil diminuit de stabilitate ab anima stabilita in Deo, cum non sit secundum aliquid intrinsecum rei, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 4: Local motion diminishes nothing of the firmness of the soul made firm in God, since it is not a motion according to anything intrinsic to a thing, as has been said.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.ad8
Ad quintum dicendum, quod locus congrue unicuique corpori glorioso deputatus secundum gradum suae dignitatis pertinet ad praemium accidentale; non tamen oportet quod diminuatur aliquid de praemio, quantumcumque sit extra locum illum: quia locus ille non pertinet ad praemium secundum quod actu continet corpus locatum, cum nihil influat in gloriosum corpus, sed magis recipiat splendorem ab eo; sed secundum quod est debitus pro meritis: unde gaudium de tali loco manet etiam ei qui est extra locum illum.
Reply Obj. 5: The proper place assigned to each glorified body according to its own degree of dignity pertains to the reward of special distinction; nevertheless, it is not necessary that any movement out of this place diminish any of the reward, for that place does not pertain to the reward as actually containing the body in that place, since it contributes nothing to the glorified body, but rather receives splendor from it. Instead, that place pertains to the reward as something due for merits; and this is why the joy over such a place remains even in someone who is outside that place.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.ad9
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod circa hoc est multiplex opinio.
To the third question, it should be said that concerning this there are many opinions.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3
Quidam enim dicunt, quod corpus gloriosum transit de uno loco in alium sine hoc quod pertranseat medium, sicut et voluntas de uno loco transfertur ad alium sine hoc quod pertranseat medium; et propter hoc potest corporis gloriosi motus esse in instanti, sicut etiam voluntatis. Sed hoc non potest stare: quia corpus gloriosum nunquam perveniet ad nobilitatem naturae spiritualis, sicut nunquam desinet esse corpus. Et praeterea, cum voluntas dicitur moveri de uno loco in alium, non transfertur essentialiter de loco in locum, quia neutro illorum locorum essentialiter continetur, sed dirigitur in unum locum postquam fuerat directa per intentionem ad alium; et pro tanto dicitur moveri ad locum.
For some people say that the glorified body passes from one place to another without passing through a medium, just as the will is transferred from one place to another without passing through a medium, and this is why a glorified body’s movement can be in an instant, like the will’s. But this cannot stand: for a glorified body will never attain the nobility of a spiritual nature, just as it will never stop being a body. And furthermore, when the will is said to be moved from one place to another, it is not transferred essentially from place to place, for it is contained in neither of these places essentially, but is directed to one place after it was directed by intention to another; and hence it is said to be moved toward a place.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3
Et ideo alii dicunt, quod corpus gloriosum habet de proprietate naturae suae, qua corpus est, quod pertranseat medium, et ita quod moveatur in tempore; sed virtute gloriae, quae habet quamdam infinitatem supra virtutem naturae, habet quod possit non pertransire medium, et sic in instanti moveri. Sed hoc non potest esse: quia implicat in se contradictionem; quod patet sic. Sit aliquod corpus quod moveatur de A in B, et corpus motum sit Z. Constat quod Z quamdiu est totum in A, non movetur; similiter nec quando est totum in B, quia tunc motum est. Ergo si aliquando movetur, oportet quod neque sit totum in A, neque totum in B. Ergo quando movetur, vel nusquam est, vel est partim in A et partim in B, vel totum in alio loco medio, puta in C, aut partim in C et partim in A, seu in B. Sed non potest poni quod nusquam sit: quia sic esset aliqua quantitas dimensiva non habens situm; quod est impossibile: neque potest poni quod sit partim in A et partim in B, et non sit in medio aliquo modo: quia cum B sit locus distans ab A, sequeretur, medio interjacente, quod pars Z, quae est in B, non esset continua parti quae est in A. Ergo restat quod sit vel totum in C, vel partim in eo et partim in alio loco, quod ponetur medium inter C et A, puta D; et sic de aliis. Ergo oportet quod Z non perveniat de A in B, nisi prius sit in omnibus mediis: nisi dicatur, quod pervenit de A in B, et nunquam movetur; quod implicat contradictionem, quia ipsa successio locorum est motus localis. Eadem ratio est de qualibet mutatione quae habet duos terminos contrarios, quorum utrumque est aliquid positive. Secus autem est de illis mutationibus quae habent unum terminum tantum positivum, et alterum puram privationem: quia inter affirmationem et negationem sive privationem non est aliqua determinata distantia. Unde quod est in negatione, potest esse propinquius vel remotius ab affirmatione, et e contrario, ratione alicujus quod causet alterum eorum, vel disponat ad eam; et sic dum id quod movetur, est totum sub negatione, mutatur ad affirmationem, et e converso; unde etiam in eis mutans praecedit mutatum esse, ut probatur in 6 Physic. Nec est simile de motu angeli: quia esse in loco aequivoce dicitur de corpore et de angelo, ut in 1 libro, dist. 37, quaest. 3, art. 1, dictum est. Et sic patet quod nullo modo potest esse quod aliquod corpus perveniat de uno loco ad alium nisi transeat omnia media.
And so others say that a glorified body possesses the property of its own nature by which it is a body, that it pass through a medium, and such that it moves in time. But by virtue of its glory, which possesses a certain infinity above the power of nature, it is able to not pass through a medium, and thus to move in an instant. But this cannot be: for it implies a contradiction in itself, which is evident in this way. Let there be a certain body that is moved from A to B, and let the body moved be Z. It is evident that as long as Z is entirely at A, it is not moving; likewise neither when it is entirely at B, for then it has been moved. Therefore, if it is moving at some time, it is necessary that it be neither entirely at A, nor entirely at B. Therefore, when it is moving, either it is nowhere, or it is partly at A and partly at B, or entirely in some other middle place, let us call it C, or it is partly at C and partly at A or at B. But it cannot be held that it is nowhere, for then there would be a certain dimensive quantity that did not have a place, which is impossible. Nor can it be held that it is partly at A and partly at B, and not in the middle in any way, for since B is a place distant from A, it would follow, with a middle lying between, the part of Z that is in B would not be continuous with the part that is in A. Therefore, it remains that the whole is either in C, or part is in it and part in another place, which is considered a middle between C and A, let us call it D, and so on with the others. Therefore, it is necessary that Z does not reach from A to B without first being in all the middle places; unless it were said that it reaches from A to B and is never moved, which implies a contradiction, for the very succession of places is local motion. The same account applies to any change that has two contrary terms, of which either one is something positive. However, it is different with those changes that have only one positive term while the other is pure privation, for between affirmation and negation or privation there is no determinate distance. This is why what is in negation can be closer to or farther from affirmation, and vice versa, by reason of something that causes one of them or disposes to it; and thus even while what is moving is entirely under negation, it is changing to affirmation, and vice versa. Therefore in them too changing precedes being changed, as is proved in the Physics 6.1 Nor is it the same with the movement of the angels, for being in a place is said equivocally of a body and an angel, as was said in Book I, Distinction 37, Question 3, Article 1. And so it is clear that in no way can any body reach from one place to another unless it passes through everything in between.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3
Et ideo alii hoc concedunt; sed tamen dicunt quod corpus gloriosum movetur in instanti. Sed ex hoc sequitur quod corpus gloriosum in eodem instanti sit in duobus locis vel pluribus, scilicet in termino ultimo, et in omnibus locis mediis; quod non potest esse. Sed ad hoc dicunt, quod quamvis sit idem instans secundum rem, tamen differt ratione, sicut punctus ad quem terminantur diversae lineae. Sed hoc non sufficit: quia instans mensurat hoc quod est in instanti secundum rem, non secundum hoc quod consideratur; unde diversa consideratio instantis non facit quod instans possit mensurare illa quae non sunt simul tempore, sicut nec diversa consideratio puncti potest facere quod sub uno puncto loci contineantur quae sunt distantia situ.
And therefore others grant this; but they still say that the glorified body moves in an instant. But from this it follows that a glorified body is in the same instant in two or more places, namely, in the end terminus, and in all the places in between; which cannot be. But for this they say that although it is the same instant according to reality, nevertheless it differs in reason, like the point at which different lines terminate. But this does not suffice, for an instant measures what is in an instant according to reality, not according to what is considered; therefore, a different consideration of an instant does not make an instant able to measure those things that are not together in time, just as neither could a different consideration of a point make places that are distant in placement be contained under one point.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3
Et ideo alii probabilius dicunt, quod corpus gloriosum movetur in tempore, sed imperceptibili propter brevitatem; et quod tamen unum corpus gloriosum potest in minori tempore idem spatium pertransire quam aliud: quia tempus, quantumcumque parvum accipiatur, in infinitum est divisibile.
And therefore others say more probably that the glorified body is moved in time, but imperceptibly because of its quickness, and that nevertheless one glorified body can cross the same space in less time than another, for time is infinitely divisible, no matter how small an amount is taken.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod illud quod parum deest, quasi nihil deesse videtur, ut dicitur in 3 Physic.; et ideo dicimus, statim facio, quod post modicum tempus fiet; et per hunc modum loquitur Augustinus, quod ubicumque erit voluntas, ibi erit corpus statim. Vel dicendum, quod voluntas nunquam erit inordinata in beatis; unde nunquam volent corpus suum esse alicubi in aliquo instanti in quo non possit ibi esse; et sic quodcumque instans voluntas determinabit, in illo corpus erit in illo loco quem voluntas determinat.
Reply Obj. 1: What is lacking little seems as if it lacks nothing, as it says in the Physics 2.1 And this is why we say, “I will do this immediately,” for what is done after a little time; and it is through this manner that Augustine says that wherever the will is, the body will be there immediately. Or it could be said that the will will never be out of order in the blessed, and therefore they will never wish their bodies to be anywhere at an instant in which it could not be there. And this is how the body will be in that place that the will determines at whatever moment the will determines.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.ad10
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quidam contradixerunt illi propositioni quam Philosophus inducit in parte illa, ut Commentator ibidem dicit, dicentes quod non oportet esse proportionem totius motus ad totum secundum proportionem resistentis medii ad alium medium resistens; sed oportet quod secundum proportionem mediorum per quae transitur, attendatur proportio retardationum quae accidit in motibus ex resistentia medii. Quilibet enim motus habet determinatum tempus velocitatis et tarditatis ex victoria moventis supra mobile, etiam si nihil resistat ex parte medii, sicut patet in corporibus caelestibus, in quibus non invenitur aliquid quod obstet motui ipsorum; et tamen non moventur in instanti, sed in tempore determinato secundum proportionem potentiae moventis ad mobile. Et ita patet quod etiam si ponatur aliquid moveri in vacuo, non oportebit quod moveatur in instanti; sed quod nihil addatur tempori quod debetur motui ex proportione praedicta moventis ad mobile, quia motus non retardatur.
Reply Obj. 2: Some have contradicted that proposition which the Philosopher states in that part, as the Commentator mentions in the same place, saying that there need not be a proportion of whole motion to whole motion according to the proportion of the resistant medium to another resistant medium, but it is necessary that a proportion of slowing be found that arises in the movements from the resistance of the medium according to the proportion of the mediums through which it passes. For any movement has a determinate measure of speed and slowness from the mover’s overcoming the moved, even if nothing resists on the part of the medium, as is seen in the case of heavenly bodies, in which nothing is found that obstructs their movement, and yet they are not moved in an instant, but in a time determined according to the proportion of the moving power to the moved. And so it is clear that even if something is considered to be moved in a vacuum, it will not be necessary that it be moved in an instant, but that nothing is added to the time that is due to the movement from the aforesaid proportion of mover to moved, because the movement is not slowed.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.ad11
Sed haec ratio, ut Commentator dicit ibidem, procedit ex falsa imaginatione, qua quis imaginatur quod tarditas quae causatur ex resistentia medii, sit aliqua pars motus addita motui naturali, qui habet quantitatem secundum proportionem moventis ad mobile, sicut una linea additur lineae, ratione cujus accidit in lineis quod non remanet eadem proportio totius ad totam lineam, quae erat linearum additarum ad invicem; ut sic etiam non sit eadem proportio totius motus ad totum motum sensibilem, quae est retardationum contingentium ex resistentia media: quae quidem imaginatio falsa est: quia quaelibet pars motus habet tantum de velocitate quantum motus; non autem quaelibet pars lineae habet tantum de quantitate dimensiva, quantum habet tota linea; unde tarditas vel velocitas addita motui redundat in quamlibet partem ejus; quod de lineis non convenit; et sic tarditas addita motui non facit aliam partem motus, sicut in lineis accidebat, quod additum est pars totius lineae.
But this argument, as the Commentator says in the same place, proceeds from a false imagination, in which a person imagines that the slowness that is caused by the resistance of a medium is some part of motion added to the natural motion, which has a quantity according to the proportion of the one moving to the moved object, as one line is added to a line, by reason of which it happens in lines that there does not remain the same proportion of the whole to the whole as there was of the lines added to each other. And so too there would not be the same proportion of whole sensible motion to whole sensible motion as there is of the slowings happening from the resisting mediums. This indeed is a false imagination, for every part of the motion has as much speed as the motion, but no part of a line has as much dimensive quantity as the whole line. For this reason the slowness or speed added to a motion applies to every part of it, which is not the case with lines, and so the slowness added to a motion does not make another part of the motion, as happened with lines, that what was added is a part of the whole line.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3
Et ideo ad intelligendam probationem Philosophi, ut Commentator ibidem exponit, sciendum est, quod oportet accipere totum pro uno, scilicet resistentiam mobilis ad virtutem moventem, et resistentiam medii per quod est motus, et cujuscumque alterius resistentis; ita quod accipiatur quantitas tarditatis totius motus secundum proportionem virtutis moventis ad mobile resistens quocumque modo, vel ex se, vel ex alio extrinseco. Oportet enim quod semper mobile resistat aliquo modo moventi, cum movens et motum, agens et patiens, inquantum hujusmodi, sint contraria. Quandoque autem invenitur resistere mobile moventi ex seipso, vel quia habet virtutem inclinantem ad contrarium, sicut patet in motibus violentis; vel saltem quia habet locum contrarium loco qui est in intentione moventis, cujusmodi resistentia invenitur etiam corporum caelestium ad suos motores. Quandoque autem mobile resistit virtuti moventis ex alio tantum, et non ex seipso, sicut patet in motu naturali gravium et levium: quia per ipsam formam eorum inclinantur ad motum talem: est enim forma impressio generantis, quod est motor per se gravium et levium. Ex parte autem materiae non invenitur aliqua resistentia neque virtutis inclinantis ad contrarium motum, neque contrarii loci: quia locus non debetur materiae nisi secundum quod sub dimensionibus consistens perficitur forma naturali; unde non potest esse resistentia nisi ex parte medii: quae quidem resistentia est motui eorum connaturalis. Quandoque autem est resistentia ex utroque, sicut patet in motibus animalium.
And therefore to understand the Philosopher’s proof, as the Commentator explains in the same place, it should be known that the whole must be taken as one, namely, the resistance of the mobile object to the moving force, and the resistance of the medium through which it is moved, and of anything else that resists, so that the amount of slowness of the whole motion is taken according to the proportion of the moving force to the moving object resisting in any way, either of itself, or from some other extrinsic factor. For a moving object must always resist the mover in some way, since the mover and the moved, the agent and the patient, as such, are contraries. Now sometimes the moving object is found to resist the mover of itself, either because it has a force inclining it to the contrary, as is seen in violent motions; or at least because it has a place contrary to the place that is intended by the mover, which is the kind of resistance even found between heavenly bodies and their movers. But sometimes the moving object resists the force of the mover only from some other factor, and not of themselves, as is seen in the natural motion of heavy things and light things; for by their very forms they incline to this kind of movement, for the form is the impression of the one generating, which is the per se mover of heavy and light things. Now on the part of the matter no resistance is found, whether from a force inclining to a contrary movement or to a contrary place, for place is only due to matter insofar as, consisting under dimensions, it is perfected by natural form. Therefore, there can only be resistance on the part of the medium, which resistance indeed is connatural to their movement. But sometimes there is resistance from both, as is seen in the movement of animals.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3
Quando ergo in motu non est resistentia nisi ex parte mobilis, sicut accidit in corporibus caelestibus, tunc tempus motus mensuratur secundum proportionem motoris ad mobile; et in talibus non procedit ratio Philosophi: quia amoto omni medio, adhuc manet motus eorum in tempore. Sed in illis motibus in quibus est resistentia ex parte medii tantum, accipitur mensura temporis secundum impedimentum quod est ex medio solum; unde si subtrahatur omnino medium, nullum impedimentum remanebit; et sic vel movebitur in instanti, vel aequali tempore movebitur secundum vacuum spatium et plenum: quia dato quod moveatur in tempore per vacuum, illud tempus in aliqua proportione se habebit ad tempus in quo movetur per vacuum.
Therefore, when there is no resistance in the movement except on the part of the thing moved, as happens in heavenly bodies, then the time of the motion is measured according to the proportion of mover to moved object, and in these cases the argument of the Philosopher does not proceed, for even with the medium entirely removed, their motion still remains in time. But in those motions in which there is resistance on the part of the medium alone, the measure of time is taken according to the impediment that exists from the medium alone. Therefore, if the medium were entirely removed, no impediment will remain; and thus it will either be moved in an instant, or it will be moved in equal time according to empty and full space, for given that it is moved in time through a vacuum, that time will be related in a certain proportion to the time in which it is moved through a vacuum.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3
Possibile autem est imaginari aliud corpus in eadem proportione subtilius corpore quo spatium plenum erat; quo si aliud spatium aequale impleatur, in tam parvo tempore movebitur per illud plenum, sicut primo per vacuum: quia quanto additur ad subtilitatem medii, tanto subtrahitur de quantitate temporis; et quanto est magis subtile, minus resistit. Sed in aliis motibus in quibus est resistentia ex ipso mobili et ex medio, quantitas temporis est accipienda secundum proportionem moventis potentiae ad resistentiam mobilis et medii simul; unde dato quod totaliter medium subtrahatur vel non impediat, non sequitur quod motus sit in instanti, sed quod tempus motus mensuretur tantum ex resistentia mobilis. Nec erit inconveniens, si per idem tempus moveatur per vacuum et per plenum, aliquo subtilissimo corpore imaginato: quia determinata subtilitas medii quanto est major, nata est facere tarditatem minorem in motu; unde potest imaginari tanta subtilitas quod erit nata facere minorem tarditatem quam sit illa tarditas quam facit resistentia mobilis; et sic resistentia medii nullam tarditatem adjiciet ad motum.
Now, it is possible to imagine a different body in the same proportion, more subtle than the body with which the space was filled, which, if a different space were equally filled by it, would be moved in as short a time through a full space as the first body moved through a vacuum, for the more is added to the subtlety of a medium, the more is taken away from the amount of time, and the more subtle it is, the less it resists. But in other motions in which there is resistance from the moved object itself and from the medium, the amount of time should be taken according to the proportion of the moving power to the resistance of the moving object and medium together. Therefore, given that the medium is entirely removed or does not impede, it does not follow that the motion will be in an instant, but that the time of the motion will be measured from the resistance of the moving object alone. Nor will it be unfitting, if it is moved through something empty and something full in the same time, when some very subtle body is imagined, for the greater the determinate subtlety of the medium is, the less it is bound to cause slowness in a movement. Therefore, so much subtlety can be imagined that it will be bound to cause less slowness than does the resistance of the moving object; and then the resistance of the medium will add no slowness to the movement.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3
Patet ergo quod quamvis medium non resistat corporibus gloriosis secundum hoc quod possunt esse cum alio corpore in eodem loco, nihilominus motus eorum non erit in instanti: quia ipsum corpus mobile resistet virtuti moventi ex hoc ipso quod habet determinatum situm, sicut de corporibus caelestibus dictum est.
Therefore, it is clear that although the medium does not resist glorified bodies according as they are able to be with another body in the same place, nevertheless their motion will not be in an instant, for the moving body itself resists the moving force by the fact that it has a determinate placement, as has been said about the heavenly bodies.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3
Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis virtus animae glorificatae excedat inaestimabiliter virtutem animae non glorificatae, non tamen excedit in infinitum: quia utraque virtus est finita; unde non sequitur quod moveat in instanti. Si tamen esset similiter infinitae virtutis, non sequeretur quod moveret in instanti, nisi superaretur totaliter resistentia quae est ex parte mobilis. Quamvis autem resistentia qua mobile resistit moventi per contrarietatem quam habet ad motum talem ratione inclinationis ad contrarium motum, possit a movente infinitae virtutis totaliter superari; tamen resistentia quam facit ex contrarietate quam habet ad locum quem intendit motor per motum, non potest totaliter superari, nisi auferatur ab ea esse in tali loco vel in tali situ. Sicut enim album resistit nigro ratione albedinis; et tanto magis, quanto albedo magis distat a nigredine; ita corpus resistit alicui loco per hoc quod habet locum oppositum; et tanto est major resistentia, quanto est distantia major: non autem potest a corpore removeri quod sit in aliquo loco vel situ, nisi auferatur ei sua corporeitas, per quam debetur ei locus vel situs; unde quamdiu manet in natura corporis, nullo modo potest moveri in instanti, quantacumque sit virtus movens. Corpus autem gloriosum nunquam suam corporeitatem amittit; unde nunquam in instanti moveri poterit.
Reply Obj. 3: Although the power of the glorified soul exceeds inestimably the power of the non-glorified soul, nevertheless it does not exceed it infinitely, for both powers are finite. Therefore, it does not follow that it moves in an instant. If, however, it were of infinite power, it would not follow that it would move in an instant, unless the resistance that is on the part of the moving object were entirely overcome. Now, although the resistance with which a moving object resists the one moving it by the contrariety that it has to such a movement, by reason of its inclination to the contrary movement, could be overcome completely by a mover of infinite power, nevertheless, the resistance that it makes from the contrariety that it has toward the place that the mover intends by the motion cannot be entirely overcome, unless being in such a place or in such a position were removed from it. For just as something white resists black by reason of its whiteness, and the more its white is distant from blackness, the more it resists; in the same way a body resists a certain place by the fact that it has an opposite place, and the greater its distance, the greater its resistance. This is why as long as it remains in the nature of a body, in no way can it be moved in an instant, no matter how great the moving force. But the glorified body never loses its corporeality; and so it will never be able to be moved in an instant.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.ad12
Ad quartum dicendum, quod par celeritas in verbis Augustini est intelligenda quantum ad hoc quod est imperceptibilis excessus unius respectu alterius, sicut et tempus totius motus est imperceptibile.
Reply Obj. 4: One must understand Augustine’s words about equal speed as meaning that the excess of one over the other is imperceptible, just as the time of the whole movement is also imperceptible.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.ad13
Ad quintum dicendum, quod quamvis post resurrectionem non sit tempus quod est numerus motus caeli, tamen erit tempus consurgens ex numero prioris et posterioris in quolibet motu.
Reply Obj. 5: Although after the resurrection there will not be a time that is the number of the motion of the heavens, nevertheless there will exist a time arising from the number of before and after in any given movement.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A3.ad14
A. 4About the clarity of glorified bodiesDe claritate corporum glorificatorum
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod corporibus gloriosis claritas non conveniet. Quia, sicut dicit Avicenna in 6 de Naturalibus, omne corpus luminosum constat ex partibus perviis. Sed partes corporis gloriosi non erunt perviae; cum in aliquibus dominetur terra, sicut in carnibus et ossibus. Ergo corpora gloriosa non erunt lucida.
Obj. 1: To the fourth question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that clarity does not belong to the glorified body. For as Avicenna says in On Natural Things 6,2 every luminous body is constituted from transparent parts. But the parts of the glorified body will not be transparent, since earth will predominate in some of the parts, like the flesh and bones. Therefore, glorified bodies will not shine.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A4.arg1
Praeterea, omne corpus lucidum occultat illud quod est post se; unde unum luminare per aliud eclipsatur: flamma etiam ignis prohibet videri quod est post se. Sed corpora gloriosa non occultabunt illud quod intra ea continetur: quia, ut dicit Gregorius, super illud Job: non adaequabitur ei aurum et vitrum: ibi (scilicet in caelesti patria), uniuscujusque mentem ab alterius oculis membrorum corpulentia non abscondet, patebitque corporalibus oculis ipsa etiam corporis harmonia. Ergo corpora illa non erunt lucida.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, every shining body hides what is behind it, which is why one lamp is eclipsed by another, and a flame of fire prevents what is behind it from being seen. But glorified bodies will not obscure what is contained within them, for commenting on Job 28:17, gold and crystal will not equal it, Gregory says: there (namely, in the heavenly homeland), the corporeality of the members will not hide anyone’s mind from the eyes of another, and even the very harmony of the body will be evident to bodily eyes.1 Therefore, those bodies will not shine.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A4.arg2
Praeterea, lux et color contrariam dispositionem requirunt in subjecto: quia lux est extremitas perspicui in corpore non terminato, sed color in corpore terminato, ut patet in libro de Sensu et sensato. Sed corpora gloriosa erunt colorata: quia, ut Augustinus dicit, 19 de Civit. Dei, pulchritudo corporis est partium convenientia cum quadam coloris suavitate. Pulchritudo autem corporibus glorificatis deesse non poterit. Ergo corpora gloriosa non erunt lucida.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, light and color require contrary dispositions in the subject, for light is the extremity of the transparent in an unbounded body, but color is in a bounded body, as is clear in the book Sense and Sensibilia.1 But glorified bodies will be colored, for as Augustine says in the City of God 19,2 the beauty of a body is the fittingness of the parts with a kind of attractiveness of color. But beauty will not be lacking from glorified bodies. Therefore, glorified bodies will not shine.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A4.arg3
Praeterea, si claritas erit in corporibus gloriosis, oportet quod sit aequalis in omnibus partibus corporis, sicut omnes partes erunt ejusdem impassibilitatis, subtilitatis, et agilitatis. Sed hoc non est conveniens: quia una pars habet majorem dispositionem ad claritatem quam alia, sicut oculi quam manus, et spiritus quam ossa, et humores quam caro vel nervus. Ergo videtur quod non debeant corpora illa esse lucida.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, if there is clarity in glorified bodies, it is necessary that it be equal in all parts of the body, just as all parts will have the same impassibility, subtlety, and agility. But this is not fitting, for one part has more disposition to clarity than another, like the eyes more than the hands, and the spirit more than the bones, and bodily fluids more than flesh or nerves. Therefore, it seems that those bodies should not be shining.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A4.arg4
Sed contra est quod dicitur Matth. 13, 43: fulgebunt justi sicut sol in regno patris eorum; et Sap. 3, 7: fulgebunt justi, et tamquam scintillae in arundineto discurrent.
On the contrary (1), it is said in Matthew 13:43: the righteous will shine like the sun in the kingdom of their Father; and Wisdom 3:7: the just will shine forth, and will run like sparks through the stubble.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A4.sc
Praeterea, 1 Corinth. 15, 43, dicitur: seminatur in ignobilitate, surget in gloria; quod ad claritatem pertinet, ut patet per sequentia, ubi corporum resurgentium gloriam comparat claritati stellarum. Ergo corpora sanctorum resurgent lucida.
Furthermore (2), it says in 1 Corinthians 15:43: it is sown in dishonor, it will rise in glory; which pertains to clarity, as is clear from what follows, where he compares the glory of the risen bodies to the brightness of the stars. Therefore, the bodies of the saints will rise shining.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A4.arg5
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod claritas corporis gloriosi non possit videri ab oculo non glorioso. Oportet enim esse proportionem visibilis ad visum. Sed oculus non glorificatus non est proportionatus ad videndum claritatem gloriae, cum sit alterius generis quam claritas naturae. Ergo corporis gloriosi claritas non videbitur ab oculo non glorioso.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the clarity of the glorified body could not be seen by the non-glorified eye.1 For there has to be a proportion of the visible to sight. But the non-glorified eye is not proportionate to seeing the clarity of glory, since it is of a different genus than the clarity of nature. Therefore, the clarity of the glorified body will not be seen by the non-glorified eye.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A4.arg6
Praeterea, claritas corporis gloriosi erit major quam claritas solis nunc sit: quia etiam claritas solis erit tunc major quam nunc, ut dicitur, et multo major ea erit claritas corporis gloriosi, propter quod sol et totus mundus claritatem majorem accipiet. Sed oculus non gloriosus non potest inspicere solem in rota propter magnitudinem claritatis. Ergo multo minus poterit inspicere claritatem corporis gloriosi.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the brightness of the glorified body will be greater than the brightness of the sun now, for at that time even the brightness of the sun will be greater than now, as is said, and the brightness of the glorified body will be much greater than it, for the sun and the whole world will receive greater brightness because of it. But the non-glorified eye cannot look at the sun in its disk because of the magnitude of its brightness. Therefore much less will it be able to look at the clarity of the glorified body.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A4.arg7
Praeterea, visibile oppositum oculis videntis necesse est videri, nisi sit laesio aliqua in oculo. Sed claritas corporis gloriosi opposita oculis non gloriosis non necessario videtur ab eis; quod patet de discipulis, qui corpus Domini post resurrectionem viderunt, claritatem ejus non intuentes. Ergo claritas illa non est visibilis ab oculo non glorioso.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, something visible that is before the eyes of the one seeing must be seen, unless there is some injury to the eye. But the clarity of the glorified body before non-glorified eyes need not be seen by them, which is evident from the disciples, who saw the body of the Lord after the Resurrection without seeing its clarity. Therefore, that clarity is not visible to non-glorified eyes.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A4.arg8
Sed contra est quod dicit Glossa Phil. 3, super illud: configuratum corpori claritatis suae: assimilabimur claritati quam habuit in transfiguratione. Sed claritas illa visa fuit ab oculis discipulorum non glorificatis. Ergo et claritas corporis glorificati ab oculis non gloriosis visibilis erit.
On the contrary (1), commenting on Philippians 3:21, to be like his glorious body, the interlinear Gloss says, we will be assimilated to the clarity that he had in the Transfiguration. But that clarity was seen by the non-glorified eyes of the disciples. Therefore, the clarity of the glorified body will also be visible to non-glorified eyes.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A4.sc
Praeterea, impii videntes gloriam justorum, ex hoc torquebuntur in judicio, ut patet per hoc quod dicitur Sap. 5. Sed non plene viderent gloriam ipsorum nisi claritatem corporum eorum inspicerent. Ergo, etc.
Furthermore (2), the wicked will be tormented in the judgment by seeing the glory of the righteous, as is evident from what is said in Wisdom 5. But they would not plainly see their glory unless they could look at the clarity of their bodies. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A4.arg9
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod corpus gloriosum necessario videatur a non glorioso corpore. Quia corpora gloriosa erunt lucida. Sed corpus lucidum manifestat se et alia. Ergo corpora gloriosa necessario videbuntur.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the glorified body will necessarily be seen by non-glorified bodies.1 For glorified bodies will shine. But a shining body reveals itself and other things. Therefore, glorified bodies will necessarily be seen.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A4.arg10
Praeterea, omne corpus quod occultat alia corpora post se existentia, de necessitate visu percipitur ex hoc ipso quod alia quae sunt post, occultantur. Sed corpus gloriosum occultabit a visu alia corpora post se existentia, quia erit corpus coloratum. Ergo de necessitate videbitur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, every body that obscures the other bodies standing behind it is necessarily perceived by sight by the fact that the other things that are behind it are hidden. But the glorified body will hide other bodies behind it from sight, for it will be a colored body. Therefore, it will necessarily be seen.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A4.arg11
Praeterea, sicut quantitas est de his quae insunt corpori, ita qualitas per quam videtur. Sed quantitas non suberit voluntati, ut corpus gloriosum possit esse majoris quantitatis vel minoris. Ergo nec qualitas per quam visibile est, ut possit non videri.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, just as there is a quantity to the things that are in the body, so too there is a quality by which it is seen. But quantity is not subject to the will, such that the glorified body could be of greater or lesser quantity. Therefore, neither is the quality by which it is visible, such that it could be not seen.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A4.arg12
Sed contra est, quod corpus nostrum glorificabitur in conformitate corporis Christi. Sed corpus Christi post resurrectionem non necessario videbatur, immo disparuit ab oculis discipulorum in Emaus, ut Luc. ult. Ergo et corpus glorificatum non necessario videbitur.
On the contrary (1), our bodies will be glorified in conformity with Christ’s body. But Christ’s body after the Resurrection was not necessarily seen, but instead, it disappeared from the eyes of the disciples in Emmaus (Luke 24:31). Therefore, the glorified body will also not necessarily be seen.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A4.sc
Praeterea, ibi erit summa obedientia corporis ad animam. Ergo corpus poterit videri vel non videri secundum voluntatem animae.
Furthermore (2), there the body will be obedient to the soul in the highest degree. Therefore, the body will be able to be seen or not to be seen according to the soul’s will.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A4.arg13
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod corpora sanctorum fore lucida post resurrectionem ponere oportet propter auctoritatem Scripturae quae hoc promittit. Sed causam hujusmodi claritatis quidam attribuunt quintae essentiae, quae tunc dominabitur in corpore humano. Sed quia hoc est absurdum, ut saepe dictum est; ideo melius est ut dicatur quod claritas illa causabitur ex redundantia gloriae animae in corpus. Quod enim recipitur in aliquo, non recipitur per modum influentis, sed per modum recipientis; et ita claritas quae est in anima ut spiritualis, recipitur in corpore ut corporalis; et ideo secundum quod anima erit majoris claritatis secundum majus meritum, ita etiam erit differentia claritatis in corpore, ut patet per apostolum 1 Corinth. 15; et ita in corpore glorioso cognoscetur gloria animae, sicut in vitro cognoscitur color corporis quod continetur in vase vitreo, ut Gregorius dicit super illud Job 28: non adaequabitur ei aurum vel vitrum.
I answer that, it is necessary to hold that the bodies of the saints will be shining after the resurrection, because of the authority of Scripture which promises this. But some people have attributed the cause of this clarity to the fifth essence, which will then predominate in the human body. But since this is absurd, as has often been said, it is better that it be said that the clarity will be caused by an overflow of glory from the soul into the body. For what is received into something is not received in the mode of what flows in, but in the mode of what receives it; and thus the clarity that is in the soul as something spiritual is received into the body as something corporeal. And thus as the soul will have greater clarity according to greater merit, so too will there be a difference in the clarity of the body, as is evident from the Apostle in 1 Corinthians 15:41–42. And in this way the glory of the soul will be made known in the glorified body, just as in the case of crystal the color of a body that is contained in a crystal vessel is made known, as Gregory says when commenting on Job 28:17: gold and crystal will not equal it.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A4.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Avicenna loquitur de illo corpore quod habet ex natura componentium claritatem. Sic autem non habebit corpus gloriosum, sed magis ex merito virtutis.
Reply Obj. 1: Avicenna is speaking about that body that has clarity from the nature of its components. However, the glorified body will not have clarity in this way, but rather from the merit of virtue.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A4.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod Gregorius comparat corpora gloriosa auro et vitro; auro propter claritatem, vitro propter hoc quod translucebunt; unde videtur quod erunt simul clara et pervia. Quod enim aliquod clarum non sit pervium, contingit ex hoc quod claritas corporis causatur ex densitate partium lucidarum; densitas enim repugnat pervietati. Sed tunc causabitur claritas ex alia causa, ut dictum est. Densitas autem corporis gloriosi pervietatem non tollet ab eis, sicut nec densitas vitri a vitro. Quidam tamen dicunt, quod comparantur vitro, non quia sint pervia, sed propter hanc similitudinem, quod sicut illud quod in vitro clauditur, apparet; ita animae gloria, quae in corpore glorioso claudetur non latebit. Sed primum melius est; quia magis salvatur dignitas corporis gloriosi, et magis consonat dictis Gregorii.
Reply Obj. 2: Gregory compares the glorified body to gold and crystal; gold because of clarity, crystal because of the fact that they will be translucent, which is why it seems that they will be bright and transparent at the same time. For when something bright is not transparent, arises from the fact that the body’s brightness is caused by the density of shining parts, for density is opposed to transparency. But that clarity will be caused by another cause, as was said. Now, the density of the glorified body will not take away its transparency, just as crystal’s density does not remove the transparency from crystal. Nevertheless, some people say that they are compared to crystal not because they are transparent but because of this likeness, that just as what is enclosed in crystal appears, so too the soul’s glory, which will be enclosed in the glorified body, will not be hidden. But the first reason is better, for it preserves more the dignity of the glorified body and agrees more with the words of Gregory.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A4.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod corporis gloria naturam non tollit, sed perficit; unde color qui debetur corpori ex natura suarum partium, remanebit in eo; sed superaddetur claritas ex gloria animae; sicut etiam videmus corpora colorata ex sui natura splendore solis resplendere, vel ex aliqua alia causa extrinseca vel intrinseca.
Reply Obj. 3: The glory of the body does not take away its nature, but perfects it. For this reason the color that is due to the body from the nature of its parts will remain in it, but the clarity from the soul’s glory will be superadded, just as we also see bodies that are colored in their own nature shine in the sun’s radiance, or from some other extrinsic or intrinsic cause.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A4.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod sicut claritas gloriae redundat ab anima in corpus secundum suum modum, et est ibi alio modo quam sit in anima; ita in quamlibet partem corporis redundabit secundum suum modum; unde non est inconveniens quod diversae partes habeant diversimode claritatem, secundum quod sunt diversimode dispositae ex sua natura ad ipsam. Nec est simile de aliis dotibus corporis, respectu quarum partes corporis non inveniuntur habere diversam dispositionem.
Reply Obj. 4: Just as the clarity of glory overflows from the soul into the body according to its own mode, and there it has another mode than it has in the soul, so too it will overflow into every part of the body according to their own modes. This is why it is not unfitting that different parts have clarity differently, according as they are differently disposed to it by their own nature. Nor is it similar to the body’s other gifts, in regard to which the parts of the body are not found to have different dispositions.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A4.ad4
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod quidam dixerunt, quod claritas corporis gloriosi non potest videri ab oculo non glorioso, nisi forte per miraculum. Sed hoc non potest esse, nisi claritas aequivoce diceretur; quia lux secundum id quod est, nata est movere visum; et visus secundum id quod est, natus est recipere lucem; sicut verum se habet ad intellectum, et bonum ad affectum. Unde si esset aliquis visus qui non posset percipere aliquam lucem omnino; vel ille visus diceretur aequivoce, vel lux illa; quod non potest in proposito dici; quia sic per hoc quod dicitur, corpora gloriosa futura esse lucida, nihil nobis notificaretur; sicut qui dicit canem esse in caelo, nihil notificat ei qui non novit nisi canem qui est animal. Et ideo dicendum est, quod claritas corporis gloriosi naturaliter ab oculo non glorioso videri potest.
To the second question, it should be said that some people have said that the clarity of the glorified body cannot be seen by a non-glorified eye, except perhaps by a miracle. But this cannot be, unless clarity were being said equivocally, for light, according to what it is, is bound to move vision, and vision, according to what it is, is bound to receive light, just as the true is related to the intellect and the good to the affections. Therefore, if there were some vision that could not perceive any light at all, either the vision would be so named equivocally, or the light would be; which cannot be said in the case at hand, for then saying that glorified bodies will shine would mean nothing to us, just as someone who says there is a dog in the sky1 makes nothing known to someone who only knows the dog that is an animal. And therefore it should be said that the clarity of the glorified body can naturally be seen by a non-glorified eye.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod claritas gloriae erit alterius generis quam claritas naturae quantum ad causam, sed non quantum ad speciem; unde sicut claritas naturae ratione suae speciei est proportionata visui, ita claritas gloriosa.
Reply Obj. 1: The clarity of glory will be of a different kind than the clarity of nature in its cause, but not in its species. Therefore, just as the clarity of nature is proportionate to vision by reason of its species, so will be the glorified clarity.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A4.ad5
Ad secundum dicendum, quod sicut corpus gloriosum non potest pati aliquid passione naturae, sed solum passione animae; ita ex proprietate gloriae non aget nisi actione animae. Claritas autem intensa non offendit visum inquantum agit actione animae, sed secundum hoc magis delectat; offendit autem, inquantum agit actione naturae calefaciendo et dissolvendo organum visus, et disgregando spiritus; et ideo claritas corporis gloriosi, quamvis excedat claritatem solis, tamen de sui natura non offendit visum, sed demulcet; propter quod claritas illa comparatur claritati jaspidis, Apoc. 21.
Reply Obj. 2: Just as the glorified body cannot suffer anything by the passivity of nature, but only by the passivity of the soul, so too from the property of glory it will not enact anything except by the action of the soul. Now, intense brightness does not offend the sight insofar as it acts by an action of the soul, but according to this it delights more. However, it does offend when it acts by the action of nature in heating and dissolving the organ of sight and dispersing the spirits. And thus the brightness of the glorified body, although it exceeds the brightness of the sun, nevertheless does not from its own nature offend sight, but soothes it; which is why that clarity is compared to the brightness of jasper (Rev 21:11).
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A4.ad6
Ad tertium dicendum, quod claritas corporis gloriosi provenit ex merito voluntatis; et ideo voluntati subdetur, ut secundum ejus imperium videatur vel non videatur; et in potestate corporis gloriosi erit ostendere claritatem suam vel occultare. Et haec fuit opinio Praepositini.
Reply Obj. 3: The clarity of the glorified body arises from the merit of the will, and so it is subject to the will, so that it is seen and not seen according to its command. And it will be in the power of the glorified body to show its clarity or to hide it. And this was the opinion of Praepositinus.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A4.ad7
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod visibile videtur secundum quod agit in visum. Ex hoc autem quod aliquid agit vel non agit in aliquod extrinsecum, non est aliqua mutatio in ipso: unde sine mutatione alicujus proprietatis quae sit de perfectione corporis glorificati, potest contingere quod videatur et non videatur; unde in potestate animae glorificatae erit quod corpus suum videatur vel non videatur, sicut et quaelibet alia actio corporis in animae potestate erit; alias non esset corpus gloriosum instrumentum summe obediens principali agenti.
To the third question, it should be said that the visible is seen according as it acts on vision. Now, from the fact that something acts or does not act on something extrinsic, there is no change in it, which is why without change to any property that belongs to the perfection of the glorified body, it can happen that it is seen or not seen. Therefore, it will be in the power of the glorified soul that its body be seen or not seen, just as also every other action of the body will be in the power of the soul, otherwise the glorified body would not be an instrument perfectly obedient to its principal agent.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod claritas illa obediet corpori glorioso, ut possit eam ostendere vel occultare.
Reply Obj. 1: That clarity will be obedient to the glorified body, so that it can display it or hide it.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A4.ad8
Ad secundum dicendum, quod color corporis non impedit pervietatem ipsius, nisi inquantum immutat visum; quia visus non potest immutari simul a duobus coloribus, ut utrumque perfecte inspiciat. Color autem corporis gloriosi erit in potestate animae, ut per ipsum immutet visum vel non immutet; et ideo erit in potestate ejus ut occultet corpus quod est post se vel non occultet.
Reply Obj. 2: The color of a body does not impede its transparency, except inasmuch as it changes sight, for sight cannot be changed at the same time by two colors so that it sees both perfectly. Now the color of the glorified body will be in the power of the soul, so that through it vision will change or not change. And therefore it will be in its power to hide a body that is behind it or not to hide it.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A4.ad9
Ad tertium dicendum, quod quantitas est inhaerens ipsi corpori glorioso; nec posset quantitas immutari ad imperium animae sine mutatione intrinseca corporis gloriosi, quae impassibilitati ejus repugnaret; et ideo non est simile de quantitate et visibilitate; quia etiam qualitas illa per quam est visibile, non poterit subtrahi ad imperium animae; sed actio illius qualitatis suspendetur; et sic occultabitur corpus ad imperium animae.
Reply Obj. 3: Quantity is inherent in the glorified body, nor can quantity be changed at the soul’s command without an intrinsic change in the glorified body, which would be opposed to its impassibility. And therefore quantity and visibility are not similar; for even that quality by which it is visible will not be able to be taken away at the soul’s command, but the action of that quality will be suspended and so the body will be hidden at the soul’s command.
Sent.IV.D44.Q2.A4.ad10
Q. 3The conditions of the damnedDe conditionibus damnatorum
Deinde quaeritur de his quae pertinent ad damnatos; et circa hoc quaeruntur tria:
Next, those things that pertain to the damned should be inquired about. And here three questions arise:
Sent.IV.D44.Q3
primo, de qualitate corporum ipsorum;
first, about the quality of their bodies;
Sent.IV.D44.Q3
secundo, de igne quo cruciabuntur;
second, about the fire in which they will be tormented;
Sent.IV.D44.Q3
tertio, de conditionibus animarum eorumdem, postquam fuerint separatae.
third, about the condition of their souls after they have been separated.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3
A. 1About the quality of their bodiesDe qualitate corporum ipsorum
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod damnatorum corpora cum suis deformitatibus resurgant. Illud enim quod in poenam peccati inductum est, desistere non debet nisi peccato remisso. Sed membrorum defectus qui accidunt per mutilationem, in poenam peccati inducti sunt, et similiter etiam omnes aliae deformitates corporales. Ergo a damnatis, qui peccatorum remissionem non sunt consecuti, in resurrectione non removebuntur.
Obj. 1: To the first question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that the bodies of the damned will rise with their own deformities. For what was imposed as a punishment for sin should not end unless the sin is forgiven. But the lack of members that happens by mutilation was imposed as a punishment for sin, and likewise all the other physical deformities. Therefore, in the resurrection they will not be taken away from the damned, who have not received the remission of sins.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A1.arg1
Praeterea, sicut resurrectio sanctorum erit ad ultimam perfectionem, sic et resurrectio ipsorum erit ad ultimam miseriam. Sed sanctis resurgentibus non auferetur aliquid quod ad eorum perfectionem pertinere possit. Ergo nec impiis resurgentibus aliquid auferetur quod ad eorum defectum vel miseriam pertineat. Hujusmodi autem sunt deformitates. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, just as the resurrection of the saints will be for their ultimate perfection, so too the resurrection of these people will be for their ultimate misery. But nothing is taken away from the risen saints that can pertain to their perfection. Therefore, neither will anything be taken away from the risen wicked that would pertain to their defect or misery. But deformities are among these. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A1.arg2
Praeterea, sicut ad defectum passibilis corporis pertinet deformitas, ita tarditas. Sed a corporibus damnatorum resurgentium tarditas non removebitur, quia eorum corpora non erunt agilia. Ergo eadem ratione nec deformitas removebitur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, just as deformity pertains to the defect of a passible body, so does its slowness. But slowness will not be removed from the bodies of the damned who rise, for their bodies will not have agility. Therefore, by the same argument neither will deformity be removed.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A1.arg3
Sed contra, 1 Corinth. 15, 53: mortui resurgent incorrupti; Glossa: mortui, idest peccatores, vel generaliter omnes mortui, surgent incorrupti, idest sine aliqua diminutione membrorum. Ergo mali resurgent sine deformitatibus.
On the contrary (1), on the verse the dead will be raised imperishable (1 Cor 15:53), the interlinear Gloss says: the dead, that is, sinners, or generally all the dead, shall rise incorrupt, that is, without any diminution of their members.1 Therefore, the wicked will rise without deformities.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A1.sc
Praeterea, in damnatis non erit aliquid quod sensum doloris in eis impediat. Sed aegritudo impedit sensum doloris, inquantum per eam debilitantur organa sentiendi; similiter defectus membri impediret ne esset universalis dolor in corpore. Ergo sine istis defectibus damnati resurgent.
Furthermore (2), among the damned there will not be anything that would impede the sensation of pain. But sickness impedes the sensation of pain, inasmuch as sense organs are weakened by it. Likewise, the lack of a member would prevent pain from being universal in the body. Therefore, the damned will rise without these kinds of defects.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A1.arg4
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod corpora damnatorum erunt corruptibilia. Omne enim compositum ex contrariis necesse est corrumpi. Sed corpora damnatorum erunt ex contrariis composita, ex quibus etiam nunc componuntur; alias non essent ejusdem speciei, et per consequens eadem numero. Ergo erunt corruptibilia.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the bodies of the damned will be corruptible.1 For everything composed from contraries must necessarily be corrupted. But the bodies of the damned will be composed out of contraries, even as they are now; otherwise they would not be of the same species, and as a result, the same in number. Therefore, they will be corruptible.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A1.arg5
Praeterea, corpora damnatorum si incorruptibilia sunt futura, hoc non erit per naturam, cum sint futura ejusdem naturae cujus et nunc sunt, nec etiam erit per gratiam vel gloriam, quia talibus omnino carebunt. Ergo nullo modo erunt incorruptibilia.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, if the bodies of the damned will be incorruptible, this will not be by nature, since they will be of the nature that they now are, nor will it be by grace or glory, for they will be entirely without those. Therefore, there is no way that they will be incorruptible.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A1.arg6
Praeterea, illis qui sunt in summa miseria, subtrahere maximam poenarum videtur inconveniens. Sed maxima poenarum est mors, ut patet per Philosophum in 3 Ethic. Ergo a damnatis qui sunt in summa miseria, mors removeri non debet; ergo eorum corpora corruptibilia erunt.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, to take away the greatest punishment from those who are in the highest misery seems unfitting. But the greatest punishment is death, as is clear from the Philosopher in the Ethics 3.1 Therefore, death should not be removed from the damned who are in the greatest misery; and so their bodies will be corruptible.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A1.arg7
Sed contra est quod dicitur Apoc. 9, 6: in diebus illis quaerent homines mortem, et non invenient eam; et desiderabunt mori, et fugiet mors ab illis. Praeterea, damnati punientur in anima et corpore poena perpetua: Matth. 25, 46: ibunt hi in supplicium aeternum. Sed hoc esse non posset, si eorum corpora corruptibilia essent. Ergo eorum corpora erunt incorruptibilia.
On the contrary, it says: and in those days men will seek death and not find it; they will long to die, and death will fly from them (Rev 9:6). Furthermore, the damned will be punished in soul and body with perpetual suffering: these shall go into everlasting punishment (Matt 25:46). But this could not be if their bodies were corruptible. Therefore, their bodies will be incorruptible.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A1.sc
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod sint futura impassibilia. Quia secundum Philosophum in 6 Topic., cap. 10, omnis passio magis facta abjicit a substantia. Sed a finito si semper aliquid abjiciatur, necesse est illud tandem consumi, ut dicitur in 3 Phys. Ergo si corpora damnatorum erunt passibilia, et semper patientur, quandoque deficient et corrumpentur; quod falsum esse ostensum est. Ergo erunt impassibilia.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that they will be impassible.1 For according to the Philosopher in the Topics 6, chapter 6, every passion, done more, wears away at the substance.2 But if something finite is worn away, it will necessarily be consumed in the end, as it says in the Physics 2.3 Therefore, if the bodies of the damned are passible, and always suffering, at some time they will be depleted and corrupted, which has been shown to be false. Therefore, they will be impassible.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A1.arg8
Praeterea, omne agens assimilat sibi patiens. Si ergo corpora damnatorum patientur ab igne, ignis ea sibi assimilabit. Sed non consumit aliter ignis corpora, nisi inquantum ea sibi assimilans resolvit. Ergo si corpora damnatorum erunt passibilia ab igne, quandoque consumentur; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, every agent makes what it acts upon like itself. Therefore, if the bodies of the damned were acted upon by fire, fire would assimilate them to itself. But fire does not consume bodies in any other way but by dissolving them while assimilating them to itself. Therefore, if the bodies of the damned will be capable of being acted upon by fire, at some point they will be consumed; and so the same as before.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A1.arg9
Praeterea, animalia quae in igne sine corruptione vivere dicuntur, ut de salamandra dicitur, ab igne non affliguntur: animal enim dolore corporis non affligitur, nisi corpus aliquo modo laedatur. Ergo corpora damnatorum in igne sine consumptione remanere possunt, sicut et animalia praedicta, ut Augustinus in Lib. de Civit. Dei, dicere videtur, quod nullam afflictionem ibi sustinebunt; quod non esset, nisi eorum impassibilia corpora essent. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, animals that are said to live in fire without corruption, as is said about salamanders, are not afflicted by the fire, for an animal is not afflicted with pain in the body unless the body is injured in some way. Therefore, the bodies of the damned can remain in the fire without consumption, like the animals mentioned, as Augustine seems to say in On the City of God,1 that they will endure no affliction there, which would not be the case unless their bodies were impassible. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A1.arg10
Praeterea, si corpora damnatorum sunt passibilia, dolor qui ex eorum passione provenit, ut videtur, superare debet omnem praesentem corporum dolorem, sicut et sanctorum jucunditas superabit omnem praesentem jucunditatem. Sed propter immensitatem doloris quandoque contingit in praesenti statu quod anima a corpore separatur. Ergo multo fortius si corpora illa futura sunt passibilia, ex immensitate doloris anima a corpore separabitur, et sic corpora corrumpentur; quod falsum est. Ergo corpora illa erunt impassibilia.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, if the bodies of the damned are passible, the anguish that arises in them from their suffering should exceed all present anguish of their bodies, just as the enjoyment of the saints will exceed all present enjoyment. But sometimes it happens in the present state that a soul is separated from its body because of the immensity of the suffering. Therefore, if those future bodies are passible, much more will the soul be separated from the body by the immensity of suffering, and so the bodies will be corrupted, which is false. Therefore, those bodies will be impassible.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A1.arg11
Sed contra est quod dicitur 1 Corinth. 15, 52: et nos immutabimur; Glossa: nos boni tantummodo immutabimur in gloriam immutabilitatis et impassibilitatis. Ergo corpora damnatorum non erunt impassibilia.
On the contrary (1), it says: and we shall be changed (1 Cor 15:52); on which the Gloss comments: we, the good only, shall be changed into the glory of immutability and impassibility. Therefore, the bodies of the damned will not be impassible.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A1.sc
Praeterea, sicut corpus cooperatur animae ad meritum, ita corpus operatur ei ad peccatum. Sed propter cooperationem praedictam non solum anima, sed et corpus post resurrectionem praemiabitur. Ergo et in resurrectione similiter damnatorum corpora punientur; quod non esset, si impassibilia forent. Ergo erunt passibilia.
Furthermore (2), just as the body cooperates with the soul in meriting, so too the body works with it in sinning. But because of this cooperation not only the soul but also the body will be rewarded after the resurrection. Therefore, in the resurrection the bodies of the damned will likewise be punished, which would not be the case if they were impassible. Therefore, they will be passible.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A1.arg12
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod in corpore humano potest esse deformitas dupliciter. Uno modo ex defectu alicujus membri, sicut mutilatos turpes dicimus; deest enim eis debita proportio ad totum; et de tali deformitate nulli dubium est quod in corporibus damnatorum non erit; quia omnia corpora tam bonorum quam malorum integra resurgent, ut supra dictum est cum de integritate corporum resurgentium ageretur. Alio modo deformitas contingit ex indebita partium dispositione, vel indebita quantitate vel qualitate vel situ, quae etiam proportionem debitam partium ad totum non patitur; et de talibus deformitatibus et similibus defectibus, sicut sunt febres et hujusmodi aegritudines, quae interdum sunt deformitatis causae, Augustinus indeterminatum et sub dubio relinquit in Ench., ut Magister in littera dicit.
I answer that, there can be two kinds of deformity in the human body. One is from the lack of a member, as we say that the mutilated are ugly, for due proportion to the whole is lacking in them. And as to a deformity like this, there is no doubt that it will not exist in the bodies of the damned, for all bodies, whether of the good or the wicked, will rise whole, as was said above when the integrity of the risen body was discussed. The other kind of deformity happens from an improper disposition of parts, or improper quantity or quality or placement, which a due proportion of the parts to the whole does not allow. And concerning these deformities and similar defects, just as there are fevers and illnesses which are sometimes the causes of deformities, Augustine leaves the question undetermined and doubtful in his Handbook on Faith, Hope, and Love, as the Master says in the text.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A1.co
Sed apud doctores modernos est super hoc duplex opinio. Quidam enim dicunt, quod hujusmodi deformitates et defectus in corporibus damnatorum remanebunt, considerantes eorum damnationem, qua ad summam miseriam deputantur, cui nihil incommoditatis subtrahi debet. Sed hoc non videtur rationabiliter dici; in reparatione enim corporis resurgentis magis attenditur naturae perfectio quam conditio quae prius fuit; unde et qui infra perfectam aetatem decedunt, in statura juvenilis aetatis resurgent, ut supra dictum est; unde et illi qui aliquos defectus naturales in corpore habuerunt vel deformitates ex eis provenientes, in resurrectione sine illis defectibus vel deformitatibus repararentur, nisi peccati meritum impediret; et ita, si aliquis cum defectibus vel deformitatibus resurget, hoc erit in poenam; modus autem poenae est secundum mensuram culpae. Contingit autem quod aliquis peccator damnandus minoribus peccatis subjectus, aliquas deformitates vel defectus habeat quas non habuit aliquis damnandus peccatis gravioribus irretitus. Unde si ille qui in hac vita deformitates habuit, cum eis resurgat, sine quibus constat quod resurget alius gravius puniendus, qui eas in hac vita non habuit; modus poenae non responderet quantitati culpae, sed magis videretur aliquis puniri pro poenis quas in hoc mundo passus fuit; quod est absurdum.
But among modern teachers there are two opinions about this. For some say that deformities and defects like this will remain in the bodies of the damned, for these teachers are considering their damnation, by which they are consigned to the highest misery, from which no discomfort should be taken away. But this does not seem to be reasonably said, for in the restoration of the risen body the perfection of nature is sought more than the condition that it had before. Therefore, also those who die before reaching complete maturity will rise in the stature of a youthful age, as was said above. Therefore, those who had any natural defects in their body or deformities arising from them would also be restored in the resurrection without those defects or deformities, unless the due reward of sin prevented it. And so, if someone with defects or deformities rises, this will be part of his punishment; however, the manner of his punishment is according to the measure of fault. Yet it may happen that a certain damned sinner, subject to minor sins, has deformities or defects that someone else who would be damned for more serious sins did not have. Therefore, if the one who had deformities in this life rose with them, but the other person, who should be more gravely punished but did not have them in this life, rose without them, the manner of punishment would not correspond to the amount of fault, but rather a person would seem to be punished for punishments that he suffered in this world, which is absurd.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A1
Et ideo alii rationabilius dicunt, quod auctor qui naturam condidit, in resurrectione naturam corporis integre reparabit; unde quidquid defectus vel turpitudinis ex corruptione vel debilitate naturae, sive principiorum naturalium, in corpore fuit, totum in resurrectione removebitur, sicut febris, lippitudo, et similia; defectus autem qui ex naturalibus principiis in humano corpore naturaliter consequuntur, sicut ponderositas, passibilitas, et similia, in corporibus damnatorum erunt; quos defectus ab electorum corporibus gloria resurrectionis excludit.
And therefore other people say more reasonably that the author who composed nature will restore the nature of the body integrally in the resurrection. Therefore, whatever defect or ugliness was in the body either from the corruption or weakness of nature or the principles of natural things, will be entirely removed in the resurrection, like fever, eye infection, and the like. But the defects that happen naturally in the human body from natural principles, like heaviness, passibility, and the like, will exist in the bodies of the damned, while the glory of the resurrection excludes these defects from the bodies of the elect.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod cum poena in quolibet foro infligatur secundum conditionem illius fori, poenae quae in hac vita temporali infliguntur pro aliquo peccato, temporales sunt, et ultra vitae terminum non se extendunt; et ideo quamvis peccatum non sit remissum damnatis, non tamen oportet quod easdem poenas ibi sustineant quas in hoc mundo sunt passi; sed divina justitia requirit ut ibi poenis gravioribus in aeternum crucientur.
Reply Obj. 1: Since punishment in any arena is inflicted according to the condition of that arena, the penalties that are inflicted in this temporal life for a certain sin are temporal, and they do not extend beyond the end of this life. And therefore although damned do not have their sins forgiven, nevertheless it is not necessary that they endure the same punishments there that they suffered in this world. But divine justice requires that they be eternally tormented by graver punishments there.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod non est similis ratio de bonis et malis, eo quod aliquid potest esse pure bonum, non autem pure malum; unde ultima sanctorum felicitas hoc requirit ut ab omni malo penitus sint immunes; sed ultima malorum miseria non excludit omne bonum; quia malum, si integrum sit, corrumpit seipsum, ut Philosophus dicit in 4 Ethicor. Unde oportet quod miseriae damnatorum substernatur bonum naturae in ipsis, quod est opus conditoris perfecti, qui ipsam naturam in perfectione suae speciei reparabit.
Reply Obj. 2: The account of the good and the wicked is not the same, by the fact that anything can be purely good, but not purely evil. Therefore, the ultimate happiness of the saints requires that they be thoroughly immune from every evil; but the ultimate misery of the wicked does not exclude every good; for evil, if it is integral, corrupts itself, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 4.1 Therefore, it is necessary that the misery of the damned be underlain by the good of their nature, which is the work of the perfect builder, who will restore nature itself in the perfection of its own species.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod tarditas est de illis defectibus qui naturaliter sequuntur principia humani corporis, non autem deformitas; et ideo de eis non est similis ratio, ut ex dictis patet.
Reply Obj. 3: Slowness is among those defects that naturally follow from the principles of the human body, but deformity is not; and therefore the account of them is not the same, as is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A1.ad3
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod cum in omni motu oporteat esse aliquod principium motus; dupliciter motus aliquis vel mutatio a mobili removetur. Uno modo per hoc quod deest principium motus; alio modo per hoc quod principium motus impeditur. Corruptio autem mutatio quaedam est; unde dupliciter potest contingere ut corpus quod ex conditione suorum principiorum corruptibilitatem habet, incorruptibile reddatur.
To the second question, it should be said that since in every motion there must be some principle of movement, a given movement or change can be removed from a moving object in two ways. One way by the fact that it lacks its principle of movement; in another way by the fact that the principle of movement is impeded. Now corruption is a kind of change; therefore, there are two ways it can happen that a body that has corruptibility from the condition of its own principles, is rendered incorruptible.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A1
Uno modo ex hoc quod principium ad corruptionem movens totaliter tollitur; et hoc modo corpora damnatorum incorruptibilia erunt. Cum enim caelum sit primum alterans per motum suum localem, et omnia alia agentia secunda in virtute ipsius agant, et quasi ab ipso mota; oportet quod cessante motu caeli, nihil sit agens quod possit corpus per alterationem aliquam transmutare a sua naturali proprietate; et ideo post resurrectionem, cessante motu caeli, nulla qualitas erit sufficiens ut corpus humanum alterare possit a sua naturali qualitate. Corruptio autem est terminus alterationis, sicut et generatio; unde corpora damnatorum corrumpi non poterunt; et hoc deservit divinae justitiae, ut perpetuo viventes, perpetuo puniantur, quod divina justitia requirit, ut infra dicetur; sicut et nunc corruptibilitas corporum deservit divinae providentiae, per quam ex aliquibus corruptis alia generantur.
In one way, when the principle moving it to corruption is entirely taken away; and in this way the bodies of the damned will be incorruptible. For since the sky is the first agent of alteration by its own local motion, and all other secondary agents act in virtue of it, and as though moved by it, it is necessary that once the movement of the heavens ceases, there will be no agent that can change a body away from its own natural property by any alteration. And therefore after the resurrection, when the movement of the heavens ceases, no quality will be sufficient that the human body may be changed from its own natural quality. Now corruption is one terminus of alteration, just as generation is; and so the bodies of the damned could not be corrupted; and this serves divine justice that while they live forever, they should be punished forever, which divine justice requires, as will be said below; just as now the corruptibility of bodies serves divine providence, through which, from certain things being corrupted, others are generated.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A1
Alio modo contingit ex hoc quod principium corruptionis impeditur; et hoc modo corpus Adae incorruptibile fuit; quia contrariae qualitates in corpore hominis existentes, continebantur per gratiam innocentiae ne ad dissolutionem corporis agere possent; et multo plus continebuntur in corporibus gloriosis, quae erunt omnino subjecta spiritui; et sic in corporibus beatorum post resurrectionem communem conjungentur duo praedicti modi incorruptibilitatis.
In another way it happens from the fact that the principle of corruption is impeded, and this is the way the body of Adam was incorruptible [before the Fall], for the contrary qualities existing in a man’s body were restrained by the grace of innocence from being able to work to the dissolution of the body. And much more will they be restrained in glorified bodies, which will be entirely subject to the spirit; and thus, after the general resurrection in the bodies of the blessed, these two ways of incorruptibility will be united.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod contraria ex quibus corpora componuntur, sunt duo principia ad corruptionem agentia. Primum enim agens est motus caelestis; unde supposito motu caelesti, necesse est ut corpus ex contrariis compositum corrumpatur, nisi sit aliqua causa potior impediens. Sed motu caeli remoto, contraria ex quibus corpus componitur, non sufficiunt ad corruptionem faciendam etiam secundum naturam, ut patet ex dictis. Cessationem autem motus caeli philosophi non cognoverunt; unde pro infallibili habebant quod corpus compositum ex contrariis corrumpatur secundum naturam.
Reply Obj. 1: The contraries that bodies are composed from are two principles acting for corruption. For the first acting force is the movement of the heavens, and thus when the movement of the heavens is supposed, it is necessary that a body composed from contraries be corrupted, unless there is some more powerful cause impeding it. But when the movement of the heavens is removed, the contraries from which the body is composed are not sufficient for bringing about corruption even according to nature, as is clear from what has been said. But the philosophers did not realize that the motion of the heavens would cease; therefore, they held as infallible that a body composed from contraries would be corrupted according to nature.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A1.ad4
Ad secundum dicendum, quod incorruptibilitas illa erit per naturam, non quod sit aliquod incorruptionis principium in corporibus damnatorum, sed per defectum principii moventis ad corruptionem, ut ex dictis patet.
Reply Obj. 2: That incorruptibility will be by nature, not that there is any principle of incorruption in the bodies of the damned, but through a lack of the principle that moves toward corruption, as is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A1.ad5
Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis mors sit simpliciter maxima poenarum, secundum quid tamen nihil prohibet mortem esse in poenarum remedium, et per consequens ablationem mortis in poenarum augmentum. Vivere enim, ut dicitur in 5 Ethic., videtur omnibus delectabile esse, eo quod omnia esse appetunt. Non oportet autem, ut ibidem dicitur, accipere malam vitam, neque corruptam, neque quae est in tristitiis. Sicut ergo vivere simpliciter est delectabile, non autem vita quae est in tristitiis; ita et mors quae est privatio vitae, simpliciter est poenosa, et maxima poenarum, inquantum subtrahit primum bonum, scilicet esse, cum quo omnia alia subtrahuntur; sed inquantum privat malam vitam, et quae est in tristitiis, est in remedium poenarum quas terminat; et per consequens mortis subtractio est in augmentum poenarum, quas perpetuas facit. Si autem dicatur mors esse poenalis propter corporalem dolorem quem sentiunt morientes; non est dubium quod multo majorem dolorem damnati continue sustinebunt; unde in perpetua morte esse dicuntur, sicut scriptum est in Psal. 48, 15: mors depascet eos.
Reply Obj. 3: Although simply speaking death is the greatest of punishments, nevertheless, nothing prevents death from being in a certain respect a remedy for punishments, and consequently the removal of death may be an increase of punishment. For to live, as it says in the Ethics 5, seems to be delightful to all people, by the fact that all things desire to be.1 However, it is not necessary, as it says in the same place, to accept a bad life, nor a corrupt one, nor one that is plunged in sadness. Therefore, just as living is delightful simply speaking, but not the life lived in sadness, so too, death which is the deprivation of life is simply speaking penal, and the greatest of punishments, inasmuch as it takes away the first good, namely, being, with which all others are taken away. But inasmuch as it takes away an evil life, and one that is plunged in sadness, it is the remedy of those pains which it ends. And consequently the removal of death is an increase of punishments, which it makes perpetual. However, if death were said to be penal because of the physical pain that the dying feel, there is no doubt that the damned will continuously experience much greater pain; which is why they are said to be in perpetual death, as was written in Psalm 49 (48):14: death shall feed on them.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A1.ad6
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod principalis causa quare corpora damnatorum ab igne non consumuntur, erit divina justitia, quia eorum corpora ad perpetuam poenam sunt addicta. Sed divinae justitiae servit etiam naturalis dispositio ex parte corporis patientis, et ex parte agentium: quia cum pati sit recipere quoddam, duplex est modus passionis, secundum quod aliquid in aliquo recipi potest dupliciter. Potest enim aliqua forma recipi in altero aliquo secundum esse naturale materialiter, sicut calor recipitur ab igne in aere; et secundum hunc modum receptionis est unus modus passionis, qui dicitur passio naturae. Alio modo aliquid recipitur in altero spiritualiter per modum intentionis cujusdam, sicut similitudo albedinis recipitur in aere et in pupilla; et haec receptio similatur illi receptioni qua anima recipit similitudines rerum; unde secundum hunc modum receptionis est alius modus passionis, qui vocatur passio animae. Quia ergo post resurrectionem, et motu caeli cessante, non poterit aliquod corpus alterari a sua naturali qualitate, ut dictum est, nullum corpus pati poterit passione naturae; unde quantum ad hunc modum passionis corpora damnatorum impassibilia erunt, sicut et incorruptibilia. Sed cessante motu caeli, adhuc manebit passio quae est per modum animae; quia et aer a sole illuminabitur, et colorum differentias ad visum deferet; unde et secundum hunc modum passionis corpora damnatorum passibilia erunt. Et quia in tali passione sensus perficitur, ideo in corporibus damnatorum sensus poenae erit sine mutatione naturalis dispositionis. Corpora vero gloriosa, etsi recipiant aliquid, et quodammodo patiantur in sentiendo, non tamen passibilia erunt: quia nihil recipient per modum afflictivi vel laesivi, sicut recipient corpora damnatorum quae ob hoc passibilia dicuntur.
To the third question, it should be said that the principal reason why the bodies of the damned are not consumed by fire will be divine justice, for their bodies are consigned to perpetual punishment. But the natural disposition on the part of the suffering body and on the part of those acting also serves divine justice, for since suffering is a kind of receiving, there are two modes of being passive, according as something can be received in two ways. For a given form can be received by some other materially according to natural being, as heat is received in the air from fire; and according to this mode of reception there is one mode of passivity, which is called the passion of nature. In the other way something is received in another spiritually by the mode of a certain intention, as the likeness of white is received in the air and in the pupil. And this reception resembles that reception by which the soul receives the likenesses of things; therefore, according to this mode of reception there is another mode of passion, which is called the passion of the soul. Therefore, since after the resurrection, when the movement of the heavens has ceased, no body will be able to be altered from its natural quality, as was said, no body will be able to suffer by the passion of nature. Therefore, as to this mode of passion the bodies of the damned will be impassible, just as they will be incorruptible. But once the motion of the heavens ceases, the passion that is by the mode of the soul will still remain, for air will also be illuminated by the sun, and will convey to sight the differences of colors. Therefore, in this way of passion the bodies of the damned will be passible. And since the senses are perfected in this kind of passion, therefore the sense of pain will exist in the bodies of the damned without change to their natural disposition. But the glorified bodies, even if they receive something and are somehow passive in sensing, nevertheless they will not be passible, for they will receive nothing as afflictive or wounding, as the bodies of the damned will receive those things on account of which they are said to be passible.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Philosophus loquitur de illa passione per quam transmutatur patiens a sua naturali dispositione. Talis autem passio non erit in corporibus damnatorum, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 1: The Philosopher is speaking about that passion in which the one experiencing it is changed away from his own natural disposition. But this kind of passion will not exist in the bodies of the damned, as was said.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A1.ad7
Ad secundum dicendum, quod similitudo agentis est dupliciter in patiente. Uno modo per eumdem modum quo est in agente, sicut est in omnibus agentibus univocis, ut calidum facit calidum, et ignis generat ignem. Alio modo per modum diversum a modo quo est in agente, sicut est in omnibus agentibus aequivocis, in quibus quandoque contingit quod in agente est forma spiritualiter, quae in patiente materialiter recipitur; sicut forma quae est in domo facta per artificem est materialiter in ipsa, et in mente artificis est spiritualiter: quandoque vero e converso est materialiter in agente, et recipitur spiritualiter in patiente: sicut albedo materialiter est in pariete, a quo recipitur spiritualiter in pupilla, et in medio deferente; et similiter est in proposito: quia species quae materialiter est in igne, recipitur spiritualiter in corporibus damnatorum; et sic ignis assimilabit sibi damnatorum corpora, nec tamen ea consumet.
Reply Obj. 2: A likeness of the agent can be in the patient in two ways. First, in the same way that it is in the agent, as is the case with all univocal agents, as heat makes heat, and fire generates fire. Second, in a way different from the way in which it exists in the agent, as it is in all equivocal agents, in which sometimes it happens that a form exists spiritually in an agent, which is received materially in the patient, as the form that is in the house made by the craftsman exists materially in it, and spiritually in the mind of the craftsman. But sometimes vice versa, it exists materially in the agent, and is received spiritually in the patient: as whiteness is materially in a wall, from which it is spiritually received into the pupil, and into the medium conveying it. And it is similar in the case at hand: for the species that exists materially in fire is received spiritually in the bodies of the damned; and thus fire will assimilate to itself the bodies of the damned, yet it will not consume them.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A1.ad8
Ad tertium dicendum, quod secundum Philosophum in Lib. de Proprietatibus elementorum, nullum animal in igne vivere potest. Galenus enim in Lib. de Simplici medicina dicit, quod nullum corpus est quod tandem ab igne non consumatur, quamvis quaedam corpora sint quae ad horam in igne sine laesione permaneant, ut patet de ebeno; unde quod inducitur de salamandra, non est omnino simile: quia non posset perseverare finaliter in igne sine corruptione, sicut corpora damnatorum in inferno. Nec tamen oportet quod quia corpora damnatorum ab igne inferni per corruptionem aliquam non laeduntur, propter hoc ab igne non affligantur; quia sensibile non solum natum est delectare vel affligere sensum, secundum quod agit actione naturae confortando vel corrumpendo organum, sed etiam secundum quod agit actione spirituali: quia quando sensibile est in debita proportione ad sentientem, delectat; e contrario autem quando se habet in superabundantia vel defectu; unde et colores medii et voces consonantes sunt delectabiles, et inconsonantes offendunt auditum.
Reply Obj. 3: According to the Philosopher in the book On the Properties of the Elements, no animal can live in fire.1 For Galen, in his book On Simple Drugs, says that no body exists that will not be consumed by fire in the end, although certain bodies exist that may remain for an hour in fire without harm, as is seen in the case of ebony. Therefore, what is cited about the salamander is not entirely the same, for it could not ultimately persevere in fire without corruption, as the bodies of the damned will in hell. Nor, however, is it necessary that since the bodies of the damned are not injured by the fire of hell through any corruption, they are not afflicted by the fire on this account, for what is sensible is not only such as to delight or afflict the senses according as it acts by the action of nature strengthening or corrupting the sense organ, but also according as it acts with a spiritual action. For when the sensible is in due proportion to the one sensing, it delights, but just the reverse when it is applied in superabundance or defect; which is why neutral colors and harmonious voices are delightful, and unharmonious ones offend the hearing.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A1.ad9
Ad quartum dicendum, quod dolor non separat animam a corpore secundum quod manet tantum in potentia animae, cujus est dolere, sed secundum quod ad passionem animae mutatur corpus a sua naturali dispositione, secundum modum quo videmus quod ex ira corpus calefit, et ex timore frigescit. Sed post resurrectionem corpus non poterit transmutari a sua naturali dispositione, ut ex dictis patet, unde quantuscumque sit dolor, animam a corpore non separabit.
Reply Obj. 4: Pain does not separate the soul from the body according as it remains only in the power of the soul where the pain is, but according as the body is changed to the passion of the soul from its natural disposition, according to the way we see that the body is heated by anger, and chilled by fear. But after the resurrection, the body will not be changed from its natural disposition, as is clear from what has been said, which is why, no matter how great the pain is, it will not separate the soul from the body.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A1.ad10
A. 2About the fire in which they will be tormentedDe igne quo cruciabuntur
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod ignis inferni, quo corpora damnatorum cruciabuntur, non sit ignis corporeus. Dicit enim Damascenus in 4 Lib., in fine: tradetur diabolus, et daemones ejus, et homo ejus, scilicet Antichristus, et impii et peccatores, in ignem aeternum, non materialem, qualis est qui apud nos est, sed qualem utique novit Deus. Sed omne corporeum est materiale. Ergo ignis inferni non erit corporeus.
Obj. 1: To the second question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that the fire of hell in which the bodies of the damned will be tortured is not a physical fire. For Damascene says at the end of Book 4: the devil, along with his demons, and his man, namely, the Antichrist, and the wicked and sinners, will be handed over into eternal fire—not a material fire, as is the one that we have, but as God knows indeed.2 But everything physical is material. Therefore, the fire of hell will not be physical.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2.arg1
Praeterea, animae damnatorum a corpore separatae, ad ignem inferni deferuntur. Sed Augustinus dicit, 12 super Gen. ad litteram: spiritualem arbitror esse locum, scilicet ad quem anima defertur post mortem, non corporalem. Ergo ignis ille non est corporeus.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the souls of the damned will be cast into the fire of hell separate from their bodies. But Augustine says in On the Literal Meaning of Genesis 12,1 I judge it to be a spiritual place, namely, where the soul is cast after death, not a physical one. Therefore, that fire is not physical.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2.arg2
Praeterea, ignis corporeus in modo suae actionis non sequitur modum culpae in eo qui igne crematur, sed magis modum humidi vel sicci: in eodem enim igne corporeo videmus affligi justum et impium. Sed ignis inferni in modo suae actionis sequitur modum culpae in eo qui punitur; unde Gregorius in 4 Dial.: unus quidem est Gehennae ignis, sed non uno modo omnes cruciat peccatores: uniuscujusque enim quantum exigit culpa, tantum sentietur poena. Ergo ignis ille non est corporeus.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, physical fire’s manner of action does not align with the measure of fault in the one who is burned in the fire, but rather with the measure of moisture or dryness, for we see the same physical afflict the righteous and the wicked. But hell fire’s manner of action does align with the measure of fault in the one who is punished. This is why Gregory says in the Dialogues 4: there is one fire of Gehenna indeed, but not only one way that it will torment all sinners, for the pain will be felt by each person in proportion to his fault.1
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2.arg3
Sed contra est quod dicitur in 4 Dial.: ignem Gehennae corporeum esse non ambigo, in quo certum est corpora cruciari.
On the contrary (1), it says in the Dialogues 4: I do not doubt that the fire of Gehenna is a physical fire, in which it is certain that bodies will be tortured.1
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2.sc
Praeterea, Sap. 5, 21, dicitur: pugnabit orbis terrarum contra insensatos. Sed non totus orbis contra insensatos pugnaret, si solummodo spirituali poena, et non corporali, punirentur. Ergo punientur igne corporeo.
Furthermore (2), it says: creation will join with him to fight against the madmen (Wis 5:21). But the whole world would not fight against the unwise if they were to be punished only with a spiritual punishment, and not a physical one. Therefore, they will be punished in a physical fire.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2.arg4
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod ignis ille non sit ejusdem speciei cum igne isto corporeo quem videmus. Augustinus enim dicit, et habetur in littera: ignis aeternus cujusmodi sit, arbitror scire neminem, nisi forte cui spiritus divinus ostendit. Sed naturam istius ignis omnes, vel fere omnes, sciunt. Ergo ille ignis non est ejusdem naturae vel speciei cum isto.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that that fire will not be of the same species as the physical fire that we see. For Augustine says, and it is quoted in the text: of what kind is the eternal fire, and where it will be in the world or in creation, I adjudge that no man knows, except perhaps for him to whom the divine Spirit reveals it. But all people, or nearly all, know the nature of our fire. Therefore, that fire is not of the same nature or species as ours.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2.arg5
Praeterea, Gregorius dicit 15 Lib. Moral., exponens illud Job 20: devorabit eum ignis, qui non succenditur: ignis corporeus ut esse valeat, corporeis indiget fomentis; nec valet, nisi succensus esset, et nisi refotus, subsistere. At contra Gehennae ignis, cum sit corporeus, et in se missos reprobos corporaliter exurat, nec studio humano succenditur, nec lignis nutritur, sed creatus semel durat inextinguibilis; et successione non indiget, et ardore non caret. Ergo non est ejusdem naturae cum corporeo igne quem videmus.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, explaining Job 20:26: a fire not blown upon will devour him, Gregory says in Book 15 of his Morals: a physical fire, to be strong enough to exist, needs physical tinderwood; nor will it be strong enough to continue unless it is kindled, and unless it is fed. But conversely, the fire of Gehenna, although it is physical, and bodily burns up the reprobate cast into it, is not kindled by human skill, nor nourished with wood, but once created it will endure unquenchable; and it needs no renewing, and lacks no heat.1 Therefore, it is not of the same nature as the physical fire that we see.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2.arg6
Praeterea, aeternum et corruptibile non sunt unius rationis, cum nec etiam in genere conveniant, secundum Philosophum in 10 Metaph. Sed ignis iste est corruptibilis, ille autem aeternus; Matth. 25, 41: ite, maledicti, in ignem aeternum. Ergo non sunt ejusdem speciei.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, what is eternal and what is corruptible do not have the same account, since they do not even share in a genus, according to the Philosopher in the Metaphysics 10.1 But our fire is corruptible, while that one will be eternal: depart from me, you cursed, into the eternal fire (Matt 25:41). Therefore, they are not of the same species.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2.arg7
Praeterea, de natura hujus ignis qui apud nos est, est ut luceat. Sed ignis inferni non lucet; unde dicitur Job 18, 5: nonne lux impii extinguetur? Ergo non est ejusdem naturae cum isto igne.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, it is the nature of the fire that we have, that it shines. But the fire of hell does not shine, which is why it says: is not the light of the wicked put out? (Job 18:5). Therefore, it is not of the same nature as our fire.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2.arg8
Sed contra, secundum Philosophum in 1 Topic., omnis aqua omni aquae est idem specie. Ergo eadem ratione omnis ignis omni igni idem est in specie.
On the contrary (1), according to the Philosopher in the Topics 1, all water is the same species as all other water.1 Therefore, by the same reasoning, all fire is the same in species as all other fire.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2.sc
Praeterea, Sap. 11, 17, dicitur: per quae peccat quis, per haec et torquetur. Sed omnes homines peccant per res sensibiles hujus mundi. Ergo justum est ut per easdem puniantur.
Furthermore (2), it says: one is punished by the very things by which he sins (Wis 11:16). But all men sin by the sensible things of this world. Therefore it is just that they be punished by the same things.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2.arg9
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod ignis ille non sit sub terra. Quia Job 18, 18, de homine damnato dicitur: et de orbe transferet eum Deus. Ergo ille ignis quo damnati punientur, non est sub terra, sed extra orbem.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that that fire is not below the earth.1 For it is said about a damned person: he is driven out of the world (Job 18:18). Therefore, that fire in which the damned are punished is not beneath the earth, but outside the world.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2.arg10
Praeterea, nullum violentum et per accidens potest esse sempiternum. Sed ignis ille erit in inferno in sempiternum. Ergo non erit ibi per violentiam, sed naturaliter. Sed sub terra non potest esse ignis nisi per violentiam. Ergo ignis inferni non est sub terra.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, no violent or incidental thing can be everlasting.1 But that fire will exist in hell everlastingly. Therefore, it will not be there by violence, but naturally. But there cannot be any fire under the earth except by violence. Therefore, the fire of hell is not under the earth.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2.arg11
Praeterea, in igne inferni omnia corpora damnatorum post diem judicii cruciabuntur. Sed corpora illa locum replebunt. Ergo cum futura sit maxima multitudo damnatorum, quia stultorum infinitus est numerus, Eccle. 1, 15, oportet maximum esse spatium in quo ignis ille continetur. Sed inconveniens videtur infra terram esse tantam concavitatem, cum partes terrae naturaliter ferantur ad medium. Ergo ignis ille non erit sub terra.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, in the fire of hell all the bodies of the damned will be tormented after the day of judgment. But those bodies will fill that place. Therefore, since there will be the greatest multitude of the damned, for the number of fools is infinite (Eccl 1:15), there will need to be the greatest amount of space to contain that fire. But it seems unfitting for there to be so much empty space below the earth, since the parts of the earth are naturally drawn to the middle. Therefore, that fire will not be under the earth.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2.arg12
Praeterea, Sap. 11, 17, dicitur: per quae peccat quis, per haec et torquetur. Sed mali super terram peccaverunt. Ergo ignis eos puniens non oportet esse sub terra.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, it says: one is punished by the very things by which he sins (Wis 11:16). But the wicked sinned upon the earth. Therefore, the fire punishing them must not be below the earth.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2.arg13
Sed contra est quod dicitur Isai. 14, 9: infernus subtus conturbatus est in occursum tui. Ergo ignis inferni sub nobis est.
On the contrary (1), it says: Sheol beneath is stirred up to meet you when you come (Isa 14:9). Therefore, the fire of hell is below us.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2.sc
Praeterea, Gregorius dicit in 4 Dialog.: quid obstet non video, ut infernus sub terra esse credatur.
Furthermore (2), Gregory says in his Dialogues 4: I do not see anything that prevents hell from being believed to be below the earth.1
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2.arg14
Praeterea, Jonae 2, super illud: projecisti me in corde maris; Glossa interlinealis: idest, in inferno; pro quo dicitur in Evangelio Matth. 12, 40: in corde terrae; quia sicut cor est in medio animalis, ita infernus esse in medio terrae perhibetur.
Furthermore (3), commenting on Jonah 2:3: thou didst cast me into the deep, into the heart of the seas, the interlinear Gloss says: that is, into hell; for which it says in the Gospel, in the heart of the earth (Matthew 12:40), for as the heart is in the center of an animal, so is hell held to be at the center of the earth.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2.arg15
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod de igne inferni fuit multiplex positio.
I answer that, there are many positions on the fire of hell.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2.co
Quidam enim philosophi, ut Avicenna, resurrectionem non credentes, solius animae post mortem poenam esse crediderunt; et quia eis inconveniens videbatur ut anima, cum sit incorporea, igne corporeo puniretur, negaverunt ignem corporeum esse quo mali punirentur; volentes quod quidquid dicitur de poena animarum post mortem futura per aliqua corporalia, metaphorice dicatur. Sicut enim bonarum animarum delectatio et jucunditas non erit in aliqua re corporali, sed spirituali tantum, quod erit in consecutione finis sui; ita afflictio malorum erit spiritualis tantum, in hoc scilicet quod tristabuntur de hoc quod separantur a fine, cujus inest eis desiderium naturale. Unde sicut omnia quae de delectatione animarum post mortem dicuntur, quae videntur ad delectationem corporalem pertinere, sicut quod reficiantur, quod rideant, et hujusmodi; ita etiam quidquid de harum afflictione dicitur quod in corporalem punitionem sonare videtur, per similitudinem debet intelligi; sicut quod igne ardeant, vel foetoribus affligantur, et cetera hujusmodi. Spiritualis enim delectatio et tristitia, cum sit ignota multitudini, oportet quod per delectationem et tristitias corporales figuraliter manifestetur, ut homines moveantur magis ad desiderium vel timorem. Sed quia in poena damnatorum non solum erit poena damni, quae respondet aversioni quae fuit in culpa, sed etiam poena sensus, quae respondet conversioni; ideo non sufficit praedictum modum punitionis ponere; et ideo etiam ipse Avicenna, alterum modum superaddit, dicens, quod animae malorum post mortem non per corpora, sed per corporum similitudines punientur, sicut in somnis propter similitudines praedictas in imaginatione existentes videtur homini quod torqueatur poenis diversis; et hunc etiam modum punitionis videtur ponere Augustinus in 12 super Gen. ad Lit., sicut ibidem manifeste patet.
For some philosophers, like Avicenna, not believing in the resurrection, believed there was punishment after death for the soul alone; and because it seemed unfitting to them that the soul, since it is incorporeal, should be punished by a corporeal fire, they denied that there was a physical fire in which the wicked would be punished, desiring that whatever is said about the future punishment of souls through corporeal things after death be said metaphorically. For just as the enjoyment and pleasure of good souls will not exist in any physical thing, but only a spiritual delight in the obtainment of their end, so too the affliction of the wicked would be only spiritual; namely, in the fact that they would grieve that they are separated from the end, which they naturally desire. Therefore, just as all the things that are said about the pleasure of souls after death that seem to pertain to physical pleasure, like that they will be refreshed, that they will laugh, and so forth, so too any of those things said about affliction that seems to sound like physical punishment should be understood as a similitude, like that they will burn in the fire, or be afflicted by the stench, and other things like this. For spiritual pleasure and sorrow, since they are unknown to the multitude, must be made known figuratively through physical pleasures and sorrows, so that people will be moved more to desire or fear. But since in the punishment of the damned there will not only be the pain of loss, which corresponds to the turning away that happened in their sin, but there will also be the pain of the senses, which corresponds to what they turned toward, therefore, the manner of punishment described above is not enough. And so even Avicenna himself added another manner of punishment, saying that the souls of the wicked after death will be punished not through their bodies, but through the likenesses of their bodies, as in dreams, because of these likenesses existing in the imagination, it seems to a person that he is tortured by different pains. And Augustine also seems to posit this manner of punishment in his Commentary on Genesis 12,1 as is apparent in the same place.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2
Sed hoc videtur inconvenienter dictum esse. Imaginatio enim potentia quaedam est utens organo corporali; unde non potest esse quod visiones imaginativae fiant in anima separata a corpore, sicut in anima somniantis; unde etiam Avicenna, ut hoc inconveniens evaderet, dixit, quod animae separatae a corpore utebantur, quasi pro organo, aliqua parte caelestis corporis, cui corpus humanum oportet esse conforme ad hoc quod perficiatur anima rationali, quae est similis motoribus caelestis corporis: in hoc secutus quodammodo opinionem antiquorum philosophorum, qui posuerunt animas redire ad compares stellas. Sed hoc est omnino absurdum secundum doctrinam philosophi; quia anima utitur determinato organo corporali, sicut ars determinatis instrumentis; unde non potest transire de corpore in corpus, quod Pythagoras posuit, ut dicitur in 1 de Anima.
But this seems to be said inappropriately. For the imagination is a certain power that uses a physical organ; therefore, it cannot be that imaginative visions happen in a soul separated from a body, as they do in the soul of someone sleeping. Hence even Avicenna, to avoid this inappropriateness, said that souls separated from bodies used as their organ a certain part of a heavenly body, which the human body must be like for the perfection of the rational soul, which is like the movers of a heavenly body; in this following in some way the opinion of the ancient philosophers, who held that souls returned to similar stars. But this is completely absurd according to the teaching of the Philosopher, for the soul uses a particular physical organ as an art uses particular tools. Therefore, it cannot pass from one body into another body, which Pythagoras held, as it says in On the Soul 1.1
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2
Qualiter autem ad dictum Augustini sit respondendum, infra dicetur. Quidquid autem dicatur de igne qui animas separatas cruciat, de igne tamen quo cruciabuntur corpora damnatorum post resurrectionem, oportet dicere quod sit corporeus; quia corpori non potest convenienter poena aptari nisi corporea. Unde Gregorius in 4 Dial., ex hoc ipso probat inferni ignem esse corporeum, quod reprobi post resurrectionem in eum detrudentur. Augustinus etiam, ut in littera, manifeste confitetur ignem illum quo corpora cruciabuntur, corporeum esse; et de hoc ad praesens est quaestio. Qualiter autem animae damnatorum ab igne isto corporeo puniantur, infra, dist. 50, qu. 2, art. 3, dicetur.
Now the way that Augustine’s statement should be answered will be said below. But whatever may be said about the fire that torments separated souls, nevertheless, concerning the fire in which the bodies of the damned will be tormented after the resurrection, one must say that it is corporeal; for only corporeal things can be appropriately adapted for punishing for the body. Therefore, Gregory in the Dialogues 41 proves that the fire of hell is physical from the fact that the reprobate will be driven into it after the resurrection. Augustine, too, in the text, clearly confesses that fire in which bodies will be tormented to be bodily; and this is what the present question is about. But how the souls of the damned will be punished by that physical fire will be said below in Distinction 50, Question 2, Article 3.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Damascenus non negat simpliciter ignem illum materialem esse, sed quod non est materialis talis qualis apud nos est, eo quod quibusdam proprietatibus ad hoc igne distinguitur. Vel dicendum, quod quia ignis ille non materialiter alterat corpora, sed quadam spirituali actione agit in ea ad punitionem, ut ex dictis patet, ideo non dicitur materialis, non quantum ad substantiam, sed quantum ad punitionis effectum in corporibus, et multo amplius in animabus.
Reply Obj. 1: Damascene does not simply deny that that fire is material, but that it is not material in the way that ours is, by the fact that it is distinguished from our fire by certain properties. Or it could be said that because that fire does not materially alter bodies, but acts by a certain spiritual action in them for punishment, as is clear from what was said, therefore it is called non-material, not as to its substance, but as to the effect of its punishment in the bodies, and much more in the souls.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod dictum Augustini potest hoc modo accipi, ut pro tanto dicatur locus ille ad quem animae deferentur post mortem, non esse corporeus, quia anima in eo corporaliter non existit, per modum scilicet quo corpora existunt in loco, sed alio modo spirituali, sicut angeli in loco sunt. Vel dicendum, quod Augustinus loquitur opinando, et non determinando, sicut frequenter facit in libro illo.
Reply Obj. 2: Augustine’s statement can be taken as meaning that the place into which souls are cast after death is non-physical to this extent, that a soul does not exist in it corporeally, namely, in way in which bodies exist in a place, but in another spiritual way, as angels exist in a place. Or it could be said that Augustine is offering an opinion, not settling a question, as he frequently does in that book.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod ignis ille erit instrumentum divinae justitiae punientis. Instrumentum autem non solum agit in virtute propria, et per proprium modum, sed etiam in virtute principalis agentis, et secundum quod est regulatum ab eo; unde quamvis ignis secundum propriam virtutem non habeat quod aliquos cruciet magis vel minus secundum modum peccati; habet tamen hoc secundum quod ejus actio modificatur ex ordine divinae justitiae; sicut etiam ignis fornacis modificatur ex industria fabri in sua actione secundum quod competit ad effectum artis.
Reply Obj. 3: That fire will be the instrument of divine justice as it punishes. But an instrument does not only act in its own virtue, and by its own mode, but also in virtue of its principal agent, and according as it is regulated by it. Therefore, although fire according to its own virtue is not able to torment people more or less according to the measure of their sin, nevertheless it has this according as its action is modified by the order of divine justice; just as the fire of an oven is modified by the skill of the craftsman in his action as befits the effect of his art.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2.ad3
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod ignis propter hoc quod est maximae virtutis in agendo inter reliqua elementa, alia corpora pro materia habet, ut dicitur in 2 Meteor.; unde et ignis dupliciter invenitur; scilicet in propria materia, prout est in sphaera sua; vel in materia aliena, sive terrestri, ut patet in carbone; sive aerea, sicut patet in flamma. Quocumque autem modo ignis inveniatur, semper idem est in specie quantum ad naturam ignis pertinet. Potest autem esse diversitas in specie quantum ad corpora quae sunt materia ignis; unde flamma et carbo differunt specie, et similiter lignum ignitum et ferrum ignitum. Nec differt quantum ad hoc sive ignita sint per violentiam, ut in ferro apparet, sive ex principio intrinseco naturali, ut accidit in sulphure. Quod ergo ignis inferni quantum ad hoc quod habet de natura ignis, sit ejusdem speciei cum igne qui apud nos est, manifestum est; utrum autem ille ignis sit in propria materia existens, aut in aliena, et si in aliena, in qua materia sit, nobis ignotum est; et secundum hoc potest ab igne qui apud nos est, specie differre materialiter consideratus. Quasdam tamen proprietates differentes habet ab igne isto, sicut quod succensione non indiget, nec lignis nutritur. Sed istae differentiae non ostendunt diversitatem in specie quantum ad id quod pertinet ad naturam ignis.
To the second question, it should be said that because fire has the greatest power in acting among all the elements, it has other bodies for its matter, as it says in Meteorology 2.1 Therefore, fire is also found in two ways: namely, in its proper matter, as it exists in its own sphere; or in foreign matter, whether that be earthly, as in the case of charcoal, or airy, as is seen in flames. Now whichever way fire is found, it is always the same in species as regards the nature of fire. However, there can be diversity in species as to the bodies that are the matter of fire; for example, flames and glowing coals differ in species, and likewise a wood fire and smelted iron. Nor does it make a difference in this regard whether they were lit by violence, as appears in the case of iron, or from a natural intrinsic principle, as happens with sulfur. Therefore, as to what it possesses of the nature of fire, it is manifest that the fire of hell is of the same species with the fire that we have. But whether that fire exists in its own matter, or in some foreign matter, and if in foreign matter, what material that might be, is unknown to us; and accordingly it can be a different species from the fire that we have, considered materially. Nevertheless, it does have certain different properties from our fire, like the fact that it does not need to be kindled, nor is it fed with wood. But those differences do not show a difference in species as regards what pertains to the nature of fire.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Augustinus loquitur quantum ad id quod est materiale in illo igne, non autem quantum ad ignis naturam.
Reply Obj. 1: Augustine speaks about what is material in that fire, not about the nature of fire.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2.ad4
Ad secundum dicendum, quod ignis iste qui apud nos est, lignis nutritur, et ab homine succenditur, quia est artificialiter et per violentiam in alienam materiam introductus; sed ignis ille lignis non indiget quibus foveatur, quia vel est in propria materia existens, vel est in materia aliena non per violentiam, sed per naturam a principio intrinseco; unde non est ab homine accensus, sed a Deo, qui naturam illam instituit; et hoc est quod dicitur Isai. 30, 33: flatus Domini sicut torrens sulphuris succendens eam.
Reply Obj. 2: The fire that we have is fed with wood and ignited by man, for it introduced into a foreign material artificially and by violence. But that fire does not need wood to be kindled, for either it subsists in its proper matter, or it exists in a foreign material not by violence but by nature from an intrinsic principle, which is why it was not lit by man, but by God, who established its nature. And this is what it says in Isaiah 30:33: the breath of the Lord, like a stream of brimstone, kindles it.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2.ad5
Ad tertium dicendum, quod sicut corpora damnatorum erunt ejusdem speciei cujus et modo sunt, quamvis nunc sint corruptibilia, tunc autem incorruptibilia ex ordine divinae justitiae, et propter quietem motus caeli; ita est etiam de igne inferni, quo corpora illa punientur.
Reply Obj. 3: Just as the bodies of the damned will be of the same species that they now are, although now they are corruptible, but then they will be incorruptible by the order of divine justice, and because of the stilling of the movement of the heavens; so is it also with the fire of hell, where those bodies will be punished.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2.ad6
Ad quartum dicendum, quod lucere non convenit igni secundum quemlibet modum existendi, quia in propria materia existens non lucet; unde non lucet in propria sphaera, ut philosophi dicunt. Similiter etiam in aliqua materia aliena ignis existens non lucet, sicut cum est in materia opaca terrestri, ut in sulphure. Similiter est etiam quando ex aliquo grosso fumo ejus claritas obscuratur. Unde quod ignis inferni non lucet, non est sufficiens argumentum ad hoc quod non sit ejusdem speciei.
Reply Obj. 4: Light does not parallel fire in every mode of existing, for it does not shine when it exists in its own proper material; hence it does not shine in its own sphere, as the philosophers say. Similarly, fire existing in some foreign matter does not shine either, as when it is in some dark earthly matter, like sulfur. And it is similar when its brightness is darkened by thick smoke. Therefore, the fact that the fire of hell does not shine is not a sufficient argument that it is not of the same species.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2.ad7
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod sicut Augustinus dicit, et habetur in littera, in qua parte mundi infernus sit, scire neminem arbitror, nisi cui divinus spiritus revelavit; unde et Gregorius in 4 Dialog., super hac quaestione interrogatus respondet: hac de re temere definire non audeo. Nonnulli namque in quadam terrarum parte infernum esse putaverunt; alii vero hunc sub terra esse existimant. Et hanc opinionem probabiliorem esse ostendit dupliciter. Primo ex ipsa nominis ratione, sic dicens: si idcirco infernum dicimus, quin inferius jacet; quod terra ad caelum est, hoc esse infernus debet ad terram. Secundo autem ex hoc quod dicitur Apoc. 5, 3: nemo poterat neque in caelo neque in terra neque subtus terram aperire librum: ut hoc quod dicitur in caelo, referatur ad angelos; hoc quod dicitur in terra, referatur ad homines viventes in corpore; hoc quod dicitur subtus terram referatur ad animas existentes in inferno. Augustinus etiam in 12 super Genes. ad litteram, duas rationes tangere videtur, quare congruum sit quod infernus sit sub terra. Una est, ut quoniam defunctorum animae amore carnis peccaverunt, hoc eis exhibeatur quod ipsi carni mortuae solet exhiberi, ut scilicet sub terra recondantur. Alia est quod sicut est gravitas in corporibus, ita tristitia in spiritibus; et laetitia sicut levitas: unde sicut secundum corpus, si ponderis sui ordinem teneant, inferiora sunt omnia graviora; ita secundum spiritum inferiora sunt omnia tristiora: et sic sicut conveniens locus gaudio electorum est caelum empyreum; ita conveniens locus tristitiae damnatorum est infimum terrae. Nec debet movere quod Augustinus ibidem dicit, quod Inferi sub terris esse dicuntur vel creduntur: quia in Lib. Retractationum, hoc retractans dicit: mihi videor dicere debuisse magis quod sub terris sunt Inferi, quam rationem reddere cur sub terris esse dicantur sive credantur.
To the third question, it should be said that as Augustine says, and as is found in the text, in what part of the world hell exists, I judge that no one knows, unless someone to whom the divine Spirit has revealed it. Therefore too Gregory answers this question in the Dialogues 4,1 I do not dare to rashly define this thing. For in fact many have believed that hell was in some part of the lands, while others deemed it to be under the earth. And he shows that the second opinion is more probable in two ways. First, by reason of the name itself, as he says: if we call it the “Inferno,” the lower place, on this account, that it lies inferiorly, then what earth is to the sky, hell should be to the earth. Second, however, from what is said in Revelation 5:3: And no one in heaven or on earth or under the earth was able to open the scroll, so by the fact that it says in heaven, it refers to the angels; by saying, on earth, it refers to men living in the body; by saying, under the earth, it refers to souls dwelling in hell. Augustine, too, in his On the Literal Meaning of Genesis 12,2 seems to give two reasons why it would be fitting for hell to be under the earth. One is that because the souls of the deceased sinned by love of the flesh, there is applied to them what is customarily applied to dead flesh itself, namely, that it be hidden away under the earth. The other is that just as there is heaviness in bodies, so there is sadness in spirits; and merriment is like lightness; therefore, just as according to the body, if they held the order of their weight, all the heavier ones would be lower, so too according to the spirit, all the sadder ones are lower: and so just as the appropriate place for the joy of the elect is the empyreal heaven, so the fitting place for the sadness of the damned is the lowest part of the earth. Nor should it disturb us that Augustine says in the same place that hell is said to be or believed to be under the earth, for in his book of Retractions,3 he retracts this, saying: it seems that I should have said that hell is under the earth, rather than give reasons why it is said to be or believed to be under the earth.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2
Quidam tamen philosophi posuerunt quod locus inferni erit sub orbe terrestri, tamen supra terrae superficiem, ex parte opposita nobis; et hoc videtur Isidorus sensisse, cum dixit, quod sol et luna in ordine quo creati sunt, stabunt, ne impii in tormentis positi fruantur luce eorum: quae ratio nulla esset, si infernus infra terram esse dicatur. Qualiter tamen haec verba possint exponi, patebit infra, dist. 48. Pythagoras vero posuit locum poenarum in sphaera ignis, quam in medio totius orbis esse dicit, ut patet per Philosophum in 2 Cael. et Mund. Sed tamen convenientius his quae in Scriptura dicuntur, est ut sub terra esse dicatur.
However, some philosophers held that the place of hell will be under the terrestrial orb, yet above the surface of the earth, on a part opposite from us. And Isidore1 seemed to have thought so when he said that the sun and moon will stay in the order in which they were created, so that the wicked, sunk in their torments, may not profit from their light; which would be no reason, if hell were said to be within the earth. Nevertheless, how these words could be explained will be made clear below at Distinction 48. But Pythagoras located the place of punishments in the sphere of fire, which he says is in the middle of the whole world, as is clear from the Philosopher in On the Heavens 2.2 But it fits more with those things that are said in Scripture that it be said to be under the earth.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod verbum illud Job, de orbe transferet eum Deus, intelligendum est de orbe terrarum, idest de hoc mundo; et hoc modo exponit Gregorius dicens: de orbe quippe transfertur, cum superno apparente judice de hoc mundo tollitur, in quo perverse gloriatur. Nec est intelligendum quod orbis hic accipiatur pro universo, quasi extra totum universum sit locus poenarum.
Reply Obj. 1: Those words of Job, God has driven him from the world, are to be understood of the circle of lands, that is, this world; and this is how Gregory explains it, saying: he is obviously driven from the world, when at the appearance of the highest judge he is removed from this world, in which he glories perversely.1 Nor should one understand ‘world’ here as meaning ‘universe’, as if the place of punishment were outside the whole universe.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2.ad8
Ad secundum dicendum, quod in loco illo conservatur ignis in aeternum ex ordine divinae justitiae, quamvis secundum naturam suam non possit extra locum suum aliquod elementum durare in aeternum, praecipue statu generationis et corruptionis manente in rebus. Ignis autem ibi erit fortissimae caliditatis: quia calor ejus erit undique congregatus propter frigus terrae undique ipsum circumstans.
Reply Obj. 2: In that place a fire is kept eternally by the order of divine justice, although according to its own nature no element could endure forever outside its own place, particularly while the state of generation and corruption remained in things. However, there that fire will be of the most blistering heat, for its heat will be pressed in from every side because of the earth’s coldness encompassing it in every direction.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2.ad9
Ad tertium dicendum, quod infernus nunquam deficiet in amplitudine, quin sufficiat ad damnatorum corpora capienda: infernus enim Prov. 30, inter tria insatiabilia ponitur. Nec est inconveniens quod intra viscera terrae tanta concavitas conservetur divina virtute, quae damnatorum omnium corpora possit capere.
Reply Obj. 3: Hell will never lack room, so that it would not suffice for holding the bodies of the damned, for in Proverbs 30:16, hell is listed among the three insatiable things. Nor is it unfitting that by divine power so great an empty space should be kept in the bowels that it could hold all the bodies of the damned.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2.ad10
Ad quartum dicendum, quod hoc quod dicitur: per quae peccat quis, per haec et torquetur, non est necessarium nisi in principalibus instrumentis peccandi. Quia enim homo in anima peccat et corpore, in utroque punitur; non autem oportet quod in quo loco quis peccat, in eodem puniatur, cum alius sit locus qui viatoribus et damnatis debetur. Vel dicendum, quod hoc intelligitur de poenis quibus homo punitur in via, secundum quod quaelibet culpa suam poenam habet annexam, prout quisque inordinatus animus sibi ipsi est poena, ut dicit Augustinus.
Reply Obj. 4: The saying one is punished by the very things by which he sins (Wis 11:16) need not be taken to apply to anything but the chief instruments of sinning. For since a person sins in body and soul, he is punished in both, but it is not necessary that he be punished in the very same place where he sinned, since a different place is due to wayfarers and to the damned. Or it could be said that this is understood as applying to the penalties by which a man is punished in life, according as some of his guilt has punishment joined to it, as any disordered mind is a punishment to itself, as Augustine says.1
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A2.ad11
A. 3About the condition of their souls after they have been separatedDe conditionibus animarum eorumdem, postquam fuerint separatae
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod in anima separata remaneant potentiae sensitivae. Augustinus enim, in libro De spiritu et anima, sic dicit: recedit anima a corpore secum trahens omnia, sensum scilicet, et imaginationem, et rationem, et intellectum, intelligentiam, concupiscibilitatem, et irascibilitatem. Sed sensus et imaginatio, et vis irascibilis et concupiscibilis sunt vires sensitivae. Ergo et in anima separata vires sensitivae remanent.
Obj. 1: To the third question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that the sensitive powers remain in the separated soul. For Augustine says so in his book On the Spirit and the Soul: the soul withdraws from the body drawing all things with it, namely, sense, and imagination, and reason, and understanding, intelligence, concupiscibility, and irascibility.2 But sense and imagination and the irascible and concupiscible powers are sensitive powers. Therefore, the sensitive powers remain in the separated soul.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.arg1
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit in libro de Eccles. dogmatibus: solum hominem credimus habere animam substantivam; quae exuta corpore vivit, et sensus suos atque ingenia vivaciter tenet. Ergo anima exuta corpore habet potentias sensitivas.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Augustine says in his book On Ecclesiastical Dogmas: we believe man alone to have a substantive soul, which lives stripped of the body, and holds on to its natural character and senses vigorously.1 Therefore, the soul stripped of the body has sensitive powers.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.arg2
Praeterea, potentiae animae vel essentialiter ei insunt, ut quidam dicunt, vel ad minus sunt naturales proprietates ipsius. Sed illud quod essentialiter inest alicui, non potest ab eo separari, neque subjectum aliquod deseritur a proprietatibus naturalibus. Ergo impossibile est quod anima separata a corpore aliquas potentias amittat.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the powers of the soul are either in it essentially, as some people say, or at least natural properties of it. But what is in something essentially cannot be separated from it, nor is any subject deserted by its natural properties. Therefore, it is impossible that a soul separated from its body lose any powers.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.arg3
Praeterea, non est totum integrum cui aliqua partium deest. Sed potentiae animae dicuntur partes ipsius. Si ergo aliquas potentias anima post mortem amittit; non erit anima integra post mortem; quod est inconveniens.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, what has any part lacking from it is not an integral whole. But the powers of the soul are called its parts. Therefore, if the soul loses any powers after death it will not be a complete soul after death; which is unfitting.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.arg4
Praeterea, potentiae animae magis comparantur ad meritum quam etiam corpus; cum corpus sit solum instrumentum actus, potentiae vero principia agendi. Sed necesse est ut corpus simul praemietur cum anima propter hoc quod cooperabatur in merito. Ergo multo fortius est necesse quod potentiae animae simul praemientur cum ipsa: ergo anima separata eas non amittit.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, the soul’s powers are more related to merit than even the body is, since the body is only an instrument of action, while the powers are the principles of acting. But it is necessary that the body be rewarded together with the soul because of its cooperation in merit. Therefore, much more is it necessary that the powers of the soul be rewarded together with it; therefore, the separated soul does not lose them.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.arg5
Praeterea, si anima, cum separatur a corpore, potentiam sensitivam amittit, oportet quod illa potentia in nihilum cedat: non enim potest dici quod in materiam aliquam resolvatur, cum non habeat materiam partem sui. Sed illud quod omnino in nihilum cedit, non reiteratur idem numero, ut supra dictum est. Ergo anima non habebit in resurrectione eamdem numero potentiam sensitivam. Sed secundum Philosophum, sicut se habet anima ad corpus, ita se habent potentiae ad partes corporis, ut visus ad oculum. Si autem non esset eadem anima quae redibit ad corpus, non esset idem homo. Ergo eadem ratione nec esset idem oculus numero, si non habet eamdem numero potentiam visivam; et simili ratione nec aliqua alia pars numero eadem resurgeret, et per consequens nec totus homo idem numero erit. Ergo non potest esse quod anima separata potentias sensitivas amittat.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, if the soul, when it is separated from the body, loses a sensitive power, that power would have to pass into nothingness, for it cannot be said that it is resolved into any matter, since it does not have matter as a part of it. But what passes entirely into nothingness is not repeated the same in number, as was said above. Therefore, the soul will not have the same sensitive powers in number in the resurrection. But according to the Philosopher,1 as the soul is related to the body, so are the powers related to the parts of the body, for example, sight to the eyes. But if it were not the same soul that returned to the body, it would not be the same person. Therefore, by the same reasoning neither would the eye be the same in number, if it did not have the same power of sight; and by the same argument, neither would any other part rise the same in number, and consequently the whole man would not be the same in number. Therefore, it cannot be that the separated soul loses its sensitive powers.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.arg6
Praeterea, si potentiae sensitivae corrumperentur corrupto corpore, oporteret quod debilitato corpore debilitarentur. Hoc autem non contingit: quia, ut dicitur in 1 de Anima: si senex accipiat oculum juvenis, videbit utique sicut et juvenis. Ergo nec corrupto corpore potentiae sensitivae corrumpentur.
Obj. 7: Furthermore, if the sensitive powers were corrupted when the body was corrupted, they would have to be weakened when the body was weakened. But this does not happen, for as it says in On the Soul 1: if an old man received the eye of a young man, he would certainly see as well as a young man.1 Therefore, neither are the sensitive powers corrupted when the body corrupts.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.arg7
Sed contra, Augustinus in Lib. de Eccl. dogmatibus dicit: duabus substantiis constat homo: anima tantum, et carne; anima cum ratione sua, et carne cum sensibus suis. Potentiae ergo sensitivae ad carnem pertinent. Ergo corrupta carne, in anima non manent potentiae sensitivae.
On the contrary (1), Augustine says in his book On Ecclesiastical Dogmas: man consists of two substances: the soul alone and the flesh; the soul with its own reason, and the flesh with its own senses.1 Therefore, the sensitive powers pertain to the flesh. Therefore, when the flesh is corrupted, sensitive powers do not remain in the soul.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.sc
Praeterea, Philosophus in 12 Meta., de separatione animae loquens sic dicit: si autem aliquid remanet, in postremo quaerendum est de hoc: in quibusdam enim non est impossibile. Verbi gratia, si anima est talis dispositionis, non tota, sed intellectus (tota enim foret impossibile), quaerendum de hoc. Ex hoc videtur quod anima tota a corpore non separetur, sed solum potentiae intellectivae, non enim sensitivae vel vegetativae.
Furthermore (2), the Philosopher, speaking about the separation of the soul in the Metaphysics 12,1 says this: however, if anything remains, we should ask about it in the end: for it is not impossible with certain things. For instance, if the soul is of such a disposition, not as a whole, but the intellect (for the whole would be impossible), we should ask about this. From this it seems that the whole soul is not separated from the body, but only the intellective powers, for the sensitive or vegetative are not.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.arg8
Praeterea, in 2 de Anima, Philosophus dicit de intellectu loquens: hoc solum contingit separari, ut perpetuum a corruptibili; reliquae autem partes animae manifestum est ex his quod non separabiles sunt, ut quidam dicunt. Ergo potentiae sensitivae non manent in anima separata.
Furthermore (3), in On the Soul 2,1 the Philosopher says, speaking about the intellect: it happens that only this is separated, as something perpetual from something corruptible; however, it is evident from these that the remaining parts of the soul are not separable, as some people say. Therefore, the sensitive powers do not remain in the separated soul.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.arg9
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod in anima separata remaneant etiam actus sensitivarum potentiarum. Dicit enim Augustinus in Lib. de Spiritu et anima: anima recedens a corpore ex his, scilicet imaginatione, concupiscibilitate, irascibilitate, secundum merita afficitur ad delectationem sive ad dolorem. Sed imaginatio et concupiscibilis et irascibilis sunt sensitivae potentiae. Ergo secundum sensitivas potentias anima separata afficietur, et ita secundum eas in aliquo actu erit.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that in the separated soul the acts of the sensitive powers also remain.1 For Augustine says in his book On the Spirit and the Soul: the soul withdrawing from the body is affected according to its merits by these things, namely, imagination, concupiscibility, and irascibility, for delight or sorrow.2 But imagination and the concupiscible and irascible are sensitive powers. Therefore, the separated soul will be affected in the sensitive powers, and thus the soul will be in some act according to these powers.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.arg10
Praeterea, Augustinus super Genes. ad litteram, in Lib. 12, dicit, quod corpus non sentit, sed anima per corpus, et infra: quaedam autem anima, non corpus, immo sine corpore sentit: ut est timor, et hujusmodi. Sed illud quod animae sine corpore convenit, potest inesse animae a corpore separatae. Ergo tunc actu anima sentire poterit.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Augustine says in On the Literal Meaning of Genesis, Book 12,1 that the body does not feel, but the soul feels through the body, and further on: but certain things, the soul, not the body, feels entirely without the body: such as fear, and the like. But what applies to the soul without the body can exist in souls separated from the body. Therefore, at that time the soul will be able to feel in act.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.arg11
Praeterea, inspicere similitudines corporum, sicut in somnis accidit, ad visionem imaginativam pertinet, quae est in sensitiva parte. Sed hujusmodi similitudines corporum inspicere, sicut in somnis accidit, convenit animae separatae; unde Augustinus, 12 super Genes. ad litteram, sic dicit: neque enim video cur habeat anima similitudinem corporis sui cum, jacente sine sensu corpore, nondum tamen penitus mortuo, videt talia qualia multi ex illa subductione vivis redditi narraverunt; et non habeat, cum perfecta morte penitus de corpore exierit. Non enim hoc potest intelligi, quod anima similitudinem corporis habeat, nisi secundum quod eam inspicit; unde et praemisit de jacentibus sine sensu, quod gerunt quamdam similitudinem corporis sui, per quam possunt ad loca corporalia ferri, et falsa, qualia vident, similitudinibus sensuum experiri. Ergo anima separata potest exire in actum sensitivarum potentiarum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, to look at the likenesses of physical things, as happens in sleep, pertains to imaginative vision, which exists in the sensitive part. But the separated soul looks at these kinds of likenesses of physical things, as happens in sleep. For example, Augustine says thus, in On the Literal Interpretation of Genesis 12: nor do I see why the soul should hold the likeness of its body, since, as the body lies without its senses, but it is not entirely dead, it sees such things as many who returned from that withdrawal to the living have described; and it may not hold it, since when death is thoroughly completed, it will depart from the body.1 For this cannot be understood as meaning that the soul only holds the likeness of something corporeal according as it looks at it; which is why he prefaced his conclusion with a remark about those lying prostrate without their senses, that they bear a certain likeness to their bodies, by which they can be borne to corporeal places, and false things, such as they see, they can put to the test in the likenesses of the senses. Therefore, the separated soul can accomplish an act of the sensitive powers.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.arg12
Praeterea, memoria est potentia sensitivae partis, ut probatur in Lib. de Memoria et reminiscentia. Sed animae separatae actu memorabuntur eorum quae in hoc mundo gesserunt: unde et diviti epuloni dicitur Luc. 16, 25: recordare quia recepisti bona in vita tua. Ergo anima separata exibit in actum potentiae sensitivae.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, memory is a power of the sensitive part, as is proved in the book On Memory and Reminiscence.1 But the separated soul will actually remember those things that it performed in this world: which is why it is also said to the rich reveler: remember that you received good things in your lifetime (Luke 16:25). Therefore, the separated soul will accomplish an act of the sensitive power.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.arg13
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum in 3 de Anima, irascibilis et concupiscibilis sunt in parte sensitiva. Sed in irascibili et concupiscibili sunt gaudium et tristitia, amor et odium, timor et spes, et hujusmodi affectiones, quas secundum fidem nostram ponimus in animabus separatis. Ergo animae separatae non carebunt actibus sensitivarum potentiarum.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, according to the Philosopher in On the Soul 3,1 the irascible and concupiscible are in the sensitive part. But in the irascible and concupiscible powers are joy and sadness, love and hatred, fear and hope, and affections like these which according to our faith we hold to exist in separated souls. Therefore, the separated soul will not be without the acts of the sensitive powers.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.arg14
Sed contra, illud quod est commune animae et corpori, non potest remanere in anima separata. Sed omnes operationes potentiarum sensitivarum sunt communes animae et corpori; quod patet ex hoc quod nulla potentia sensitiva aliquem actum habet nisi per organum corporale. Ergo anima separata carebit actibus sensitivarum potentiarum.
On the contrary (1), whatever is common to the soul and the body cannot remain in the separated soul. But all the activities of the sensitive powers are common to soul and body, which is evident from the fact that no sensitive power has any act except through a physical organ. Therefore, the separated soul will be without the acts of the sensitive powers.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.sc
Praeterea, Philosophus dicit in Lib. de Anima: corrupto corpore, anima neque reminiscitur neque amat; et eadem ratio est de omnibus aliis actibus sensitivarum potentiarum. Ergo non procedit anima separata in aliquem actum alicujus potentiae sensitivae.
Furthermore (2), the Philosopher says in the book On the Soul: when the body has corrupted the soul neither remembers nor loves;1 and the same reasoning applies to all the other acts of the sensitive powers. Therefore, the separated soul does not perform any act of any sensitive power.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.arg15
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod anima separata pati non possit ab igne corporeo. Augustinus enim, 12 super Genes. ad litteram, dicit: non sunt corporalia, sed corporalibus similia, quibus animae corporibus exutae afficiuntur seu bene seu male. Ergo anima separata igne corporeo non punitur.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the separated soul cannot suffer from physical fire.1 For Augustine says in On the Literal Meaning of Genesis 12: those things by which souls stripped of their bodies are affected whether well or badly are not corporeal things, but like corporeal things.2 Therefore, a separated soul is not punished by corporeal fire.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.arg16
Praeterea, Augustinus in eodem Lib., dicit, quod agens semper est nobilius patiente. Sed impossibile est aliquod corporeum esse nobilius anima separata. Ergo non potest ab aliquo corpore pati.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Augustine says in the same book1 that what acts is always nobler than what is acted upon. But it is impossible for something corporeal to be nobler than a separated soul. Therefore, it cannot suffer from any corporeal thing.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.arg17
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum in 1 de Generatione, et secundum Boetium in Lib. de Duabus naturis, illa solum agunt et patiuntur ad invicem quae in materia communicant. Sed anima et ignis corporeus non communicant in materia: quia spiritualium et corporalium non est materia communis: unde nec possunt invicem transmutari, ut Boetius in eodem Lib. dicit. Ergo anima separata ab igne corporeo non patitur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, according to the Philosopher in On Generation and Corruption 1,1 and according to Boethius2 in his book On the Two Natures, only those things that share in matter can act and be acted acted upon by each other. But the soul and corporeal fire do not share in matter, for there is no shared matter for spiritual and corporeal things: this why they cannot be changed into each other either, as Boethius says in the same book. Therefore, the separated soul does not suffer from physical fire.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.arg18
Praeterea, omne quod patitur recipit aliquid ab agente. Si ergo anima patiatur ab igne corporeo, aliquid ab eo recipiet. Sed omne quod recipitur in aliquo, est in eo per modum recipientis. Ergo quod recipitur ab igne in anima, non est in ea materialiter, sed spiritualiter. Sed formae rerum in anima spiritualiter existentes sunt perfectiones ipsius. Ergo etsi ponatur quod anima patiatur ab igne corporeo, hoc non erit in ejus poenam; sed magis in ejus perfectionem.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, everything that is acted upon receives something from the agent. Therefore, if a soul is acted upon by physical fire, it will receive something from it. But everything that is received in something exists in it in the mode of the receiver. Therefore, what is received into the soul from fire is not in it materially, but spiritually. But the forms of things existing spiritually in the soul are perfections of it. Therefore, even if it were held that the soul is acted on by corporeal fire, this would not be to its punishment, but rather to its perfection.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.arg19
Si dicatur, quod hoc ipso anima punitur ab igne quod ignem videt, ut videtur dicere Gregorius in 4 Dialog.: contra. Si anima videt ignem inferni, non potest videre nisi visione intellectuali, cum non habeat organa quibus visio sensitiva vel imaginaria perficitur. Sed visio intellectualis non videtur quod possit esse causa tristitiae: delectationi enim quae est in considerando, non est tristitia contraria, secundum Philosophum. Ergo ex tali visione anima non punitur.
Obj. 5: If it be said that the soul is punished by fire in the very fact it sees fire, as Gregory seems to say in his Dialogues 4,1 then to the contrary. If a soul sees the fire of hell, it can only see by intellectual vision, since it does not have the organs by which sensitive or imaginary vision are completed. But it does not seem that intellectual vision could be a cause of sadness, for according to the Philosopher there is no sadness contrary to the delight that exists in considering something. Therefore, the soul is not punished by such vision.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.arg20
Si dicatur, quod anima patitur ab igne corporeo, quia tenetur ab eo, sicut nunc tenetur a corpore, dum in corpore vivit; contra. Anima dum in corpore vivit, tenetur a corpore inquantum ex ea et corpore fit unum, sicut ex materia et forma. Sed anima non erit forma illius ignis corporei. Ergo supra dicto modo non poterit ab illo igne teneri.
Obj. 6: If it be said that the soul is acted on by corporeal fire because it is bound by it, as now it is bound by the body while it lives in the body, then to the contrary. While the soul lives in the body it is bound by the body inasmuch as one thing is made from it and the body, as from matter and form. But the soul will not be the form of that corporeal fire. Therefore, it will not be able to be bound by that fire in the way described.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.arg21
Praeterea, omne agens corporeum agit per contactum. Sed non potest esse aliquis contactus animae et ignis corporei: quia contactus fit solum inter corpora quae habent ultima simul. Ergo anima ab igne corporeo non patitur.
Obj. 7: Furthermore, every corporeal agent acts through contact. But there can be no contact between the soul and corporeal fire, for contact happens only between corporeal things that have their extremities together. Therefore, the soul is not acted on by corporeal fire.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.arg22
Praeterea, agens organicum non agit in remota nisi per hoc quod agit in media: unde per determinatam distantiam agere potest proportionatam suae virtuti. Sed animae, vel ad minus daemones, de quibus est eadem ratio, quandoque sunt extra locum inferni, quandoque etiam in hoc mundo hominibus apparent, nec tamen a poena sunt immunes: sicut enim gloria sanctorum nunquam interrumpitur, ita nec poena damnatorum: nec tamen videmus quod omnia intermedia ab igne inferni patiantur: nec iterum est credibile aliquid corporeum de natura elementi esse tantae virtutis ut ad tantam distantiam actionem suam diffundat. Ergo non videtur quod poenas quas animae damnatorum sustinent, ab igne corporeo patiantur.
Obj. 8: Furthermore, an organic agent does not act from a distance unless it acts through what is in the middle; which is how it can act through a determinate distance proportionate to its own power. But souls, or at least demons, to whom the same argument applies, are sometimes outside the place of hell, and sometimes even appear to men in this world, yet they are not immune to punishment. For just as the glory of the saints is never interrupted, so neither is the punishment of the damned; nevertheless, we do not see that all the things in between suffer from the fire of hell; nor again is it believable that something corporeal of the nature of an element would be of such great strength that it could diffuse its own action over such a distance. Therefore, it does not seem that the punishments that the souls of the damned will undergo, they shall suffer from physical fire.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.arg23
Sed contra, eadem est ratio in animabus separatis et daemonibus, quod ab igne corporeo pati possint. Sed daemones ab eo patiuntur, cum puniantur ab illo igne in quem corpora damnatorum projicientur post resurrectionem, quem oportet esse corporeum; et hoc patet ex sententia Domini, Matth. 25, 41: ite maledicti in ignem aeternum, qui paratus est diabolo, et angelis ejus. Ergo et animae separatae igne corporeo pati possunt.
On the contrary (1), the argument is the same for separated souls as for demons, that they will be able to suffer from corporeal fire. But demons are acted upon by it when they are punished by that fire into which the souls of the damned will be thrown after the resurrection, which must be corporeal. And this is evident from the sentence of the Lord: depart from me, you cursed, into the eternal fire prepared for the devil and his angels (Matt 25:41). Therefore, separated souls can also suffer in corporeal fire.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.sc
Praeterea, poena debet respondere culpae. Sed anima per culpam corpori se subjecit per pravam concupiscentiam. Ergo justum est ut in poena rei corporeae subjiciatur per passionem.
Furthermore (2), punishment should correspond to fault. But the soul subjects itself to the body by its fault through wicked concupiscence. Therefore, it is just that in its punishment it is subjected to a corporeal thing by suffering.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.arg24
Praeterea, major est unio formae ad materiam quam agentis ad patiens. Sed diversitas naturae spiritualis et corporalis non impedit quin anima sit forma corporis. Ergo non impedit quin possit a corpore pati.
Furthermore (3), the union of form to matter is greater than that of agent to what is acted on. But the diversity of spiritual and corporeal nature does not prevent the soul from being the form of the body. Therefore, it does not prevent it from being able to suffer from a corporeal thing.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.arg25
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod circa hoc est multiplex opinio.
I answer that, there are many opinions about this.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.co
Quidam enim aestimantes potentias omnes esse in anima ad modum quo color est in corpore, dicunt, quod anima a corpore separata omnes suas potentias secum trahit. Si enim aliqua ei deesset, oporteret animam transmutatam esse secundum naturales proprietates, quae subjecto manente non possunt variari. Sed dicta aestimatio falsa est. Cum enim potentia sit secundum quam potentes dicimur agere vel pati; ejusdem autem sit agere et posse agere; oportet quod ejusdem sit potentia, sicut subjecti, quod est agens vel patiens. Unde Philosophus, in principio de Somno et vigil., dicit, quod cujus est potentia, ejus est actio. Videmus autem manifeste quasdam operationes, quarum potentiae animae sunt principia, non esse animae, proprie loquendo, sed conjuncti, quia non explentur nisi mediante corpore, ut videre, audire, et hujusmodi; unde oportet quod istae potentiae sint conjuncti sicut subjecti, animae autem sicut principii influentis, sicut forma est principium proprietatum compositi. Quaedam vero operationes exercentur ab anima sine organo corporali, ut intelligere, considerare, et velle; unde cum hae actiones sint animae propriae; et potentiae quae sunt harum principia, non solum erunt animae ut principii, sed ut subjecti. Quia ergo manente proprio subjecto manere oportet et proprias passiones, et corrupto eo corrumpi, oportet illas potentias quae in suis actibus non utuntur organo corporali, remanere in anima separata; illas autem quae utuntur, corrumpi corpore corrupto; et hujusmodi sunt potentiae omnes quae pertinent ad animam sensibilem et vegetabilem.
For some people, believing that all the powers exist in the soul in the way that color is in a body, say that the soul takes all its powers with it when it is separated from the body. For if anything were lacking from it, the soul would have to be transformed according to the natural properties which cannot be varied while the subject remains. But the belief described is false. For since a power is that according to which we are said to be capable of acting or being acted upon, but it belongs to the same thing to act and to be able to act, it is necessary that the power belong to the same thing as the subject that is is acting or being acted upon. This is why the Philosopher says, at the beginning of On Sleep and Wakefulness,1 that what a power belongs to, the action belongs to. However, we see manifestly that certain activities, whose principles are the powers of the soul, do not belong to the soul, properly speaking, but to the composite, for they are not fulfilled without the mediation of the body, like seeing, hearing, and so on. Therefore, it is necessary that those powers belong to the composite as subject, but to the soul as inflowing principle, as the form is principle of the properties of the composite. But certain activities are exercised by the soul without physical organs, like understanding, considering, and willing. Therefore, since these actions are proper to the soul, the powers that are the principles of these will not only belong to the soul as principle but as subject. Therefore, since while its proper subject remains, its proper passions must also remain, and be corrupted when it corrupts, those powers that do not use a bodily organ in their acts must remain in the separated soul; but those that do use one must be corrupted when the body corrupts; and all the powers that belong to the sensible and vegetable soul are like this.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3
Et propter hoc quidam potentias animae sensibiles distinguunt: dicunt enim, has esse duplices: quasdam quae sunt actus organorum quae sunt ab anima refluxae in corpus; et hae cum corpore corrumpuntur: quasdam vero originales harum quae sunt in anima, quia per eas anima corpus sensificat ad videndum et audiendum, et ad hujusmodi; et hae originales potentiae manent in anima separata. Sed hoc non videtur convenienter dici. Anima enim per suam essentiam, non mediantibus aliquibus aliis potentiis, est origo illarum potentiarum quae sunt actus organorum; sicut et forma quaelibet ex hoc ipso quod per essentiam suam materiam informat, est origo proprietatum quae compositum naturaliter consequuntur. Si enim oporteret in anima ponere alias potentias quibus mediantibus potentiae quae organa perficiunt, ab essentia animae effluerent; eadem ratione oporteret ponere alias potentias, quibus mediantibus ab essentia animae effluerent illae mediae potentiae, et sic in infinitum: si enim statur alicubi, melius est ut in primo stetur.
And because of this some people make a distinction between sensible powers of the soul, for they say that there are two kinds: some that are the acts of organs which overflow from the soul into the body, and these are corrupted with the body; others originate these and are in the soul, since through these originating acts the soul makes the body sense by seeing and hearing and the like. And these originating powers remain in the separated soul. But this does not seem to be said fittingly. For the soul, by its own essence, not by means of any other powers, is the origin of those powers that are the acts of the organs, just as any form, by the very fact that it informs its matter by its very essence, is the origin of the properties that naturally occur in the composite. For if it were necessary to hold that in the soul there were other powers by means of which the powers that perfect the organs overflowed from the essence of the soul, by the same reasoning it would be necessary to posit other powers, by means of which those middle powers would flow from the essence of the soul, and so on infinitely; for if it stops anywhere, it is better that it stop in the first.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3
Unde alii dicunt, quod potentiae sensitivae et aliae similes non manent in anima separata nisi secundum quid, scilicet ut in radice, per modum scilicet quo principiata sunt in principiis suis. In anima enim separata manet efficacia influendi iterum hujusmodi potentias, si corpori uniatur. Nec oportet hanc efficaciam esse aliquid superadditum ipsi essentiae animae, ut dictum est. Et haec opinio videtur magis rationabilis.
This is why others say that the sensitive powers and others like them do not remain in the separated soul except in a certain respect, namely, as in the root, by that mode in which things that come from a principle exist in their principles. For in the separated soul there remains the efficacy of influencing again powers of this kind if it were united to the body. Nor is it necessary that this efficacy be something superadded to the very essence of the soul, as was said. And this opinion seems more reasonable.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod verbum illud Augustini intelligendum est, quod anima secum trahat quasdam illarum potentiarum in actu, scilicet intelligentiam et intellectum; quasdam vero radicaliter, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 1: That statement of Augustine should be understood as meaning that the soul takes with it certain of those powers in act, namely, intelligence and intellect, but others in root, as was said.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod sensus quos anima secum trahit, non sunt isti exteriores sensus, sed interiores, qui scilicet ad partem intellectivam pertinent; quia intellectus interdum sensus appellatur, ut patet per Basilium super proverbia, et per Philosophum in 6 Ethic. Vel si intelligit de sensibus exterioribus, dicendum sicut ad primum.
Reply Obj. 2: The senses that the soul takes with it are not those external senses, but interior ones, namely, which pertain to the intellective part; for the intellect is sometimes called the ‘sense’, as is seen in Basil’s Commentary on Proverbs 1:8, and in the Philosopher in the Ethics 6.1 Or if one understands it as being about external senses, then it should be answered as the first objection.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod, sicut jam ex dictis patet, potentiae sensitivae non comparantur ad animam sicut naturales passiones ad subjectum, sed sicut ad originem; unde ratio non procedit.
Reply Obj. 3: As is already clear from what has been said, sensitive powers are not related to the soul like natural passions to a subject, but to an origin; therefore, the argument does not proceed.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod potentiae animae dicuntur partes1 ejus potentiales. Talium autem totorum ista est natura, quod tota virtus totius consistit in una partium perfecte, in aliis autem partialiter; sicut in anima virtus animae perfecte consistit in parte intellectiva, in aliis autem partialiter. Unde cum in anima separata remaneant vires intellectivae partis, integra remanebit, non diminuta, quamvis sensitivae potentiae actu non remaneant; sicut nec potentia regis remanet diminuta mortuo praeposito, qui ejus potentiam participabat.
Reply Obj. 4: The powers of the soul are not called integral parts of it, but potential parts of it. Now it is the nature of this kind of whole that all the power of the whole exists in one of the parts perfectly, and in others partially; as in the soul the power of the soul perfectly exists in the intellective part, but in others partially. Therefore, since the powers of the intellective part remain in the separated soul, they will remain whole, not diminished, although the sensitive powers do not remain in act; just as neither does the power of the king remain diminished in his dead general who participated in his power.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod opus1 cooperatur ad meritum quasi pars essentialis hominis qui meretur; sic autem non cooperantur potentiae sensitivae, cum sint de genere accidentium; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 5: The body cooperates toward merit as an essential part of the man who merits, but the sensitive powers do not cooperate in the same way, since they are in the genus of accidents; and so it is not the same.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod potentiae animae sensitivae non dicuntur esse actus organorum quasi formae essentiales ipsorum, nisi ratione animae cujus sunt; sed sunt actus eorum sicut perficientes ea ad proprias operationes, sicut calor est actus ignis perficiens ipsum ad calefaciendum: unde sicut idem ignis numero remaneret, etiam si alius numero calor in eo esset, sicut patet de frigore aquae, quod non redit idem numero postquam fuerit calefacta, aqua nihilominus eadem numero manente; ita et organa erunt eadem numero, quamvis potentiae eaedem numero non sint.
Reply Obj. 6: The powers of the sensitive soul are not said to be acts of the organs as though they were their essential forms, except by reason of the soul that they belong to. But they are their acts as perfecting them for proper activities, like heat is the act of fire perfecting it to heat things. Therefore, just as the numerically same fire would remain if also a numerically different heat were in it, as is seen in the coldness of water, which does not return numerically the same after the water is heated, yet the water remains numerically the same, so too the organs will be numerically the same, although the powers are not numerically the same.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod Philosophus loquitur de hujusmodi potentiis secundum quod radicaliter in anima consistunt; quod patet ex hoc quod dicit, quod senium non est in patiendo animam, sed id in quo est, scilicet corpus; sic enim propter corpus neque debilitantur neque corrumpuntur animae virtutes.
Reply Obj. 7: The Philosopher is speaking about powers like these according as they exist in root in the soul; which is clear from the fact that he says that old age does not exist in the soul suffering it, but in that in which it is,1 namely, the body. For in this way the powers of the soul are neither weakened nor corrupted because of the body.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.ad7
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod quidam distinguunt duplices actus sensitivarum potentiarum; quosdam exteriores, quos per corpus exercet; et hi non remanent in anima separata; quosdam vero intrinsecos, quos anima per seipsam exercet; et hi erunt in anima separata. Haec autem positio descendere videtur ab opinione Platonis, qui ponit animam corpori conjungi sicut quamdam substantiam perfectam, in nullo a corpore dependentem, sed solum sicut motorem mobili; quod patet ex transcorporatione quam ponebat. Quia autem secundum ipsum nihil movebat nisi motum, et ne abiretur in infinitum, dicebat quod primum movens movet seipsum, posuit quod anima erat se ipsam movens; et secundum hoc erat duplex motus animae; unus quo movebatur a seipsa, alius quo movebatur corpus ab ea; et sic anima habebat actum qui est videre, primo in se ipsa, secundum quod movebat seipsam, et secundo in organo corporali, secundum quod movebat corpus. Hanc autem positionem Philosophus destruit in 1 de Anima, ostendens quod anima non movet seipsam, et quod nullo modo movetur secundum istas operationes quae sunt videre, sentire, et hujusmodi, sed quod istae operationes sunt motus conjuncti tantum. Unde oportet dicere, quod actus sensitivarum potentiarum nullo modo maneant in anima separata, nisi forte sicut in radice remota.
To the second question, it should be said that some people distinguish two kinds of acts of the sensitive powers: some are external, which it exercises through the body, and these do not remain in the separated soul; but some are internal, which the soul exercises through itself, and these will exist in the separated soul. But this position seems to come down from the opinion of Plato, who held that the soul was joined to the body as a certain perfect substance, depending on the body for nothing, but only as the motor of something moveable, which is clear from the theory of reincarnation that he held. Now because according to him nothing moved unless it was moved, and lest this should lead to an infinite regression, he said that the first mover moves himself, and he held that the soul was the mover of itself. And according to this were the two kinds of movement of the soul: one in which it was moved by itself, another in which the body was moved by it. And in this way the soul had the act that is seeing, first in itself, according as it moved itself, and second in the physical organ, according as it moved the body. But the Philosopher destroyed this position in On the Soul 1,1 showing that the soul does not move itself, and that in no way is it moved according to those activities that are seeing, sensing, and the like, but that those activities are only movements of the composite. Therefore, it is necessary to say that the acts of the sensitive powers remain in no way in the separated soul, unless perhaps in their remote root.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod liber ille negatur a quibusdam esse Augustini; dicitur enim fuisse cujusdam Cisterciensis qui eum ex dictis Augustini compilavit, et quaedam de suo addidit; unde quod ibi scribitur, pro auctoritate habendum non est. Si tamen auctoritas debeat sustineri, dicendum, quod non debet intelligi quod anima separata, ex imaginatione et aliis hujusmodi potentiis afficiatur, quasi ipsa affectio sit actus praedictarum potentiarum; sed quia ex his quae anima per imaginationem et alias hujusmodi potentias commisit in corpore, in futuro afficietur vel in bonum vel in malum; ut sic imaginatio et hujusmodi potentiae non intelligantur elicere illam affectionem, sed elicuisse in corpore meritum affectionis illius.
Reply Obj. 1: Some people deny that that book is by Augustine, for it is said to have been by a certain Cistercian who compiled it from some sayings of Augustine, and added others of his own.1 Therefore, what is written there is not to be taken for an authority. However, if its authority had to be upheld, one must say that it should not be understood as saying that the separated soul is affected by the imagination and other powers like it, as if that very affection were the act of the powers mentioned; but that in the future the soul will be affected either for good or for bad based on the things that it committed through the imagination and other powers like it; so that in this way the imagination and powers like it are not understood to have brought forth that affection, but to have brought forth in the body the merit of that affection.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.ad8
Ad secundum dicendum, quod anima dicitur sentire per corpus, non quasi actus sentiendi sit animae secundum se, sed quia est totius conjuncti ratione animae, eo modo loquendi quo dicimus, quod calor calefaciat. Quod autem subjungitur, quod quaedam anima sentit sine corpore, ut timorem, et hujusmodi, intelligendum est sine exteriori corporis motu, qui accidit in actibus sensuum propriorum: non enim timor et hujusmodi passiones sine motu corporali contingunt. Vel potest dici quod Augustinus loquitur secundum opinionem Platonicorum, qui hoc ponebant, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 2: The soul is said to sense through the body, not as though the act of sensing belonged to the soul in itself, but because it belongs to the whole composite by reason of the soul, by the same manner of speaking by which we say that heat heats.1 But what is added below, that a soul senses without a body, like fear and things like that, is to be understood as meaning without an external motion of the body, which happens in the acts of the proper senses. For fear and passions like it do not happen without a bodily motion. Or it can be said that Augustine speaks according to the opinion of the Platonists, who held this view, as was said.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.ad9
Ad tertium dicendum, quod Augustinus ibi inquirendo loquitur, non determinando, sicut fere per totum illum librum. Patet enim quod non est similis ratio de anima dormientis, et de anima separata. Anima enim dormientis utitur organo imaginationis, in qua corporales similitudines imprimuntur, quod de anima separata dici non potest. Vel dicendum, quod similitudines rerum sunt in anima et quantum ad potentiam sensitivam et imaginativam et intellectivam, secundum majorem et minorem abstractionem a materia et materialibus conditionibus. Tenet ergo similitudo Augustini quantum ad hoc quod sicut similitudines rerum corporalium sunt in anima somniantis, vel excessum mentis patientis, imaginaliter; ita sunt in anima separata intellectualiter; non autem quod in anima separata sint imaginaliter.
Reply Obj. 3: Here Augustine speaks in inquiry, not as determining a question, as perhaps he does throughout that whole book. For it is clear that the soul during sleep does not have the same account as the separated soul. For the soul of one sleeping uses the organ of imagination, in which physical likenesses are imprinted, which cannot be said of the separated soul. Or it could be said that the likenesses of things are in the soul both as to sensitive power and the imaginative and intellective, according to the greater and less abstraction from matter and material conditions. Therefore Augustine’s likeness holds as to the fact that as the likenesses of corporeal things are in the soul of someone dreaming, or the excess of a suffering mind, as images; so too they are in the separated soul intellectually, but they are not in the separated soul as images.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.ad10
Ad quartum dicendum, quod sicut in 1 Lib., dist. 3, quaest. 4, art. 1, ad 2, dictum est, memoria dupliciter sumitur. Quandoque prout est potentia sensitivae partis: secundum scilicet quod concernit praeteritum tempus; et hoc modo actus memoriae in anima separata non erit; unde dicit Philosophus in 1 de Anima, quod hoc corrupto, scilicet corpore, anima non reminiscitur. Alio modo, accipitur memoria prout est pars imaginationis ad intellectivam partem pertinens, secundum scilicet quod ab omni differentia temporis abstrahit, cum non sit tantum praeteritorum, sed etiam praesentium et futurorum, ut Augustinus dicit; et secundum hanc memoriam anima separata memorabitur.
Reply Obj. 4: As was said in Book I, Distinction 3, Question 4, Article 1, reply to the second objection, memory is taken in two ways. Sometimes, as it is a power of the sensitive part, namely, according as it concerns past time, and in this way the act of memory will not exist in the separated soul. This is why the Philosopher says in On the Soul 11 that once the body is corrupted, the soul does not remember. In the other way, memory is taken as a part of the imagination belonging to the intellective part, namely, according as it abstracts from every difference of time, since it is not only of past things, but also present and future things, as Augustine says; and with this kind of memory the separated soul will remember.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.ad11
Ad quintum dicendum, quod sicut in 3 Lib., distinct. 26, quaest. 1, artic. 2, dictum est, amor, gaudium et tristitia et hujusmodi, dupliciter accipiuntur. Quandoque quidem secundum quod sunt passiones appetitivae sensibilis; et sic non erunt in anima separata: hoc enim modo non explentur sine determinato motu cordis. Alio modo secundum quod sunt actus voluntatis, quae est in parte intellectiva; et hoc modo erunt in anima separata, sicut et delectationem, quae quodammodo est passio sensitivae partis; secundum alium modum accipiendi ponit Philosophus de Deo, dicens in 7 Ethic., quod Deus una simplici operatione gaudet.
Reply Obj. 5: As was said in Book III, Distinction 26, Question 1, Article 2, love, joy, sadness and the like, are taken in two ways. Sometimes indeed according as they are sensitive appetitive passions; and they will not exist in the separated soul like this, for in this way they will not be accomplished without a determinate motion of the heart. The other way is according as they are acts of the will, which is in the intellective part, and in this way they will exist in the separated soul, as will delight, which is in some way a passion of the sensitive part. According to the second way of taking it, the Philosopher posits it of God, saying in the Ethics 7 that God rejoices by one simple operation.1
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.ad12
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod supposito, ex praedictis, quod ignis inferni non sit metaphorice dictus, nec ignis imaginarius, sed verus ignis corporeus; oportet dicere, quod anima ab igne corporeo poenas patietur, cum Dominus ignem illum diabolo et angelis ejus paratum esse dicat Matth. 25, qui sunt incorporei, sicut et illa. Sed quomodo pati possit, multipliciter assignatur.
To the third question, it should be said that supposing, from what has been said, that the fire of hell is not said metaphorically, nor is it imaginary fire, but true corporeal fire, it must be said that the soul suffers punishment from corporeal fire, since the Lord says that a fire has been prepared for the devil and his angels (Matt 25:41), who are incorporeal, like the soul is. But there are many ways to explain how it can suffer.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3
Quidam enim dixerunt, quod hoc ipsum quod est ignem videre, sit animam ab igne pati; unde Gregorius in 4 Dial. dicit: ignem eo ipso patitur anima quo videt. Sed istud non videtur sufficere; quia quodlibet visum ex hoc quod videtur, est perfectio videntis; unde non potest in ejus poenam cedere inquantum est visus; sed quandoque est punitivum vel contristans per accidens, inquantum scilicet apprehenditur ut nocivum; unde oportet quod praeter hoc quod anima illum ignem videt, sit aliqua comparatio animae ad idem, secundum quam ignis animae noceat.
For some have said that the very fact of seeing the fire is the soul’s suffering by fire; which is why Gregory says in the Dialogues 4, the soul suffers the fire by the very fact that it sees it.1 But that does not seem sufficient, for by the fact that any sight is seen, there is a perfection of the one seeing. Therefore, it cannot pass into someone’s punishment to the extent it is seen, but sometimes it is punitive or saddening incidentally, namely inasmuch as it is apprehended as harmful. Therefore, it is necessary that besides the fact that the soul sees that fire, there is a certain relation of the soul to it, according to which the fire hurts the soul.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3
Unde alii dixerunt, quod quamvis ignis corporeus non possit animam exurere, tamen anima apprehendit ipsum ut nocivum sibi; et ad talem apprehensionem afficitur timore et dolore, ut in eis impleatur quod dicitur Psalm. 13, 5: trepidaverunt timore, ubi non erat timor. Unde Gregorius in 4 Dialog. dicit, quod quia anima cremari se conspicit, crematur. Sed hoc iterum non videtur sufficere; quia secundum hoc passio animae ab igne non esset secundum rei veritatem, sed secundum apparentiam tantum: quamvis enim possit esse vera passio tristitiae vel doloris ex aliqua falsa imaginatione, ut Augustinus dicit 12 super Genes. ad litteram; non tamen potest dici quod secundum illam passionem vere patiatur a re, sed a similitudine rei quam concipit. Et iterum iste modus passionis magis recederet a reali passione quam ille qui ponitur per imaginarias visiones; cum ille dicatur per veras imagines rerum esse, quas anima secum defert; iste autem per falsas conceptiones quas anima errans fingit. Et iterum non est probabile quod animae separatae, vel daemones, qui subtilitate ingenii pollent, putarent ignem corporeum sibi nocere posse, si ab eo nullatenus gravarentur.
Therefore others have said that although corporeal fire cannot burn the soul, nevertheless the soul apprehends it as harmful to it; and for such apprehension it is affected by fear and sorrow, so that what Psalm 14 (13):5 says is fulfilled: they trembled with fear, where there was no fear. For example, Gregory says in the Dialogues 4 that because the soul beholds itself being burned, it is burned.1 But this again does not seem to be sufficient, for according to this the suffering of the soul from fire would not be according to the truth of reality, but according to appearance alone. For, although a true passion of sadness or sorrow could exist from some false imagination, as Augustine says in On the Literal Meaning of Genesis 12,2 nevertheless, it cannot be said that according to that passion it is truly acted upon by a thing, but by a likeness of the thing that it conceives. And again, this way of suffering would depart more from real suffering than the suffering that is brought about by imaginary visions, since the latter is said to exist through true images of things, which the soul carries with itself; but the former happens by false conceptions that the soul concocts by mistake. And again it is not probable that separated souls or demons, which have influence by the subtlety of their cunning, would think corporeal fire could harm them, if they were in no way weighted down by it.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3
Unde alii dicunt, quod oportet ponere animam etiam realiter ab igne corporeo pati; unde etiam Gregorius in 4 Dial. dicit: colligere ex dictis evangelicis possumus quia incendium anima non solum videndo, sed etiam experiendo patiatur. Sed hoc tali modo fieri ponunt. Dicunt enim, quod ignis ille corporeus potest considerari dupliciter. Uno modo secundum quod est res quaedam corporea; et hoc modo non habet quod in animam agere possit; alio modo secundum quod est instrumentum divinae justitiae vindicantis; hoc enim divinae justitiae ordo exigit ut anima quae peccando se rebus corporalibus subdit, eis etiam in poenam subdatur. Instrumentum autem non solum agit in virtute propria, sed etiam in virtute principalis agentis, ut supra, dist. 1, quaest. 1, art. 4, dictum est; et ita non est inconveniens, si ignis ille, cum agat in vi spiritualis agentis, in spiritum agat hominis vel daemonis, per modum etiam quo de sacramentis dictum est, dist. 1, quod animam sanctificant. Sed istud etiam non videtur sufficere: quia omne instrumentum in id circa quod instrumentaliter operatur, habet propriam actionem sibi connaturalem, et non solum actionem secundum quam agit in virtute principalis agentis; immo exercendo primam actionem oportet quod efficiat hanc secundam; sicut aqua lavando corpus in Baptismo sanctificat animam, et sera secando lignum perducit ad formam domus. Unde oportet dare igni aliquam actionem in animam quae sit ei connaturalis ad hoc quod sit instrumentum divinae justitiae peccata vindicantis.
This is why others say that it is necessary to hold that the soul also suffers from corporeal fire in reality. Therefore Gregory too says in the Dialogues 4: we can gather from the Gospel sayings that the soul suffers fire not only by seeing, but also by experience.1 But they hold that this happens in this way. For they say that that corporeal fire can be considered in two ways. In one way, according as it is a certain corporeal thing, and in this way it is not able to act on the soul; in another way, according as it is the instrument of divine justice exacting vengeance, for the order of divine justice requires that the soul that subjected itself to corporeal things in sinning should also be subject to them in punishment. However, an instrument does not only act by its own power, but also by the power of the principal agent, as was said above in Distinction 1, Question 1, Article 4. And so it is not unfitting if that fire, when it acts in the force of a spiritual agent, should act on the spirit of man or demon, in the way that the sacraments also were said to,2 when they sanctify the soul. But that too does not seem sufficient: for every instrument in what it works instrumentally has a proper action connatural to it, and not only the action by which it acts in the power of the principal agent, but rather by exercising the first action it is necessary that it effect this second one, as water while washing the body in baptism sanctifies the soul, and a saw cutting wood brings about the form of a house. Therefore, it is necessary to give fire a certain action in the soul that is connatural to it for it to be the instrument of divine justice exacting vengeance.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3
Et ideo dicendum, quod corpus in spiritum naturaliter agere non potest, nec ei aliquo modo obesse vel ipsum gravare, nisi secundum quod aliquo modo corpori unitur; sic enim invenimus quod corpus quod corrumpitur, aggravat animam; Sap. 9, 15. Spiritus autem corpori unitur dupliciter. Uno modo ut forma materiae, ut ex eis fiat unum simpliciter; et sic spiritus unitur corpori et vivificat corpus, et a corpore aliqualiter aggravatur; sic autem spiritus hominis vel daemonis igni corporeo non unitur. Alio modo sicut movens mobili, vel sicut locatum loco, eo modo quo incorporalia sunt in loco; et secundum hoc spiritus incorporei creati loco definiuntur, ita in uno loco existentes quod non in alio. Quamvis autem res corporea ex sua natura habeat quod spiritum incorporeum loco definiat, non tamen habet sua natura quod spiritum incorporeum loco definitum detineat, ut ita alligetur illi loco quod ad alia divertere non possit, cum spiritus non ita sit in loco naturaliter quod loco subdatur. Sed hoc superadditur igni corporeo, inquantum est instrumentum divinae justitiae vindicantis, quod sic detinet spiritum, et ita efficitur ei poenalis, retardans eum ab executione propriae voluntatis, ne scilicet possit operari ubi vult, et secundum quod vult; et hunc modum ponit Gregorius in 4 Dialog. Exponens enim quomodo anima incendium experiendo patiatur, sic dicit: dum veritas peccatorem divitem damnatum in igne perhibet, quisnam sapiens reproborum animas teneri ignibus neget? Et hoc etiam Julianus dixit, ut in littera Magister dicit: si viventis hominis incorporeus spiritus detinetur in corpore, cur etiam non post mortem corporeo igne teneatur? Augustinus etiam, 21 de Civit. Dei dicit, quod sicut anima in hominis conditione jungitur corpori, ut dans ei vitam, quamvis illud sit spirituale et hoc corporale, et ex illa conjunctione vehementer concipit amorem ad corpus, sic ligatur igni, ut accipiens ab eo poenam; et ex illa conjunctione concipit horrorem.
And so it should be said that a corporeal thing cannot naturally act on the spirit, nor harm nor oppress it, unless according as it is united to a body in some way, for thus we find that a perishable body weighs down the soul (Wis 9:15). But the spirit is united to the body in two ways. In one way, as the form of matter, so that one thing is made out of them simply; and in this way the spirit is united to the body and gives life to the body, and it is weighted down in some way by the body; but the spirit of a man or demon is not united with corporeal fire in this way. In the other way, as the mover that moves something moveable, or as something placed in a place, in the way that incorporeal things are in a place; and according to this, created incorporeal spirits are delimited by place, so that those existing in one place are not in another. But although a corporeal thing by its own nature is able to delimit an incorporeal spirit by place, nevertheless it is not by its nature able to detain an incorporeal spirit in a definite place, so that it is so bound to that place that it cannot turn to other things, since spirit does not so naturally exist in a place that it is subjected to place. But this is superadded to corporeal fire, as it is an instrument of divine justice exacting vengeance, that it so detains the spirit and in this way becomes penal, holding it back from carrying out what it wills, so that namely it cannot operate where it wills, and as it wills; and this is the way that Gregory suggests in the Dialogues 4.1 For, explaining how the soul suffers in experiencing fire, he says this: when the truth presents the rich sinner as condemned to fire, what wise man would deny that the souls of the reprobate are bound by flames? And Julian also said this, as the Master says: if the incorporeal soul of a living man is held in a body, why would it not also be held by corporeal fire after death? Augustine, too, says in the City of God 212 that just as the soul is joined to the body in the condition of a human as what gives life to it, although the former is spiritual and the latter physical, and by that union it conceives a deep love for the body, in the same way it is tied to fire, as receiving punishment from it; and it conceives a horror from this conjunction.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3
Oportet ergo omnes praedictos modos in unum colligere, ut perfecte videatur quomodo anima ab igne corporeo patiatur; ut scilicet dicamus, quod ignis secundum naturam suam habet quod spiritus incorporeus ei conjungi possit, ut loco locatum; sed inquantum est instrumentum divinae justitiae, habet ut ipsum quodammodo retineat alligatum; et in hoc veraciter ignis ille est spiritui noxius; et sic anima ignem ut noxium sibi videns, ab igne cruciatur; unde Gregorius in 4 Dialog., omnia ista per ordinem tangit, ut ex dictis ejus patet.
Therefore all the ways mentioned must be collected into one, so that it is perfectly seen how the soul suffers from physical fire; so that namely we may say that fire according to its own nature is able to be united with an incorporeal spirit, as something located in a place is united with the place. But inasmuch as it is an instrument of divine justice, it is able to retain it as bound in some way. And that fire is truly harmful to the spirit in this, and that is how the soul, seeing the fire as something harmful to it, is tormented by fire; and so Gregory in the Dialogues 4 touches on all these things in order, as is clear from his statements.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Augustinus loquitur inquirendo; unde etiam alium modum ponit determinando in Lib. de Civit. Dei, ut ex dictis patet. Vel dicendum, quod Augustinus intelligit quod ea quibus anima proxime afficitur ad dolorem vel tristitiam, sunt spiritualia; non enim affligeretur, nisi ignem ut noxium sibi apprehenderet. Ignis ergo apprehensus est proximum affligens; sed ignis corporeus extra animam existens est affligens remotum.
Reply Obj. 1: Augustine is speaking in inquiry; which is why he also sets down another way as a determination in his book on the City of God, as is clear from what has been said. Or it should be said that Augustine understands that those things by which the soul is closely affected for sorrow or sadness, are spiritual things; for it would not be afflicted, unless it apprehended fire as something harmful. Therefore, the apprehension of fire is the proximate thing afflicting, but corporeal fire existing outside the soul afflicts remotely.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.ad13
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis anima simpliciter sit nobilior igne; ignis tamen est secundum quid anima nobilior, inquantum scilicet est instrumentum divinae justitiae.
Reply Obj. 2: Although the soul is simply speaking nobler than fire, nevertheless fire is nobler than the soul in a certain respect, namely, as it is an instrument of divine justice.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.ad14
Ad tertium dicendum, quod Philosophus et Boetius loquuntur de illa actione per quam patiens transmutatur in naturam agentis; talis autem non est actio ignis in animam; et propter hoc ratio non concludit.
Reply Obj. 3: The Philosopher and Boethius are speaking about that action by which what is acted upon is transformed into the nature of the agent. However, the action of fire on the soul is not like this; and because of this the argument does not conclude.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.ad15
Ad quartum dicendum, quod ignis in animam non agit per modum influentis, sed per modum detinentis, ut ex dictis patet; et ideo ratio non est ad propositum.
Reply Obj. 4: Fire in the soul does not act in the manner of something flowing in, but in the manner of something that detains, as is clear from what has been said; and therefore the argument is not to the point.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.ad16
Ad quintum dicendum, quod in visione intellectuali non est tristitia ex hoc ipso quod aliquid videtur; cum illud quod videtur nullo modo intellectui possit esse contrarium, inquantum videtur. In sensu autem hoc quod videtur, ex ipsa actione qua agit in visum ut videatur, potest esse corruptivum visus per accidens, inquantum corrumpit harmoniam organi. Sed tamen visio intellectualis potest esse contristans, inquantum id quod videtur, apprehenditur ut nocivum, non quasi noceat eo ipso quod videtur, sed alio quocumque modo; et sic anima videndo ignem affligitur.
Reply Obj. 5: In intellectual vision there is no sadness from the very fact that something is seen, since what is seen in no way could be understood to be contrary to the intellect, insofar as it is seen. However, in sensing what is seen, the very action by which it acts on sight so that it is seen can be corruptive of sight incidentally, inasmuch as it corrupts the harmony of the organ. But nevertheless intellectual vision can be saddening, inasmuch as what is seen is apprehended as harmful, not as though it hurts in the very fact that it is seen, but in any other way; and this is how the soul is afflicted by seeing the fire.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.ad17
Ad sextum dicendum, quod non est simile quantum ad omnia, sed quantum ad aliquid, ut ex dictis patet.
Reply Obj. 6: It is not similar in all respects, but in some respect, as is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.ad18
Ad septimum dicendum, quod quamvis non sit aliquis tactus corporalis inter animam et corpus, tamen est inter ea aliquis tactus spiritualis; sicut etiam motor caeli cum sit spiritualis, spirituali tactu tangit caelum, ipsum movens per modum quod dicitur contristans tangere, sicut dicitur in 1 de Generatione; et hujusmodi modus sufficit ad actionem.
Reply Obj. 7: Although there is no physical contact between the soul and the body, nevertheless there is between them a certain spiritual contact, as for example, since the mover of the sky is spiritual, he touches the sky by spiritual contact, moving it in the way that something saddening is said to touch, as is said in On Generation and Corruption 1;1 and this way suffices for action.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.ad19
Ad octavum dicendum, quod spiritus damnati nunquam sunt extra infernum, nisi ex dispensatione divina, vel ad instructionem vel ad exercitium electorum. Ubicumque autem extra infernum sint, semper tamen vident ignem inferni ut eis in poenam praeparatum; unde cum ista visio sit immediate affligens, ut dictum est, ubicumque sunt, ab igne inferni affliguntur; sicut et captivi etiam extra carcerem existentes quodammodo a carcere affliguntur, dum vident se ad carcerem damnatos. Unde sicut gloria electorum in nullo minuitur nec quantum ad praemium essentiale, neque quantum ad accidentale, si aliquando extra caelum empyreum sint, quod quodammodo in gloriam eorum cedit; ita etiam in nullo minuitur poena damnatorum, si extra infernum ex divina dispensatione ad tempus ponantur; et hoc est quod dicit Glossa Bedae super illud Jacob. 3: inflammat rotam nativitatis etc.: diabolus ubicumque sit, sive sub aere, sive sub terra, secum fert tormenta suarum flammarum. Objectio autem procedit ac si ignis corporeus affligeret spiritus immediate, sicut affligit corpora.
Reply Obj. 8: The spirit of one damned is never outside of hell unless by a divine dispensation, either for instruction or for the training of the elect. However, wherever they may be outside of hell, they still always see the fire of hell as prepared for them in punishment. Therefore, since that vision is immediately afflicting, as was said, wherever they are they are afflicted by the fire of hell; just as prisoners still outside the prison are afflicted in a certain way by the prison, when they see themselves condemned to prison. Therefore, just as the glory of the elect is not diminished at all whether as to the essential reward, or as to special distinctions, if sometimes they are outside the fiery heaven, which in a certain way contributes to their glory; so too the punishment of the damned is not at all diminished if they are placed outside of hell by divine dispensation for a time; and this is what, commenting on James 3:6, the tongue . . . sets on fire the cycle of nature, the Gloss of Bede says: wherever the devil is, whether under air, or under earth, he bears with himself the torments of his flames. Moreover, the objection proceeds as if corporeal fire afflicted spirits immediately, as it afflicts bodies.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3.ad20
Expositio textus
Exposition of the Text
Omnes ad aetatem eamdem resurgent, etc. Hoc intelligendum est non quantum ad mensuram corporis, sed quantum ad perfectionem corporis.
Whether all will rise again in the same age and size.1 This is to be understood not as to the measure of the body, but as to the perfection of the body.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3
Triginta enim duorum annorum et trium mensium erat aetas Christi. Hoc intelligendum est secundum illam opinionem quae ponit Christum in principio trigesimi anni nondum completi baptizatum fuisse. Sed secundum opinionem Chrysostomi, qui ponit quod Christus, cum baptizatus fuit, erat triginta annorum, et inceperat trigesimum primum, oportet dicere, quod Christus triginta tribus annis et tribus mensibus vixerit: tribus enim annis praedicavit, et mensibus quasi tribus.
The age of Christ . . . was thirty-two years and three months.1 This is to be understood according to that opinion that holds that Christ was baptized in the beginning of his thirtieth year, not having completed it. But according to the opinion of Chrysostom, who held that Christ, when he was baptized, was thirty years old, and had begun his thirty-first, it is necessary to say that Christ lived thirty-three years and three months; for he preached for three years and about three months.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3
Non est autem fas dicere, quod in resurrectione accedat corpori magnitudo. Sed contra hoc videtur: nani et gigantes resurgent in quantitate quam hic habuerunt. Et dicendum, quod hoc intelligendum est de quantitate quam hic habuerunt vel habituri essent natura non errante per superabundantiam vel defectum.
”But it is not right to say that at the resurrection a body will acquire a largeness of body which it did not have here.”1 But this seems contrary: dwarfs and giants will rise in the size that they had here. And it should be said that this is to be understood of the size that they had here or that they would have had if nature had not failed by excess or defect.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3
Sed in quemlibet pulverem ac cinerem resolvatur, etc. Sciendum, quod hae resolutiones quae in littera tanguntur, distribuuntur hoc modo. Primo enim accipit illa in quae corpus humanum proximo resolvitur; unde quantum ad partes grossas et terrestres ponit pulverem et cinerem; ut in pulverem dicatur resolvi, inquantum exsiccatur per congelationem humidi ex frigore agente; in cinerem vero, inquantum exsiccatur per extractionem humidi a calore agente. Sed quantum ad partes subtiles et aereas halitus ponit et auras; ut halitus referatur ad vapores humidos, qui ab humano corpore resolvuntur; aura autem ad fumos siccos qui sunt materia venti, qui proprie aura dicitur. Deinde vero ponit illa in quae primo resolvitur. Haec autem vel sunt sensibilia, vel insensibilia. Si insensibilia, sic tangit elementa in hoc quod dicit: in quamcumque aliorum corporum substantiam; et elementa in hoc quod dicit: in ipsa elementa. Si autem sunt sensibilia, sic tangit alia bruta et homines in hoc quod dicit: in quorumcumque animalium et hominum cibum carnemque mutetur; ut cibus pertineat ad id quod est in via transmutationis humani corporis in substantiam praedictam; quod vero dicit carnem, pertineat ad terminum transmutationis praedictae.
“But into whatever dust and ashes it may be resolved.”1 It should be known that these resolutions that are referred to in the text are distributed in this way: first it takes the things into which the human body is resolved last; and so as to the large and earthly parts he includes dust and ashes; so that it is said to be resolved into dust, inasmuch as it is dried out by the freezing of moisture from the action of coldness; but in ashes, inasmuch as it is dried out by the extraction of moisture from the action of heat. But as to the fine and airy parts, he puts breath and breezes; so that breath is referred to the moist vapors, which evaporate from the human body, while breeze refers to the dry fumes that are the matter of the wind, which is properly called breeze. And next he places those things into which it is first resolved. But these things are either sensible or insensible. If insensible, then he refers to the elements in the fact that he says: “into whatever substance of other bodies”;2 and the elements in the fact that he says: “into the elements themselves.”3 But if they are sensible, then he touches on other animals and men in saying: “into whatever food and flesh of beasts or even of men it may have been transformed;” 4so that food pertains to what is in the way of transformation of the human body into the substance mentioned; but what he calls flesh pertains to the end of the transformation described.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3
Illi animae in puncto temporis reddit quae illam primitus, ut homo fieret, cresceret, viveret, animavit. Exponendum est primitus non solum quod est prius tempore, sed quod est principalius, ut ex dictis patet: alias oporteret dicere, quod costa de qua formata est mulier, in Adam resurgeret, cujus anima primo fuit animata; resurget tamen in Eva, quia in ea principalius fuit, ut scilicet pertinens ad perfectionem individui, non solum ad perfectionem speciei, sicut fuerat in Adam.
“It returns in a moment of time to that soul which first animated it, and caused it to become human, and to grow and live.”1 First should be explained not only as what is first in time, but what is most principal, as is clear from what has been said. Otherwise, it would be necessary to say that the rib from which the woman is formed would rise again in Adam, whose soul was brought to life first; whereas it will rise in Eve, for it was more principal in her, so that namely it pertains to the perfection of the individual, not only to the perfection of the species, as it did in Adam.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3
Resurgent quidem sanctorum corpora sine ullo vitio, etc. Ista quae hic ponuntur, hoc modo differunt, ut vitium pertineat ad intemperantiam humorum, aut indispositionem inferiorum partium; deformitas autem ad dispositionem partium exteriorum; corruptio vero ad diminutionem, ut si corpora sine aliquo membro resurgerent; onus autem ad indispositionem organorum respectu virtutis motivae; difficultas vero ad ipsius virtutis debilitatem.
“And so the bodies of the saints will rise again without any defect,”1 etc. Those things that are listed here differ in this way, that vice pertains to the intemperance of the humors, or the indisposition of the lower parts, while deformity pertains to the disposition of the external parts; but corruption, to the diminution, as if bodies should rise without a certain member; while burden pertains to the indisposition of the organs with respect to the motive power; but difficulty pertains to the weakening of the power itself.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3
Et cruciabit damnatorum corpora hominum vel daemonum, etc. Hoc dicit Augustinus secundum opinionem quae ponit daemones habere corpora naturaliter sibi unita.
“And will torment the bodies of the damned, whether men or devils.”1 Augustine says this according to the opinion that holds that demons have bodies naturally united to them.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3
Profiteri animam posse habere similitudinem corporis et corporalium omnino membrorum, quisquis renuit, potest negare animam esse quae in somnis videt vel ambulare se, vel sedere, etc. Non est intelligendum, quod anima separata habeat similitudinem corporis, et membrorum corporalium realiter, sicut Apollinarius posuit; sed solummodo per modum apprehensionis vel intellectivae, vel etiam imaginariae, ut quidam volunt.
“Whoever refuses to profess that the soul can have a likeness to the body and to all bodily members, may deny that it is the soul which he sees in dreams as it moves about, or sits,”1 etc. This is not to be understood as though the separated soul has the likeness of a body and its members in reality, as Apollinarius suggested, but only by the mode of apprehension, whether intellective or even imaginary, as some people wish.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3
Neque enim non sentiunt, etc. Hoc potest exponi, ut sentire non accipiatur pro actu exteriori sensus, sed pro actu intellectus, secundum quod intellectus quandoque sensus dicitur.
“The souls of the reprobate . . . do not feel nothing.”1 This can be explained so that ‘feel’ is not taken for the act of the external senses, but for the act of the intellect, according to which the intellect sometimes is is called a ‘sense’.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3
Quaeri ac disputari potest, quando incipit homo in utero vivere. De hoc aliqua dicta sunt in 3 Lib., distinct. 3, ubi de conceptione Dominici corporis agebatur.
“It may be very carefully asked and disputed by learned men when a human person begins to live in the womb.”1 Concerning this certain things were said in Book III, Distinction 3, where the conception of the Lord’s body was discussed.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3
Ac non potius duos (quod futurum erat, si gemini nascerentur) resurrecturos aestimemus. Hoc non dicit Augustinus: quia ex quo habebat principalia membra duplicia, sicut duo capita et duo corda, manifestum erat quod duae animae inerant; et ita duo homines erant, sed conjuncti per errorem naturae.
“Far be it from us to think that one man with two sets of limbs shall rise again, and not two distinct men, as would have happened, if twins had been born.”1 Augustine did not say this, because by the fact that it had two times the principal members, like two heads and two hearts, it was clear that there were two souls in it, and so there were two men, but united through an error of nature.
Sent.IV.D44.Q3.A3
D. 45Before the general judgmentDe illa quae praecedit judicium generale
Postquam determinavit Magister de his quae ad resurrectionem pertinent, hic incipit determinare de his quae pertinent ad remunerationem vel punitionem resurgentium; et dividitur in partes duas: in prima enim determinatur de remuneratione et punitione quae praecedit judicium generale; in secunda de illa quae judicium generale sequitur, dist. 47, ibi: solet etiam quaeri, qualiter dabitur judicii sententia.
After the Master has examined those things that pertain to the resurrection, here he begins to consider those things that pertain to the reward or punishment of those who will rise, and this is divided into two parts: for in the first, he considers the reward and punishment that will precede the general judgment; in the second, those things that will follow the general judgment, at Distinction 47: it is also usual to ask how the sentence of judgment shall be given out.1
Sent.IV.D45
Prima autem dividitur in duas: in prima determinat de remuneratione vel punitione animarum ante diem judicii, et resurrectionem; in secunda ostendit qualiter secundum justitiam et misericordiam Dei praedicta dispensentur, distinct. 46, ibi: sed quaeritur hic de valde malis, etc.
Now the first is divided into two parts: in the first part, he considers the reward and punishment of souls before the day of judgment and the resurrection; in the second, he shows how it will be dispensed according to the justice and mercy of God, at Distinction 46: but it is here asked concerning the very evil.1
Sent.IV.D45
Prima dividitur in duas: primo ostendit quomodo animae post mortem diversa receptacula habebunt pro diversitate meritorum; in secunda determinat qualiter animae post mortem certis receptaculis distributae juvari possunt orationibus aliorum, ibi: neque negandum est, ut ait Augustinus, defunctorum animas pietate suorum viventium relevari.
The first part is divided into two: first, he shows how souls will have different places for their reception after death for the diversity of their merits; in the second, he considers how souls dispersed after death to certain places can be helped by the prayers of others, at: and Augustine says that “it is not to be denied that the souls of the dead are relieved by the piety of their living friends.”1
Sent.IV.D45
Et haec pars dividitur in partes duas: in prima ostendit qualiter mortui juvantur suffragiis vivorum; in secunda inquirit, quomodo vivi juvantur precibus mortuorum sanctorum, ibi: sed forte quaeris: numquid preces supplicantium sancti audiunt?
And this part is divided into two parts: in the first, he shows how the dead are aided by the suffrages of the living; in the second, he inquires how the living are helped by the prayers of the deceased saints, at: but perhaps you ask: do [the saints] hear the prayers of supplicants?1
Sent.IV.D45
Prima autem dividitur in duas: in prima determinat de illis mortuis pro quibus suffragia fiunt, quando eis prosunt; in secunda inquirit, utrum prosint eis pro quibus non fiunt, ibi: solet moveri quaestio de duobus, etc.
Now the first is divided into two parts: in the first, he considers when suffrages benefit those dead for whom they are done; in the second, he inquires whether they benefit others for whom they are not done, at: it is usual to raise the question of two men.1
Sent.IV.D45
Prima dividitur in duas: in prima dicit quae sunt illa quae facta a vivis, prosunt mortuis; in secunda quae sunt illa quae non prosunt, ibi: de pompis vero exequiarum idem Augustinus ita dicit.
The first is divided into two parts; in the first, he tells what things done by the living benefit the dead; in the second, the things that do not benefit them, at: as to the pomps of obsequies, the same Augustine speaks as follows.1
Sent.IV.D45
Solet moveri quaestio de duobus, etc. Circa hoc duo facit: primo inquirit de illis pro quibus suffragia non fiunt statu praesentis Ecclesiae durante; secundo de illis pro quibus fiunt praesenti Ecclesia deficiente, ibi: sed iterum quaeritur de aliquo mediocriter bono.
It is usual to raise the question of two men. Concerning this he does two things: first, he inquires about those for whom no suffrages are made during the state of the present Church; second, about those for whom they are made when the present Church has passed away, at: but again it is asked regarding someone moderately good.1
Sent.IV.D45
Sed forte quaeris: numquid preces supplicantium sancti audiunt? Hic ostendit quomodo suffragia mortuorum sanctorum vivis prosunt; et circa hoc tria facit: primo enim proponit quod intendit; secundo confirmat propositum per similitudinem angelorum, ibi: sicut enim angelis, ita et sanctis qui Deo assistunt, petitiones nostrae innotescunt in verbo Dei; tertio concludit intentum, ibi: si autem angeli a Deo per verbum ejus discunt petitiones nostras . . . cur non credamus et animas sanctorum Dei faciem contemplantium, in ejus veritate intelligere preces hominum?
But perhaps you ask: do [the saints] hear the prayers of supplicants? Here he shows how the suffrages of the deceased holy ones benefit the living; and concerning this he does three things: first, he proposes what he intends; second, he confirms the proposition through a resemblance to the angels, at: for just as our petitions are known to the angels in the Word of God which they contemplate, so also they are known to the saints who are with God;1 third, he concludes what he intended, at: but if the angels learn from God through his Word what our petitions are . . . why may we not believe that the souls of the saints, who contemplate the face of God also perceive in his truth the prayers of men?2
Sent.IV.D45
Hic tria quaeruntur. Primo de receptaculis animarum post mortem. Secundo de suffragiis mortuorum. Tertio de orationibus sanctorum.
Here three questions arise. First, the place of the reception of souls after death. Second, the suffrages of the dead. Third, the prayers of saints.
Sent.IV.D45
Q. 1Places for souls’ receptionDe receptaculis animarum
Circa primum quaeruntur tria:
Concerning the first, three questions arise:
Sent.IV.D45.Q1
primo, utrum animabus post mortem aliqua receptacula assignentur;
first, whether after death there are any places assigned to the reception of souls;
Sent.IV.D45.Q1
secundo, de differentia receptaculorum;
second, the differences between places of reception;
Sent.IV.D45.Q1
tertio, de numero eorumdem.
third, their number.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1
A. 1Whether after death there are any places assigned to the reception of soulsUtrum animabus post mortem aliqua receptacula assignentur
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod animabus post mortem receptacula non assignentur. Sicut enim dicit Boetius in libro de Hebdom., communis animi conceptio est apud sapientes, incorporalia in loco non esse; cui concordat quod Augustinus dicit in 12 super Genes. ad litteram: cito quidem responderim, ad corporalia loca animam non ferri, nisi cum aliquo corpore. Sed anima separata a corpore non habet aliquod corpus, sicut ibidem Augustinus dicit. Ergo ridiculum est animabus separatis aliqua receptacula assignare.
Obj. 1: To the first question, we proceed thus. It seems that places are not assigned to the reception of souls after death. For just as Boethius says in the book On the Hebdomads:1 the common conception of the soul held by the wise is that incorporeal things are not in a place; which agrees with what Augustine says in On the Literal Meaning of Genesis 12: I will answer swiftly that the soul is not borne to a physical place except with some body.2 But the separated soul does not have any body, as Augustine says in the same place. Therefore, it is ridiculous for any place to be assigned for the reception of separated souls.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1.arg1
Praeterea, omne quod habet locum determinatum, magis convenit cum illo loco quam cum alio. Sed animae separatae, sicut et quaelibet spirituales substantiae, indifferenter se habent ad omnia loca: non enim potest dici quod cum aliquibus corporibus conveniant, et cum aliis differant; cum ab omnibus conditionibus corporalibus sint penitus remotae. Ergo eis determinata receptacula non sunt assignanda.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, everything that has a determinate place belongs more to that place than any other. But, like all spiritual substances, separated souls are related indifferently to every place; for it cannot be said that since they go with certain bodies, they also differ from others, since they are completely removed from all physical conditions. Therefore, they are not to be assigned to determinate places of reception.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1.arg2
Praeterea, animabus separatis non assignatur aliquid post mortem nisi quod cedat in poenam vel praemium. Sed corporalis locus non potest eis esse in poenam vel in praemium, cum a corporibus nihil recipiant. Ergo non sunt eis assignanda certa receptacula.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, nothing is assigned to separated souls after death except what is bestowed as a punishment or reward. But a physical place cannot be a punishment or reward to them, since they receive nothing from their bodies. Therefore, no certain place of reception should be assigned to them.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1.arg3
Sed contra, caelum empyreum locus corporalis est; et tamen ipsum factum mox sanctis angelis est repletum, ut Strabus dicit. Cum ergo angeli sint incorporei, sicut et animae separatae; videtur etiam quod separatis animabus sint certa receptacula assignanda. Ergo, etc.
On the contrary (1), the empyreal heaven is a physical place, and yet it was filled with holy angels soon after being made, as Strabus says.1 Therefore, since the angels are incorporeal, like separated souls, it seems that certain places of reception should also be assigned to separated souls. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, hoc patet per hoc quod Gregorius in 4 Dialog. narrat, animas post mortem ad diversa loca corporalia esse deductas; ut patet de Paschasio, quem Germanus Capuanus episcopus in balneis invenit, et de anima Theodorici regis, quam dicit ad Gehennam fuisse perductam. Ergo animae post mortem habent certa receptacula.
Furthermore (2), this is evident by the fact that Gregory tells in his Dialogues 41 that the souls after death have been led to different corporeal places; as is seen in the case of Paschasius, whom Germanus, the bishop of Capua, found in the baths; and the case of King Theodoric’s soul, which he says had been taken to Gehenna.2 Therefore, souls have certain places of reception after death.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1.arg4
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod statim post mortem nullae animae deducantur ad caelos, vel ad infernum. Quia super illud Psalm. 36:10, adhuc pusillum, et non erit peccator, dicit Glossa, quod sancti liberantur in fine vitae: post hanc tamen vitam non ibi erunt ubi erunt sancti, quibus dicetur: venite benedicti patris mei. Sed illi sancti erunt in caelo. Ergo sancti post hanc vitam non statim ascendunt ad caelum.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that no souls are led to heaven or hell immediately after death.1 For, commenting on the text: yet a little while and the wicked will be no more (Ps 37 [36]:10), the Gloss says2 that the saints are freed at the end of life. Nevertheless, after this life they will not be where the saints are to whom it will be said: come, O blessed of my father (Matt 25:34). But those saints will be in heaven. Therefore, there are saints who will not immediately ascend to heaven after this life.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1.arg5
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit in Enchir., quod tempus quod inter hominis mortem et ultimam resurrectionem interpositum est, animas abditis receptaculis continet, sicut unaquaeque digna est requie vel aerumna. Sed haec abdita receptacula non possunt intelligi caelum et infernus; quia in illis etiam post resurrectionem ultimam animae cum corporibus erunt; unde pro nihilo distingueret tempus ante resurrectionem et post resurrectionem. Ergo non erunt nec in inferno nec in Paradiso usque ad diem judicii.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Augustine says in his Handbook on Faith, Hope, and Charity1 that the time that occurs between the death of a person and the final resurrection contains souls received in hidden places, as each is deserving of rest or affliction. But these hidden places cannot be understood as being heaven and hell, for souls will also be in those places with their bodies after the final resurrection; therefore, nothing would distinguish the time before the resurrection from after the resurrection. Therefore, they will not be in hell or in heaven until the day of judgment.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1.arg6
Praeterea, major est gloria animae quam gloria corporum. Sed simul omnibus redditur gloria corporum, ut sit major laetitia singulorum ex communi gaudio, ut patet Hebr. 11, super illud: Deo pro nobis aliquid melius providente etc.; ubi dicit Glossa: ut in communi gaudio omnium majus fieret gaudium singulorum. Ergo multo fortius et gloria animarum debet differri usque ad finem, ut simul omnibus reddatur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the glory of the soul is greater than the glory of bodies. But the glory of bodies is rendered to all people at the same time, so that the happiness of individuals will be greater from the common joy, as is clear from Hebrews 11:40: since God had foreseen something better for us, about which the interlinear Gloss comments: so that in the common joy of all the joy of each one might become greater. Therefore, much more should the glory of souls be deferred until the end, so that it may be rendered to all at the same time.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1.arg7
Praeterea, poena et praemium quae per sententiam judicii redduntur, judicium praecedere non debent. Sed ignis inferni et gaudia Paradisi dabuntur hominibus per sententiam Christi judicantis in ultimo judicio, ut patet Matth. 25. Ergo ante diem judicii nullus ascendit ad caelum, vel descendit ad Inferos.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the punishment and reward that are rendered by the sentence of judgment should not precede the judgment. But the fire of hell and the joy of paradise will be given to men by the sentence of Christ the Judge in the last judgment, as is clear from Matthew 25. Therefore, before the day of judgment no one will ascend to heaven or descend to hell.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1.arg8
Sed contra est quod dicitur 2 Corinth. 5, 1: si terrena nostra habitatio dissolvatur, domum habemus non manufactam conservatam in caelis. Ergo dissoluta carne homo habet mansionem quae in caelis fuerit ei conservata.
On the contrary (1), it is said in 2 Corinthians 5:1: if the earthly tent we live in is destroyed . . . we have a house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens. Therefore, once the flesh has dissolved, a person shall have a dwelling place that will be kept for him in heaven.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, Philip. 1, 23, dicit apostolus: cupio dissolvi, et esse cum Christo: ex quo sic arguit Gregorius in 4 Dialog.: qui ergo Christum in caelo esse non dubitat, nec Pauli animam esse in caelo negat. Sed non est negandum Christum esse in caelo, cum sit articulus fidei. Ergo nec dubitandum est animas sanctorum ad caelos ferri. Quod etiam aliquae ad infernum descendant post mortem statim, patet Luc. 16: mortuus est dives, et sepultus est in inferno.
Furthermore (2), the Apostle says: my desire is to depart and be with Christ (Phil 1:23); from which Gregory argues thus in the Dialogues 4:1 therefore, whoever does not doubt that Christ is in heaven should neither deny that Paul’s soul is in heaven. But it cannot be denied that Christ is in heaven, since it is an article of faith. Therefore, neither is it to be doubted that the souls of the saints are borne to heaven. That some may also descend into hell immediately after death is also evident from Luke 16:22–23: the rich man also died and was buried in hell.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1.arg9
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod animae in Paradiso vel in inferno existentes egredi non valeant. Augustinus enim dicit in Lib. de Cura pro mortuis gerenda: si rebus viventium interessent animae mortuorum, ut de aliis taceam, meipsum pia mater nulla nocte desereret, quae terra marique secuta est ut mecum viveret; et ex hoc concludit quod animae defunctorum rebus viventium non intersint. Sed interesse possent, si de suis receptaculis exirent. Ergo de suis receptaculis non exeunt.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that souls existing in paradise or hell are not able to leave.1 For Augustine says in his book On the Care to be Taken for the Dead: if the souls of the dead are admidst the affairs of the living, so that I may be silent about other things, my pious mother would not have left me for a night, who followed me over land and sea so that she might live with me;2 and by this he concludes that the souls of the dead are not admidst the affairs of the living. But they could be among us if they could leave their places of reception. Therefore, they do not leave their places of reception.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1.arg10
Praeterea, in Psalm. 26, 4, dicitur: ut habitem in domo Domini omnibus diebus vitae meae; et Job 7, 9: qui descendit ad Inferos, non ascendet. Ergo tam boni quam mali a suis receptaculis non exeunt.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it is said in Psalm 27 (26):4: that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the days of my life; and in Job 7:9: he who goes down to Sheol does not come up. Therefore, neither the good nor the wicked shall go out of their places of reception.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1.arg11
Praeterea, receptacula, ut est dictum, animabus post mortem dantur in praemium vel in poenam. Sed post mortem neque praemia sanctorum minuuntur, neque poenae damnatorum. Ergo non exeunt de suis receptaculis.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, as was said, places of reception are given to souls after death as a reward or punishment. But after death neither the rewards of the saints nor the sufferings of the damned will be diminished. Therefore, they shall not leave their places of reception.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1.arg12
Sed contra est quod dicit Hieronymus contra Vigilantium sic eum alloquens: ais enim vel in sinu Abrahae, vel in loco refrigerii, vel subter aram Dei animas apostolorum et martyrum consedisse, nec posse suis tumulis, cum voluerint, adesse praesentes; et ita tu Deo leges ponis, tu apostolis vincula injicies, ut usque ad diem judicii teneantur custodia, nec sint cum Domino suo, de quibus scriptum est Apoc. cap. 14, 4: sequuntur agnum quocumque ierit. Sed agnus ubique est. Ergo et hi qui cum agno sunt, ubique esse credendi sunt. Ridiculum ergo est dicere, quod animae mortuorum a suis receptaculis non recedant.
On the contrary (4), there is what Jerome says against Vigilantius,1 speaking to him thus: for you say the souls of the apostles and martyrs have either been seated in the bosom of Abraham, or in a place of refreshment, or beneath the altar of God, nor can they be present at their tombs when they wish; and in this way you place laws on God, you throw chains on the apostles, so that until the day of judgment they are held prisoner, nor are they with their Lord, about whom it was written: “they follow the Lamb wherever he goes” (Rev 14:4). But the Lamb is everywhere. Therefore, also those who are with the Lamb are believed to be everywhere. Therefore, it is ridiculous to say that the souls of the dead do not depart from their places of reception.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, Hieronymus ibidem arguit sic: cum diabolus et daemones toto vagentur orbe, et celeritate nimia ubique praesentes sint; martyres post effusionem sanguinis ara operientur inclusi, et inde exire non poterunt? Ex quo potest concludi non solum de bonis, sed etiam de malis, quod sua receptacula interdum exeant, cum non habeant majorem damnationem quam daemones, qui ubique discurrunt.
Furthermore (5), Jerome1 argued in the same place this way: since the devil and demons wander the whole world, and are present everywhere with utmost swiftness, will the martyrs be shut up and buried after the shedding of their blood and shall they not be able to depart from there? From which it can be concluded not only about the good, but also the wicked, that they sometimes leave their places of reception, since they do not have greater damnation than the demons, who go about everywhere.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1.arg13
Praeterea, idem probari potest per Gregorium in 4 Dialog., ubi narrat de multis mortuis quod viventibus apparuerunt.
Furthermore (6), the same thing can be proved by Gregory throughout the Dialogues 4, where he tells about many of the dead who have appeared to the living.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1.arg14
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod quamvis substantiae spirituales secundum esse suum a corpore non dependeant, corporalia tamen a Deo mediantibus spiritualibus gubernantur, ut dicit Augustinus in 3 De Trinit., et Gregorius in 4 Dialog.; et ideo est quaedam convenientia substantiarum spiritualium ad corporales substantias per congruentiam quamdam, ut scilicet dignioribus substantiis digniora corpora adaptentur; unde etiam Philosophi secundum ordinem mobilium posuerunt ordinem substantiarum separatarum. Quamvis autem animabus post mortem non assignentur aliqua corpora, quorum sint formae vel determinati motores; determinantur tamen eis quaedam corporalia loca per congruentiam quamdam secundum gradus dignitatis eorum, in quibus sunt quasi in loco, eo modo quo incorporalia in loco esse possunt, secundum quod magis accedent ad primam substantiam (cui locus superior per congruentiam deputatur) scilicet Deum, cujus sedem caelum Scriptura esse denuntiat; et ideo animas quae sunt in participatione perfecta divinitatis, in caelo esse ponimus; animas vero quae a participatione hujusmodi impediuntur, loco contrario dicimus deputari.
I answer that, although spiritual substances do not depend upon a body for their own being, nevertheless corporeal things are governed by God by means of spiritual ones, as Augustine says in On the Trinity 3,1 and Gregory says in his Dialogues 4.2 And so there is a certain fittingness of spiritual substances to corporeal substances through a certain congruency, so that namely the more worthy bodies are appropriated to the more worthy substances; hence even the philosophers have settled on the order of separated substances according to the order of things that move.3 However, although to souls after death there are not assigned particular bodies, of which they might be the forms or determinate movers, nevertheless certain corporeal places are determined to them by some congruence according to the degrees of their dignity, in which they exist as if in a place, in the same way in which incorporeal things can exist in a place, according as they approach more closely to the first substance (to which the higher place is assigned by congruence), namely, God, whose seat is declared to be heaven by Scripture. And therefore we consider the souls that are in perfect participation of the divinity to be in heaven, but the souls that are prevented from this participation we say have been consigned to the opposite place.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod incorporalia non sunt in loco modo aliquo noto nobis et consueto, secundum quod dicimus corpora proprie in loco esse; sunt tamen in loco modo substantiis spiritualibus convenienti, qui nobis plene manifestus esse non potest.
Reply Obj. 1: Incorporeal things are not in a place in any way known and customary to us, in the way we say that bodies are properly in a place. However, they are in a place in a manner befitting spiritual substances, which cannot be fully manifest to us.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod duplex est convenientia vel similitudo. Una quae est per participationem ejusdem qualitatis, sicut calida ad invicem conveniunt; et talis convenientia incorporalium ad loca corporalia esse non potest. Alia per quamdam proportionalitatem, secundum quam in Scripturis metaphorae corporalium ad spiritualia transferuntur; ut quod dicitur Deus esse sol, quia est principium vitae spiritualis, sicut sol vitae corporalis; et secundum hanc convenientiam quaedam animae quibusdam locis magis conveniunt, sicut animae spiritualiter illuminatae cum corporibus luminosis; animae vero obtenebratae per culpam cum locis tenebrosis.
Reply Obj. 2: A commonality or likeness can exist in two ways. One way is through participation in the same quality, as hot things have heat in common with each other; and a commonality like this cannot exist between incorporeal things and corporeal places. The other way is through a certain proportionality, according to which metaphors of corporeal things are transferred to spiritual things in Scripture, as when God is said to be the sun,1 because he is the principle of spiritual life, as the sun is of physical life. And, according to this commonality, certain souls are better suited to certain places, as spiritually illuminated souls with luminous places, but souls overshadowed by guilt with dark places.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod anima separata directe nihil recipit a locis corporalibus per modum quo corpora recipiunt, quae conservantur a suis locis; sed ipsae animae ex hoc quod cognoscunt se talibus locis deputari, sibi gaudium ingerunt vel moerorem; et sic locus cedit eis in poenam vel in praemium.
Reply Obj. 3: A separated soul receives nothing directly from the physical places after the manner of bodies, which are maintained by their places. But the souls themselves, by the fact that they know themselves to be assigned to such places, bear joy or sorrow within themselves; and this is how the place contributes to their punishment or reward.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1.ad3
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod sicut in corporibus est gravitas vel levitas, qua feruntur in locum suum, qui est finis motus ipsorum; ita etiam est in animabus meritum vel demeritum, quibus perveniunt animae ad praemium vel poenam, quae sunt fines actionum ipsarum; unde sicut corpus per gravitatem vel levitatem statim fertur in locum suum, nisi prohibeatur; ita statim animae, soluto vinculo carnis, per quod in statu viae detinebantur, praemium consequuntur vel poenam, nisi aliquid impediat; sicut interdum impedit consecutionem praemii veniale peccatum, quod prius purgari oportet, ex quo sequitur quod praemium differatur. Et quia locus deputatur animabus secundum congruentiam praemii vel poenae; statim ut anima a corpore absolvitur, vel in infernum demergitur, vel ad caelum evolat, nisi impediatur aliquo reatu quo oportuit evolationem differri, ut prius anima purgetur. Et huic veritati auctoritates Scripturae canonicae manifeste attestantur, et documenta sanctorum patrum; unde contrarium pro haeresi est habendum, ut patet 4 Dial., et in Lib. de Eccl. dogmatibus.
To the second question, it should be said that just as there is heaviness or lightness in bodies by which they are borne to their own place, which is the end of their movement, so too there is merit or demerit in souls, by which souls attain their reward or punishment, which are the ends of their actions. This is why just as a body is borne immediately to its place by its heaviness or lightness unless it is prevented, so too a soul, as soon as the bond of the flesh is dissolved by which it is detained in the state of a wayfairer, obtains its reward or punishment unless something impedes it, as sometimes the reward’s obtainment is impeded by venial sin, which must be purged beforehand, with the consequence that the reward is delayed. And since the place is assigned to souls according to its fittingness with the reward or punishment, immediately when the soul is released from the body it is either sunk into hell or taken up into heaven, unless it is prevented by some guilt that delays it such that the soul must be purged first. And the authorities of canonical Scripture manifestly attest to this truth, along with the writings of the holy fathers. Therefore, the contrary is to be held as heresy, as is clear from the Dialogues 4,1 and in the book On Ecclesiastical Dogmas.2
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Glossa seipsam exponit; quod enim dicit: nondum erunt ubi erunt sancti etc. statim exponit subdens; idest, non habebunt geminam stolam quam habebunt sancti in resurrectione.
Reply Obj. 1: The Gloss explains itself, for where it says: they will not yet be where the saints will be, it explains immediately, adding: that is, they will not have the double garment that the saints will have in the resurrection.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1.ad4
Ad secundum dicendum, quod inter illa abdita receptacula, de quibus Augustinus loquitur, etiam sunt computandi infernus et Paradisus, in quibus animae aliquae ante resurrectionem continentur. Sed ideo distinguitur tempus ante resurrectionem et post, quia ante resurrectionem sunt ibi sine corpore, post autem erunt cum corpore; et quia in aliquibus receptaculis nunc sunt animae in quibus post resurrectionem non erunt.
Reply Obj. 2: Hell and Paradise, in which certain souls are contained before the resurrection, should also be counted among those hidden places of reception of which Augustine speaks. But the time before and after the resurrection is distinguished in that before the resurrection they are there without a body, but afterward they will be there with a body; and because in some of the places of reception there are now souls where there will not be after the resurrection.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1.ad5
Ad tertium dicendum, quod homines secundum corpora habent quamdam continuitatem ad invicem, quia secundum ea est verum quod dicitur Act. 17, quod Deus ex uno fecit omne hominum genus. Sed animas singillatim finxit; unde non est tanta congruentia ut omnes homines simul glorificentur in anima, sicut quod simul glorificentur in corpore. Et praeterea gloria corporis non est ita essentialis sicut gloria animae; unde majus detrimentum esset sanctis si gloria animae differretur, quam de hoc quod gloria corporis differtur; nec posset hoc detrimentum gloriae recompensari per ampliationem gaudii singulorum de gaudio communi.
Reply Obj. 3: Men have a certain continuity with each other through their bodies, for what is said in Acts 17:26 is true as regards the body, that he made from one every nation of men. But he fashioned souls individually, which is why there it is not as fitting that all men be glorified at the same time in soul, as that they be glorified at the same time in body. And furthermore the glory of the body is not as essential as the glory of the soul; therefore, it would be a greater detriment to the saints if the glory of their souls was delayed than from the fact that the glory of the body is delayed. Nor could this detriment to glory be compensated by deepening the joy of the individuals from the common joy.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1.ad6
Ad quartum dicendum, quod eamdem objectionem Gregorius 4 Dial. proponit, et solvit. Si, inquit, nunc in caelo sunt animae sanctorum, quid est quod in die judicii pro justitiae suae retributione recipiunt? Et respondet: hoc eis nimirum crescit in judicio, quod nunc animae sola sui gloria retributione laetantur; postmodum vero etiam corporum beatitudine perfruentur, ut in ipsa quoque gaudeant, in qua dolores pro Domino cruciatusque pertulerunt. Et eodem modo dicendum est de damnatis.
Reply Obj. 4: Gregory brings up the same objection, and resolves it in the Dialogues 4: if the souls of the saints are now in heaven, what is it that they receive for the repayment of their righteousness on the day of judgment?1 And he answers: in the judgment this undoubtedly grows for them, for now the souls rejoice in the reward of their glory alone; but afterward they will enjoy too the beatitude of bodies, so that they may rejoice in it too, in which they have borne sorrows and tortures for the Lord. And the same thing should be said about the damned.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1.ad7
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod aliquem exire de inferno vel Paradiso potest intelligi dupliciter. Uno modo ut simpliciter inde exeat, ut jam ejus locus non sit Paradisus vel infernus; et sic nullus inferno vel Paradiso finaliter deputatus inde exire potest, ut in sequenti dist., qu. 2, art. 3, dicetur. Alio modo potest intelligi, ut exeat inde ad tempus; et in hoc distinguendum est quid eis conveniat secundum legem naturae, et quid eis conveniat secundum ordinem divinae justitiae; quia, ut Augustinus dicit in Lib. de Cura pro mortuis agenda, alii sunt humanarum limites rerum, alia sunt divinarum signa virtutum; alia sunt quae naturaliter, alia quae mirabiliter fiunt.
To the third question, it should be said that there are two ways someone could be understood to have left heaven or hell. In one way, such that he simply goes out from there, so that his place is no longer heaven or hell. And in this way no one definitively consigned to heaven or hell can leave them, as will be said in the following distinction, Question 2, Article 3. In the other way it can be understood such that someone goes out for a time, and in this one must distinguish between what befits them according to the law of nature, and what befits them according to the order of divine justice, for Augustine says in his book On the Care to be Given to the Dead: the limits of human things are one way, the signs of divine powers are another; the first which exist naturally, the second which are done miraculously.1
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1
Secundum ergo naturalem cursum, animae separatae, receptaculis propriis deputatae, a conversatione viventium penitus segregantur. Non enim secundum cursum naturae homines in mortali carne viventes substantiis separatis immediate conjunguntur, cum omnis eorum cognitio a sensu oriatur; nec propter aliud a suis receptaculis eas exire conveniret, nisi ut rebus viventium interessent. Sed secundum dispositionem divinae providentiae aliquando animae separatae a suis receptaculis egressae conspectibus hominum praesentantur, sicut Augustinus in praedicto libro narrat de Felice martyre, qui civibus Nolanis visibiliter apparuit, cum a barbaris oppugnarentur. Et hoc etiam credi potest quod aliquando de damnatis contingat, quod ad eruditionem hominum et terrorem permittuntur viventibus apparere, aut etiam ad suffragia expetenda quantum ad illos qui in purgatorio detinentur, ut per multa quae in 4 Dialog. narrantur, patet.
Therefore, according to the natural course, separated souls consigned to proper places of reception are completely segregated from dwelling with the living. For according to the course of nature humans living in mortal flesh are not directly joined to separated substances, since all knowledge arises from the senses; nor would it befit them to leave their places of reception for the sake of anything other than being among the living. But according to the disposition of divine providence sometimes separated souls are displayed in the sight of men outside their places of reception, as Augustine tells in the book mentioned about Felix the Martyr, who appeared visibly to the citizens of Nola when they would have been attacked by the barbarians. And it can also be believed that sometimes this happens to the damned, that they are permitted to appear to the living to instruct and terrify men, or even to beg suffrages for those who are in purgatory, as is clear from many things that are related in the Dialogues 4.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1
Sed hoc interest inter sanctos et damnatos, quod sancti, cum voluerint, apparere possunt viventibus, non autem damnati. Sicut enim viventes sancti in carne per donum gratiae gratis datae accipiunt ut sanitates et signa perficiant, quae non nisi divina virtute mirabiliter fiunt (quae quidam signa ab aliis hoc dono carentibus perfici non possunt); ita etiam non est inconveniens ut ex virtute gloriae aliqua potestas animabus sanctorum detur, per quam possint mirabiliter apparere viventibus, cum volunt; quod alii non possunt, nisi interdum permissi.
But there is this difference between saints and the damned: the saints can appear to the living when they wish, but the damned cannot. For just as the saints while living in the flesh receive through the gift of gratuitous grace the power to accomplish signs and healings, which does not happen except miraculously by divine power (and which signs indeed cannot be accomplished by others lacking this gift); so too it is not unfitting that by virtue of glory some power be given to the souls of the saints by which they can miraculously appear to the living when they wish, which others could not do unless permitted on occasion.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Augustinus, ut per sequentia patet, loquitur secundum communem cursum naturae; nec tamen sequitur quod etiam si mortui possunt aut volunt viventibus apparere, toties appareant quoties apparent in carne viventes; quia separati a carne vel omnino conformantur divinae voluntati, ita quod non liceat eis nisi quod secundum divinam dispositionem congruere intuentur; vel ita sunt poenis oppressi, ut de sua miseria magis doleant, quam curent aliis apparere.
Reply Obj. 1: Augustine, as is clear from what follows, speaks according to the common course of nature; nor, however, does it follow that even if the dead are able and wish to appear to the living, they should appear as many times as the living appear in the flesh. For separated from the flesh, either they are entirely conformed to the divine will such that it is only permitted to them to consider coming together according to the divine disposition; or they are so oppressed by punishments that they rather sorrow over their own misery than undertake to appear to others.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1.ad8
Ad secundum dicendum, quod auctoritates illae loquuntur quantum ad hoc quod nullus de Paradiso vel inferno egreditur simpliciter, et non quod non egrediatur ad tempus.
Reply Obj. 2: Those authorities address the fact that no one can leave paradise or hell simply speaking, and not that they cannot leave for a time.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1.ad9
Ad tertium dicendum, quod, sicut ex dictis patet, dist. praec., art. ult., qu. 3, in corp., secundum hoc locus animae cedit in poenam vel praemium, quod anima afficiatur ex hoc quod tali loco deputatur vel gaudendo vel dolendo. Hoc autem gaudium sive hic dolor de hoc quod talibus locis deputatur, manet in anima etiam quando extra loca praedicta fuerit; sicut pontifici cum datur pro honore ut in cathedra sedeat in Ecclesia, non minuitur gloria quando a cathedra recedit; quia etiam si actu ibi non sedeat, locus tamen ille sibi deputatus est.
Reply Obj. 3: As is clear from what has been said in the final article of the preceding distinction, Question 3, the place of the soul contributes to punishment or reward according as the soul is affected by being assigned to such a place either by rejoicing or grieving. But this joy or this sorrow arising from being assigned to such places remains in the soul even when it is outside the places mentioned, just as when it is given to the pontiff to sit in the cathedra in the Church for his honor, his glory does not diminish when he steps away from the cathedra, for even if he is not actually sitting there, nevertheless that place is allotted to him.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1.ad10
Ad ea etiam quae contra objiciuntur responderi oportet; ad quorum primum dicitur, quod Hieronymus loquitur de apostolis et martyribus secundum hoc quod eis accrescit ex potestate gloriae, et non secundum quod eis congruit ex debito naturae. Quod autem dicit eos ubique esse, non est intelligendum quod simul sint in pluribus locis aut ubique, sed quia esse possunt ubi volunt.
Reply Obj. 4: Those things that are objected to the contrary must also be answered. To the first of them it is said that Jerome speaks about the apostles and martyrs according to what arises in them from the power of glory, and not as befitting them from what is due to nature. However, when he says that they are everywhere, it should not be understood that they are simultaneously in several places or everywhere, but that they can be wherever they wish.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1.ad11
Ad secundum dicendum, quod non est simile de daemonibus et angelis et animabus sanctorum et damnatorum. Angeli enim boni et mali hoc officium sortiuntur ut hominibus praesint vel ad custodiam vel ad exercitium; quod de animabus hominum dici non potest. Sed tamen secundum potestatem gloriae animabus sanctorum hoc congruit quod possunt esse ubi voluerint; et hoc est quod Hieronymus intendit.
Reply Obj. 5: To the second it should be said that the case of demons and angels is not like the souls of the saints and the damned. For good and bad angels are assigned this office so that they may be present to men, either for their protection or training, which cannot be said of the souls of men. But nevertheless according to the power of glory it befits the souls of the saints that they can be wherever they wish; and this is what Jerome meant.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1.ad12
Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis aliquando animae sanctorum vel damnatorum praesentialiter adsint ubi apparent; non tamen credendum est hoc semper accidere. Aliquando enim hujusmodi apparitiones fiunt vel in dormiendo vel in vigilando operatione bonorum vel malorum spirituum ad instructionem vel destructionem viventium; sicut etiam vivi homines quandoque aliis apparent, et eis multa dicunt in somniis, cum tamen constet eos non esse praesentes, sicut Augustinus per multa exempla probat in libro de Cura pro mortuis agenda.
Reply Obj. 6: To the third it should be said that although sometimes the souls of the saints or the damned are present where they appear, nevertheless it is not to be believed that this always happens. For sometimes apparitions like this happen either in sleep or waking by the action of the good or bad spirits for the instruction or destruction of the living, as also living men sometimes appear to others and say many things to them in dreams, although it is still obvious that they are not present, as Augustine proves by many examples in his book On the Care to be Taken of the Dead.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A1.ad13
A. 2The differences between places of receptionDe differentia receptaculorum
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod limbus inferni non sit idem quod sinus Abrahae. Sicut enim dicit Augustinus, 12 super Genes. ad litteram: nondum inveni Inferos alicubi in bono posuisse Scripturam. Sed sinus Abrahae in bono accipitur, ut ibidem subjungit Augustinus sic dicens: non in bono accipiendum sinum Abrahae, et illam requiem quo ab angelis pius pauper sublatus est, nescio utrum quisquam possit audire. Ergo sinus Abrahae non est idem quod limbus inferni.
Obj. 1: To the second question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that limbo is not the same as the bosom of Abraham. For as Augustine says2 in On the Literal Meaning of Genesis 12: I have not yet found anywhere the Scripture that describes hell as good. But the bosom of Abraham is taken for a good place, as Augustine adds in the same place, saying this: I do not know whether anyone could hear that the bosom of Abraham was not to be taken for a good place, and that rest to which the faithful poor man was borne by the angels. Therefore, the bosom of Abraham is not the same as limbo.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A2.arg1
Praeterea, in inferno existentes non vident Deum. Sed in sinu Abrahae videtur Deus, ut patet per Augustinum, 9 Lib. Confess., qui loquens de Nebridio dicit: quidquid illic est quod sinus Abraham vocatur, ibi Nebridius meus vivit; et infra: jam non ponit aures ad os meum, sed spirituale os ad fontem tuum, et bibit quantum potest sapientiam pro aviditate sua sine fine felix. Ergo sinus Abrahae non est idem quod limbus inferni.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, those dwelling in hell do not see God. But God is seen in the bosom of Abraham, as is clear from Augustine, Confessions 9,1 who, speaking of Nebridius, says: wherever is that place that is called the bosom of Abraham, there my Nebridius lives; and further: now no longer turning his ears to my mouth, but a spiritual mouth to your fountain, and he happily drinks with eagerness as much wisdom as he can without end. Therefore, the bosom of Abraham is not the same as limbo.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A2.arg2
Praeterea, Ecclesia non orat pro aliquo ut ad infernum deducatur. Orat autem ut angeli animam defuncti in sinum Abrahae deferant. Ergo videtur quod sinus Abrahae non sit idem quod limbus.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the Church does not pray for anyone to be led out of hell. However, she prays that the angels conduct the soul of one deceased to the bosom of Abraham.1 Therefore, it seems that the bosom of Abraham is not the same as limbo.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A2.arg3
Sed contra, sinus Abrahae dicitur ubi mendicus Lazarus ductus est. Sed ductus est ad infernum, ut dicit Glossa Job 30, super illud: ubi constituta domus Dei viventis: infernus domus erat omnium viventium ante adventum Christi. Ergo sinus Abrahae idem est quod limbus.
On the contrary (1), the bosom of Abraham is said to be where the beggar Lazarus was led. But he was led to hell, as, commenting on Job 30:23: where the house of the living God is established, the Gloss says: hell was the house of all the living before the coming of Christ. Therefore, the bosom of Abraham is the same as limbo.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, Genes. 44, 29, dicit Jacob filiis suis: deducetis canos meos cum dolore ad Inferos. Ergo Jacob sciebat in morte sua se ad Inferos transferendum; ergo et eadem ratione Abraham ad Inferos translatus fuit post mortem; et ita sinus Abrahae videtur esse aliqua pars inferni.
Furthermore (2), Jacob tells his sons: you will bring down my gray hairs in sorrow to hell (Gen 44:29). Therefore, Jacob knew he would be transported to hell at his death. Therefore, by the same reasoning Abraham was transferred to hell after death; and so the bosom of Abraham seems to be some part of hell.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A2.arg4
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod limbus inferni sit idem quod infernus damnatorum. Christus enim dicitur infernum momordisse, non absorbuisse, quia aliquos extraxit inde, non autem omnes. Non autem diceretur momordisse infernum, si illi quos liberavit, non fuissent pars multitudinis in inferno contentae. Ergo cum illi quos liberavit, in limbo inferni continerentur, idem continebantur in limbo et inferno; ergo limbus est idem quod infernus, vel pars inferni.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the limbo of hell is the same as the hell of the damned.1 For Christ is said to have bitten hell,2 not to have swallowed it, for he released some people from there, but not all. However, he would not have been said to have bitten hell, if those whom he freed had not been a part of the multitude contained in hell. Therefore, since those whom he freed were contained in the limbo of hell, the same ones were contained in limbo and in hell; therefore limbo is the same as hell, or a part of hell.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A2.arg5
Praeterea, Christus dicitur, in symbolo, descendisse ad infernum. Sed non descendit nisi ad limbum patrum. Ergo limbus patrum est idem quod infernus.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Christ is said in the Creed to have descended into hell. But he only descended to the limbo of the patriarchs. Therefore, the limbo of the patriarchs is the same as hell.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A2.arg6
Praeterea, Job 27, dicitur: in profundissimum inferni descendent omnia mea. Sed Job, cum esset vir sanctus et justus, ad limbum descendit. Ergo limbus est idem quod profundissimum inferni.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, it says: into the depths of hell all my things descend (Job 17:16). But Job, since he was a holy and just man, descended into limbo. Therefore, limbo is the same as the depths of hell.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A2.arg7
Sed contra, in inferno nulla est redemptio. Sed a limbo sancti fuerunt redempti. Ergo limbus non est idem quod infernus.
On the contrary (1), there is no redemption in hell. But the saints were redeemed from limbo. Therefore, limbo is not the same as hell.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, 12 super Genes. ad litteram: quomodo illam requiem quam Lazarus accepit, apud Inferos esse credamus, non video. Sed anima Lazari ad limbum descendit. Ergo limbus non est idem quod infernus.
Furthermore (2), Augustine says in On the Literal Meaning of Genesis 12: how we may believe that the rest that Lazarus received was in hell, I do not see.1 But the soul of Lazarus descended into limbo. Therefore, limbo is not the same as hell.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A2.arg8
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod limbus puerorum sit idem quod limbus patrum. Poena enim debet respondere culpae. Sed pro eadem culpa detinebantur in limbo patres et pueri, scilicet pro culpa originali. Ergo idem debet esse utrorumque locus poenae.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the limbo of children is the same as the limbo of the patriarchs.1 For punishment should correspond to guilt. But the patriarchs and children were detained in limbo for the same guilt, namely, for the guilt of original sin. Therefore, the place of punishment should be the same for both.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A2.arg9
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit in Enchir.: mitissima est poena puerorum qui cum solo originali decedunt. Sed nulla est mitior poena ea quam sancti patres habebant. Ergo idem est locus poenae utrorumque.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Augustine says in the Handbook on Faith, Hope, and Charity: the punishment of children who die with only original sin is the slightest.1 But there is no slighter punishment than that which the holy patriarchs had. Therefore, the place of punishment is the same for both.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A2.arg10
Sed contra, sicut actuali peccato debetur poena temporalis in purgatorio, et aeterna in inferno; ita et originali peccato debebatur poena temporalis in limbo patrum, et aeterna in limbo puerorum. Si ergo infernus et purgatorium non sunt idem, videtur quod nec limbus puerorum et limbus patrum sint idem. Utrum autem infernus et purgatorii locus sint idem, quaesitum est supra, dist. 21, qu. 1, art. 1, quaestiunc. 2, in corp.
On the contrary, just as temporal punishment for actual sin is due in purgatory, and eternal punishment is due in hell, so too the temporal punishment for original sin was due in the limbo of the patriarchs, and eternal punishment in the limbo of children. Therefore, if hell and purgatory are not the same, it seems that neither are the limbo of children and the limbo of the patriarchs the same. But whether hell and purgatory are the same place was inquired into above in Distinction 21, Question 1, Article 1, Quaestiuncula 2.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A2.sc
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod animae hominum post mortem ad quietem pervenire non possunt nisi merito fidei: quia accedentem ad Deum oportet credere: Hebr. 11, 6. Primum autem exemplum credendi hominibus in Abraham datur, qui primus se a coetu infidelium segregavit, et speciale signum fidei accepit; et ideo requies illa quae hominibus post mortem datur, sinus Abrahae dicitur, ut patet per Augustinum, 11 super Genes. ad litteram. Sed animae sanctorum post mortem non omni tempore eamdem quietem habuerunt: quia post Christi adventum habent plenam quietem, divina visione perfruentes; sed ante Christi adventum habebant quidem quietem per immunitatem poenae, sed non habebant quietem desiderii per consecutionem finis. Et ideo status sanctorum ante Christi adventum potest considerari et secundum id quod habebat de requie, et sic dicitur sinus Abrahae; potest etiam considerari quantum ad id quod eis de requie deerat; et sic dicitur limbus inferni. Limbus ergo inferni et sinus Abrahae fuerunt ante Christi adventum unum per accidens, et non per se; et ideo nihil prohibet post Christi adventum esse sinum Abrahae omnino diversum a limbo: quia ea quae sunt unum per accidens, separari contingit.
I answer that, after death the souls of men cannot attain to rest except by the merit of faith: for whoever would draw near to God must believe (Heb 11:6). However, the first example of belief among men is given in Abraham, who first separated himself from the company of unbelievers and received a special sign of faith.1 And therefore that rest that is given to men after death is called the bosom of Abraham, as is evident from Augustine, On the Literal Interpretation of Genesis 12.2 But after death the souls of the saints did not have the same resting place in every age, for after the coming of Christ they had full rest and enjoyed the divine vision, but before the coming of Christ they had a certain rest through their immunity from suffering, but they did not have the rest from desire through the obtainment of the end. And so the state of the saints before the coming of Christ can be considered both according as it possessed rest, and then it is called the bosom of Abraham; and it can be considered according as it lacked rest, and then it is called the limbo of hell. Therefore, before the coming of Christ the limbo of hell and the bosom of Abraham were one, but incidentally and not essentially; and so nothing prevents the bosom of Abraham from being completely different from limbo after Christ’s coming, for things that are one incidentally can be separated.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A2.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quantum ad id quod habebat de bono status sanctorum patrum, sinus Abrahae dicebatur; sed quantum ad id quod habebat de defectu, dicebatur infernus; et sic nec sinus Abrahae in malum accipitur, nec infernus in bonum; quamvis quodammodo sint unum.
Reply Obj. 1: As to what the state of the holy patriarchs contained of good, it was called the bosom of Abraham; but as to what it contained of defect, it was called hell. And this is why neither the bosom of Abraham is taken as bad, nor is hell taken as good; although in a certain way they are one.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod sicut requies sanctorum patrum ante Christi adventum dicebatur sinus Abrahae, ita et post Christi adventum, sed diversimode: quia enim ante Christi adventum sanctorum requies habebat defectum requiei adjunctum, dicebatur idem infernus et sinus Abrahae, unde ibi non videbatur Deus; sed quia post Christi adventum sanctorum requies est completa, cum Deum videant, talis requies dicitur sinus Abrahae, et nullo modo infernus; et ad hunc sinum Abrahae Ecclesia orat fideles perduci.
Reply Obj. 2: Just as the rest of the holy patriarchs was called the bosom of Abraham before the coming of Christ, so too after Christ’s coming, but differently then: for since before Christ’s coming the saints’ rest contained a defect joined to the rest, the same thing was called both the bosom of Abraham and hell, from the fact that God was not seen there. But because after Christ’s coming the saints’ rest was complete, since they see God, such rest is called the bosom of Abraham, and not hell; and it is to this bosom of Abraham that the Church prays the faithful be led.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A2.ad2
Unde patet responsio ad tertium; et sic est intelligenda quaedam Glossa quae habetur Lucae 16, super illud: factum est ut moreretur mendicus etc., quae sic dicit: sinus Abrahae est requies beatorum pauperum, quorum est regnum caelorum.
Reply Obj. 3: And thus the answer to the third is clear; and this is how a certain Gloss1 is to be understood about Luke 16:22: the poor man died and was carried . . . to Abraham’s bosom, which says: the bosom of Abraham is the rest of blessed paupers, to whom belong the kingdom of heaven.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A2.ad3
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod receptacula animarum post mortem dupliciter distingui possunt; aut secundum situm, aut secundum locorum qualitatem, prout scilicet in aliquibus locis poenas vel praemia recipiunt animae. Si ergo consideretur limbus patrum et infernus secundum locorum qualitatem praedictam, sic non est dubium quod distinguuntur: tum quia in inferno est poena sensibilis, quae in limbo patrum non erat: tum etiam quia in inferno est poena aeterna; sed in limbo patrum detinebantur sancti temporaliter tantum. Sed si considerentur quantum ad situm loci; sic probabile est quod idem locus, vel quasi continuus, sit infernus et limbus; ita tamen quod quaedam superior pars inferni limbus patrum dicatur. Existentes enim in inferno, secundum diversitatem culpae diversam sortiuntur et poenam; et ideo secundum quod gravioribus peccatis etiam irretiuntur damnati, secundum hoc obscuriorem et profundiorem locum obtinent in inferno; unde sancti patres, in quibus minimum erat de ratione culpae, supremum et minus tenebrosum locum habuerunt omnibus puniendis.
To the second question, it should be said that the resting places of souls after death can be distinguished in two ways: either according to how they are situated or according to the quality of the places, namely, as in certain places souls receive punishments or rewards. Therefore, if the limbo of the patriarchs and hell were considered according to this quality, then there is no doubt that they are distinct, both because there is sensible suffering in hell, which did not exist in the limbo of the patriarchs; and also because in hell there is eternal suffering, but in the limbo of the patriarchs holy men were detained only temporarily. But if they were considered as to the situating of the place, then it is probable that hell and limbo are the same place, or joined to one another somehow, such that some higher part of hell is called the limbo of the patriarchs. For those dwelling in hell are doomed to diverse punishments according to the diversity of their guilt, and so according as the damned were entangled in worse sins they occupy a darker and deeper place in hell. This is why the holy patriarchs, in whom the account of guilt was very slight, held the place that was highest and least dark of all.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod secundum hoc quod infernus et limbus sunt idem quantum ad situm, dicitur Christus infernum momordisse, et in infernum descendisse, quando patres a limbo eripuit suo descensu.
Reply Obj. 1: According as hell and limbo are the same in situation, Christ is said to have bitten hell and descended into hell when he released the patriarchs from limbo by his descent.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A2.ad4
Et per hoc patet solutio ad secundum.
And by this the solution to the second objection is evident.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod Job non descendit ad infernum damnatorum, sed in limbum patrum; qui quidem dicitur profundissimus locus, non quidem respectu locorum poenalium, sed in comparatione ad alia loca, quia sub eodem includitur omnis locus poenarum. Vel dicendum, sicut Augustinus solvit, 12 super Genes. ad litteram, de Jacob sic dicens: illud quod Jacob dicit ad filios suos: deducetis senectutem meam cum tristitia ad Inferos: videtur hoc magis timuisse, ne nimia tristitia sic perturbaretur, ne ad requiem beatorum iret, sed ad Inferos peccatorum. Et similiter potest exponi verbum Job eadem ratione, ut sit verbum magis timentis quam asserentis.
Reply Obj. 3: Job did not descend into the hell of the damned, but the limbo of the patriarchs, which indeed is called the deepest place, not in relation to the places of punishment, but in comparison with other places, for every place of punishment is included under the same one. Or it could be said, as Augustine resolves it in On the Literal Meaning of Genesis 12,1 saying the same thing about Jacob: what Jacob says to his sons: you will lead my old age with sadness to hell: he seemed to have feared this most that he would be disturbed by so much sadness, that he would not go to the rest of the blessed, but to the hell of the damned. And likewise the word of Job can be explained by the same argument, as if the word were more an expression of fear than an assertion.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A2.ad5
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod limbus patrum et limbus puerorum absque dubio differunt secundum qualitatem praemii vel poenae: pueris enim non adest spes beatae vitae quae patribus in limbo aderat, in quibus etiam lumen fidei et gratiae refulgebat. Sed quantum ad situm, probabiliter creditur utrorumque idem locus fuisse; nisi quod requies beatorum adhuc erat in superiori loco quam limbus puerorum, sicut de limbo et inferno dictum est.
To the third question, it should be said that the limbo of the patriarchs and the limbo of children undoubtedly differ according to the quality of the reward or the punishment, for children do not have the hope of the blessed life that the patriarchs had, in whom the light of faith and grace shone too. But as to the situation, it is believed probably that they were both in the same place, except that the rest of the blessed was still in a higher place than the children’s limbo, just as was said about limbo and hell.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ad culpam originalem non eodem modo se habebant patres et pueri. In patribus enim originalis culpa expiata erat, secundum quod erat infectiva personae: remanebat tamen impedimentum ex parte naturae, pro qua nondum fuerat plenarie satisfactum. Sed in pueris est impedimentum et ex parte personae et ex parte naturae; et ideo pueris et patribus diversa receptacula assignantur.
Reply Obj. 1: Original sin is not related to patriarchs and children in the same way. For original sin was expiated in the patriarchs according as it infected the person, but it remained an impediment on the part of the nature, which had not yet been fully satisfied for. But among children there is an impediment on the part of the person and on the part of nature; and this is why different resting places are assigned to children and to patriarchs.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A2.ad6
Ad secundum dicendum, quod Augustinus loquitur de poenis quae debentur alicui ratione personae suae, inter quos mitissimam poenam habent qui solo originali peccato gravantur: sed adhuc est mitior poena eorum quos non impedit a perceptione gloriae defectus personae, sed solus defectus naturae, ut ipsa dilatio gloriae quaedam poena dicatur.
Reply Obj. 2: Augustine speaks of the punishments that are due to someone under the aspect of his own person, among whom those who are only weighed down with original sin have the slightest punishment. But there is a still slighter punishment of those whom no defect of the person impedes from the reception of glory, but only a defect of nature, such that the very delay of glory may be called a kind of punishment.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A2.ad7
A. 3Their numberDe numero eorumdem
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod non debeant tot receptacula distingui. Sicut enim receptacula debentur animabus post mortem pro peccato, ita et pro merito. Sed ratione meriti non debetur nisi unum tantum receptaculum, scilicet Paradisus. Ergo nec ratione peccatorum debetur nisi unum receptaculum.
Obj. 1: To the third question, we proceed thus. It seems that the places of reception should not be distinguished. For just as after death the places of reception are due to souls for sin, so too for merit. But only one resting place is due for merit, namely, paradise. Therefore, there is only one place of reception due to sinners.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A3.arg1
Praeterea, receptacula assignantur animabus post mortem ratione meritorum vel demeritorum. Sed non est locus in quo merentur vel demerentur. Ergo unum tantum receptaculum debet eis assignari post mortem.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the places of reception are assigned to souls after death by reason of their merits or demerits. But it is not the place in which they merit or demerit. Therefore, only one place should be assigned them after death.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A3.arg2
Praeterea, loca poenalia debent respondere ipsis culpis. Sed non sunt nisi tria genera culparum; scilicet originalis, venialis, et mortalis. Ergo non debent esse nisi tria receptacula poenalia.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the places for punishment should correspond to the sins themselves. But there are only three kinds of sin: namely, original, venial, and mortal. Therefore, there should only be three places of reception for punishment.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A3.arg3
Sed contra, videtur quod debeant esse multo plura quam assignentur. Aer enim iste caliginosus est daemonum carcer, ut patet 2 Petr. 3; nec tamen computatur inter quinque receptacula, quae a quibusdam assignantur. Ergo sunt plura receptacula quam quinque.
On the contrary (4), it seems that there should be many more than are assigned. For darkened air is the prison of the demons, as is clear from 2 Peter 2:4.1 But it is not counted among the five places of reception that are assigned by some people. Therefore, there are more than five places of reception.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A3.sc
Praeterea, alius est Paradisus terrestris, et alius Paradisus caelestis. Sed quidam post statum hujus vitae ad Paradisum terrestrem sunt translati, sicut de Enoch et Elia dicitur. Cum ergo Paradisus terrestris inter quinque receptacula non computetur, videtur quod sint plura quam quinque.
Furthermore (5), the earthly paradise is one thing and the heavenly paradise is another. But after the state of this life some people were taken to the earthly paradise, as is said of Enoch and Elijah. Therefore, since the earthly paradise is not counted among the five places of reception, it seems that there are more than five.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A3.arg4
Praeterea, cuilibet statui peccantium debet aliquis locus poenalis respondere. Sed si ponatur aliquis in originali peccato decedere cum solo veniali peccato, nullum receptaculorum assignatorum ei competet; constat enim quod in Paradiso non esset, cum gratia careret; sed eadem ratione nec in limbo patrum; similiter nec in limbo puerorum, cum in limbo puerorum non sit poena sensibilis, quae tali debetur ratione venialis peccati; similiter nec in purgatorio, quia ibi non est nisi poena temporalis, huic autem debetur poena perpetua; similiter nec in inferno damnatorum, quia mortali peccato caret. Ergo oportet ponere sextum receptaculum.
Furthermore (6), there should be some place of punishment to correspond to each state of sinners. But if we posit that someone has died in original sin with only venial sin, none of the places of reception allotted would befit him, for it is clear that he would not be in paradise, since he lacks grace. But by the same reasoning he would not be in the limbo of the patriarchs; likewise, not in the limbo of children, since there is no sensible punishment in the limbo of children, which would be due to such a person by reason of his venial sin. Likewise, neither would he be in purgatory, for there is only temporal punishment there, but perpetual punishment would be due to this person; likewise, not in the hell of the damned, for he lacks mortal sin. Therefore, it would be necessary to posit a sixth place of reception.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A3.arg5
Praeterea, diversae sunt quantitates praemiorum et poenarum secundum differentias culparum et meritorum. Sed infiniti sunt gradus culparum et meritorum. Ergo infinita debent distingui receptacula, in quibus puniantur vel praemientur post mortem.
Furthermore (7), the amount of the rewards and punishments are different according to the differences in guilt and merit. But the degrees of guilt and merit are infinite. Therefore, infinite places of reception would have to be distinguished, in which people are punished or rewarded after death.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A3.arg6
Praeterea, animae quandoque puniuntur in locis in quibus peccaverunt, ut per Gregorium patet in 4 Dialog. Sed peccaverunt in loco in quo nos habitamus. Ergo hic locus debet computari inter receptacula; et praecipue cum aliqui in hoc mundo pro peccatis suis puniantur, ut supra, dist. 15, dixit Magister.
Furthermore (8), souls are sometimes punished in the places where they sinned, as is evident from what Gregory says in the Dialogues 4.1 But they sinned in the place where we live. Therefore, this place should be counted among the places for their reception, especially since some are punished in this world for their sins, as the Master said above in Distinction 15.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A3.arg7
Praeterea, sicut aliqui in gratia decedentes habent aliqua pro quibus sunt digni poena; ita aliqui in peccato mortali decedentes habent aliqua bona, pro quibus essent digni praemio. Sed decedentibus in gratia cum peccatis venialibus assignatur aliquod receptaculum, in quo puniuntur antequam praemia consequantur, scilicet purgatorium. Ergo et eadem ratione e contrario debet esse de illis qui in mortali peccato decedunt cum bonis operibus aliquibus.
Furthermore (9), just as some people who died in grace have certain things for which they deserve punishment, so too those who died in mortal sin have certain good things for which they would deserve reward. But a certain place of reception is assigned to those dying in grace with venial sins, namely, purgatory, where they are punished before they receive their reward. Therefore, by the same argument the reverse should be true of those who die in mortal sin with some good works.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A3.arg8
Praeterea, sicut patres retardabantur a plena gloria animae ante Christi adventum, ita et nunc a gloria corporis. Ergo sicut distinguitur receptaculum sanctorum ante Christi adventum ab eo in quo nunc recipiuntur, ita debet receptaculum nunc distingui ab eo in quo recipientur post resurrectionem.
Furthermore (10), just as the patriarchs were held back from the full glory of the soul before the coming of Christ, so too, they are held back now from the glory of the body. Therefore, just as the saints’ place of reception before the coming of Christ is distinguished from the one where they are now received, so should their current place of reception be distinguished from the one where they will be received after the resurrection.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A3.arg9
Respondeo dicendum, quod receptacula animarum distinguuntur secundum diversos status earum. Anima autem conjuncta mortali corpori habet statum merendi; sed exuta corpore est in statu recipiendi pro meritis bonum vel malum. Ergo post mortem vel est in statu recipientis finale praemium, vel est in statu quo impeditur ab illo. Si autem est in statu recipientis finalem retributionem, hoc est dupliciter: vel quantum ad bonum, et sic est Paradisus; vel quantum ad malum; et sic ratione actualis culpae est infernus, ratione autem originalis est limbus puerorum. Si autem est in statu quo impeditur a finali retributione consequenda; vel hoc est propter defectum personae; et sic est purgatorium, in quo detinentur animae, ne statim praemium consequantur propter peccata quae commiserunt; vel propter defectum naturae, et sic est limbus patrum, in quo detinebantur patres a consecutione gloriae propter reatum humanae naturae, qui nondum poterat expiari.
I answer that, the places of reception for souls are distinguished according to their different states. Now a soul joined to a mortal body has the state of meriting, but once stripped of its body, it is in the state of receiving good or evil for its merits. Therefore, after death it is either in the state of receiving its final reward, or it is in a state where it is impeded from this. Now, if it is in the state of receiving its final recompense, this happens in two ways: either as to good, and then it is paradise; or as to evil, and then it is hell for actual sin, while it is the limbo of children for original sin. Now, if it is in the state of being impeded from obtaining its final recompense, either this is because of a defect of the person, and then it is purgatory, where souls are detained from obtaining their reward immediately because of the sins they have committed; or else it is because of a defect of nature, and this is the limbo of the patriarchs, where the patriarchs were detained from obtaining glory because of the guilt of human nature, which had not yet been expiated.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A3.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod bonum contingit uno modo, sed malum multifarie, sicut patet per Dionysium 4 cap. de Div. Nom. et per Philosophum in 2 Ethic.; et propter hoc non est inconveniens si locus retributionis est unus, loca vero poenarum sunt plura.
Reply Obj. 1: Good happens in one way, but evil happens in many ways, as is evident from Dionysius in the Divine Names 41 and from the Philosopher in the Ethics 2.2 And because of this it is not unfitting if there is one place of reward but many places for punishment.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod status merendi vel demerendi est unus status, cum ejusdem sit posse mereri et demereri; et ideo convenienter debetur omnibus unus locus. Sed eorum qui recipiunt pro meritis, sunt status diversi; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 2: The state of meriting or demeriting is one state, since it belongs to the same to be able to merit or demerit. And therefore one place is appropriately due to all. But there are different states for those who receive the recompense for their merits. And so it is not similar.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod pro culpa originali potest aliquis puniri dupliciter, ut ex dictis patet, vel ratione personae, vel ratione naturae tantum; et ideo illi culpae respondet duplex limbus.
Reply Obj. 3: There are two ways that a person can be punished for original sin, as is clear from what has been said: either by reason of the person, or by reason of the nature alone; and so the two limbos correspond to the two kinds of guilt.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod aer iste caliginosus non assignatur daemonibus quasi locus in quo recipiant retributionem pro meritis, sed quasi competens officio eorum, inquantum deputantur nobis ad exercitium; et ideo inter receptacula de quibus nunc agitur, non computatur; primo enim deputatur eis ignis inferni, ut patet Matth. 25.
Reply Obj. 4: That dark air is not assigned to the demons as the place in which they receive retribution for their merits, but as suited to their office, inasmuch as they are deputed to us for our training. And this is why it is not counted among the places of reception that we are now discussing, for first the fire of hell is allotted to them, as is evident from Matthew 25.1
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod Paradisus terrestris pertinet magis ad statum viatoris quam ad statum recipientis pro meritis; et ideo inter receptacula de quibus nunc agitur, non computatur.
Reply Obj. 5: Earthly paradise has more to do with the state of a wayfarer than the state of one receiving the reward for his merits; and that is why it is not included among the places of reception that we are now discussing.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A3.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod illa positio est impossibilis, ut in dist. 2 dictum est; si tamen esset possibilis, talis in inferno puniretur in aeternum. Quod enim veniale peccatum in purgatorio temporaliter puniatur, accidit ei inquantum gratiam habet adjunctam; unde si adjungatur mortali, quia est sine gratia, poena aeterna punietur in inferno. Et quia iste qui cum originali peccato decedit, habet veniale sine gratia, non est inconveniens, si ponitur aeternaliter puniri.
Reply Obj. 6: That situation is impossible, as was said in Distinction 2. However, if it were possible, such a person would be punished eternally in hell. For the fact that venial sin is punished for a time in purgatory happens to someone inasmuch as he has grace joined to him. This is why if he is joined to mortal sin, because he is without grace, he will be punished with eternal punishment in hell. And since the person who dies with original sin has venial sin without grace, it is not unfitting if we hold that he is punished eternally.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A3.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod diversitas graduum in poenis vel praemiis non diversificat statum, secundum cujus diversitatem receptacula distinguuntur; et ideo ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 7: The difference of degrees in punishments or rewards does not cause a difference of state, according to which the places of reception would be distinguished; and so the argument does not follow.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A3.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod hoc quod animae separatae aliquando in loco nostrae habitationis puniuntur, non propter hoc est quod locus iste sit proprius locus poenarum; sed hoc fit ad nostram instructionem, ut earum poenas videntes retrahamur a culpis. Quod autem animae existentes in carne hic puniuntur pro peccatis, non pertinet ad propositum: quia talis poena non trahit hominem extra statum merentis vel demerentis. Nunc autem agimus de receptaculis quae debentur animae post statum meriti vel demeriti.
Reply Obj. 8: The fact that separated souls are sometimes punished in the place where we live does not mean that this place is their proper place of punishment, but this happens for our instruction, so that when we see their punishments we will withdraw from sins. However, the fact that souls still in the flesh are punished here for their sins does not relate to the matter at hand, for that kind of punishment does not draw a person out of the state of meriting or demeriting. Moreover, we are now discussing the places of reception that are due to a soul after the state of merit or demerit.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A3.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod malum non potest esse pure absque omni commixtione boni, sicut bonum summum est absque omni commixtione mali; et ideo illi qui ad beatitudinem, quae summum bonum est, transferendi sunt, debent esse ab omni malo purgati; et propter hoc oportet esse locum in quo tales purgentur, si hinc non omnino purgati exeant. Sed illi qui in infernum detrudentur, non erunt immunes ab omni bono; et ideo non est simile: quia in inferno existentes praemium bonorum suorum recipere possunt inquantum bona praeterita eis valent ad mitigationem poenae.
Reply Obj. 9: Evil cannot exist purely without any admixture of good, just as the highest good is without any admixture of evil. And so those who are to be transformed into beatitude, which is the highest good, should be purified from every evil. For this reason there must be a place where they are purified, if they depart from here not entirely purified. But those who are cast into hell will not be free from every good, and so it is not similar, for those remaining in hell can receive the reward of their own good deeds inasmuch as their past good deeds avail to the reduction of their penalty.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A3.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod in gloria animae consistit praemium essentiale; sed gloria corporis, cum redundet ex anima, tota consistit in anima quasi originaliter; et ideo carentia gloriae animae diversificat statum, non autem carentia gloriae corporis; et propter hoc etiam idem locus, scilicet caelum empyreum, debetur animabus sanctis exutis a corpore, et conjunctis corporibus gloriosis; non autem idem locus debetur animabus patrum ante perceptionem gloriae animae, et post perceptionem ipsius.
Reply Obj. 10: The essential reward consists in the soul’s glory, but all the body’s glory, since it overflows from the soul, consists in the soul originally. And so the soul’s lack of glory changes its state, but not the body’s lack of glory. And for this reason the same place, namely, the empyreal heaven, is due both to holy souls stripped of their bodies, and to those joined to glorified bodies. But the same place is not due to the souls of the patriarchs before the reception of glory in their souls and after its reception.
Sent.IV.D45.Q1.A3.ad10
Q. 2On suffragesDe suffragiis
Deinde quaeritur de suffragiis mortuorum; et circa hoc quaeruntur quatuor:
Next, suffrages for the dead are considered; and here four questions arise:
Sent.IV.D45.Q2
primo utrum suffragia quae per unum fiunt, alii prodesse possint;
first, whether the suffrages that are made by one person can benefit another;
Sent.IV.D45.Q2
secundo quibus prosint;
second, whom they benefit;
Sent.IV.D45.Q2
tertio quae suffragia prosint;
third, which suffrages are beneficial;
Sent.IV.D45.Q2
quarto quantum prosint.
fourth, how much good they do.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2
A. 1Whether the suffrages that are made by one person can benefit anotherUtrum suffragia quae per unum fiunt, alii prodesse possint
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod suffragia per unum facta alii prodesse non possint. Gal. 6, 6: quae enim seminaverit homo, haec et metet. Sed si unus ex suffragiis alterius fructum consequeretur, meteret ab aliis seminata. Ergo ex suffragiis aliorum nullus fructum consequitur.
Obj. 1: To the first question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that suffrages made by one person cannot benefit another: whatever a man sows, that he will also reap (Gal 6:7). But if one person receives the fruit of another’s suffrages, he would reap someone else’s sowing. Therefore, no one obtains the fruit of another’s suffrages.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.arg1
Praeterea, ad justitiam Dei pertinet ut unicuique retribuatur pro meritis; unde Psal. 61, 13: tu reddes unicuique secundum opera sua. Sed justitiam Dei deficere impossibile est. Ergo impossibile est quod unus ex operibus alterius juvetur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it belongs to God’s justice to compensate each person for his merits: thou dost requite a man according to his work (Ps 62 [61]:12). But it is impossible for the justice of God to fail. Therefore, it is impossible that one person be assisted by the works of another.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.arg2
Praeterea, secundum eamdem rationem est opus meritorium et laudabile, quia scilicet inquantum est voluntarium. Sed ex opere unius non laudatur alter. Ergo nec opus unius potest esse alteri meritorium et fructuosum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, a work is meritorious and praiseworthy, according to the same reason, namely, inasmuch as it is voluntary. But one person is not praised for the work of another. Therefore, neither can the work of one person be fruitful and meritorious for another.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.arg3
Praeterea, ad divinam justitiam pertinet similiter bona reddere pro bonis, et mala pro malis. Sed nullus punitur pro malis alterius; immo, ut dicitur Ezech. 18, 20: anima quae peccaverit, ipsa morietur. Ergo nec unus juvatur per bona alterius.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, it belongs to divine justice to render good for good deeds and bad for bad deeds. But no one is punished for the bad deeds of another; rather, as it says: the soul that sins shall die (Ezek 18:20). Therefore, neither shall one be helped by the good deeds of another.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.arg4
Sed contra est quod dicitur in Psal. 118, 64: particeps ego sum omnium timentium te, etc.
On the contrary (1), Psalm 119 [118]:63 says: I am a companion with all those who fear thee.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.sc
Praeterea, omnes fideles per caritatem uniti, sunt unius corporis Ecclesiae membra. Sed unum membrum juvatur per alterum. Ergo et unus homo potest ex meritis alterius juvari.
Furthermore (2), all the faithful, united by charity, are members of the Church’s one body. But one member is helped by another. Therefore, one man can also be helped by the merits of another.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.arg5
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod mortui non possunt juvari ex operibus vivorum. Primo per hoc quod dicit apostolus 2 Corinth. 5: omnes nos oportet manifestari ante tribunal Christi, ut recipiat unusquisque propria corporis quae gessit. Ergo ex his quae post mortem hominis geruntur, quando extra corpus erit, nihil ei accrescere poterit ex aliquibus operibus.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the dead cannot be helped by the works of the living.1 First, because of what the Apostle says: we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ, so that each one may receive good or evil, according to what he has done in the body. (2 Cor 5:10). Therefore, from the things that are done after a man’s death, when he is outside the body, nothing could be added to him by any deeds.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.arg6
Praeterea, hoc idem videtur ex hoc quod habetur Apocal. 14, 13: beati mortui qui in Domino moriuntur; et subdit: opera enim illorum sequuntur illos.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the same thing is seen from what is held in Revelation 14:13: blessed are the dead who die in the Lord; and under it: for their works follow them.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.arg7
Praeterea, proficere ex aliquo opere est solum in via existentis. Sed homines post mortem jam non sunt viatores, quia de eis hoc intelligitur quod legitur Job: semitam meam circumsepsit, et transire non possum. Ergo mortui de suffragiis alicujus juvari non possunt.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, it only belongs to someone still wayfaring to advance by his works. But people after death are no longer wayfarers, for what is written of Job is understood of them: he has walled up my way so that I cannot pass (Job 19:8). Therefore, the dead cannot be helped by anyone’s intercession.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.arg8
Praeterea, nullus juvatur ex opere alterius, nisi sit aliqua vitae communicatio inter eos. Sed nulla communicatio est mortuorum ad vivos, secundum Philosophum in 1 Ethic. Ergo suffragia vivorum mortuis non prosunt.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, no one is helped by the work of another unless there is something common between them. But there is no sharing of the dead with the living, according to the Philosopher in the Ethics 1.1 Therefore, the suffrages of the living do not benefit the dead.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.arg9
Sed contra est quod habetur 2 Mach. 12, 46: sancta et salubris est cogitatio pro defunctis exorare, ut a peccatis solvantur. Sed hoc esset inutile nisi eos juvaret. Ergo suffragia vivorum mortuis prosunt.
On the contrary (1), it is held in 2 Macc 12:45: it is therefore a holy and wholesome thought to pray for the dead, that they may be loosed from sins. But this would be useless unless it helped them. Therefore, the suffrages of the living benefit the dead.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.sc
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit in Lib. De cura pro mortuis gerenda: non parva est universae Ecclesiae, quae in hac consuetudine claret, auctoritas, ut in precibus sacerdotis quae Domino Deo ad ejus altare funduntur, locum suum etiam habeat commendatio mortuorum. Quae quidem consuetudo ab ipsis apostolis inchoavit, ut dicit Damascenus in quodam sermone de suffragiis mortuorum sic dicens: mysteriorum conscii discipuli salvatoris et sacri apostoli, in tremendis et vivificis mysteriis memoriam fieri eorum qui fideliter dormierunt, sanxerunt. Quod etiam patet per Dionysium in ult. cap. Cael. Hierar., ubi ritum commemorat quo in primitiva Ecclesia pro mortuis orabatur; ubi etiam Dionysius asserit suffragia vivorum mortuis prodesse. Ergo hoc indubitanter credendum est.
Furthermore (2), Augustine says in his book On the Care to be Taken for the Dead: the authority of the universal Church is not small, which shines in this custom, that in the prayers of the priest that are poured out to the Lord God at his altar, a commendation of the dead may also have its place.1 Indeed, this custom originates with the apostles themselves, as Damascene says2 in a certain sermon on suffrages for the dead: the sacred apostles and the disciples of the Savior privy to his mysteries sanctioned a memorial to be made in those awesome and life-giving mysteries, of those of the faithful who had fallen asleep. This is also clear from Dionysius in the last chapter of On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy,3 where he commemorates the rite which in the early Church was prayed for the dead; also, where Dionysius asserts that the suffrages of the living benefit the dead. Therefore, this is to be believed undoubtingly.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.arg10
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod suffragia per peccatores facta mortuis non prosint. Quia, ut dicitur Joan. 9, 31: peccatores Deus non exaudit. Sed si orationes eorum prodessent illis pro quibus orant, a Deo exaudirentur. Ergo suffragia per eos facta mortuis non prosunt.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that suffrages done by sinners do not benefit the dead.1 For as it says: God does not listen to sinners (John 9:31). But if their prayers benefitted those for whom they pray, they would be heard by God. Therefore, suffrages done by them do not benefit the dead.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.arg11
Praeterea, Gregorius in Pastorali, dicit: cum is qui displicet ad intercedendum mittitur, irati animus ad deteriora provocatur. Sed quilibet peccator Deo displicet. Ergo per peccatorum suffragia Deus ad misericordiam non flectitur; et ita alia suffragia non prosunt.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Gregory says in his Pastoral Care:1 when someone who displeases is sent to intercede, an angry spirit is provoked to worse things. But any sinner displeases God. Therefore, God is not turned to mercy by the suffrages of sinners, and so other suffrages do no good.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.arg12
Praeterea, opus alicujus magis videtur esse fructuosum facienti quam alteri. Sed peccator per opera sua nihil meretur sibi. Ergo multo minus potest alteri mereri.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, someone’s work seems to be more beneficial to the one doing it than to another. But a sinner merits nothing for himself by his works. Therefore, much less can he merit for another.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.arg13
Praeterea, omne opus meritorium oportet esse vivificatum, idest caritate informatum. Sed opera per peccatores facta, sunt mortua. Ergo non possunt per ea juvari mortui pro quibus fiunt.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, every meritorious work must be living, that is, informed by charity. But the works done by sinners are dead. Therefore, the dead cannot be helped by those things that are done on their behalf.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.arg14
Sed contra est quod nullus potest scire pro certo de altero, utrum sit in statu culpae vel gratiae. Si ergo illa tantum suffragia prodessent quae fiunt per eos qui sunt in gratia, non posset homo scire per quos suffragia conquireret suis defunctis; et ita multi a suffragiis procurandis retraherentur.
On the contrary (5), there is the fact that no one can know for certain whether another person is in a state of sin or grace. Therefore, if only those suffrages are beneficial that are done by those who are in grace, a person could not know whose intercession he should seek for his dead relatives; and so many would be hampered from procuring suffrages.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.sc
Praeterea, sicut Augustinus dicit in littera, secundum hoc juvatur aliquis mortuus ex suffragiis, secundum quod dum viveret, meruit ut juvaretur post mortem. Ergo valor suffragiorum mensuratur secundum conditiones ejus pro quo fiunt. Non ergo differt, ut videtur, utrum per bonos vel per malos fiant.
Furthermore (6), as Augustine says in the text, one of the deceased is helped by suffrages to the extent that when he lived he merited to be helped after death. Therefore, the strength of the suffrages is measured according to the conditions of the one for whom they are made. Therefore, it seems that it does not matter whether they are made by good men or bad men.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.arg15
Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod suffragia quae a vivis pro mortuis fiunt, facientibus non prosint. Quia si aliquis pro altero debitum solveret, secundum humanam justitiam, ipse a debito proprio non absolveretur. Ergo per hoc quod aliquis suffragia faciens debitum solvit pro illo pro quo facit, ex hoc a debito proprio non absolvitur.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the suffrages that are made for the dead by the living do not benefit those who offer them. For, if someone paid a debt for another, according to human justice he would not be absolved from his own debt. Therefore, by the fact that someone offering suffrages pays the debt of the one for whom he offers them, he is not absolved by this from his own debt.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.arg16
Praeterea, unusquisque debet quod facit, facere meliori modo quo potest. Sed melius est juvare duos quam unum. Si ergo qui per suffragia debitum mortui solvit, a proprio debito liberatur, videtur quod nunquam deberet aliquis pro seipso satisfacere, sed semper pro alio.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, each person should do whatever he does in the best way that he can. But it is better to help two people than one. Therefore, if whoever pays the debt of a dead man through his suffrages for him is freed from his own debt, it seems that a person should never make satisfaction for himself, but always for someone else.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.arg17
Praeterea, si satisfactio alicujus pro alio satisfacientis aequaliter prodesset sibi ut ei pro quo satisfacit; eadem ratione aequaliter valebit et tertio, si pro eodem satisfacit simul; similiter et quarto, et sic deinceps. Ergo unus posset una satisfactione pro omnibus satisfacere; quod est absurdum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, if one person’s satisfaction for another person benefited the one making satisfaction as much as the one he satisfied for, by the same reasoning it will equally benefit a third person if he makes satisfaction for him at the same time; likewise, also for a fourth person and so on. Therefore, with one act of satisfaction one person can make satisfaction for all, which is absurd.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.arg18
Sed contra est quod dicitur in Psalm. 34: oratio mea in sinu meo convertetur. Ergo eadem ratione et suffragia quae pro aliis fiunt, facientibus prosunt.
On the contrary (1), it is said in Psalm 35 (34):13: my prayer turned back into my bosom. Therefore, by the same reasoning, the suffrages that are done for others benefit those who do them.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.sc
Praeterea, Damascenus dicit, in sermone de his qui in fide dormierunt: quemadmodum unguento vel alio oleo sancto circumlinire volens infirmum, primo ille scilicet participat unctionem, deinde sic perungit laborantem; sic quicumque pro proximi salute agonizat, primum sibi ipsi prodest, deinde proximo. Et sic habetur propositum.
Furthermore (2), in his sermon on those who sleep in the faith, Damascene says: just as someone wishing to rub a sick person with ointment or another holy oil, takes of the ointment first, and then this is how he anoints the one laboring; in this way whoever struggles for his neighbor’s salvation, helps himself first, and then his neighbor.1 And this is how it is held in the question proposed.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.arg19
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod actus noster ad duo valere potest. Primo ad aliquem statum acquirendum, sicut per opus meritorium homo acquirit statum beatitudinis. Secundo ad aliquid consequens statum (puta ad aliquam beatitudinem) accidentalem,1 vel dimissionem poenae. Ad utrumque autem horum actus noster dupliciter valere potest; uno modo per viam meriti, alio modo per viam orationis. Et est differentia inter istas duas vias, ut in 15 dist. dictum est, quia meritum innititur justitiae; sed orans impetrat petitum ex sola liberalitate ejus qui oratur.
I answer that, our acts can bring about two things. First, acquiring a certain state, as a man acquires the state of beatitude by his meritorious work. Second, something resulting from the state, as a man by a certain state merits some incidental reward, or the remission of punishment. Now, our acts can bring about either of these things in two ways; in one way by the way of merit, in another way, by the way of prayer. And there is a difference between these two ways, as was said in Distinction 15, for merit depends on justice; but someone who prays obtains what he asks only by the generosity of the one to whom he prays.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.co
Dicendum ergo, quod opus unius nullo modo potest alteri valere ad statum consequendum per viam meriti, ut scilicet ex his quae ego facio, aliquis mereatur vitam aeternam; quia sors gloriae redditur secundum mensuram accipientis. Unusquisque autem ex suo actu disponitur, et non ex alieno; et dico dispositionem dignitatis ad praemium. Sed per viam orationis etiam quantum ad statum consequendum, opus unius alteri, dum est in via, valere potest; sicut quod unus homo impetrat alteri primam gratiam. Cum enim impetratio orationis sit secundum liberalitatem Dei qui oratur, ad omnia illa impetratio orationis se potest extendere quae potestati divinae subsunt ordinate. Sed quantum ad aliquid quod est consequens vel accessorium ad statum, opus unius potest valere alteri non solum per viam orationis, sed etiam per viam meriti.
Therefore, it should be said that in no way can the work of one person have efficacy for obtaining a state for another by the way of merit, namely in such a way that someone else should merit eternal life by those things that I do, for final glory is rendered according to the measure of the one receiving it. Moreover, each person is disposed by his own acts, and not those of another; and I mean the disposition of worthiness for the reward. But by the way of prayer one person’s work can also have efficacy for obtaining the state for another, while he is still on the earthly pilgrimage; just as one person begs the first grace for another. For since obtaining something through prayer is according to God’s generosity, it can be extended to whatever things are ordered under divine power. But as to what results from or is accessory to that state, one person’s work can be valid for another not only by the way of prayer, but also by the way of merit.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1
Quod quidem dupliciter contingit. Vel propter communicantiam in radice operis, quae est caritas in operibus meritoriis; et ideo omnes qui invicem caritate connectuntur, aliquod emolumentum ex mutuis operibus reportant, tamen secundum mensuram status uniuscujusque, quia etiam in patria unusquisque de bonis gaudebit alterius; et inde est quod articulus fidei ponitur sanctorum communio. Alio modo ex intentione facientis, qui aliqua opera specialiter ad hoc facit ut talibus prosint; unde ista opera quodammodo efficiuntur eorum pro quibus fiunt, quasi eis a faciente collata: unde possunt eis valere vel ad impletionem satisfactionis, vel ad quidquid hujusmodi, quod statum non mutat.
This can happen in two ways. Either because of sharing in the root of the work, which in meritorious works is charity; and then all those who are united in charity draw a certain benefit from each other’s works, although each according to his own state, because in heaven, each person will rejoice in the good deeds of each other; and this is why the communion of saints is held as an article of faith. In another way, by the intention of the one doing the work, who does certain works especially so that they will benefit certain people; and this is why these works are effective in some way for those for whom they are done, as conferred on them by the person who does them. And this is how these deeds can avail them for making complete satisfaction or something like that, which does not change their state.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod messio illa est perceptio vitae aeternae, sicut habetur Joan. 4, 36: et qui metit . . . fructum congregat in vitam aeternam. Sors autem vitae aeternae non datur alicui nisi pro operibus propriis: quia etiam si aliquis alteri impetret ut ad vitam aeternam perveniat, nunquam tamen hoc fit nisi mediantibus operibus propriis, dum scilicet precibus alicujus gratia alicui datur, per quam meretur vitam aeternam.
Reply Obj. 1: That reaping is the obtainment of eternal life, as we have in John 4:36: he who reaps . . . gathers fruit for eternal life. However, the final obtainment of eternal life is only given to someone for his own deeds, for even if someone prayed for another that he be brought to eternal life, this would still never happen except by means of the other’s own works, namely when grace is given in response to someone’s prayers, through which grace eternal life is merited.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod opus quod pro aliquo fit, efficitur ejus pro quo fit: et similiter opus quod est ejus qui mecum est unum, est quodammodo et meum; unde non est contra divinam justitiam, si unus fructum percipit de operibus factis ab eo qui est unum secum caritate, vel ab operibus pro se factis. Hoc etiam secundum humanam justitiam contingit, ut satisfactio unius pro alio accipiatur.
Reply Obj. 2: A work that is done for someone else is effective for the one it is done for, and likewise the work that belongs to someone who is one with me is in some way also mine. Therefore, it is not against divine justice if one person receives the fruit of the works done by someone who is one with him in charity, or from works done for his sake. This also happens according to human justice, that the satisfaction of one person is accepted for another.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod laus non datur alicui nisi secundum ordinem ejus ad actum: unde laus est ad aliquid, ut dicitur in 1 Ethic. Et quia ex opere alterius nullus efficitur vel ostenditur bene dispositus vel male ad aliquid; inde est quod nullus laudatur ex operibus alterius nisi per accidens, secundum quod ipse est aliquo modo illorum operum causa, auxilium vel consilium praebendo, vel inducendo, vel quocumque alio modo. Sed opus est meritorium alicui non solum considerata ejus dispositione, sed etiam quantum ad aliquid consequens dispositionem vel statum ejus, ut ex dictis patet.
Reply Obj. 3: Praise is only given to someone according to his own ordering to an act, which is why praise is relative to something, as it says in the Ethics 1.1 And since no one is made or shown to be well-disposed or badly-disposed to something by someone else’s deed, this is why no one is praised for another’s deeds except incidentally, according as he is in some way the cause of those works, by offering help or counsel or by inducing someone to do them, or in any other fashion. But a work is meritorious to someone not only when his disposition is considered, but also with respect to anything following from his disposition or state, as is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod auferre alicui quod sibi debetur, hoc directe justitiae repugnat; sed dare aliquid alicui quod ei non debetur, hoc non est justitiae contrarium, sed justitiae metas excedit; est enim liberalitatis. Non autem posset aliquis laedi ex malis alterius nisi aliquid ei de suo subtraheretur: et ideo non ita contingit quod aliquis puniatur pro peccatis alterius, sicut quod emolumentum percipiat ex bonis alterius.
Reply Obj. 4: To take away from someone something that is owed him is directly opposed to justice. But to give to someone something that is not owed him is not contrary to justice, but exceeds the bounds of justice, for it belongs to liberality. Now, no one can be harmed by the bad deeds of another unless something of his own is taken away from him. And consequently it does not happen that someone is punished for the sins of another, as he might gain an advantage from another’s good deeds.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.ad4
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod caritas, quae est vinculum uniens membra Ecclesiae, non solum ad vivos se extendit, sed etiam ad mortuos qui in caritate decedunt; caritas enim vita corporis non finitur; 1 Corinth. 13, 8: caritas nunquam excidit. Similiter etiam mortui in memoria hominum viventium vivunt; et ideo intentio viventium ad eos dirigi potest; et sic suffragia vivorum dupliciter mortuis prosunt, sicut et vivis; et propter caritatis unionem, et propter intentionem ad eos directam. Non tamen sic eis valere credenda sunt vivorum suffragia, ut status eorum mutetur de miseria in felicitatem, vel e converso; sed valent ad diminutionem poenae, vel aliquid hujusmodi, quod statum mortui non transmutat.
To the second question, it should be said that charity, which is the bond uniting the members of the Church, does not only extend to the living, but also to the dead who die in charity, for charity does not end with the life of the body: charity never perishes (1 Cor 13:8). In the same way, too, the dead live in the memory of living men; and so the intention of the living can be directed toward them. And this is how the suffrages of the living can benefit the dead in two ways, just as they benefit the living: both because of the union of charity, and because of the intention directed toward them. However, the suffrages of the living should not be believed to be so strong that they could change the state of the deceased from misery to happiness or vice versa. But they are strong enough for the diminishment of punishment or something like that, which does not change the state of the dead.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod homo, dum in corpore vixit, meruit ut haec ei valerent post mortem; et ideo si post hanc vitam eis juvatur, nihilominus hoc procedit ex his quae in corpore gessit. Vel dicendum, secundum Joannem Damascenum in sermone praedicto, quod hoc est intelligendum quantum ad retributionem quae fiet in finali judicio, quae erit aeternae gloriae vel aeternae miseriae, in qua quilibet recipiet solum secundum quod ipse in corpore gessit. Interim autem juvari possunt vivorum suffragiis.
Reply Obj. 1: When a man lived in the body, he merited that these things avail him after death; and so if he is helped by them after this life, nevertheless this proceeds from the things that he did in the body. Or it could be said that according to John Damascene in the sermon mentioned, this should be understood as to the recompense that will be made at the final judgment, which will be for eternal glory or eternal misery, in which everyone will receive only according to what he himself did in the body. However, meanwhile they can be helped by the suffrages of the living.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.ad5
Ad secundum dicendum, quod auctoritas illa expresse loquitur de sequela aeternae retributionis: quod patet ex hoc quod praemittitur: beati mortui qui in Domino moriuntur. Vel dicendum, quod opera pro eis facta, sunt et quodammodo eorum, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 2: That authority is speaking expressly about the consequences of eternal retribution, which is clear from the fact that he says first: blessed are the dead who die in the Lord. Or it could be said that the works done for their sakes are also in some way theirs, as was said.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.ad6
Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis animae post mortem non sint simpliciter in statu viae, tamen quantum ad aliquid adhuc sunt in via, inquantum scilicet eorum progressus adhuc retardatur ab ultima retributione: ideo simpliciter eorum via est circumsepta, ut non possint ulterius transmutari secundum statum felicitatis et miseriae; sed quantum ad hoc non est circumsepta, quin quantum ad hoc quod detinentur ab ultima retributione, possint ab aliis juvari; quia secundum hoc adhuc sunt in via.
Reply Obj. 3: Although after death souls are not simply in the state of earthly pilgrimage, nevertheless in a certain respect they are still wayfaring, namely, inasmuch as their progress is still delayed from final recompense. Thus their path is walled off simply speaking, so that they can no longer change their state of happiness or misery. But it is not walled off in this respect, that while they are delayed from final recompense, they can be helped by others; for in this respect they are still wayfaring.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.ad7
Ad quartum dicendum, quod quamvis communicatio civilium operum, de qua Philosophus loquitur, non possit esse mortuorum ad vivos, quia mortui extra vitam civilem sunt; potest tamen esse eorum communicatio quantum ad opera spiritualis vitae, quae est per caritatem ad Deum, cui mortuorum spiritus vivunt.
Reply Obj. 4: Although between the dead and the living there can be no sharing of civil works, which the Philosopher is speaking of, for the dead are outside civil life, nevertheless there can be sharing with respect to the works of the spiritual life, which is through charity toward God, to whom the spirits of the dead are alive.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.ad8
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod in suffragiis quae fiunt per malos, duo possunt considerari. Primo ipsum opus operatum, sicut sacrificium altaris: et quia nostra sacramenta ex seipsis efficaciam habent absque opere operantis, quam aequaliter explent per quoscumque fiant; quantum ad hoc suffragia per malos facta defunctis prosunt. Alio modo quantum ad opus operantis; et sic distinguendum est. Quia operatio peccatoris suffragia facientis potest uno modo considerari, ut est ejus; et sic nullo modo meritoria esse potest nec sibi nec alii.
To the third question, it should be said that in the suffrages that are made by the wicked, two things can be considered. First, the work itself that is done, like the sacrifice of the altar: and since our sacraments have efficacy on their own apart from the work of the one doing them, which efficacy they fulfill equally no matter who performs them, in this respect suffrages offered by wicked men do benefit the dead. In another way, as to the work of the person doing it, and then a distinction must be made. For the action of a sinner offering suffrages can be considered in one way as it belongs to him; and then it cannot be meritorious either for him or for another.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1
Alio modo, inquantum est alterius: quod dupliciter contingit. Uno modo inquantum peccator suffragia faciens gerit personam totius Ecclesiae, sicut sacerdos cum dicit in Ecclesia exequias mortuorum: et quia ille intelligitur facere cujus nomine vel vice fit, ut patet per Dionysium in 13 cap. Cael. Hier., inde est quod suffragia talis sacerdotis, quamvis sit peccator, pro defunctis prosunt.
In another way, it can be considered as belonging to the other, which happens in two ways. In one way, inasmuch as a sinner offering suffrages bears the person of the whole Church, like the priest when he says the funeral rites for the dead in the church. And since someone in whose name or place something is done, is the one understood to do it, as is clear from Dionysius in On the Celestial Hierarchy, Chapter 13,1 this is why the suffrages of such a priest, although he is a sinner, benefit the dead.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1
Alio modo quando agit ut instrumentum alterius. Opus enim ministri est magis principalis agentis. Unde quamvis ille qui agit ut instrumentum alterius, non sit in statu merendi, actio tamen ejus potest esse meritoria ratione principalis agentis; sicut si servus in peccato existens quodcumque opus misericordiae facit ex praecepto domini sui caritatem habentis. Unde si aliquis in caritate decedens praecipiat sibi suffragia fieri, vel alius praecipiat caritatem habens, illa suffragia valent defunctis, quamvis illi per quos fiant, in peccato existant. Magis tamen valerent, si in caritate essent; quia tunc ex duabus partibus opera illa meritoria essent.
In another way, when he acts as the instrument of another. For the work of a minister belongs more to the principal agent. Therefore, although the one who acts as the instrument of another is not in the state of meriting, neverthless his action can be meritorious by reason of the principal agent, as if a servant in a state of sin does some work of mercy by the command of his master, who has charity. Therefore, if someone who dies in charity should command that suffrages be made for him, or someone else having charity should command it, those prayers would benefit the dead, even if those people by whom they are done remain in sin. However, they would be worth more if they were in charity, for then those works would be meritorious on both accounts.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod oratio per peccatorem facta quandoque non est peccatoris, sed alterius; et ideo secundum hoc digna est ut a Deo exaudiatur. Tamen etiam quandoque Deus peccatores audit, scilicet quando peccatores petunt aliquid Deo acceptum: non enim justis solis, sed etiam peccatoribus Deus bona sua providet, ut patet Matth. 5: non autem ex eorum meritis, sed ex sua clementia: et ideo Joan. 9, super illud, peccatores Deus non audit, dicit Glossa, quod loquitur inunctus, idest non adhuc plene videns.
Reply Obj. 1: Sometimes a prayer made by a sinner is not the sinner’s prayer but another’s prayer, and thus, in this respect it is worthy of being heard by God. However, God sometimes also hears the prayers of sinners, namely when sinners ask something acceptable to God; for God provides good things not only to the just but also to sinners, as is clear from Matthew 5:45, yet not according to their merits but from his own clemency. And this is why the Gloss on God does not hear sinners (John 9:31) says that the speaker is someone unanointed, that is, who does not yet see plainly.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.ad9
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis ex parte ejus qui displicet, oratio peccatoris non sit accepta; tamen ratione alterius, cujus vice vel imperio agitur, potest esse Deo accepta.
Reply Obj. 2: Although on the part of the one who displeases, the prayer of a sinner is not accepted, nevertheless, by reason of the other, in whose place or power it is done, it can be accepted by God.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.ad10
Ad tertium dicendum, quod hoc quod peccator faciens hujusmodi suffragia nullum reportat commodum, contingit ex hoc quod non est capax talis profectus propter propriam indispositionem; et tamen alii qui non est indispositus, aliquo modo valere potest, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 3: The fact that a sinner performing suffrages in this way receives no benefit happens because such a person is not capable of such progress because of his own indisposition. And yet for someone else who is not indisposed, it can have some effect, as was said.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.ad11
Ad quartum dicendum, quod quamvis opus peccatoris non sit vivum inquantum est ejus, potest tamen esse vivum inquantum est alterius, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 4: Although the work of a sinner is not living insofar as it is his work, nevertheless it can be living insofar as it is someone else’s, as was said.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.ad12
Sed quia rationes quae sunt in oppositum, videntur concludere quod non differat utrum quis suffragia procuret per bonos vel per malos; ideo ad eas etiam est respondendum.
But because the arguments given in opposition seem to conclude that it makes no difference whether someone obtains the intercession of the good or the wicked, we must therefore also answer them.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1
Ad quintum dicendum, quod quamvis aliquis pro certo scire non possit de altero an sit in statu salutis, tamen potest probabiliter aestimare ex his quae exterius videt de homine: ex fructu enim suo arbor cognoscitur, ut dicitur Matth. 7.
Reply Obj. 5: Although someone cannot know for certain whether another person is in a state of salvation, nevertheless he can guess with probability from those things that he sees outwardly in that person: for the tree is known by its fruit, as is said in Matthew 7:18.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.ad13
Ad sextum dicendum, quod ad hoc quod suffragium alicui valeat, requiritur et ex parte ejus pro quo fit, capacitas hujus valoris; et hanc homo acquisivit per opera propria quae gessit in vita: et sic loquitur Augustinus. Requiritur nihilominus qualitas operis, quae prodesse debet: et haec non pendet ex eo pro quo fit, sed magis ex eo qui facit vel exequendo vel imperando.
Reply Obj. 6: For intercessory prayer to benefit someone, a capacity for this benefit is required also on the part of the one for whom it is done, and a person acquires this by his own works that he performed in life. And this is how Augustine is speaking. Nevertheless, a quality is required in the deed that is supposed to be beneficial: and this does not depend on the person for whom it is done, but rather on the one who does it either by commanding it or carrying it out.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1.ad14
Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod opus suffragii quod pro altero fit, potest considerari dupliciter. Uno modo ut est expiativum poenae per modum cujusdam recompensationis, quae in satisfactione attenditur; et hoc modo opus suffragii, quod reputatur quasi ejus pro quo fit, ita absolvit eum a debito poenae quod non absolvit facientem a debito poenae propriae; quia in tali recompensatione consideratur aequalitas justitiae; opus autem istud satisfactorium ita potest adaequari reatui uni quod alteri non aequatur. Reatus enim duorum peccatorum majorem satisfactionem requirunt quam reatus unius. Alio modo potest considerari inquantum est meritorium vitae aeternae, quod habet inquantum procedit ex radice caritatis; et secundum hoc non solum prodest ei pro quo fit, sed facienti magis.
To the fourth question, it should be said that the work of a suffrage that is done for another can be considered in two ways. In one way as it is expiative of punishment in the manner of a kind of recompense, which is expected in satisfaction; and in this way a work of suffrage, which is regarded as though it belonged to the one for whom it is done, so absolves him from the debt of punishment that it does not absolve the one doing it from the debt of his own punishment; for in such recompense the equality of justice is considered. However, that work of satisfaction can be so adjusted to the guilt of one person that it is not equal to another. For the guilt of two sinners requires more satisfaction than the guilt of one. In another way, it can be considered as it is meritorious of eternal life, which it is to the extent that it proceeds from charity as its root; and in this respect it is not only beneficial to the one for whom it is done, but even more to the one who does it.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1
Et per hoc patet solutio ad objecta. Primae enim rationes procedebant de opere suffragii secundum quod est satisfactorium; sed aliae secundum quod est meritorium.
And through this the solutions to the objections are clear. For the first arguments concerned the work of intercessory prayer as it is a work of satisfaction, but the others as it is meritorious.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A1
A. 2Whom they benefit
Quibus prosint
Whom they benefit
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod suffragia prosunt existentibus in inferno, per hoc quod habetur 2 Mach. 12, 40 quod invenerunt sub tunicis interfectorum de donariis idolorum, a quibus lex prohibet Judaeos; et tamen post subditur, quod Judas duodecim millia drachmas argenti misit Hierosolymam offerri pro peccatis mortuorum. Constat autem illos mortaliter peccasse, contra legem agentes, et ita in mortali peccato decessisse, et ita ad infernum esse translatos. Ergo in inferno existentibus suffragia prosunt.
Obj. 1: To the second question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that suffrages benefit those in hell, by what we have in 2 Macc 12:40: under the tunic of every one of the dead they found sacred tokens of the idols of Jam′nia, which the law forbids the Jews to wear; and yet later it is added that Judas sent to Jerusalem twelve thousand drachmas of silver to be offered for the sins of the dead (2 Macc 12:43). However, it is clear that those people had sinned mortally by acting against the law, and therefore they died in mortal sin, and so had been borne off to hell. Therefore, intercessory prayers benefit those dwelling in hell.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.arg1
Praeterea, in littera habetur ex verbis Augustini, quod quibus valent suffragia, vel ad hoc prosunt ut sit plena remissio, vel ad hoc ut tolerabilior sit eorum damnatio. Sed soli illi qui sunt in inferno, damnati esse dicuntur. Ergo etiam existentibus in inferno suffragia prosunt.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, in the text we have from the words of Augustine that for those whom suffrages help, they bring about either full remission, or that their damnation be more tolerable. But only those who are in hell are said to be damned. Therefore, suffrages also benefit those who are in hell.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.arg2
Praeterea, Dionysius in ult. cap. Eccl. Hierar. dicit: si hic justorum orationes et secundum hanc vitam, quanto magis post mortem in his qui digni sunt, sacris orationibus operantur tantummodo? Ex quo potest accipi, quod suffragia magis prosunt mortuis quam etiam vivis. Sed vivis prosunt etiam in peccato mortali existentibus; cum quotidie oret Ecclesia pro peccatoribus, ut convertantur ad Deum. Ergo etiam mortuis in peccato mortali suffragia valent.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, in the last chapter of the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy, Dionysius says: if the prayers of the just work here and according to this life by sacred orations in some way, how much more will they work after death in those who are worthy?1 From this it can be taken that intercessory prayers benefit the dead even more than the living. But they also benefit those who are living in mortal sin, since the Church prays every day for sinners, that they be converted to God. Therefore, suffrages also avail those who died in mortal sin.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.arg3
Praeterea, in Vitis patrum legitur, quod etiam Damascenus in sermone suo refert, quod Macarius inventa in via calvaria cujusdam defuncti, oratione praemissa quaesivit cujus caput fuisset, et caput dedit responsum, quod fuerat sacerdotis gentilis, qui in inferno erat damnatus, et tamen confessus est oratione Macarii se et alios juvari. Ergo suffragia Ecclesiae etiam existentibus in inferno prosunt.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, we read in the Lives of the Fathers what John Damascene1 also refers to in his sermon, that Macarius, having found in the road the skull of some dead person, uttered a prayer, asking whose head it was, and the head gave an answer, that it had belonged to a noble priest who was damned in hell, and yet he confessed that by Macarius’ prayer he and others had been aided. Therefore, the suffrages of the Church also benefit those dwelling in hell.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.arg4
Praeterea, Damascenus in eodem sermone narrat, quod Gregorius pro Trajano orationem fundens audivit vocem sibi divinitus allatam: vocem tuam audivi, et veniam Trajano do; cujus rei, ut Damascenus dicit in dicto sermone, testis est oriens omnis et occidens. Sed constat Trajanum in inferno fuisse: quia multorum martyrum necem amaram instituit, ut ibidem Damascenus dicit. Ergo suffragia etiam valent existentibus in inferno.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, Damascene recounts in the same sermon1 that Gregory, offering a prayer for Trajan, heard a voice borne to him by divine power: I have heard your voice, and I give forgiveness to Trajan; of which matter, as Damascene says in the sermon mentioned, all the east and the west are witness. But it is clear that Trajan was in hell: for he commanded the bitter slaying of many martyrs, as Damascene says in the same place. Therefore, suffrages also avail those in hell.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.arg5
Sed contra est quod dicit Dionysius, 7 cap. Eccl. Hier.: summus sacerdos pro immundis non orat, quia in hoc averteretur a divino ordine; et Commentator, ibidem, dicit, quod peccatoribus non orat remissionem, quia non audiretur pro illis. Ergo non valent existentibus in inferno suffragia.
On the contrary (1), Dionysius says in Chapter 7 of Ecclesiastical Hierarchy: the highest priest does not pray for the unclean, for in this he would be turned away from the divine order;1 and the Commentator says, in the same place that he does not pray for remission for sinners, for he would not be heard on their behalf. Therefore suffrages do no good for those who are in hell.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.sc
Praeterea, Gregorius dicit in 34 Moral.: eadem causa est cur non oretur tunc, scilicet post diem judicii, pro hominibus aeterno igne damnatis, quae nunc causa est ut non oretur pro diabolo, angelisque ejus aeterno supplicio damnatis: quae etiam nunc causa est ut non orent sancti pro hominibus infidelibus impiisque defunctis: quia de eis utique, quos aeterno damnatos supplicio jam noverunt, ante illum justi judicis conspectum orationis suae meritum cassari refugiunt. Ergo suffragia damnatis in inferno non valent.
Furthermore (2), Gregory says in the Morals 34: the reason is the same why people damned to eternal fire will not be prayed for then, namely, after the day of judgment, and why we do not now pray for the devil and his angels damned to eternal suffering; which is also the reason that the saints do not pray now for wicked and unbelieving dead men: since for those at any rate whom they know to be damned to eternal torment, they shun that the merit of their prayer should be brought to naught in the sight of the just judge.1 Therefore, suffrages do no good to those damned in hell.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.arg6
Praeterea, in littera habetur ex verbis Augustini: qui sine fide operante per dilectionem, ejusque sacramentis, a corpore exeunt, frustra illis a suis hujusmodi officia impenduntur. Sed omnes damnati sunt hujusmodi. Ergo suffragia damnatis in inferno non prosunt.
Furthermore (3), in the text we have from the words of Augustine: those who depart from the body without faith working through love and the sacraments of it, these offices are offered in vain for them by their loved ones. But all the damned are such as these. Therefore, suffrages do no good to the damned in hell.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.arg7
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod nec etiam existentibus in purgatorio. Quia purgatorium pars quaedam inferni est. Sed in inferno nulla est redemptio; et Psal. 6, 6, dicit: in inferno autem quis confitebitur tibi? Ergo suffragia his qui sunt in purgatorio, non valent.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that neither do they benefit those in purgatory.1 For purgatory is a certain part of hell. But in hell there is no redemption; and Psalm 6:5 says: in Sheol who can give thee praise? Therefore, suffrages do no good to those who are in purgatory.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.arg8
Praeterea, poena purgatorii est finita. Si ergo per suffragia aliquid de poena dimittitur, tantum poterunt multiplicari suffragia, quod tota tolletur, et ita peccatum remanebit totaliter impunitum; quod repugnare videtur divinae justitiae.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the punishment of purgatory is finite. Therefore, if some of the punishment is forgiven through intercessory prayers, the prayers could be multiplied so much that all of it was taken away, and then the sin would remain completely unpunished, which seems to be opposed to divine justice.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.arg9
Praeterea, ad hoc animae in purgatorio detinentur, ut ibi purgatae, purae ad regnum perveniant. Sed non potest purgari anima nisi aliquid circa ipsam fiat. Ergo suffragia facta per vivos poenam purgatorii non diminuunt.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, souls are detained in purgatory in order to be purified there, so that they may arrive pure in heaven. But a soul cannot be purified unless something is done to it. Therefore, suffrages done by the living do not diminish the punishment of purgatory.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.arg10
Praeterea, si suffragia existentibus in purgatorio valerent, maxime ea viderentur valere quae sunt ad eorum imperium facta. Sed haec non semper valent; sicut si aliquis decedens disponit tot suffragia pro se fieri, quae si facta essent, sufficerent ad totam poenam abolendam. Posito ergo quod hujusmodi suffragia differantur quousque ille poenam evasit, ista suffragia ei nihil proderunt: non enim potest dici quod ei prosint antequam fiant; postquam autem sunt facta, eis non indiget, quia jam poenam evasit. Ergo suffragia existentibus in purgatorio non valent.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, if suffrages availed those in purgatory, the ones that would seem to benefit them the most are those that were done at their command. But these do not always do good, like when someone dying arranges so many suffrages to be done for him, that if they were done they would suffice to efface his whole punishment. Therefore, assuming that suffrages like this are delayed until he has completed his punishment, these suffrages did him no good. For it cannot be said that they benefit him before they have been done; while, after they have been done, he does not need them, for he has already escaped punishment. Therefore, suffrages do not benefit those in purgatory.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.arg11
Sed contra est quod dicitur in littera ex verbis Augustini, quod suffragia prosunt his qui sunt mediocriter boni vel mali. Sed tales sunt qui in purgatorio detinentur. Ergo, etc.
On the contrary (1) is what is said in the text, taken from the words of Augustine, that suffrages benefit those who are moderately good or bad. But that is the kind of person who is detained in purgatory. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.sc
Praeterea, Dionysius dicit in 7 cap. Eccl. Hierar. quod divinus sacerdos pro mortuis orans, pro illis orat qui sancte vixerunt, et tamen aliquas maculas habuerunt ex infirmitate humana contractas. Sed tales in purgatorio detinentur. Ergo, etc.
Furthermore (2), Dionysius says in the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy, Chapter 7,1 that the divine priest praying for the dead prays for those who lived in a holy way, and yet had some stains contracted through human weakness. But this is the kind of person detained in purgatory. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.arg12
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod suffragia valent pueris in limbo existentibus. Quia illi non detinentur nisi pro peccato alieno. Ergo maxime decens est ut ipsi juventur suffragiis alienis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that suffrages benefit children in limbo. For they are detained only for the sin of another. Therefore, it is most fitting that they be helped by the suffrages of others.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.arg13
Praeterea, in littera habetur ex verbis Augustini, quod suffragia Ecclesiae pro non valde malis propitiationes sunt. Sed pueri non computantur inter valde malos, cum mitissima sit eorum poena. Ergo suffragia Ecclesiae eos juvant.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, in the text we have from the words of Augustine that the suffrages of the Church propitiations for those who are not extremely bad. But children are not counted among the extremely wicked, since their punishment is the least. Therefore, the suffrages of the Church help them.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.arg14
Sed contra est quod habetur in littera ab Augustino, quod suffragia non prosunt illis qui sine fide operante per dilectionem hinc exierunt. Sed pueri hoc modo exierunt. Ergo eis suffragia non prosunt.
On the contrary, in the text we have from Augustine that suffrages do not benefit those who departed from here without faith working through love. But children departed in this way. Therefore, intercessory prayers do not benefit them.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.sc
Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod aliquo modo prosunt sanctis existentibus in patria, per hoc quod habetur in collecta Missae: sicut sanctis tuis prosunt ad gloriam, scilicet sacramenta, ita nobis proficiant ad medelam. Sed inter alia suffragia praecipuum est sacramentum altaris. Ergo suffragia prosunt sanctis qui sunt in patria.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that they benefit in some way the saints in heaven, by the fact that we have in the collect of the Mass: as they, namely, the sacraments, benefit your saints to glory, so may they provide a remedy for us.1 But among other suffrages, the sacrament of the altar is preeminent. Therefore, suffrages benefit the saints who are in heaven.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.arg15
Praeterea, sacramenta efficiunt quod figurant. Sed tertia pars hostiae, scilicet in calicem missa, significat eos qui in patria vitam beatam ducunt, ut supra, dist. 12, quaest. 1, art. 3, quaestiunc. 3, ad 4, dictum est. Ergo suffragia Ecclesiae prosunt etiam existentibus in patria.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, sacraments bring about what they represent. But the third part of the host, namely, the one dropped into the chalice, represents those who lead the happy life in heaven, as was said above in Distinction 12, Question 1, Article 3, Quaestiuncula 3, reply to the fourth objection. Therefore, the suffrages of the Church benefit also those in heaven.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.arg16
Praeterea, sancti non solum gaudent de bonis propriis, sed etiam de bonis aliorum; unde Luc. 15, 10, dicitur: gaudium est angelis Dei super uno peccatore poenitentiam agente. Ergo ex bonis operibus viventium, sanctorum qui sunt in patria gaudium crescit, et ita etiam eis nostra suffragia prosunt.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the saints rejoice not only in their own goods, but also in the goods of others. This is why it says in Luke 15:10: there is joy among the angels of God over one sinner who repents. Therefore, by the good works of the living, the joy of the saints who are in heaven grows, and so too our suffrages benefit them.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.arg17
Praeterea, Damascenus in sermone de dormientibus inducens verba Chrysostomi: si enim gentiles, inquit, cum his qui abierunt, sua comburunt; quanto magis te fidelem mittere convenit cum fideli ipsius propria, non ut favilla fiant et haec velut illa, sed ut majorem hinc circumponas gloriam; et si quidem peccator fuerit qui mortuus est, ut peccamina solvas; si autem justus, ut appositio fiat mercedis et retributionis. Et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, Damascene1 in his sermon On Those Who Sleep quotes the words of Chrysostom: for if the gentiles, he says, with those who have departed, burn all their things, how much more fitting is it to send you, a member of the faithful, with a believer’s belongings, not so that they may become ashes like those things, but so that hence you may encompass greater glory; and if there were some sinner who had died, that you might release some of his sins; but if he were a just man, an addition might be made of reward and recompense. And so, the same as before.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.arg18
Sed contra est quod habetur in littera ex verbis Augustini: injuria est in Ecclesia orare pro martyre cujus nos debemus orationibus commendari.
On the contrary (1), there is what we have in the text from the words of Augustine: it is injurious to pray in the Church for a martyr, to whom we should be commended for prayers.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.sc
Praeterea, ejus est juvari cujus est indigere. Sed sancti in patria sunt absque omni indigentia. Ergo per suffragia Ecclesiae non juvantur.
Furthermore (2), the person who needs help is the one to be helped. But the saints in heaven are without any need. Therefore, they are not helped by the intercession of the Church.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.arg19
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod circa damnatos in inferno fuit duplex opinio.
I answer that, concerning those damned in hell, there are two opinions.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.co
Quidam enim dixerunt in hoc distinguendum esse dupliciter. Uno modo quantum ad tempus, dicentes, quod post diem judicii nullus in inferno existens aliquo suffragio juvabitur, sed ante diem judicii aliqui juvantur suffragiis Ecclesiae. Alio modo distinguebant quantum ad personas in inferno detentas, inter quas quosdam dicebant esse valde malos; qui scilicet sine fide et sacramentis Ecclesiae decesserunt; et talibus qui de Ecclesia non fuerunt, nec merito nec numero suffragia Ecclesiae prodesse possunt. Alii vero sunt non valde mali, qui scilicet de Ecclesia fuerunt numero, et fidem habentes, et sacramentis imbuti, et aliqua opera de genere bonorum facientes; et talibus suffragia Ecclesiae prodesse debent. Sed occurrebat eis quaedam dubitatio eos perturbans, quia scilicet videbatur ex hoc sequi, cum poena inferni sit finita secundum intensionem, quamvis duratione infinita existat, quod multiplicatis suffragiis poena illa auferetur; quod est error Origenis; et ideo hoc inconveniens multipliciter evadere voluerunt. Praepositinus enim dixit, quod tantum possunt suffragia pro damnatis multiplicari, quod a poena tota redduntur immunes, non autem simpliciter, ut Origenes posuit, sed ad tempus, scilicet usque ad diem judicii: tunc enim animae iterato corporibus conjunctae in poenas inferni sine spe veniae retruduntur. Sed ista opinio videtur divinae repugnare providentiae, quae nihil in rebus inordinatum relinquit. Culpa autem ordinari non potest nisi per poenam; unde non potest esse ut poena tollatur, nisi prius culpa expietur; et ideo cum culpa continue maneat in damnatis, eorum poena nullatenus interrumpetur.
For some have said that there must be a twofold distinction made here. In one way, as to time, saying that after the day of judgment no one in hell will be helped by any suffrage, but before the day of judgment, some are helped by the suffrages of the Church. In the other way, they made a distinction between persons detained in hell, among whom they said there were some who were extremely bad, namely, those who had died without the faith and sacraments of the Church; and the suffrages of the Church cannot help those who were not of the Church, whether by merit or by number. But others are not extremely bad, namely, those who were of the number of the Church and had faith, and were instructed in the sacraments, and did certain works that were generically good; and for these the suffrages of the Church should be beneficial. But a certain disturbing doubt occurred to them, namely, that since the punishment of hell is finite according to intensity, although it exists infinitely in duration, it seemed to follow from this that this punishment could be taken away by multiplying suffrages, which is the error of Origen. And then they tried to avoid this unsuitable conclusion in several ways. For Praepositinus said that the suffrages for the damned can be multiplied so much that they are rendered completely exempt from punishment, although not simply speaking, as Origen held, but for a time, namely, until the day of judgment. For then their souls joined to their bodies would be once again forced into the sufferings of hell without hope. But that opinion seems opposed to divine providence, which leaves nothing disordered in things. But guilt cannot be ordered except by punishment; therefore it cannot be that the punishment is taken away unless the fault is first expiated. And so since fault remains continuously in the damned, their punishment will in no way be cut short.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2
Et ideo Porretani alium modum invenerunt, dicentes, quod hoc modo proceditur in diminutione poenarum per suffragia, sicut proceditur in divisione linearum, quae cum sint finitae, tamen in infinitum dividi possunt, et nunquam per divisionem consumuntur, dum fit subtractio non secundum eamdem quantitatem, sed secundum eamdem proportionem; velut si primo auferatur pars quarta totius, et secundo quarta illius quartae, et iterum quarta illius quartae, et sic deinceps in infinitum. Et similiter dicunt, quod per primum suffragium diminuitur aliquota pars poenae, et per secundum pars aliqua remanentis secundum eamdem proportionem. Sed iste modus multipliciter defectivus invenitur. Primo, quia infinita divisio, quae congruit continuae quantitati, non videtur posse ad quantitatem spiritualem transferri. Secundo, quia non est aliqua ratio quare secundum suffragium minus de poena diminuat quam primum, si sit aequalis valoris. Tertio, quia poena diminui non potest nisi diminuatur et culpa, sicut nec auferri nisi ea ablata. Quarto, quia in divisione lineae tandem pervenitur ad hoc quod non est sensibile: corpus enim sensibile non est in infinitum divisibile. Et sic sequeretur quod post multa suffragia poena remanens propter sui parvitatem non sentiretur, et ita non esset poena.
And so the followers of Gilbert of Poitiers found another way, by saying that the reduction of punishment through suffrages proceeds like the division of lines, which, although they are finite, nevertheless can be infinitely divided, and never consumed by the division, provided that subtraction happens not according to the same quantity, but according to the same proportion, just as if first a quarter of the whole is removed, and second a quarter of that quarter, and again a quarter of that quarter, and so on infinitely. And likewise they say that some part of the punishment is diminished by the first intercessory prayer, and by the second some part of the remainder according to the same proportion. But this way is found defective for many reasons. First, because an infinite division, which is applicable to continuous quantity, does not seem able to be transferred to spiritual quantity. Second, because there is no reason why the second act of intercession should diminish the punishment less than the first, if it is of equal value. Third, because the punishment cannot be diminished unless the fault is also diminished, as neither can it be taken away unless the fault is taken away. Fourth, because in the division of a line one arrives finally at something that is not sensible, for a sensible body is not infinitely divisible. And thus it would follow that after many acts of intercession, the punishment remaining would not be sensed because of its smallness, and so there would be no punishment.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2
Et ideo alii invenerunt alium modum. Altisiodorensis enim dixit, quod suffragia prosunt damnatis non quidem per diminutionem vel per interruptionem, sed per confortationem patientis; sicut si homo portaret grave onus, et facies sua perfunderetur aqua; sic enim confortaretur ad melius portandum, cum tamen onus suum in nullo levius fieret. Sed hoc iterum esse non potest: quia aliquis plus vel minus aeterno igne gravatur, ut Gregorius dicit, secundum meritum culpae; et inde est quod eodem igne quidam plus quidam minus cruciantur, unde cum culpa damnati immutata remaneat, non potest esse quod levius poenam ferat. Est nihilominus et praedicta opinio praesumptuosa, utpote sanctorum dictis contraria; et vana, nulla auctoritate fulta; et nihilominus irrationalis: tum quia damnati in inferno sunt extra vinculum caritatis, secundum quam opera vivorum continuantur defunctis: tum quia totaliter ad viae terminum pervenerunt recipientes ultimam pro meritis retributionem, sicut et sancti qui sunt in patria.
And therefore others have found another way. For Remi of Auxerre said that intercessory works benefit the damned not in fact by diminishing or cutting short their punishments, but by strengthening them in their suffering, as if a man should carry a heavy burden, and water were poured over his face. For in this way he would be strengthened to carry it better, although his burden would be made no lighter. But this again cannot be the case: for as Gregory says, a person is burdened more or less with eternal fire according as his guilt merits. And this is the reason some people are tortured more and some less by the same fire, which is why, since the guilt of someone damned remains unchanged, it cannot be that he bear a lighter punishment. Nevertheless, the opinion described is also presumptuous, inasmuch as it is contrary to the statements of the saints; and flimsy, being supported by no authority; and irrational as well: both because the damned in hell are outside the bond of charity, according to which the works of the living are extended to the dead, and because those receiving final retribution for their merits have reached the end of wayfaring, like the saints who are in heaven.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2
Quod enim adhuc restat de poena vel gloria corporis, hoc eis rationem viatoris non praebet, cum gloria essentialiter et radicaliter existat in anima; et similiter miseria damnatorum; et ideo non potest poena eorum diminui, sicut nec gloria sanctorum augeri, quantum ad praemium essentiale. Sed tamen modus qui a quibusdam ponitur quod suffragia prosunt damnatis, posset aliquo modo sustineri; ut si dicatur quod non prosunt neque quantum ad diminutionem poenae vel interruptionem, vel quantum ad diminutionem sensus poenae; sed quia ex hujusmodi suffragiis eis aliqua materia doloris subtrahitur, quae eis esse posset, si ita se abjectos conspicerent quod pro eis nullam curam haberent vivi: quae materia doloris eis subtrahitur, dum suffragia pro eis fiunt. Sed istud etiam non potest esse secundum legem communem: quia, ut Augustinus dicit in Lib. de Cura pro mortuis gerenda, (quod praecipue de damnatis verum est), ibi sunt spiritus defunctorum ubi non vident quaecumque agunt aut eveniunt in ista vita hominibus; et ita non cognoscunt quando pro eis suffragia fiunt, nisi supra communem legem hoc remedium divinitus detur aliquibus damnatorum; quod est verbum omnino incertum. Unde tutius est simpliciter dicere, quod suffragia non prosunt damnatis, nec pro eis Ecclesia orare intendit, sicut ex auctoritatibus inductis apparet.
For what still remains of punishment or glory for the body does not confer on them the nature of a wayfarer, since glory is essentially rooted in the soul, just as is also the misery of the damned. And so their punishment cannot be diminished, just as neither can the glory of the saints be increased, with respect to the essence of the reward. But nevertheless there is a way suggested by some to benefit the damned, which could be sustained in a certain way: if it were said that intercessory acts like this do not benefit them in diminishing or cutting short their punishment, or in diminishing the sensation of the punishment, but by taking away some matter of sorrow, which could be the case for them, if they regarded themselves as so outcast that the living had no care for them; which matter of sorrow is taken away from them, when suffrages are offered for them. But that too cannot be the case according to the common rule: for, as Augustine says in his book On the Care to be Taken for the Dead:1 the spirits of the dead are there where they do not see whatever they do or whatever happens in this life of men (which is particularly true of the damned); and so they do not know when suffrages are done for them, unless outside the common rule this remedy is divinely granted to some of the damned; which is an entirely uncertain claim. And so it is safer to say simply speaking that suffrages do not benefit the damned, nor does the Church intend to pray for them, as is apparent from the authorities cited.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod donaria idolorum non fuerunt inventa apud illos mortuos, ut ex eis signum accipi posset quod in reverentiam idolorum ea deferrent; sed ea acceperunt ut victores quae eis jure belli debebantur; et tamen per avaritiam venialiter peccaverunt; unde non fuerunt in inferno damnati; et sic suffragia eis prodesse poterant. Vel dicendum secundum quosdam, quod in ipsa pugna videntes sibi periculum imminere, de peccato poenituerunt, secundum illud Psal. 77, 34: cum occideret eos, quaerebant eum. Et hoc probabiliter potest aestimari; et ideo oblatio pro eis fuit facta.
Reply Obj. 1: The tokens of idols were not found among the dead such that a sign could be taken from them that they had fallen into revering idols, but they had taken them as victors take what was owed to them by the law of war; and yet they did sin venially by avarice. This is why they were not damned to hell, and how the suffrages were able to benefit them. Or it could be said that according to some people, when they saw themselves in imminent danger in the fight, they repented of their sin, as it says: when he slew them . . . they sought God earnestly (Ps 78 [77]:34). And this can be guessed with probability; and it is why the offering was made for them.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod damnatio in verbis illis large accipitur pro quacumque punitione, ut sic includat et poenam purgatorii: quae quandoque totaliter per suffragia expiatur; quandoque autem non, sed diminuitur.
Reply Obj. 2: ‘Damnation’ in those words is taken broadly for any punishment, and so it includes the punishment of purgatory as well, which sometimes is expiated completely by the suffrages, but sometimes is not, but only diminished.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod quantum ad hoc magis acceptatur suffragium pro mortuo quam pro vivo, quia magis indiget, cum non possit auxiliari sibi, sicut vivus potest; sed quantum ad hoc vivus est melioris conditionis, quia potest transferri de statu culpae mortalis in statum gratiae, quod de mortuis dici non potest; et ideo non est eadem causa orandi pro mortuis et pro vivis.
Reply Obj. 3: In this respect intercessory prayer is accepted more for a dead person than for a living one, because he needs it more, since he cannot help himself as a living person can. But in another respect the living person is in a better condition, for he can be transferred from the state of mortal guilt into the state of grace, which cannot be said of the dead; and so there is not the same reason for praying for the dead as for the living.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod illud adjutorium non erat in hoc quod poena eorum diminueretur; sed in hoc solo, ut ibidem dicitur, quod eo orante concedebatur eis ut mutuo se viderent; et in hoc aliquod gaudium non verum sed phantasticum habebant, dum implebatur hoc quod desiderabant; sicut et daemones gaudere dicuntur dum homines ad peccata pertrahunt, quamvis per hoc eorum poena nullatenus minuatur, sicut nec minuitur gaudium angelorum per hoc quod malis nostris compati dicuntur.
Reply Obj. 4: That aid did not consist in their punishment being diminished, but in this alone, as it says in the same place, that by his praying it was granted to them to see each other; and in this they had some joy that was not true but imaginary, while what they were longing for was fulfilled; just as the demons also are said to rejoice when they lure people into sin, although their punishment is not at all lessened by this, just as neither is the joy of the angels lessened by the fact that they are said to suffer in compassion for our evils.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod de facto Trajani hoc modo potest probabiliter aestimari, quod precibus beati Gregorii ad vitam fuerit revocatus, et ibi gratiam consecutus sit, per quam remissionem peccatorum habuit, et per consequens immunitatem a poena; sicut etiam apparet in omnibus illis qui fuerunt miraculose a mortuis suscitati, quorum plures constat idolatras et damnatos fuisse. De omnibus enim similiter dici oportet, quod non erant in inferno finaliter deputati, sed secundum praesentem justitiam propriorum meritorum; secundum autem superiores causas, quibus praevidebantur ad vitam revocandi, erat de eis aliter disponendum.
Reply Obj. 5: Concerning Trajan’s actions it can be probably guessed that by the prayers of blessed Gregory he was recalled to life, and then obtained the grace by which he gained the remission of his sins, and consequently was freed from punishment, just as also it appears among all those who were miraculously revived from death, many of whom it was obvious had been idolaters and damned. About all of them it must be said likewise, that they were not consigned to hell as a last end, but according to the present justice of their own merits; but according to higher reasons, by which they were predestined to be recalled to life, it was to be arranged otherwise for them.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.ad5
Vel dicendum, secundum quosdam, quod anima Trajani non fuit simpliciter a reatu poenae aeternae absoluta; sed ejus poena fuit suspensa ad tempus, scilicet usque ad diem judicii. Nec tamen oportet quod hoc fiat communiter per suffragia; quia alia sunt quae lege communi accidunt, et alia quae singulariter ex privilegio aliquibus conceduntur; sicut aliae sunt humanarum limites rerum, alia divina signa virtutum, ut Augustinus dicit in Lib. de Cura pro mortuis gerenda.
Or it could be said according to some people that Trajan’s soul was not simply absolved from liability to eternal punishment, but his punishment was suspended for a time, namely, until the day of judgment. However, it is not necessary that this be done commonly through suffrages, for there are some things that happen by the common rule of things, and others that are granted individually to a few by a privilege, just as the limits of of human things are one thing and the signs of divine strength another, as Augustine says in his book On the Care to be Taken of the Dead.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod poena purgatorii est in supplementum satisfactionis quae non fuerat plene in corpore consummata; et ideo, quia, sicut ex praedictis patet, et ex his quae supra, dist. 20, dicta sunt, opera unius possunt valere alteri ad satisfactionem, sive vivis sive mortuis; non est dubium quin suffragia per vivos facta, existentibus in purgatorio prosint.
To the second question, it should be said that the punishment of purgatory is for the completion of the satisfaction that was not fully completed in the body. And this is why, as is clear from what has been said and what was said above in Distinction 20, since the works of one person can help make satisfaction for another, either living or dead, there is no doubt that suffrages offered by the living benefit those dwelling in purgatory.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod auctoritas illa loquitur de inferno damnatorum, in quo nulla est redemptio quantum ad illos qui sunt finaliter tali poenae deputati. Vel dicendum, secundum Damascenum in sermone de Dormientibus, quia hujusmodi auctoritates exponendae sunt secundum causas inferiores, scilicet secundum exigentiam meritorum eorum qui poenis deputantur; sed secundum divinam misericordiam, quae vincit humana merita, ad preces justorum aliter quandoque disponitur quam sententia praedictarum auctoritatum contineat. Deus autem mutat sententiam, sed non consilium, ut dicit Gregorius; unde etiam Damascenus ponit ad hoc exempla de Ninivitis, Achab, et Ezechia, in quibus apparet quod sententia contra eos lata divinitus fuit per divinam misericordiam commutata.
Reply Obj. 1: That authority speaks about the hell of the damned, in which there is no redemption for those who are consigned to such punishment finally. Or it could be said, according to Damascene in his sermon On Those Who Sleep, that statements like this are to be explained according to secondary causes, namely, according to what is required by the merit of those who are consigned to hell. But according to divine mercy, which overcomes human merit, for the prayers of the just it is sometimes arranged differently than the judgment contained in the authorities mentioned. Now God changes judgments, but not counsel, as Gregory says.1 Hence Damascene2 gives the examples of the Ninivites, Ahab, and Hezekiah,3 in whom it appears that the sentence divinely handed down against them was commuted by divine mercy.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.ad6
Ad secundum dicendum, quod non est inconveniens, si multiplicatis suffragiis poena in purgatorio existentium annihiletur: non tamen sequitur quod peccata remaneant impunita; quia poena unius pro altero suscepta alteri computatur.
Reply Obj. 2: It is not unfitting if the punishment of those in purgatory is wiped out by the multiplication of suffrages: for it still does not follow that the sins remain unpunished, since the punishment undertaken by one is counted for another.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.ad7
Ad tertium dicendum, quod purgatio animae per poenas purgatorii non est aliud quam expiatio reatus impedientis a perceptione gloriae: et quia per poenam quam unus sustinet pro alio, potest reatus alterius expiari, ut dictum est, non est inconveniens, si per unius satisfactionem alius purgetur.
Reply Obj. 3: The purification of a soul by the sufferings of purgatory is nothing else than the expiation of the guilt that prevents his reception of glory. And since by the suffering that one person undertakes for another the guilt of the other can be expiated, as was said, it is not unfitting if one person is purified by the satisfaction done by another.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.ad8
Ad quartum dicendum, quod suffragia ex duobus valent; scilicet ex opere operante, et ex opere operato. Et dico opus operatum non solum Ecclesiae sacramentum, sed effectum accidentem ex operatione; sicut ex collatione eleemosynarum consequitur pauperum relevatio, et eorum oratio pro defuncto ad Deum. Similiter opus operans potest accipi vel ex parte principalis agentis, vel ex parte exequentis. Dico ergo, quod quam cito moriens disponit aliqua suffragia sibi fieri, praemium suffragiorum plene consequitur, ante etiam quam fiant, quantum ad efficaciam suffragii, quae erat ex opere operante principalis agentis; sed quantum ad efficaciam suffragiorum quae est ex opere operato, vel ex opere operante exequentis, non consequitur fructum antequam suffragia fiant, et si prius contingat ipsum a poena purgari, quantum ad hoc fraudabitur suffragiorum fructu; quod redundabit in illos quorum culpa defraudatur. Non enim est inconveniens quod aliquis defraudetur per culpam alterius in temporalibus; poena autem purgatorii temporalis est; quamvis quantum ad retributionem nullus defraudari possit nisi per propriam culpam.
Reply Obj. 4: Suffrages get their strength from two things, namely, the work being done by this person, and the work itself performed. And I say that the work performed is not only the Church’s sacrament, but the incidental effect of this work, just as collecting alms results in the relief of the poor, and their prayer to God for the dead. Likewise, the work being done by this person can be taken on the part of the principal agent or on the part of someone who carries it out. Therefore, I say that as soon as someone dying arranges for suffrages to be done for him, he obtains the reward of these acts fully, even before they are done, as to the efficacy of the suffrage, which was from the work being done by the principal agent. But as to the efficacy of the suffrages that comes from the works themselves, or from the work being done by the one performing it, he does not obtain the fruit before the suffrages are done, and if it should happen that he is first purified by suffering, in this regard he will be cheated of the fruit of the suffrages, which will redound upon those by whose fault he was cheated. For it is not inappropriate that someone be cheated by the fault of another in temporal matters; and the suffering of purgatory is temporal, although as to retribution no one can be cheated except by his own fault.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.ad9
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod pueri non baptizati non detinentur in limbo, nisi quia deficiunt a statu gratiae; unde cum per opera vivorum, mortuorum status mutari non possit, maxime quantum ad meritum essentialis praemii vel poenae; suffragia vivorum pueris in limbo existentibus prodesse non possunt.
To the third question, it should be said that unbaptized children are detained in limbo only because they lack the state of grace. This is why, since the status of the dead cannot be changed by the works of the living, especially as to meriting the essential reward or punishment, the suffrages of the living cannot benefit children consigned to limbo.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis peccatum originale sit hujusmodi quod pro eo possit aliquis ab alio juvari, tamen animae puerorum in limbo existentes sunt in tali statu quod juvari non possunt: quia post hanc vitam non est tempus gratiam acquirendi.
Reply Obj. 1: Although original sin is the kind of thing in which someone can be helped by another, nevertheless the souls of children in limbo are in such a state that they cannot be helped, because the afterlife is not a time for acquiring grace.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.ad10
Ad secundum dicendum, quod Augustinus loquitur de non valde malis, qui tamen baptizati sunt; quod patet ex hoc quod praemittitur: cum ergo sacrificia sive altaris, sive quarumcumque eleemosynarum, pro baptizatis omnibus offeruntur.
Reply Obj. 2: Augustine speaks about those who are not extremely bad, but who were nonetheless baptized; which is evident from what he says a little before: therefore when sacrifices, either of the altar or of any amount of alms, are offered for all the baptized.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.ad11
Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod suffragium de sui ratione importat quamdam auxiliationem, quae non competit ei qui defectum non patitur: nulli enim juvari competit nisi in eo quo indigens est. Unde cum sancti qui sunt in patria, sint ab omni indigentia immunes, inebriati ab ubertate domus Dei, eis juvari per suffragia non competit.
To the fourth question, it should be said that by their very notion suffrages convey a certain assistance, which does not apply to someone who is not suffering from a defect, for being helped only applies to someone inasmuch as he is needy. Therefore, since the saints who are in heaven are free from all need, saturated by the abundance of the house of God, being helped by intercessory acts does not apply to them.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod hujusmodi locutiones non sunt sic intelligendae quasi sancti in gloria proficiant quantum ad se, quod eorum festa recolimus; sed quia nobis proficit, qui eorum gloriam solemnius celebramus; sicut ex hoc quod Deum cognoscimus vel laudamus et sic quodammodo ejus gloria in nobis crescit; nihil Deo, sed nobis accrescit.
Reply Obj. 1: Statements like this are not to be understood as though the saints in glory profit because we celebrate their feasts, but that it profits us who celebrate their glory more solemnly; just as when we know or praise God, his glory grows in us in a certain way, but nothing is added to God but only to us.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.ad12
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis sacramenta efficiant quod figurant, non tamen illum effectum suum ponunt circa omne id quod figurant: alias cum figurent Christum, in ipso Christo aliquid efficerent, quod est absurdum: sed efficiunt circa suscipientem sacramentum ex virtute ejus quod per sacramentum significatur: et sic non legitur quod sacrificia pro fidelibus defunctis oblata sanctis prosint; sed quia ex meritis sanctorum qui recoluntur vel significantur in sacramento, prosunt aliis pro quibus offeruntur.
Reply Obj. 2: Although the sacraments effect what they represent, nevertheless they do not bring about their effect with regard to everything that they represent: otherwise, since they represent Christ, they would bring about something in Christ himself, which is absurd. But for the one receiving the sacrament they have an effect by virtue of what is represented by the sacrament. And so we do not read that the sacrifices offered for departed members of the faithful benefit the saints, but that by the merits of the saints who are commemorated or represented in the sacrament, they benefit others for whom they are offered.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.ad13
Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis sancti qui sunt in patria, de omnibus bonis nostris gaudeant, non tamen sequitur quod multiplicatis nostris gaudiis eorum gaudium augmentetur formaliter, sed materialiter tantum: quia omnis passio formaliter augetur secundum rationem objecti sui. Ratio autem gaudendi in sanctis, de quibuscumque gaudent, est ipse Deus, de quo non possunt magis et minus gaudere: quia sic essentiale eorum praemium variaretur, quod consistit in hoc quod de Deo gaudent. Unde ex hoc quod bona multiplicantur, de quibus gaudendi ratio eis Deus est, non sequitur quod intensius gaudeant, sed quod de pluribus gaudeant; et ideo non sequitur quod operibus nostris juventur.
Reply Obj. 3: Although the saints who are in heaven rejoice in all our good deeds, nevertheless it does not follow that by the multiplication of our joys their joy is increased formally, but only materially. For every passion is formally increased according to the rationale of its object. Now, regardless of what they rejoice in, the reason for joy in the saints is God himself, whom they cannot rejoice in more and less because then their essential reward, which consists in rejoicing in God, would be altered. This is why, since their reason for rejoicing in good deeds is God, it does not follow that when good deeds are multiplied, they rejoice any more intensely, but that they rejoice in more things; and so it does not follow that our works help them.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.ad14
Ad quartum dicendum, quod non est intelligendum quod fiat oppositio mercedis vel retributionis illi beato per suffragia ab aliquo facta, sed facienti. Vel dicendum, quod ex suffragiis potest appositio mercedis fieri beato defuncto, inquantum sibi de suffragiis faciendis adhuc vivens disposuit, quod ei meritorium fuit.
Reply Obj. 4: It should not be understood as though any addition is made to the reward or recompense for that blessed person by the suffrages done by someone else, but there is for the person who does them. Or it could be said that by suffrages the reward can be applied to the deceased blessed, inasmuch as while he was living he arranged for suffrages to be done for him, which was meritorious.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A2.ad15
A. 3Which suffrages are beneficial
Quae suffragia prosint
Which suffrages are beneficial
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod non solum orationibus Ecclesiae et sacrificio altaris et eleemosynis animae defunctorum juventur, vel quod eis juventur praecipue. Poena enim debet per poenam recompensari. Sed jejunium magis est poenale quam eleemosyna vel oratio. Ergo jejunium magis prodesset in suffragiis quam aliquod praedictorum.
Obj. 1: To the third question, we proceed thus. It seems that the souls of the dead are not only helped by the Church’s prayers, the sacrifice of the altar, and almsgiving, nor are they especially helped by these things. For a penalty must be repaid by penalty. But fasting is more penal than almsgiving or prayer. Therefore, fasting would be more beneficial in suffrages than any of the things listed.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3.arg1
Praeterea, Gregorius tribus praedictis connumerat jejunium, ut habetur Caus. 13, quaest. 11: animae defunctorum quatuor solvuntur modis: aut oblationibus sacerdotum, aut orationibus sanctorum, aut carorum eleemosynis, aut jejunio cognatorum. Ergo insufficienter ab Augustino haec enumerantur tria praedicta.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Gregory counts fasting with the three things mentioned, as we have in Cause 13, Question 11: the souls of the dead are released in four ways: either by the oblations of the priests, or prayers of the holy ones, or the almsgiving of those dear to them, or the fasting of their relatives.1 Therefore, the three things listed are insufficiently enumerated by Augustine.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3.arg2
Praeterea, Baptismus est potissimum sacramentorum, maxime quantum ad effectum. Ergo Baptismus vel alia sacramenta deberent vel similiter vel magis prodesse defunctis, sicut sacramentum altaris.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, baptism is the most powerful of the sacraments, especially as to its effect. Therefore, baptism or other sacraments should be as beneficial to the dead, or more so, than the Sacrament of the Altar.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3.arg3
Praeterea, hoc videtur ex hoc quod habetur 1 Corinth. 15, 29: si omnino mortui non resurgunt, ut quid baptizantur pro illis? Ergo Baptismus etiam valet ad suffragia defunctorum.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, this is seen from what we have in 1 Corinthians 15:29: if the dead are not raised at all, why are people baptized on their behalf? Therefore, baptism is also effective as suffrage for the dead.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3.arg4
Praeterea, in diversis Missis est idem altaris sacrificium. Si ergo sacrificium computatur inter suffragia, et non Missa; videtur quod tantumdem valeat quaecumque Missa pro defuncto dicatur, sive de Beata Virgine, sive de Spiritu Sancto, vel quaecumque alia; quod videtur esse contra Ecclesiae ordinationem, quae specialem Missam pro defunctis instituit.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, it is the same Sacrifice of the Altar in different Masses. Therefore, if the sacrifice is counted among suffrages, but the Mass is not, it seems that it would be equally beneficial for any Mass to be said, whether the votive Mass of the Blessed Virgin, or the Holy Spirit, or any other; which would seem to be against the regulations of the Church, which has established a special Mass for the Dead.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3.arg5
Praeterea, Damascenus in sermone de dormientibus, docet, ceras et oleum et hujusmodi pro defunctis offerri. Ergo non solum oblatio sacrificii altaris, sed etiam aliae oblationes debent inter suffragia mortuorum computari.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, in his sermon on those who sleep, Damascene1 teaches that beeswax and oil and the like should be offered for the dead. Therefore, not only the offering of the Sacrifice of the Altar but also other oblations should be counted among the intercessory acts for the dead.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3.arg6
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod indulgentiae quas Ecclesia largitur, etiam mortuis prosint. Primo per consuetudinem Ecclesiae quae facit praedicari crucem, ut aliquis habeat indulgentiam pro se, et duobus vel tribus, et quandoque decem animabus tam vivorum quam mortuorum; quod esset deceptio, nisi mortuis prodessent. Ergo indulgentiae mortuis prosunt.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the indulgences that the Church grants also benefit the dead. First, by the Church’s custom which causes a crusade to be preached, so that a person might have an indulgence for himself and two or three others, and sometimes for ten souls of both the living and the dead. But this would be a deception if it did not benefit the dead. Therefore, indulgences do benefit the dead.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3.arg7
Praeterea, meritum totius Ecclesiae est efficacius quam meritum unius personae. Sed meritum personale suffragatur defunctis, ut patet in elargitione eleemosynarum. Ergo multo fortius meritum Ecclesiae, cui indulgentiae innituntur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the merit of the whole Church is more efficacious than the merit of one person. But personal merit is offered as a suffrage for the dead, as is evident in the bestowing of alms. Therefore, the merit of the Church, which indulgences are derived from, would be even stronger.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3.arg8
Praeterea, indulgentiae Ecclesiae prosunt illis qui sunt de foro Ecclesiae. Sed illi qui sunt in purgatorio, sunt de foro Ecclesiae; alias eis suffragia Ecclesiae non prodessent. Ergo videtur quod indulgentiae defunctis prosint.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the Church’s indulgences benefit those who are of the Church’s forum. But those who are in purgatory are of the Church’s forum, otherwise the intercession of the Church would not benefit them. Therefore, it seems that indulgences benefit the dead.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3.arg9
Sed contra est, quia ad hoc quod indulgentiae alicui valeant, requiritur causa conveniens, pro qua indulgentiae dantur. Sed talis causa non potest esse ex parte defuncti, quia non potest aliquid facere quod sit in utilitatem Ecclesiae, pro qua causa praecipue indulgentiae dantur. Ergo videtur quod indulgentiae defunctis non prosint.
On the contrary (1), for indulgences to avail someone, an appropriate reason is required for granting the indulgences. But no reason like this can exist on the part of someone who is dead, for he cannot do anything to the benefit of the Church, which is the chief reason that indulgences are granted. Therefore, it seems that indulgences do not benefit the dead.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3.sc
Praeterea, indulgentiae determinantur secundum arbitrium indulgentias concedentis. Si ergo indulgentiae defunctis prodesse possent, esset in potestate concedentis indulgentiam ut defunctum omnino liberaret a poena; quod videtur absurdum.
Furthermore (2), indulgences are determined according to the will of the person granting the indulgences. Therefore, if indulgences could benefit the dead, it would be in the power of the one granting indulgences to free a dead person from all punishment; which seems absurd.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3.arg10
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod cultus exequiarum defuncto prosint. Damascenus enim in sermone de dormientibus inducit verba Athanasii sic dicentis: licet in aere qui in pietate consummatus est, depositus fuerit, ne renue oleum et ceras Dominum invocans in sepulcro accendere; accepta enim ista sunt Deo, et multam ab eo recipientia retributionem. Sed hujusmodi pertinent ad cultum exequiarum. Ergo cultus exequiarum prodest defunctis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the observance of funeral rites benefits the dead.1 For in his sermon on those who sleep, Damascene2 quotes the words of Athanasius who says thus: although anyone who has ended in faithfulness has been taken up into the air, do not fail to light oil and beeswax in his tomb, calling upon the Lord; for these things are acceptable to God and receive much reward from him. But these things belong to the observance of funeral rites. Therefore, the observance of funeral rites does benefit the dead.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3.arg11
Praeterea, sicut dicit Augustinus 1 Lib. de Civ. Dei: antiquorum justorum funera officiosa pietate curata sunt, et exequiae celebratae, et sepulcra provisa; ipsique cum viverent, de sepeliendis, vel etiam ferendis suis corporibus filiis mandaverunt. Sed hoc non fecissent, nisi sepultura et hujusmodi aliquid mortuis conferrent. Ergo hujusmodi aliquid prosunt defunctis.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, as Augustine says in Book 1 of the City of God: the funeral offices of ancient just men were undertaken in piety, and funeral rites were celebrated, and tombs were supplied; and when they lived they gave orders to their children about burials, and how their bodies should be borne.1 But they would not have done this unless burial and the like conferred something on the dead. Therefore, these things do benefit the dead.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3.arg12
Praeterea, nullus facit eleemosynam circa aliquem, nisi ei proficiat. Sed sepelire mortuos computatur inter opera eleemosynarum: unde, ut Augustinus dicit 1 de Civ. Dei: Tobias sepeliendo mortuos Deum promeruisse teste angelo commendatur. Ergo hujusmodi sepulturae cultus mortuis prodest.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, no one does almsgiving for another person unless it benefits him. But to bury the dead is counted among the works of almsgiving, which is why, as Augustine says in the City of God 1: by an angel’s witness Tobias is commended to have deserved well of God for burying the dead.1 Therefore, burial rites like these do benefit the dead.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3.arg13
Praeterea, inconveniens est dicere quod frustretur devotio fidelium. Sed aliqui ex devotione se in locis aliquibus religiosis sepeliri disponunt. Ergo sepulturae cultus prodest defunctis.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, it is unfitting to say that the devotion of the faithful is in vain. But people arrange to have themselves buried in a religious place out of devotion. Therefore, burial rites do benefit the dead.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3.arg14
Praeterea, Deus pronior est ad miserandum quam ad puniendum. Sed aliquibus nocet sepultura in locis sacris, si indigni sunt; unde dicit Gregorius: quos peccata gravia deprimunt, ad majorem damnationis cumulum potius quam ad solutionem eorum corpora in Ecclesiis ponuntur. Ergo multo amplius dicendum est, quod sepulturae cultus prosit bonis.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, God is more inclined to have mercy than to punish. But being buried in a sacred place is harmful to people if they are unworthy. For example, Gregory1 says: the bodies of those whom grave sins weigh down are placed in churches to a greater heap of damnation rather than to their forgiveness. Therefore, much more should it be said that rites of burial benefit those who are good.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3.arg15
Sed contra est quod Augustinus dicit in Lib. de Cura pro mortuis gerenda: corpori humano quidquid impenditur, non est praesidium salutis aeternae, sed humanitatis officium.
On the contrary (1), Augustine says1 in his book On the Care to be Taken of the Dead: acts devoted to the human body are no guard for eternal salvation, but offices of humanity.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3.sc
Praeterea, Gregorius dicit ad Bonifacium archiepiscopum scribens: curatio funeris, conditio sepulturae, pompa exequiarum, magis sunt vivorum solatia quam subsidia mortuorum.
Furthermore (2), Gregory says, writing to archbishop Boniface: the office of funeral rites, the establishment of tombs, the pomps of funeral processions, are more for the solace of the living than the relief of the dead.1
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3.arg16
Praeterea, Dominus dicit Matth. 10: nolite timere eos qui occidunt corpus, et post haec non habent amplius quid faciant. Sed post mortem sanctorum corpora possunt a sepultura prohiberi, sicut in ecclesiastica historia legitur factum de quibusdam martyribus Lugduni Galliae. Ergo non nocet defunctis, si eorum corpora inhumata remaneant; ergo nec cultus sepulturae prodest.
Furthermore (3), the Lord says: do not fear those who kill the body and after this have nothing more they can do (Matt 10:28). But after death the bodies of the saints can be forbidden a burial, as in church history we read was done to some of the martyrs of Lyons, France. Therefore, it does not harm the dead if their bodies remain unburied; therefore, neither do burial rites benefit them.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3.arg17
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod suffragia vivorum prosunt defunctis secundum quod uniuntur viventibus caritate, et secundum quod intentio viventium refertur in mortuos; et ideo illa opera praecipue nata sunt mortuis suffragari quae maxime ad communicationem caritatis pertinent, vel ad directionem intentionis in alterum. Ad caritatem autem sacramentum Eucharistiae praecipue pertinet, cum sit sacramentum ecclesiasticae unionis, continens illum in quo tota Ecclesia unitur, et consolidatur, scilicet Christum; unde Eucharistia est quasi quaedam caritatis origo, sive vinculum; sed inter caritatis effectus praecipuum est eleemosynarum opus; et ita ista duo ex parte caritatis praecipue mortuis suffragantur, scilicet sacrificium Ecclesiae, et eleemosynae. Sed ex parte intentionis directae in mortuos praecipue valet oratio; quia oratio secundum suam rationem non solum dicit respectum ad orantem, sicut et cetera opera, sed directius ad id pro quo oratur. Et ideo ista tria ponuntur quasi praecipua mortuorum subsidia; quamvis quaecumque alia bona ex caritate fiant pro defunctis, eis valere credenda sint.
I answer that, the intercessory prayers of the living benefit the dead according as they are united to the living in charity, and according as the intention of the living is directed toward the dead. And therefore the works that are especially of a nature to assist the dead are those that pertain the most to the sharing of charity, or to the directing of one’s intention to another. Now, the sacrament of the Eucharist pertains to charity preeminently, since it is the sacrament of ecclesiastical unity, containing that in which the whole Church is united and solidified, namely, Christ. This is why the Eucharist is like a kind of origin or bond of charity. But among the effects of charity is especially the work of almsgiving; and so these two things are especially offered for the dead on the part of charity, namely, the Church’s sacrifice and almsgiving. But on the side of the intention being directed toward the dead, prayer is especially effective, for prayer by its very nature does not only regard the one doing it, like the other works do, but more directly what is being prayed for. And therefore these three are listed as being particular helps to the dead, although whatever other good works are done out of charity for the dead should be believed to benefit them.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod in eo qui satisfacit pro altero, magis est considerandum, ad hoc quod effectus satisfactionis ad alterum perveniat, id quo satisfactio unius transit in alterum, quam etiam satisfactionis poena; quamvis ipsa poena magis expiet reatum satisfacientis, inquantum est medicina quaedam; et ideo tria praedicta magis valent defunctis quam jejunium.
Reply Obj. 1: In someone who makes satisfaction for another, for the effect of the satisfaction to reach another person, the way that the satisfaction of one person passes to another should be considered even more than the suffering in that satisfaction; although the suffering does more to expiate the guilt of the one making satisfaction, inasmuch as it is like a remedy. And this is why the three things mentioned benefit the dead more than fasting would.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod etiam jejunium potest prodesse defunctis ratione caritatis et intentionis in defunctos directae; sed tamen jejunium in sui ratione non continet aliquid quod ad caritatem vel ad directionem intentionis pertineat; sed haec sunt ei quasi extrinseca; et ideo Augustinus non posuit, sed Gregorius posuit jejunium inter suffragia mortuorum.
Reply Obj. 2: Fasting can also benefit the dead by reason of the charity and the intention directed toward the dead, but nevertheless fasting of its own account does not contain anything that pertains to charity or to the directing of an intention, but these things are somewhat extrinsic to it. And this is why Augustine did not include it, but Gregory1 includes fasting among suffrages for the dead.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod Baptismus est quaedam spiritualis regeneratio; unde sicut per generationem non acquiritur esse nisi generato, ita Baptismus non habet efficaciam nisi in eo qui baptizatur, quantum est ex opere operato; quamvis ex opere operante vel baptizantis vel baptizati possunt aliis prodesse, sicut et cetera opera meritoria. Sed Eucharistia est signum ecclesiasticae unionis; et ideo ex ipso opere operato ejus efficacia in alterum transire potest; quod non contingit de aliis sacramentis.
Reply Obj. 3: Baptism is a certain spiritual regeneration. This is why, just as in generation no one acquires being except the one generated, in the same way baptism has no efficacy except for the one baptized, with regard to the work performed; however, by the work being done by the one baptizing or the one baptized it can benefit others, just as can the rest of the meritorious works. But the Eucharist is a sign of the union of the Church, and for this reason its efficacy can be transferred to another by the very performance of the work itself, which does not happen with the other sacraments.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod Glossa auctoritatem istam dupliciter exponit. Uno modo sic: si mortui non resurgunt, nec etiam Christus resurrexit, ut quid etiam baptizantur pro illis? Idest, pro peccatis, cum ipsa non dimittantur, si Christus non resurrexit: quia in Baptismo non solum passio Christi, sed etiam resurrectio operatur, quae est nostrae spiritualis resurrectionis quodammodo causa. Alio modo sic: fuerunt quidam imperiti qui baptizabantur pro his qui de hac vita sine Baptismo discesserant, putantes illis prodesse; et secundum hoc apostolus non loquitur nisi secundum errorem aliquorum in verbis illis.
Reply Obj. 4: The Gloss1 explains this authoritative text in two ways. In one way, like this: if the dead do not rise, nor has Christ risen, why are they baptized for them? That is, for sins, since they are not forgiven if Christ did not rise: for in baptism not only is the Passion of Christ at work, but also his resurrection, which is somehow the cause of our spiritual resurrection. In another way, like this: there were some ignorant people who were baptized for those who departed this life without baptism, believing it would benefit them; and according to this the Apostle is only speaking according to the error of certain people in those words.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod in officio Missae non solum est sacrificium, sed etiam sunt ibi orationes; et ideo Missae suffragium continet duo horum quae hic Augustinus numerat, scilicet orationem et sacrificium. Ex parte igitur sacrificii oblati Missa aequaliter prodest defuncto, de quocumque dicatur; et hoc est praecipuum quod fit in Missa. Sed ex parte orationum magis prodest illa in qua sunt orationes ad hoc determinatae. Sed tamen iste defectus recompensari potest per majorem devotionem vel ejus qui dicit Missam, vel ejus qui facit dici, vel iterum per intercessionem sancti cujus suffragium in Missa imploratur.
Reply Obj. 5: In the office of the Mass there is not only a sacrifice, but there are also prayers. And therefore the Mass as a suffrage contains two things that Augustine lists here, namely, prayer and sacrifice. Therefore, on the part of the sacrifice offered, the Mass benefits the dead equally, no matter who says it; and this is the main thing that happens in the Mass. But on the part of the prayers, it benefits most whatever the prayers were determined to. But nevertheless this defect can be compensated by greater devotion either of the person who says the Mass, or of the one who causes it to be said, or even by the intercession of the saint whose suffrage is implored in the Mass.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod hujusmodi oblatio candelarum vel olei possunt prodesse defuncto, inquantum sunt eleemosynae quaedam: dantur enim ad cultum Ecclesiae, vel etiam in usum fidelium.
Reply Obj. 6: An offering of candles or oil like this can benefit the dead, inasmuch as they are a kind of almsgiving, for they are given for the Church’s worship, or for the use of the faithful.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3.ad6
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod indulgentia dupliciter alicui prodesse potest: uno modo principaliter; alio modo secundario. Principaliter quidem prodest ei qui indulgentiam accipit, scilicet qui facit hoc pro quo indulgentia datur, ut qui visitat limina alicujus sancti; unde cum mortui non possint aliquid facere eorum pro quibus indulgentiae dantur, eis indulgentiae directe valere non possunt. Secundario autem et indirecte prosunt ei pro quo aliquis facit illud quod est indulgentiae causa, quod, sicut dist. 10, quaest. 1, art. 5, quaestiunc. 3, ad 2, dictum est, quandoque contingere potest, quandoque autem non potest, secundum diversam indulgentiae formam.
To the second question, it should be said that indulgences can benefit someone in two ways: in one way, principally; in the other way, secondarily. Principally, it benefits someone who receives an indulgence, namely, the one who does what the indulgence is given for, like whoever visits the entrance of a certain holy place. For this reason, since the dead cannot do any of those things for which indulgences are given, indulgences cannot benefit them directly. However, secondarily and indirectly, they benefit the person for whom someone does whatever is the reason for the indulgence, which, as was said in Distinction 10, Question 1, Article 5, Quaestiuncula 3, response to the second objection, sometimes can happen, although sometimes it cannot, according to the different forms of indulgences.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3
Si enim sit talis indulgentiae forma: quicumque facit hoc vel illud, habebit tantum de indulgentia: ille qui hoc facit, non potest fructum indulgentiae in alium transferre: quia ejus non est applicare ad aliquid intentionem Ecclesiae, per quam communicantur communia suffragia, ex quibus indulgentiae valent. Si autem indulgentia sub hac forma fiat: quicumque fecerit hoc vel illud, ipse et pater ejus, vel quicumque ei adjunctus in purgatorio detentus tantum de indulgentia habebit: talis indulgentia non solum vivo, sed etiam mortuo proderit. Non enim est aliqua ratio quare Ecclesia possit transferre merita communia, quibus indulgentiae innituntur, in vivos et non in mortuos. Nec tamen sequitur quod praelatus Ecclesiae possit pro suo arbitrio animas a purgatorio liberare: quia ad hoc quod indulgentiae valeant, requiritur causa conveniens indulgentias concedendi, ut supra, dist. 20, dictum est.
For if the form of the indulgence is thus: whoever does this or that will have an indulgence of so much, then the one who does it cannot transfer the fruit of the indulgence to another person, for it does not belong to him to apply to something else the Church’s intention, by which shared suffrages are communicated, which is how indulgences gain their force. However, if the indulgence is done under this form: whoever does this or that, he and his father or anyone related to him who is detained in purgatory will have an indulgence of so much, then this kind of indulgence would benefit not only the living person but also the deceased. For there is no reason that the Church could transfer its common merits, which indulgences depend on, to the living but not to the dead. However, it does not follow that the one in charge of the Church can free souls from purgatory at his own will, for in order for an indulgence to have value, a fitting reason for granting indulgences is required, as was said above in Distinction 20.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod sepultura adinventa est et propter vivos et propter mortuos. Propter vivos quidem, ne eorum oculi ex turpitudine cadaverum offendantur, et corpora foetoribus inficiantur; et hoc quantum ad corpus: sed spiritualiter etiam prodest vivis, inquantum per hoc astruitur resurrectionis fides. Sed mortuis prosunt ad hoc quod inspicientes sepulcra memoriam retineant defunctorum, ut pro defunctis orent; unde et monumentum a memoria nomen accepit. Dicitur enim monumentum, quia monet mentem, ut dicit Augustinus in Lib. de Cura pro mortuis gerenda. Paganorum tamen error fuit, quod ad hoc sepultura mortuo prosit, ut ejus anima quietem accipiat: non enim credebant prius animam quietem posse accipere quam corpus sepulturae daretur; quod omnino ridiculum et absurdum est. Sed quod ulterius sepultura in loco sacrato mortuo prodest, non quidem est ex ipso opere operato, sed magis ex ipso opere operante, dum scilicet vel ipse defunctus, vel alius, corpus ejus tumulari in loco sacro disponens, patrocinio alicujus sancti eum committit, cujus precibus per hoc credendus est adjuvari, et etiam patrocinio eorum qui loco sacro deserviunt, qui pro apud se tumulatis frequentius et specialius orant.
To the third question, it should be said that burial was devised for the sake of both the living and the dead. For the sake of the living, lest their eyes be offended by the disgrace of corpses, and their bodies be infected by the stink. And this has to do with the body, but it benefits the living spiritually as well, inasmuch as faith in the resurrection is bolstered by it. But it benefits the dead in that those who see their tombs keep the deceased in memory, so that they may pray for them. This is why tombstones take their name from memory. For a tombstone is called a ‘monument,’ because it reminds the mind, as Augustine1 says in his book On the Care to be Taken for the Dead. However, it was an error of the pagans that burial benefitted the dead such that their souls would receive rest, for they did not believe the soul could receive rest before the body was given a burial, which is in every way ridiculous and absurd. But that burial in a consecrated place benefits the deceased is not at all by the work itself performed, but rather from the work of the person doing it, namely, when either the deceased person himself or someone else arranges for his body to be entombed in a sacred place, he commits him to the protection of a certain saint, by whose prayers he is believed to be helped, and also to the protection of those who serve in the sacred place, who pray often and particularly for those buried near them.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3
Sed illa quae ad ornatum sepulturae exhibentur, prosunt quidem vivis inquantum sunt vivorum solatia; sed possunt et defunctis prodesse, non quidem per se, sed per accidens; inquantum scilicet, per hujusmodi, homines excitantur ad compatiendum, et per consequens ad orandum; vel inquantum ex sumptibus sepulturae vel pauperes fructum capiunt, vel Ecclesia decoratur: sic enim Sap. 4, sepultura inter ceteras eleemosynas computatur.
But those things that are displayed for the decoration of tombs do benefit the living as a source of comfort for the living. But they can benefit the dead too; not indeed in themselves, but incidentally; namely, inasmuch as by things like this men are inspired to compassion and consequently to prayer; or inasmuch as from the costs of the burial either the poor gain the proceeds or the church is adorned; for this is how burial is counted among other modes of almsgiving in Wisdom 4.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod oleum et cera ad sepulcra defunctorum perlata, per accidens defuncto prosunt: vel inquantum Ecclesiae offeruntur, sive pauperibus dantur, vel inquantum hujusmodi in reverentiam Dei fiunt; unde verbis praemissis subjungitur: oleum enim et cera holocaustum sunt.
Reply Obj. 1: Oil and beeswax brought to the tomb of someone deceased benefit that person incidentally, either inasmuch as they are offered to the Church or given to the poor, or inasmuch as such things are done in reverence for God. This is why it is added to the words quoted: for oil and beeswax are a holocaust.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3.ad7
Ad secundum dicendum, quod ideo sancti patres de suis corporibus tumulandis curaverunt, ut ostenderent corpora mortuorum ad Dei providentiam pertinere; non quod corporibus mortuis aliquis sensus insit, sed propter fidem resurrectionis astruendam, ut patet per Augustinum in 1 de Civ. Dei; unde etiam voluerunt in terra promissionis sepeliri, ubi credebant Christum nasciturum et moriturum; cujus resurrectio nostrae resurrectionis est causa.
Reply Obj. 2: The reason the holy patriarchs took care that their bodies were buried was so that they might show that the bodies of the dead belong to the providence of God; not that any feeling remained in dead bodies, but for the sake of bolstering faith in the resurrection, as is clear from Augustine in the City of God 1.1 This was also why they wished to be buried in the promised land, where they believed the Christ would be born and die, whose resurrection is the cause of our resurrection.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3.ad8
Ad tertium dicendum, quod quia caro est pars naturae hominis, naturaliter homo ad carnem suam afficitur, secundum illud Ephes. 5, 29: nemo carnem suam unquam odio habuit. Unde secundum istum naturalem affectum inest viventi quaedam sollicitudo quid etiam post mortem de ejus corpore sit futurum; doleretque, si aliquid indignum corpori suo evenire praesentiret; et ideo illi qui hominem diligunt, ex hoc quod affectui ejus quem diligunt, conformantur, circa ejus carnem curam humanitatis impendunt. Ut enim dicit Augustinus in 1 de Civ. Dei: si paterna vestis, si annulus, ac si quid hujusmodi tanto carius sunt posteris, quanto erga parentes major affectus; nullo modo ipsa spernenda sunt corpora, quae utique multo familiarius atque conjunctius quam quaelibet indumenta, gestamus. Unde et inquantum affectui hominis satisfacit sepeliens ejus corpus, cum ipse in hoc sibi satisfacere non potest, eleemosynam ei facere dicitur.
Reply Obj. 3: Since flesh is part of the nature of man, a man has a natural affection toward his own flesh, according to Ephesians 5:29: no man ever hates his own flesh. Therefore, according to this natural affection there is a certain solicitude in anyone living forwhat will happen concerning his body even after death, and he would be pained if he foresaw that anything shameful would happen to his body. And therefore those who love a person, from the fact that they are conformed to the affection of the one they love, devote humane care to his flesh. As Augustine1 says in the City of God 1: if a father’s garments, or a ring of his, or anything like this is so much dearer to his descendents the greater their love for their parents, then in no way are their bodies to be despised, which we wear more closely and more intimately than any clothing. Therefore, inasmuch as it satisfies someone’s affections when he buries a man’s body, since the man himself cannot satisfy himself in this regard, it is said to be an act of almsgiving to him.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3.ad9
Ad quartum dicendum, quod fidelium devotio, ut Augustinus dicit in Lib. de Cura pro mortuis gerenda, suis caris in locis sacris providens sepulturam, in hoc non frustratur quod defunctum suum suffragio sanctorum committit, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 4: The devotion of the faithful who provide tombs for their loved ones in sacred places, as Augustine1 says in the book On the Care to be Taken for the Dead, is not in vain inasmuch as they commit their dead to the suffrage of the saints, as has been said.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3.ad10
Ad quintum dicendum, quod sepultura in loco sacro impio defuncto non nocet, nisi quatenus hanc sepulturam sibi indignam propter humanam gloriam procuravit.
Reply Obj. 5: Burial in a sacred place does not harm someone wicked who has died, except to the extent that he procured this tomb for himself unworthily for the sake of human glory.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A3.ad11
A. 4How much good they do
Quantum prosint
How much good they do
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A4
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod suffragia quae fiunt pro uno defuncto, non magis proficiunt ei pro quo fiunt, quam aliis. Lumen enim spirituale est magis communicabile quam lumen corporale. Sed lumen corporale, scilicet candelae, quamvis accendatur pro uno, tamen aequaliter omnibus prodest qui simul commorantur, quamvis pro eis candela non accendatur. Ergo cum suffragia sint quaedam spiritualia lumina, quamvis pro uno specialiter fiant, non magis valerent ei quam aliis in purgatorio existentibus.
Obj. 1: To the fourth question, we proceed thus. It seems that the intercessory acts that are done for someone deceased do not do more for him than for any other people. For spiritual light is more communicable than physical light. But physical light, like that of a candle, although it may be lit for one person, nevertheless benefits equally all those who abide together with him, even if the candle was not lit for them. Therefore, since suffrages are a kind of spiritual light, even if they are done for one person in particular, they do not work more for him than for others dwelling in purgatory.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A4.arg1
Praeterea, sicut in littera dicitur, secundum hoc suffragia mortuis prosunt, quia cum viverent hic, sibi ut postea possent prodesse, meruerunt. Sed aliqui magis meruerunt ut suffragia sibi prodessent quam illi pro quibus fiunt. Ergo eis magis prosunt; alias eorum meritum frustraretur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, as it says in the text, suffrages benefit the dead according as, when they were alive, they merited for themselves that afterward they should benefit. But some people merited such that suffrages would benefit them more than those for whom they are done. Therefore, they benefit them more; otherwise their merits would be in vain.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A4.arg2
Praeterea, pro pauperibus non fiunt tot suffragia quot pro divitibus. Si ergo suffragia facta pro aliquibus, eis solum, vel magis eis quam aliis valerent, pauperes essent deterioris conditionis; quod est contra sententiam Domini, Luc. 6, 20: beati pauperes, quoniam vestrum est regnum Dei.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, not as many suffrages are done for poor people as for the rich. Therefore, if suffrages done for people benefited only them, or benefited them more than others, poor people would be in a worse condition, which is against the words of the Lord: blessed are you poor, for yours is the kingdom of God (Luke 6:20).
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A4.arg3
Sed contra, justitia humana exemplatur a divina justitia. Sed justitia humana, si aliquis debitum pro aliquo solvit, eum solum absolvit. Ergo cum ille qui suffragia facit, quodammodo solvat debitum ejus pro quo facit, ei soli proderit.
On the contrary (1), human justice follows the example of divine justice. But in human justice, if someone pays a debt for another, only that person is released from the debt. Therefore, since someone who performs suffrages in a certain way pays the debt of the one for whom he does them, it will only benefit that person.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A4.sc
Praeterea, sicut homo faciens suffragia quodammodo satisfacit mortuo, ita et interdum aliquis pro vivo potest satisfacere, ut supra, dist. 20, quaest. 1, art. 2, quaestiunc. 3, in corp., dictum est. Sed quando aliquis satisfacit pro vivo, satisfactio illa non computatur nisi illi pro quo facta est. Ergo et suffragia faciens, ei soli prodest pro quo facit.
Furthermore (2), just as a man doing suffrages in a certain way makes satisfaction for a dead man, so too sometimes someone can make satisfaction for a living man, as was said above in Distinction 20, Question 1, Article 2, Quaestiuncula 3. But when someone satisfies for a living man, that satisfaction only counts for the one for whom it was done. Therefore, when someone performs suffrages, that too benefits only the one for whom it is done.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A4.arg4
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod suffragia facta pro multis tantumdem valeant singulis ac si pro unoquoque singulariter fierent. Videmus enim quod ex lectione quae uni legitur, nihil ei deperit, si simul et alii legatur. Ergo et eadem ratione nihil deperit ei pro quo fit suffragium, si ei aliquis connumeretur; et ita si pro pluribus fiat, tantum valet singulis ac si pro unoquoque singulariter fieret.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that suffrages done for many people are worth as much as if they were done for each person individually. For we see that from the reading that is read to one person, nothing is lost if it is read to others at the same time. Therefore, by the same argument, nothing is lost to someone for whom a suffrage is done, if someone else is included with him. And so if it were done for several people, it would be worth as much for each one as if it had been done for each person individually.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A4.arg5
Praeterea, secundum communem usum Ecclesiae videmus, quod cum Missa pro aliquo defuncto dicitur, simul etiam orationes illic adjunguntur pro aliis defunctis. Hoc autem non fieret, si ex hoc defunctus pro quo Missa dicitur, aliquod detrimentum reportaret. Ergo idem quod prius.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, according to the common use of the Church, we see that when Mass is said for a certain deceased person, at the same time prayers are also added for others of the dead. But this would not be done if the deceased for whom the Mass is said suffered any loss by it. Therefore, the same as before.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A4.arg6
Praeterea, suffragia, praecipue orationum, innituntur divinae virtuti. Sed apud Deum sicut non differt juvare per multos vel per paucos, ita non differt juvare multos vel paucos. Ergo quantum juvaretur unus ex una oratione, si pro eo tantum fieret; tantum juvabuntur singuli multorum, si eadem oratio pro multis fiat.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, suffrages, especially of prayers, depend on divine power. But for God, just as it does not differ whether he helps through many people or through few, so it does not differ if he helps many or few. Therefore, as much as one person may be helped by one prayer if it were done for him alone, many individuals will also be helped if the same prayer were said for many.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A4.arg7
Sed contra, melius est plures juvare quam unum. Si ergo suffragium pro multis factum tantum valeret singulis ac si pro uno tantum fieret; videtur quod Ecclesia non debuit instituisse ut pro aliquo singulariter Missa vel oratio fieret; sed quod semper diceretur pro omnibus fidelibus defunctis; quod patet esse falsum.
On the contrary (1), it is better to help many rather than one. Therefore, if a suffrage done for many were worth as much to each as if it had been done for one person alone, it would seem that the Church should not have established that a Mass or prayer be said for anyone individually, but that it would always be said for all the faithful departed; which is evidently false.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A4.sc
Praeterea, suffragium habet finitam efficaciam. Ergo distributum in multos, minus prodest singulis quam prodesset si fieret pro uno tantum.
Furthermore (2), a suffrage has a finite efficacy. Therefore, when distributed over many people, it does less good for them individually than it would do for one person alone.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A4.arg8
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod tantum valeant suffragia communia illis pro quibus specialia non fiunt, quantum illis pro quibus fiunt, valent specialia et communia simul. Unicuique enim secundum propria merita reddetur in futuro. Sed ille pro quo non fiunt suffragia, meruit ut tantum juvaretur post mortem, quantum ille pro quo fiunt specialia. Ergo tantum juvabitur per communia, quantum ille per specialia et communia.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that general suffrages work for those for whom they are not specifically done, as much as they do for those for whom they are done both specifically and generally.1 For in the future it will be rendered to each person according to his proper merits. But someone for whom suffrages are not done merited to be helped after death as much as someone for whom they were specifically done. Therefore, he will be helped as much by general suffrages as another person would be by specific and general ones.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A4.arg9
Praeterea, inter Ecclesiae suffragia praecipuum est Eucharistia. Sed Eucharistia, cum contineat totum Christum, habet quodammodo efficaciam infinitam. Ergo una oblatio Eucharistiae quae communiter pro omnibus fit, valet ad plenam liberationem eorum qui sunt in purgatorio; et ita tantum juvant communia suffragia sola, quantum juvant specialia et communia simul.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, among the Church’s suffrages, the Eucharist is preeminent. But since the Eucharist contains the whole Christ, it has in some way an infinite efficacy. Therefore, the one offering of the Eucharist that is done generally for all men avails for the full liberation of those who are in purgatory. And in this way general suffrages alone help as much as specific and general ones together.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A4.arg10
Sed contra est quod duo bona uno sunt magis eligenda. Ergo suffragia communia et specialia magis prosunt ei pro quo fiunt, quam communia tantum.
On the contrary, two goods should be chosen over one alone. Therefore, general and specific suffrages are more beneficial to the person for whom they are done than general ones alone.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A4.sc
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod circa hoc fuit duplex opinio.
I answer that, there are two opinions about this.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A4.co
Quidam enim, ut Praepositinus, dixerunt, quod suffragia pro uno aliquo facta, non magis prosunt ei pro quo fiunt, sed eis qui sunt magis digni; et ponebat exemplum de candela quae accenditur pro aliquo divite; quae non minus aliis prodest qui cum eo sunt quam ipsi diviti, et forte magis, si habeant oculos clariores; et etiam de lectione, quae non magis prodest ei pro quo legitur quam aliis qui simul cum eo audiunt, sed forte aliis magis qui sunt sensu capaciores. Et si eis objiceretur, quod secundum hoc Ecclesiae ordinatio esset vana, quae specialiter pro aliquibus orationes instituit, dicebant, quod hoc Ecclesia fecit ad excitandas devotiones fidelium, qui promptiores sunt ad facienda specialia suffragia quam communia, et ferventius etiam pro suis propinquis orant quam pro extraneis. Alii e contrario dixerunt, quod suffragia magis valent pro quo fiunt.
For some people, like Praepositinus, have said that suffrages done for one certain person do more good not to the one for whom they are done, but to those who are more worthy; and he gave the example of a candle that is lit for a rich person, which does not benefit less the others who are with the rich man, and perhaps benefits them more, if they have clearer eyes. And also the example of reading, which does not benefit the one for whom it is read more than the others who hear it along with him, but perhaps it benefits the others more, if they are more apt for understanding. And if it were objected to these people that according to this the Church’s ordinances, which establish prayers specifically for certain people, would be in vain, they would say that the Church does this to excite the devotion of the faithful, who are quicker to do specific suffrages than general ones, and they also pray more fervently for their own loved ones than for strangers. Others have said the contrary, that suffrages do more for those for whom they are done.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A4
Utraque autem opinio secundum aliquid veritatem habet. Valor enim suffragiorum potest pensari ex duobus. Valent enim uno modo ex virtute caritatis, quae facit omnia bona communia; et secundum hoc verum est quod magis valent ei qui magis caritate est plenus, quamvis pro eo specialiter non fiant; et sic valor suffragiorum attenditur magis secundum quamdam interiorem consolationem, secundum quod unus in caritate existens, de bonis alterius delectatur post mortem, quantum ad diminutionem poenae: post mortem enim non est locus acquirendi gratiam vel augmentandi, ad quod valent nobis in vita opera aliorum ex virtute caritatis. Alio modo suffragia valent ex hoc quod per intentionem unius alteri applicantur; et sic satisfactio unius alteri computatur; et hoc modo non est dubium quod magis valent ei pro quo fiunt, immo sic ei soli valent. Satisfactio enim proprie ad poenae dimissionem ordinatur; unde quantum ad dimissionem poenae praecipue valet suffragium ei pro quo fit; et secundum hoc secunda opinio plus habet de veritate quam prima.
However, both opinions contain truth in a certain respect. For the value of the suffrages can be thought about from two sides. For they have value in one way from the virtue of charity, which makes all good things common; and according to this it is true that they are worth more for the one who is more filled with charity, even if they are not especially done for him. And this is how the value of the suffrages counts as more according to a certain interior consolation, as one person who has charity enjoys the good deeds of another after death, as to the diminishment of punishment; for after death there is no place for acquiring or increasing grace, for which others’ works avail us in life by the virtue of charity. In another way intercessory deeds have value from the fact that by one person’s intention they are applied to another person. And this is how the satisfaction of one person is counted for another, and in this way there is no doubt that they are worth more for the person for whom they are done; on the contrary, in this way they benefit him alone. For satisfaction is properly directed to the remission of punishment. Therefore, as to the remission of punishment a suffrage works particularly for the one for whom it is done; and according to this the second opinion contains more truth than the first.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod suffragia prosunt per modum luminis, inquantum a mortuis acceptantur; et ex hoc quamdam consolationem recipiunt, et tanto majorem, quanto majori caritate sunt praediti. Sed inquantum suffragia sunt quaedam satisfactio per intentionem facientis translata in alterum, non sunt similia lumini, sed magis solutioni alicujus debiti. Non autem est necesse ut si debitum pro uno solvitur, quod ex hoc aliorum debitum solvatur.
Reply Obj. 1: Suffrages are beneficial in the way that light is insofar as they are received by the dead, who receive a certain consolation from them, which is greater the more they are endowed with charity. But according as acts of intercession are a kind of satisfaction by the doer’s intention of transferring them to another, they are not like light, but rather like the payment of a debt. But it is not necessary that if one person’s debt is paid, the debts of others should be paid by it.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A4.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod istud meritum est conditionale, quo sibi meruerunt: hoc enim modo sibi meruerunt ut sibi prodessent, si pro eis fierent; quod nihil aliud fuit quam facere se habiles ad recipiendum. Unde patet quod non directe meruerunt illud juvamen suffragiorum; sed per merita praecedentia se habilitaverunt, ut fructum suffragiorum susciperent: et ideo non sequitur quod meritum eorum frustretur.
Reply Obj. 2: The merit by which they merit for themselves is conditional, for for the merited in such a way that suffrages would beneft them if they were done for them, which was nothing other than making themselves suited to receiving it. Therefore, it is clear that they did not directly merit the assistance of those suffrages, but by their prior merits they made themselves capable of receiving the fruits of these suffrages. And therefore it does not follow that their merit would be in vain.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A4.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod nihil prohibet divites quantum ad aliquid esse melioris conditionis quam pauperes, sicut quantum ad expiationem poenae; sed hoc quasi nihil est, comparatum possessioni regni caelorum, in qua pauperes melioris conditionis esse ostenduntur per auctoritatem inductam.
Reply Obj. 3: Nothing prevents a rich man from being of a better condition than the poor in one respect, for example, regarding the expiation of punishment. But this is almost nothing compared to the possession of the kingdom of heaven, in which the poor are shown to be of a better condition by the authority cited.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A4.ad3
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod si valor suffragiorum consideretur secundum quod valent ex virtute caritatis unientis membra Ecclesiae; suffragia pro multis facta tantum singulis prosunt ac si pro uno tantum fierent: quia caritas non minuitur, si dividatur effectus ejus in multos; immo magis augetur; et similiter etiam gaudium, quando pluribus est commune, fit majus, ut dicit Augustinus 8 Confess.; et sic de uno bono facto non minus laetantur multi in purgatorio quam unus. Si autem consideretur valor suffragiorum inquantum sunt satisfactiones quaedam per intentionem facientis translatae in mortuos; tunc magis valet suffragium alicui quod pro eo singulariter fit, quam quod pro eo communiter fit, et multis aliis. Sic enim effectus suffragii dividitur ex divina justitia inter eos pro quibus suffragia fiunt. Unde patet quod haec quaestio dependet ex prima; et ex hoc etiam patet quare institutum sit ut suffragia specialia in Ecclesia fiant.
To the second question, it should be said that if the value of the acts of intercession were considered according as they derive worth from the virtue of charity uniting the members of the Church, then the suffrages done for many benefit each individual as much as if they had been done for one person alone; for charity is not reduced if its effect is divided among many, but rather it is increased; and similarly too joy becomes greater when it is shared by more people, as Augustine1 says in his Confessions 8. And this is how many people in purgatory do not rejoice less than one over one good deed. However, if the value of the suffrages were considered as they are certain acts of satisfaction transferred to the dead by the doer’s intention, then a suffrage that is done for someone individually is worth more for that person than what is done for him and many others in general. For the effect of a suffrage is divided by divine justice among those for whom the acts are done. Therefore, it is clear that this question depends on the first; and from this it is also clear why it was instituted that specific acts of intercession be done in the Church.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod suffragia, ut sunt satisfactiones quaedam, non prosunt per modum actionis, sicut doctrina prodest, quae, sicut et omnis alia actio, effectum habet secundum dispositionem recipientis; sed valent per modum solutionis debiti, ut dictum est; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 1: As acts of satisfaction, suffrages do not do good in the manner of an action, as teaching does, which, like all other actions, has its effect according to the disposition of the receiver; but they work by the mode of the paying of a debt, as was said; and so it is not the same.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A4.ad4
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quia suffragia pro uno facta aliquo modo etiam aliis prosunt, ut ex dictis patet; ideo cum pro uno Missa dicitur, non est inconveniens ut pro aliis etiam orationes fiant. Non enim ad hoc dicuntur aliae orationes ut satisfactio unius suffragii determinetur ad alios principaliter, sed ut illis oratio pro eis specialiter fusa prosit.
Reply Obj. 2: Because suffrages done for one person also benefit others in some way, as is clear from what has been said, for this reason when a Mass is said for one person, it is not unfitting that prayers also be made for others. For the other prayers are not said so that the satisfaction of one suffrage would be determined to others principally, but so that the prayer specifically poured out for them would be beneficial for them.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A4.ad5
Ad tertium dicendum, quod oratio consideratur et ex parte orantis, et ex parte ejus qui oratur, et ex utroque effectus ejus dependet; et ideo, quamvis divinae virtuti non sit magis difficile absolvere multos quam unum, tamen hujusmodi orantis oratio non est ita satisfactoria pro multis sicut pro uno.
Reply Obj. 3: Prayer may be considered on the part of the one praying or on the part of the one who is prayed to, and its effect depends on both. And therefore, although it is not any more difficult for divine virtue to absolve many than to absolve one, nevertheless the prayer of someone praying in this way is not as satisfactory for many as for one.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A4.ad6
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod hujusmodi etiam solutio dependet ex solutione primae quaestionis. Si enim suffragia specialiter pro uno facta, indifferenter omnibus valent, tunc omnia suffragia sunt communia; et ideo tantum juvabitur ille pro quo non fiunt specialia, quantum ille pro quo fiunt, si sit aequaliter dignus. Si autem suffragia pro aliquo facta non indifferenter omnibus prosint, sed eis maxime pro quibus fiunt, tunc non est dubium quod suffragia communia et specialia simul plus valent alicui quam communia tantum; et ideo Magister duas opiniones in littera tangit. Unam quae dicit, quod aequaliter prosunt diviti communia et specialia, et pauperi communia tantum: quamvis enim ex pluribus unus juvetur quam alter, non tamen plus juvatur. Aliam autem tangit, cum dicit, quod ille pro quo fiunt suffragia, consequitur faciliorem1 absolutionem, sed non pleniorem: quia uterque finaliter ab omni poena liberabitur.
To the third question, it should be said that the answer to this also depends on the answer to the first question. For if suffrages done specifically for one person benefit everyone indifferently, then all suffrages are common. And then someone for whom they were not specifically done will be aided as much as the one for whom they are done, if he is equally worthy. However, if suffrages done for one person do not benefit everyone indifferently, but benefit most those for whom they were done, then there is no doubt that common suffrages and specific ones are worth more together than common ones alone. And thus the Master touches on two opinions in the text. One says that common and specific suffrages equally benefit the rich man, and common ones alone benefit a poor man; for although one may be helped by more things than the other, nevertheless he is not helped more. However, he refers to the other opinion when he says that the person for whom the specific suffrages are done obtains faster forgiveness, but not fuller forgiveness: for either person will finally be freed from all punishment.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut ex dictis patet, juvamen suffragiorum non cadit directe sub merito et simpliciter, sed quasi sub conditione; et ideo ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 1: As is clear from what has been said, the help of suffrages does not fall directly and simply under merit, but it is conditional, as it were; and so the argument does not follow.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A4.ad7
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis virtus Christi, quae continetur sub sacramento Eucharistiae, sit infinita, tamen determinatus est effectus ad quem illud sacramentum ordinatur; unde non oportet quod per unum altaris sacrificium tota poena eorum qui sunt in purgatorio expietur, sicut etiam nec per unum sacrificium quod aliquis homo offert, liberatur a tota satisfactione debita pro peccatis; unde et quandoque plures Missae in satisfactionem unius peccati injunguntur. Credibile tamen est, quod per divinam misericordiam si aliquid de specialibus suffragiis supersit his pro quibus fiunt, ut scilicet eis non indigeant; aliis dispensetur, pro quibus non fiunt, si eis indigeant; ut patet per Damascenum in sermone de Dormientibus sic dicentem: Deus tamquam justus commetietur impotenti possibilitatem; tamquam sapiens vero defectuum commutationem negotiabitur: quae quidem negotiatio attenditur quod id quod deest uni, alter supplet.
Reply Obj. 2: Although the power of Christ, which is contained under the sacrament of the Eucharist, is infinite, nevertheless the effect to which that sacrament is ordered is determinate. Therefore it is not necessary that all the punishment of those who are in purgatory be expiated by one Sacrifice of the Altar, just as neither by one sacrifice that a certain man offers is he freed from all satisfaction due for his sins. This is also why sometimes many Masses are enjoined as satisfaction for one sin. Nevertheless, it is credible that by divine mercy, if something from specific suffrages exceeds those for whom they are done, such that in fact those people do not need them, they may be dispensed to others for whom they were not done, if those others do need them. And this is clear from what Damascene says in his sermon On Those Who Sleep: God, as he is just, proportions possibility to the powerless, and as he is wise, manages the exchange of defects, which management indeed is seen in that fact that what one person lacks, another supplies.
Sent.IV.D45.Q2.A4.ad8
Q. 3Prayers and the saintsDe orationibus sanctorum
Deinde quaeritur de orationibus sanctorum, quibus pro nobis orant; et circa hoc quaeruntur tria:
Next must be considered the prayers of the saints which they pray for us. And here three questions arise:
Sent.IV.D45.Q3
primo utrum sancti orationes nostras cognoscant;
first, whether the saints are aware of our prayers;
Sent.IV.D45.Q3
secundo utrum debeamus omnes interpellare ad orandum pro nobis;
second, whether we should bother them all to pray for us;
Sent.IV.D45.Q3
tertio utrum orationes eorum pro nobis fusae semper exaudiantur.
third, whether their prayers offered for us are always heard.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3
Utrum autem possimus sanctos orare, et utrum sancti qui sunt in patria, orent pro nobis, habitum est supra, dist. 15.
However, whether we can pray to the saints and whether the saints who are in heaven pray for us has already been treated in Distinction 15.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3
A. 1Whether the saints are aware of our prayersUtrum sancti orationes nostras cognoscant
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod sancti orationes nostras non cognoscant. Isa. 43, 16: pater noster es, et Abraham nescivit nos, et Israel ignoravit nos. Glossa Augustini dicit, quia mortui et sancti nesciunt quid agant vivi, etiam eorum filii; et sumitur ab Augustino in Lib. de Cura pro mortuis gerenda, ubi hanc auctoritatem inducit; et sunt haec verba Augustini, ibidem: si tanti patriarchae quid erga populum ab eis procreatum ageretur ignoraverunt, quomodo mortui vivorum rebus atque actibus cognoscendis adjuvandisque miscentur? Ergo sancti orationes nostras cognoscere non possunt.
Obj. 1: To the first question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that the saints are not aware of our prayers. For Augustine’s gloss, commenting on thou art our Father, though Abraham does not know us and Israel does not acknowledge us (Isa 63:16), says that the dead and the saints are not aware of what the living do, even their own children. And it is taken up by Augustine2 in his book On the Care to be Taken for the Dead, where he cites this authority. And these are the words of Augustine in the same place: if such great patriarchs were unaware what was happening among the people procreated by them, how could the dead be bothered by knowing and assisting the affairs and actions of the living? Therefore, the saints cannot be aware of our prayers.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A1.arg1
Praeterea, 4 Reg. 22, 20, dicitur ad Josiam regem: idcirco, quia scilicet flevisti coram me, colligam te ad patres tuos . . . ut non videant oculi tui mala omnia quae inducturus sum in locum istum. Sed in hoc nullo modo per mortem Josiae subventum fuisset, si post mortem genti suae quid eveniret cognosceret. Ergo sancti mortui actus nostros non cognoscunt, et ita non intelligunt orationes nostras.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it is said to King Josiah, on that account, namely, that you have wept before me, I will gather you to your fathers . . . and your eyes shall not see all the evil which I will bring upon this place (2 Kgs 22:20). But this would in no way have been relieved through Josiah’s death, if after his death he had been aware of what was happening to his nation. Therefore, the holy dead are not aware of our acts, and thus they do not understand our prayers.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A1.arg2
Praeterea, quanto aliquis est in caritate perfectior, tanto magis proximo in periculis subvenit. Sed sancti in carne viventes proximis, et maxime sibi conjunctis, in periculis et consulunt et auxiliantur manifeste. Cum ergo post mortem sint multo majoris caritatis; si facta nostra cognoscerent, multo amplius suis caris sibi conjunctis consulerent et auxiliarentur in necessitatibus: quod facere non videntur. Ergo non videtur quod actus nostros et orationes cognoscant.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the more perfect someone is in charity, the more he assists his neighbor in danger. But while they live in the flesh, the saints clearly both counsel and aid their neighbors in dangers, and especially those closely connected with them. Therefore, since after death they have much greater charity, if they knew our deeds, they would counsel and help much more those dear to them in their needs, which they do not seem to do. Therefore, it does not seem that they know our acts and prayers.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A1.arg3
Praeterea, sicut sancti post mortem vident Verbum, ita et angeli, de quibus dicitur Matth. 18, 10: angeli eorum semper vident faciem patris mei. Sed angeli Verbum videntes non propter hoc omnia cognoscunt, cum a nescientia minores a superioribus purgentur, ut patet per Dionysium in 6 cap. Cael. Hierarch. Ergo nec sancti, quamvis Verbum videant, in eo nostras orationes cognoscunt, et alia quae circa nos aguntur.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, just as the saints after death gaze upon the Word, so do the angels, about whom it says: their angels always behold the face of my Father (Matt 18:10). But angels do not know all things because of their seeing the Word, since the lower ones are purified from ignorance by the higher ones, as is clear from Dionysius1 in the Celestial Hierarchy, Chapter 7. Therefore, although the saints behold the Word, they do not also know in him our prayers and the other things that are being done around us.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A1.arg4
Praeterea, solus Deus est inspector cordium. Sed oratio praecipue in corde consistit. Ergo solius Dei est orationes cognoscere; non ergo sancti orationes nostras cognoscunt.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, God alone is the searcher of hearts. But prayer particularly exists in the heart. Therefore, it belongs to God alone to know prayers; therefore, the saints do not know our prayers.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A1.arg5
Sed contra, super illud Job 14, 21: sive nobiles fuerint filii ejus, sive ignobiles, non intelliget; dicit beatus Gregorius 12 Lib. Moral.: hoc de animabus sanctis sentiendum non est; quia quae intus omnipotentis Dei claritatem vident, nullo modo credendum est quod sit foras aliquid quod ignorent. Ergo ipsi orationes sibi factas cognoscunt.
On the contrary (1), commenting on Job 14:21, his sons come to honor, and he does not know it; they are brought low, and he perceives it not, blessed Gregory1 says, this is not to be understood about the holy souls, for concerning those who gaze upon the brightness of the omnipotent God, in no way should it be believed that there is anything abroad that they are ignorant of. Therefore, they do know the prayers made to them.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A1.sc
Praeterea, Gregorius in 2 Dialog.: animae videnti Creatorem angusta est omnis creatura. Quantumlibet enim de luce Creatoris aspexerit, breve fit eis omne quod creatum est. Sed hoc maxime impedire videretur quod animae sanctorum orationes, et alia quae circa nos aguntur, cognoscant, quia a nobis distant. Cum ergo distantia illa non impediat, ut ex praedicta auctoritate patet, videtur quod animae sanctorum cognoscant orationes nostras, et ea quae hic aguntur.
Furthermore (2), Gregory1 says in his Dialogue 2: to the soul beholding the Creator, all creation is shrunk. For no matter how much of the Creator’s light it has gazed upon, all that was created becomes small. But this would seem most of all to impede the souls of the saints from knowing our prayers and all else that is happening to us, namely that they are distant from us. Therefore, since that distance does not impede it, as is evident from the authority mentioned, it seems that the souls of the saints are aware of our prayers and the things that are happening here.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A1.arg6
Praeterea, si ea quae circa nos aguntur, non cognoscerent; nec pro nobis orarent, quia defectus nostros ignorarent. Sed hic est error Vigilantii, ut Hieronymus dicit in epistola contra eum. Ergo sancti ea quae circa nos aguntur, cognoscunt.
Furthermore (3), if they were not aware of the things that happen to us, they would also not pray for us, for they would be unaware of our lacks. But this is the error of Vigilantius, as Jerome1 says in his letter against him. Therefore, the saints know the things that are happening to us.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A1.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod divina essentia est sufficiens medium cognoscendi omnia; quod patet ex hoc quod Deus videndo suam essentiam omnia intuetur. Non tamen sequitur quod quicumque essentiam Dei videt, omnia cognoscat, sed solum qui essentiam comprehendit; sicut nec principio aliquo cognito consequens est omnia cognosci quae ex principio consequuntur, nisi tota virtus principii comprehendatur.
I answer that, the divine essence is a sufficient means for knowing all things, which is evident from the fact that God gazes upon all things by seeing his own essence. However, it does not follow that whoever sees God’s essence would know all things, but only someone who comprehends his essence; just as neither does it follow from knowing a certain principle that one will know all things that result from that principle, unless the whole power of the principle were comprehended.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A1.co
Unde cum animae sanctorum divinam essentiam non comprehendant, non est consequens ut omnia cognoscant quae per essentiam divinam cognosci possunt; unde etiam de quibusdam inferiores angeli a superioribus edocentur, quamvis omnes essentiam divinam videant. Sed unusquisque beatus tantum de aliis rebus necessarium est ut in essentia divina videat, quantum perfectio beatitudinis requirit, ut homo habeat quidquid velit, nec aliquid inordinate velit, sicut infra, dist. 49, qu. 2, art. 5, habetur. Hoc autem recta voluntate quilibet vult ut ea quae ad ipsum pertinent cognoscat; unde cum nulla rectitudo sanctis desit, volunt cognoscere ea quae ad ipsos pertinent; et ideo oportet quod illa in Verbo cognoscant. Hoc autem ad eorum gloriam pertinet quod auxilium indigentibus praebeant ad salutem; sic enim Dei cooperatores efficiuntur, quo nihil est divinius, ut Dionysius dicit, 3 cap. Cael. Hierarch. Unde patet quod sancti cognitionem habeant eorum quae ad hoc requiruntur; et sic manifestum est quod in Verbo cognoscunt vota et orationes et devotiones hominum qui ad eorum auxilium confugiunt.
Therefore, since the souls of the saints do not comprehend the divine essence, it does not follow that they know all things that can be known through the divine essence. For this reason too the lower angels are taught by the higher ones about certain things, although all of them see the divine essence. But it is necessary that any member of the blessed see in the divine essence as much of other matters as the perfection of beatitude requires, so that a man has whatever he wishes, nor does he wish for anything inordinate, as we say below in Distinction 49, Question 2, Article 5. However, anyone with a right will wills that he know those things that pertain to him; therefore, since no rectitude is lacking from the saints, they will to know those things that pertain to them. And therefore it is necessary that they know those things in the Word. Now, it pertains to their glory that they provide assistance for salvation to those in need; for this is how they are made cooperators with God, than whom there is nothing more divine, as Dionysius1 says in the Celestial Hierarchy, Chapter 3. Therefore, it is evident that the saints have the knowledge of those things that are required for this. And so it is clear that in the Word they know the wishes and prayers of people who appeal to their aid.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod verbum Augustini est intelligendum de cognitione naturali animarum separatarum; quae quidem cognitio in sanctis viris non est obtenebrata, sicut est in peccatoribus: non autem loquitur de cognitione in verbo, quam constat Abraham, eo tempore quo haec dicta sunt per Isaiam, non habuisse, cum ante passionem Christi nullus ad visionem Dei pervenerit.
Reply Obj. 1: Augustine’s words should be understood to be about the natural knowledge of separated souls, and indeed this knowledge is not clouded in holy men, as it is in sinners. However, he is not talking about their knowledge in the Word, which it is manifest Abraham did not have at the time those things were said by Isaiah, since no one attained to the vision of God before Christ’s Passion.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod sancti etsi post vitam cognoscant quae hic geruntur, non tamen credendum est quod afficiantur doloribus, cognitis adversitatibus eorum quos hic in saeculo dilexerunt; ita enim repleti sunt gaudio beatitudinis quod dolor in eis locum non invenit; unde si cognoscant suorum infortunia post mortem, nihilominus eorum dolori consulitur, si ante hujusmodi infortunia de hoc saeculo subtrahuntur. Sed forte animae non glorificatae dolorem aliquem sentirent, si incommoda suorum carorum perciperent. Et quia anima Josiae non statim glorificata fuit a corpore egressa, quantum ad hoc ex hac ratione Augustinus concludere nititur quod animae mortuorum non habent cognitionem de factis viventium.
Reply Obj. 2: Even if after their lives the saints know what is happening here, nevertheless it should not be believed that they are affected by sorrows when they learn about the trials of those whom they loved here in the world. For they are so filled with the joy of beatitude that sorrow finds no place in them. Therefore, if after death they were aware of the misfortunes of their loved ones, nevertheless their sorrow is taken care of, if they are taken away from this world before these misfortunes. But perhaps non-glorified souls would feel a certain sorrow if they perceived the troubles of their own loved ones. And since Josiah’s soul was not immediately glorified when it left his body, in this respect Augustine endeavors to conclude by this reasoning that the souls of the dead do not have knowledge of the deeds of the living.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod animae sanctorum habent voluntatem plenarie conformem divinae voluntati, etiam in volito; et ideo quamvis affectum caritatis ad proximum retineant, non tamen eis aliter auxilium ferunt quam secundum quod per divinam justitiam vident esse dispositum. Et tamen credendum est quod multum proximos juvent, pro eis apud Deum intercedendo.
Reply Obj. 3: The souls of the saints have wills fully conformed to the divine will, even in their desire. And this is why although they retain the affection of charity for their neighbors, nevertheless they do not offer them any help other than as they see it arranged by the divine will. And yet it should be believed that they do offer much aid to their neighbors by interceding before God on their behalf.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod quamvis videntes Verbum non sit necessarium omnia in verbo videre; vident tamen ea quae ad perfectionem pertinent beatitudinis eorum, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 4: Although those who look upon the Word do not necessarily see all things in the Word, nevertheless they do see those things that pertain to the perfection of their beatitude, as was said.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod cogitationes cordium solus Deus per seipsum novit; sed tamen alii cognoscere possunt quatenus eis revelatur vel per visionem Verbi, vel quocumque alio modo.
Reply Obj. 5: God alone knows through himself the thoughts of the heart; but nevertheless others can know as much as is revealed to them either through their vision of the Word or in any other way.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A1.ad5
A. 2Whether we should bother them to pray for usUtrum debeamus omnes interpellare ad orandum pro nobis
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod non debeamus sanctos orare ad interpellandum pro nobis. Nullus enim amicos alicujus interpellat ad orandum pro se, nisi quatenus apud eos credit facilius gratiam obtinere. Sed Deus est in infinitum magis misericors quolibet sancto; et sic ejus voluntas facilius inclinatur ad nos exaudiendum quam voluntas alicujus sancti. Ergo videtur superfluum esse constituere sanctos mediatores inter nos et Deum, ut ipsi pro nobis intercedant.
Obj. 1: To the second question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that we should not pray to the saints to intercede for us. For no one troubles someone’s friends to make a request on his behalf, except insofar as he believes he will obtain their favor more easily. But God is infinitely more merciful than any saint, and so his will is more easily inclined to hearing us than the will of any saint. Therefore, it seems superfluous to establish saints as mediators between us and God, such that they intercede for us.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A2.arg1
Praeterea, si eos ad orandum pro nobis interpellare debemus, hoc non est nisi quia scimus eorum orationem esse Deo acceptam. Sed quanto aliquis est sanctior inter sanctos, tanto ejus oratio est magis Deo accepta. Ergo semper deberemus superiores sanctos pro nobis intercessores constituere ad Deum, et nunquam minores.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, if we should trouble them to pray for us, this is only because we know that their prayer will be accepted by God. But the holier someone is among the saints, the more acceptable his prayer is to God. Therefore, we ought always to make higher saints our intercessors before God, and never lesser ones.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A2.arg2
Praeterea, Christus secundum etiam quod homo, dicitur sanctus sanctorum, et ei secundum quod homo orare competit. Sed nunquam Christum ad orandum pro nobis interpellamus. Ergo nec alios sanctos interpellare debemus.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, as man, Christ is called the ‘holy of holies,’1 and it is proper to him as man to pray. But we never ask Christ to pray for us. Therefore, neither should we ask other holy ones to pray for us.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A2.arg3
Praeterea, quicumque rogatus ab aliquo pro eo intercedit, preces ipsius ei repraesentat apud quem pro eo intercedit. Sed superfluum est aliquid repraesentare ei cui sunt omnia patentia. Ergo superfluum est quod sanctos pro nobis intercessores constituamus ad Deum.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, anyone who intercedes for another at that other’s request represents his prayers to the one with whom he intercedes for him. But it is superfluous to represent anything to the one to whom all things are evident. Therefore, it is superfluous for us to make the saints our intercessors before God.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A2.arg4
Praeterea, illud est superfluum quod fit propter aliquid quod sine eo eodem modo fieret vel non fieret. Sed similiter sancti orarent pro nobis vel non orarent, sive nos oremus eos, sive non oremus; quia si sumus digni ut pro nobis orarent, etiam nobis eos non orantibus, pro nobis orarent; si autem sumus indigni, etiam si petamus, pro nobis non orant. Ergo interpellare eos ad orandum pro nobis videtur omnino superfluum.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, something is superfluous when it is done for the sake of something else which would have happened or not happened in the same way without it. But the saints would pray or not pray for us in the same way whether we prayed to them or not, because if we are deserving of their prayers for us, they would pray for us even if we are not praying to them. However, if we are undeserving, even if we ask them, they will not pray for us. Therefore, to trouble them to pray for us seems entirely superfluous.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A2.arg5
Sed contra est quod dicitur Job 5, 1: voca ergo si est qui tibi respondeat, et ad aliquem sanctorum convertere. Vocare autem nostrum, ut Gregorius ibidem dicit, est humili Deum prece deposcere. Ergo cum volumus orare Deum, debemus ad sanctos converti, ut orent pro nobis ad Deum.
On the contrary (1), it says in Job 5:1: therefore, call if there is anyone who would answer you, and turn to one of the saints. But for us to call, as Gregory1 says in the same place, is to beseech God with a humble prayer. Therefore, since we wish to pray to God, we should turn to the saints so that they would pray for us to God.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A2.sc
Praeterea, sancti qui sunt in patria, magis sunt accepti Deo quam in statu viae. Sed sanctos qui sunt in via, constituere debemus interpellatores pro nobis ad Deum exemplo apostoli, qui dicebat Rom. 15, 30: obsecro vos fratres per Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum, et per caritatem spiritus sancti, ut adjuvetis me in orationibus vestris pro me ad Deum. Ergo et nos multo fortius petere debemus a sanctis qui sunt in patria, ut nos juvent orationibus ad Deum.
Furthermore (2), saints who are in heaven are more acceptable to God than in the state of wayfaring. But we should make holy people in this life intercessors for us toward God, after the example of the Apostle, who said, I appeal to you, brethren, by our Lord Jesus Christ and by the love of the Spirit, to strive together with me in your prayers to God on my behalf (Rom 15:30). Therefore, much more should we ask the saints who are in heaven to help us with their prayers to God.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A2.arg6
Praeterea, ad hoc est communis consuetudo Ecclesiae, quae in litaniis sanctorum orationem petit.
Furthermore (3), this is the general custom of the Church, which asks the prayers of the saints in its litanies.1
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A2.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod iste ordo est divinitus institutus in rebus, secundum Dionysium, ut per media ultima reducantur in Deum. Unde cum sancti qui sunt in patria, sint Deo propinquissimi, hoc divinae legis ordo requirit, ut nos qui manentes in corpore peregrinamur a Domino, in eum per sanctos medios reducamur; quod quidem contingit, dum per eos divina bonitas suum effectum diffundit. Et quia reditus noster in Deum respondere debet processui bonitatum ipsius ad nos; sicut mediantibus sanctorum suffragiis Dei beneficia in nos deveniunt, ita oportet nos in Deum reduci, ut iterato beneficia ejus sumamus mediantibus sanctis; et inde est quod eos intercessores pro nobis ad Deum constituimus, et quasi mediatores, dum ab eis petimus quod pro nobis orent.
I answer that, this is the order that is divinely instituted in things, according to Dionysius, that the farthest things are led back to God by intermediaries. Therefore, since the saints who are in heaven are the closest to God, the order of divine law requires that we, who while we remain in the body are estranged from God, are led back to him by the saints as intermediaries, which is what happens when the divine goodness diffuses its effects through them. And since our return to God must correspond to the procession of his goodnesses toward us, so, as by means of the saints’ suffrages God’s benefits reach us, it is fitting for us to be led back to God such that we obtain his benefits again through the mediation of the saints. And this is why we make them intercessors and mediators, as it were, for us before God, when we ask them to pray for us.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A2.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut non est propter defectum divinae potentiae quod mediantibus secundis causis agentibus operatur, sed est ad complementum ordinis universi, et ut ejus bonitas multiplicius diffundatur in res, dum res ab ea non solum suscipiunt bonitates proprias, sed insuper quod aliis causa bonitatis existant; ita etiam non est propter defectum misericordiae ipsius quod oporteat ejus clementiam per orationes sanctorum pulsare, sed est ad hoc ut ordo praedictus conservetur in rebus.
Reply Obj. 1: It is not because of a defect in divine power that it works through the mediation of secondary causes, but it is for the greater fullness of the universal order and so that his goodness may be diffused in things in more ways, seeing as things do not only receive their own goodnesses from it but, over and above that, they become causes of goodness to others. In the same way, too, it is not because of a defect of his mercy that it is necessary to knock at the door of his clemency through the prayers of the saints, but it is for the sake of preserving in things the order described.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis superiores sancti sint magis Deo accepti quam inferiores, utile tamen est etiam minores sanctos interdum orare; et hoc propter quinque rationes. Primo ex hoc quod aliquis quandoque habet majorem devotionem ad sanctum minorem quam ad majorem; ex devotione autem maxime dependet orationis effectus. Secundo propter fastidium tollendum, quia assiduitas unius rei fastidium parit; per hoc autem quod diversos sanctos oramus, quasi in singulis novus fervor devotionis excitatur. Tertio, quia quibusdam sanctis datum est in aliquibus specialibus causis praecipue patrocinari, sicut sancto Antonio ad ignem infernalem. Quarto, ut honor debitus omnibus exhibeatur. Quinto, quia plurium orationibus quandoque impetratur quod unius oratione non impetraretur.
Reply Obj. 2: Although higher saints are more acceptable to God than the lower ones, nevertheless it is also useful to pray to lower saints sometimes; and this is for five reasons. First, from the fact that at times someone has a greater devotion to a lesser saint than to a greater one, and the effect of prayer depends mostly on devotion. Second, to take away boredom, for exclusive attention to one thing breeds boredom, while by the fact that we pray to different saints new fervor of devotion is excited with each one. Third, because it is given to some saints to be particular patrons in certain special causes, like Saint Anthony with hell-fire.1 Fourth, so that due honor may be shown to all of them. Fifth, because sometimes something is obtained by the prayers of many that would not be obtained by the prayers of one person.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod oratio est actus quidam: actus autem sunt particularium suppositorum; et ideo si diceremus, Christe ora pro nobis, nisi aliquid adderetur, videremur hoc ad personam Christi referre; et ita videretur esse consonum vel errori Nestorii, qui distinxit in Christo personam filii hominis a persona filii Dei; vel errori Arii, qui posuit personam filii minorem patre. Unde ad hos errores evitandos Ecclesia non dicit, Christe ora pro nobis, sed Christe audi nos, vel miserere nobis.
Reply Obj. 3: Prayer is a kind of act, but acts belong to particular supposita. And so if we said, Christ, pray for us, unless something were added, we would seem to refer this to the person of Christ, and so it would seem to agree with the error of Nestorius, who distinguished the person of the Son of Man from the person of the Son of God in Christ; or the error of Arius, who held that the person of the Son was lesser than the person of the Father. So to avoid these errors, the Church does not say, Christ, pray for us, but Christ, hear us, or have mercy on us.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod sicut infra dicetur, non dicuntur sancti preces nostras Deo repraesentare quasi ei incognita manifestent; sed quia eas exaudiri a Deo petunt, vel de eis divinam consulunt veritatem, quid scilicet secundum ejus providentiam fieri debeat.
Reply Obj. 4: As will be said below, the saints are not said to represent our prayers to God as though they revealed something unknown to him; but because they ask God to grant them, or they consult the divine truth about them, namely, what should be done according to his providence.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod ex hoc ipso aliquis efficitur dignus ut sanctus aliquis pro eo oret, quod ad ipsum cum pura devotione in sua necessitate recurrit; et ita non est superfluum quod sanctos oremus.
Reply Obj. 5: A person becomes deserving of a saint’s prayers for him by the very fact that he turns to him in his need with a pure devotion; and so it is not superfluous that we pray to the saints.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A2.ad5
A. 3Whether their prayers offered for us are always heardUtrum orationes eorum pro nobis fusae semper exaudiantur
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod orationes sanctorum pro nobis ad Deum fusae, non semper exaudiantur. Si enim exaudirentur, maxime exaudirentur sancti de his quae ad eos pertinent. Sed de his non exaudiuntur; unde dicitur Apocalyps. 6, quod martyribus petentibus vindictam his qui sunt super terram, dictum est ut requiescerent adhuc tempus modicum, donec impleretur numerus fratrum suorum. Ergo multo minus exaudiuntur de his quae ad alios pertinent.
Obj. 1: To the third question, we proceed thus. It seems that the saint’s prayers poured out to God on our behalf are not always heard. For if they were heard, the saints would be heard most of all concerning things that pertain to them. But they are not heard concerning these matters, which is why it says in Revelation 6:10–11 that it is said to the martyrs seeking vindication for those who are on the earth that they would remain still a little while until the number of their brothers was filled up. Therefore, much less are they heard concerning matters that do not pertain to them.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A3.arg1
Praeterea, Hierem. 15, 1: si steterint Moyses et Samuel coram me, non est anima mea ad populum istum. Ergo sancti non semper exaudiuntur, cum pro nobis orant ad Deum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, though Moses and Samuel stood before me, yet my heart would not turn toward this people (Jer 15:1). Therefore, the saints are not always heard, when they pray to God for us.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A3.arg2
Praeterea, sancti in patria aequales Dei angelis esse commemorantur, ut patet Matth. 22. Sed angeli non semper exaudiuntur in suis orationibus quas fundunt ad Deum; quod patet ex hoc quod habetur Daniel. 10, 12, ubi dicitur: ego veni propter sermones tuos: princeps autem regni Persarum restitit mihi viginti et uno diebus. Non autem venerat in adjutorium Danielis angelus qui loquebatur, nisi a Deo liberationem eorum petendo; et non est impetrata orationis ejus impletio. Ergo nec etiam alii sancti orantes pro nobis apud Deum semper exaudiuntur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the saints in heaven are considered to be equal to the angels of God, as is clear from Matthew 22:30. But angels are not always heard in the prayers that they pour out to God, which is clear from what we have in Daniel 10:12–13, where it says: I have come because of your words. But the prince of the kingdom of Persia withstood me twenty-one days. Now the angel who was speaking only came to Daniel’s aid by asking God for their liberation, and the fulfillment of this prayer was not obtained. Therefore, the other saints who pray for us are also not always heard by God.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A3.arg3
Praeterea, quicumque oratione impetrat aliquid, quodammodo meretur illud. Sed illi qui sunt in patria, non sunt in statu merendi. Ergo non possunt suis orationibus nobis aliquid impetrare apud Deum.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, anyone who obtains something by prayer merits it in some way. But those who are in heaven are not in the state of meriting. Therefore, they cannot obtain anything from God for us by their prayers.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A3.arg4
Praeterea, sancti per omnia conformant voluntatem suam voluntati divinae. Ergo non volunt nisi quod sciunt Deum velle. Sed nullus orat nisi quod vult. Ergo non orant pro eo nisi quod sciunt Deum velle. Sed hoc quod Deus vult, fieret eis etiam non orantibus. Ergo eorum orationes non sunt efficaces ad aliquid impetrandum.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, saints conform their wills to the divine will in everything. Therefore, they do not will anything except what they know God to will. But no one prays except as he wills. Therefore, they do not pray for anyone except as they know God wills. But what God wills would happen even without their prayers. Therefore, their prayers are not efficacious for obtaining anything.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A3.arg5
Praeterea, orationes totius caelestis curiae, si aliquid impetrare possunt, efficaciores essent quam omnia praesentis Ecclesiae suffragia. Sed multiplicatis suffragiis praesentis Ecclesiae factis pro aliquo in purgatorio existente, totaliter absolveret a poena. Cum ergo sancti qui sunt in patria, eadem ratione orent pro illis qui sunt in purgatorio, sicut et pro nobis aliquid impetrant; illos qui sunt in purgatorio totaliter orationes eorum a poena absolverent; quod falsum est, quia sic suffragia Ecclesiae pro defunctis facta superflua essent.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, if the prayers of the whole heavenly court can obtain anything, they would be more efficacious than all the suffrages of the present Church. But if the suffrages of the present Church were multiplied for someone in purgatory, he would be completely absolved from punishment. Therefore, since the saints in heaven pray for those who are in purgatory just as they also obtain something for us, by the same reasoning their prayers would completely absolve from punishment those who are in purgatory; which is false, for then the Church’s suffrages for the dead would be superfluous.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A3.arg6
Sed contra est quod habetur 2 Machab. ult., 14: hic est qui multum orat pro populo et pro universa civitate, Hieremias propheta Dei. Et quod ejus oratio sit exaudita, patet per hoc quod sequitur, quod extendit Hieremias dexteram, et dedit Judae gladium dicens: accipe sanctum gladium munus a Deo in quo dejicies adversarios populi Dei.
On the contrary (1), it says in 2 Maccabees 15:14: here is the one who prays much for the people and for the whole city, Jeremiah, the prophet of God. And it is evident that his prayer is heard by what follows, that Jeremiah extended his right hand and gave a sword to Judas, saying: take this holy sword, a gift from God, with which you will strike down your adversaries (2 Macc 15:16).
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A3.sc
Praeterea, Hieronymus in epistola contra Vigilantium: dicis in libello tuo, quod dum vivimus, mutuo orare pro nobis possumus; et hoc postea improbat, dicens sic: si apostoli et martyres adhuc in corpore constituti possunt orare pro ceteris quando pro se adhuc debent esse soliciti; quanto magis post coronas, victorias, et triumphos.
Furthermore (2), Jerome1 says in his epistle against Vigilantius: you say in your booklet that we can pray for each other while we live, and afterward he rejects this, saying thus: if apostles and martyrs still remaining in the body can pray for the rest when they should still be concerned for themselves, how much more will they after crowns, victories, and triumphs.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A3.arg7
Praeterea, ad hoc est consuetudo Ecclesiae quae frequenter petit ut sanctorum orationibus adjuvetur.
Furthermore (3), it is the custom of the Church frequently to ask to be assisted by the prayers of the saints.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A3.arg8
Respondeo dicendum, quod sancti dupliciter dicuntur orare pro nobis. Uno modo oratione expressa, dum votis suis aures divinae clementiae pro nobis pulsant; alio modo oratione interpretativa, scilicet per eorum merita, quae in conspectu Dei existentia non solum eis cedunt ad gloriam, sed sunt nobis etiam suffragia et orationes quaedam; sicut etiam sanguis Christi pro nobis effusus dicitur veniam petere. Utroque autem modo sanctorum orationes sunt, quantum est in ipsis, efficaces ad impetrandum quod petunt; sed ex parte nostra potest esse defectus, quod non assequamur fructum orationum ipsorum, secundum quod pro nobis orare dicuntur ex hoc quod merita ipsorum nobis proficiunt; sed secundum quod orant pro nobis, votis suis nobis aliquid postulando, semper exaudiuntur, quia non volunt nisi quod Deus vult, nec petunt nisi quod volunt fieri: quod autem Deus simpliciter vult, impletur, nisi loquamur de voluntate antecedente, secundum quam vult omnes homines salvos fieri, quae non semper impletur. Unde nec est mirum, si etiam quod sancti volunt per hunc modum voluntatis, interdum non impletur.
I answer that, the saints are said to pray for us in two ways. In one way by the prayer being expressed, when they strike the ears of divine clemency with their wishes for us; in another way, by an interpretive prayer, namely, by their merits, which existing in God’s sight not only contribute to their glory, but are also a kind of suffrage and prayer for us; just as also the blood of Christ poured out for us is said to ask forgiveness for us.1 However, in either way the prayers of the saints are, as far as in them lies, efficacious for obtaining what they request; but on our part there can be a defect, that we do not gain the fruit of their prayers, according as they are said to pray for us by the fact that their merits benefit us; but according as they pray for us by requesting something for us by their express prayers, they are always heard, for they do not wish anything but what God wills, nor do they ask anything but what they wish to be done. Now, what God wills simply is fulfilled, unless we are speaking about his antecedent will, according to which he wills that all people be saved, which is not always fulfilled. Therefore, neither is it astonishing if also what the saints will in this manner of willing is sometimes not fulfilled.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A3.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod illa oratio martyrum non est aliud quam eorum desiderium de obtinenda stola corporis: et societate sanctorum qui salvandi sunt, et consensus quo consentiunt divinae justitiae punienti malos; unde Apoc. 6, super illud: usquequo Domine etc., dicit Glossa: desiderant majus gaudium et consortium sanctorum, et justitiae Dei consentiunt.
Reply Obj. 1: That prayer of the martyrs is nothing other than their desire of obtaining the garment of the body and the society of the saints who are to be saved, and their consent by which they consent to divine justice punishing the wicked. This is why the Gloss1 commenting on O Sovereign Lord . . . how long before thou wilt judge and avenge our blood (Rev 6:10), says, they desire a greater joy and company of the saints, and they consent to God’s justice.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod Dominus loquitur ibi de Moyse et Samuele secundum statum quo fuerunt in hac vita; ipsi enim leguntur pro populo orantes irae Dei restitisse, ut Glossa interlinearis dicit; et tamen si illo tempore fuissent, non potuissent orationibus Deum placare ad populum propter populi illius malitiam; et hic est intellectus litterae.
Reply Obj. 2: The Lord is speaking there about Moses and Samuel according to the state they were in during this life. For we read that by praying for the people they made restitution to God’s wrath, as the interlinear Gloss says. And yet if they had existed at that time, they could not have placated God with their prayers for the people because of the wickedness of that people; and this is understood from the text.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod pugna bonorum angelorum non intelligitur ex hoc quod apud Deum contrarias orationes funderent; sed quia contraria merita ex diversis partibus ad divinum examen referebant, divinam sententiam expectantes; et hoc est quod Gregorius dicit 17 Moral., exponens praedicta verba Danielis: sublimes spiritus gentibus principantes nequaquam pro injuste agentibus decertant, si eorum facta recte judicantes examinant; cumque uniuscujusque gentis vel culpa vel justitia ad supernae curiae solium ducitur, ejusdem gentis praepositus vel obtinuisse in certamine, vel non obtinuisse perhibetur; quorum tamen omnium una victoria est super se opificis voluntas summa; quam dum semper aspiciunt, quod obtinere non valent, nequaquam volunt; unde nec petunt. Ex quo et patet quod orationes eorum semper audiuntur.
Reply Obj. 3: A fight between the good angels is not to be understood in the sense that they poured out opposing prayers before God, but rather that they referred the contrary merits of their petitions, looked at from different angles, to the divine consideration, awaiting the divine judgment thereupon. And this is what Gregory1 says when he explains Daniel’s words: for the lofty Spirits that are princes to those nations never fight on behalf of those that act unjustly, but justly judge and try their deeds. And when either the guilt or guiltlessness of each separate nation is brought into the trial of the Court Above, the ruling Spirit of that nation is said to have won in the conflict or not to have won; the one identical victory of all of whom, however, is the Supreme Will of their Maker above them, and while they ever have this Will before their eyes, what they cannot obtain they do not desire. Hence neither do they pray for it. And from this it is also clear that their prayers are always heard.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod licet sancti non sint in statu merendi sibi postquam sunt in patria, sunt tamen in statu merendi aliis, vel potius ex merito praecedenti alios juvandi: hoc enim apud Deum viventes meruerunt, ut eorum orationes exaudirentur post mortem. Vel dicendum, quod oratio ex alio meretur, et ex alio impetrat. Meritum enim consistit in quadam adaequatione actus ad finem propter quem est, qui ei quasi merces redditur; sed orationis impetratio innititur liberalitati ejus qui rogatur,1 quod tamen ipse non meruit: et ita quamvis sancti non sint in statu merendi, tamen non sequitur, quod non sint in statu impetrandi.
Reply Obj. 4: Although the saints are not in the state of meriting for themselves after they are in heaven, they are nevertheless in the state of meriting for others, or rather helping others by their previous merit. For while they lived they merited before God that their prayers would be heard by him after their death. Or it could be said that prayer is merited by one person, and it obtains by another person. For merit consists in a certain correspondence of an act to the end for the sake of which it exists, which is rendered to it like a reward. But the obtainment of a prayer depends on the generosity of the one who is asked. For a person sometimes begs something which he did not merit from the generosity of the one asked; and so although the saints are not in the state of meriting, nevertheless it does not follow that they are not in the state of obtaining.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod sicut ex auctoritate Gregorii inducta patet, sancti non volunt, vel angeli, nisi quod in divina voluntate conspiciunt; et ita etiam nihil aliud petunt: nec tamen eorum oratio est infructuosa: quia, sicut dicit Augustinus in Lib. de Dono perseverentiae, orationes sanctorum praedestinatis prosunt, quia forte praeordinatum est ut orationibus intercedentium salventur; et ita etiam Deus vult ut orationibus sanctorum impleatur illud quod sancti vident eum velle.
Reply Obj. 5: Just as is clear from the authority of Gregory cited, neither saints nor angels will anything but what they see in the divine will, and so neither do they ask anything else. However, their prayer is not fruitless, for as Augustine1 says in his book On the Gift of Perseverance, the prayers of the saints benefit those who are predestined, for perhaps it is pre-ordained that they shall be saved by the prayers of those who intercede for them. And so God also wills that what the saints see him to will shall be fulfilled by their prayers.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A3.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod suffragia Ecclesiae sunt pro defunctis quasi quaedam satisfactiones viventium vice mortuorum; et secundum hoc mortuos a poena absolvunt, quam non solverunt. Sed sancti qui sunt in patria, non sunt in statu satisfaciendi; et ideo non est simile de eorum orationibus, et de suffragiis Ecclesiae.
Reply Obj. 6: The suffrages of the Church are for the dead like certain satisfactions of the living for the sake of the dead; and this is how they absolve the dead from the punishment that they have not paid. But the saints who are in heaven are not in the state of satisfying; and so it is not the same with their prayers as with the suffrages of the Church.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A3.ad6
Expositio textus
Exposition of the Text
Cum facta fuerit resurrectio, bonorum gaudium amplius erit, etc. Hoc intelligendum est materialiter, quia de pluribus gaudebunt; sed non formaliter, quia non magis gaudebunt, ut dictum est. Sed de hoc magis infra dicetur, dist. 49.
“But when the resurrection has taken place, the joy of the good will be greater.”1 This is to be understood materially, for they shall rejoice over more things, but not formally, for they shall not rejoice more, as has been said. But concerning this more will be said in Distinction 49.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A3
Nam qui sine fide operante per dilectionem, ejusque sacramentis, de corpore exierunt, frustra illis a suis hujusmodi pietatis officia impenduntur. Secundum hoc videtur quod suffragia Ecclesiae non prosunt catechumenis in fide Ecclesiae decedentibus; cum tamen illi sint in statu salutis, ut patet ex dictis supra, dist. 4. Et dicendum, quod licet non susceperint sacramenta Ecclesiae actu, susceperunt tamen voto, quod pro facto computatur, cum deest facultas.
“Indeed, for those who left their bodies without that faith which works by love, and without the sacraments of that faith, their friends offer these offices of piety in vain.”1 According to this, it seems that the suffrages of the Church do not benefit the catechumens who die in the faith of the Church, while yet they are in the state of salvation, as is clear from what was said above in Distinction 4. And it should be said that although they had not received the sacraments of the Church in act, they did however receive them in desire, which is counted for the deed, since the ability is lacking to them.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A3
Mediocriter malis suffragantur, etc. Ista verba a diversis diversimode exponuntur. Illi enim qui dicunt suffragia Ecclesiae prodesse existentibus in inferno, dicunt alios esse mediocriter bonos, et alios mediocriter malos. Dicunt enim valde malos esse eos qui sine fide et sacramentis Ecclesiae decesserunt; et his dicunt nihil prodesse suffragia: sed mediocriter malos eos qui cum fide et sacramentis Ecclesiae, in peccato tamen mortali, decesserunt; quibus, secundum eos, valent suffragia ad poenae mitigationem, non autem ad poenae solutionem.1 Sed valde bonos dicunt illos qui sine criminali decedentes, statim evolant; qui suffragiis non indigent: mediocriter vero bonos qui cremabilia secum ferunt, et in purgatorio detinentur; et his dicunt prodesse suffragia ad plenam absolutionem. Qui vero dicunt suffragia non prodesse his qui sunt in inferno, dicunt eosdem esse mediocriter malos et mediocriter bonos. Omnes enim qui sunt in inferno valde malos dicunt; qui vero in patria valde bonos; eos vero qui sunt in purgatorio dicunt mediocriter bonos, inquantum deficiunt a perfectione bonitatis; sed et mediocriter malos, inquantum deficiunt a perfecta malitia, quae est peccatum mortale. His autem suffragia quandoque prosunt ad mitigationem poenae, quandoque ad plenam absolutionem, secundum differentiam quantitatis cremabilium et suffragiorum; et haec expositio est convenientior.
Those things which the Church offers for the dead are of help: for those who are moderately evil.1 These words are explained in different ways by different people. For those who say the Church’s suffrages benefit those dwelling in hell say that some are moderately good and others moderately bad. For they say that the extremely wicked are those who died without the Church’s faith and sacraments; and these they say no suffrages benefit. But the moderately bad are those who died with the Church’s faith and sacraments, but in mortal sin. And according to them, suffrages do benefit these people to the mitigation of their penalty, but not to its full cancellation. But they call the extremely good those who died without sin, and went straight to heaven, who do not need suffrages; but the moderately good, those who carry with them something to be burned, and who are detained in purgatory. And they say that suffrages benefit them to the point of complete absolution. But those who say that suffrages do not benefit those who are in hell, say that the moderately good and moderately bad are the same. For they call all those who are in hell extremely bad, but those in heaven extremely good, while those who are in purgatory they call moderately good, inasmuch as they fell short of the perfection of goodness, but also the moderately bad, inasmuch as they fell short of complete wickedness, which is mortal sin. Now suffrages sometimes benefit them to the mitigation of punishment, and sometimes to complete absolution, according to the different amounts of what needs to be burned and of suffrages. And this explanation is more fitting.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A3
Injuria est pro martyre in Ecclesia orare. Hoc videtur contra illud quod supra dictum est, quod orationes pro valde bonis sunt gratiarum actiones. Et dicendum, quod superior auctoritas loquitur, quando incertum est nobis, quando sint valde boni, pro quibus oratur; hic autem Augustinus loquitur, quando certum est qui sunt valde boni: sic enim qui pro eis orat, quodammodo eos indigentes ostendit, et sic eis injuriam facit.
“It is wrong to pray in the Church for a martyr.”1 This seems against what was said above, that the prayers for the extremely good are acts of thanksgiving. And it should be said that the above authority is speaking about when it is uncertain to us whether the ones prayed for are the extremely good. But Augustine is speaking here about when it is certain who are the extremely good; for then whoever prays for them represents in some way that they need it, and thus he does them injury.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A3
Aestimo eum quasi per ignem transeuntem, etc. Hic ponuntur duo auxilia: quorum unum adjuvabit illos qui in fine mundi invenientur per modum satisfactionis, scilicet ignis quo facies mundi purgabitur: poterit enim esse ut intensio poenae suppleat quidquid deest ad temporis brevitatem; et praecipue cum sit probabile quod pauca cremabilia sint habituri, utpote purgati per terrorem futuri judicii ex signis praecedentibus praeostensi. Aliud autem est ex vi caritatis, scilicet merita et intercessiones sanctorum, quae eis suffragantur virtute caritatis.
I adjudge that he, passing as if through a fire.1 Here two helps are offered, one of which will assist as a means of satisfaction those who are found living at the end of the world, namely, the fire by which the face of the earth will be purified. For it could be that the intensity of the punishment would make up for whatever is lacking from the shortness of the time; and particularly since it is probable that they will have little to be burned, inasmuch as they were purified by the terror of the judge coming, through the signs previously shown forth. However, the other is by the force of charity, namely, the merits and intercessions of the saints, which speak on their behalf in virtue of charity.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A3
Sive consulendo quid faciat, etc. Istud consilium nihil est aliud quam conversio eorum ad Deum, ut ab eo illuminationem percipiant de agendis.
“Or by seeking what he ought to do.”1 That consulting is nothing other than their turning to God, so that they receive illumination from him concerning what must be done.
Sent.IV.D45.Q3.A3
D. 46Divine justice and mercyDe divina justitia et misericordia
Postquam determinavit Magister de receptaculis animarum in quibus puniuntur vel praemiantur ante resurrectionem communem et judicium generale, et de suffragiis quibus juvamus mortuos, vel juvamur ab eis; hic determinat de divina justitia et misericordia, quibus praedicta omnia dispensantur.
After the Master has considered the places for souls in which they are punished or rewarded before the common resurrection and the general judgment, and the suffrages by which we help the dead or are helped by them, here he considers divine justice and mercy, by which all these matters are arranged.
Sent.IV.D46
Dividitur autem in partes duas: in prima determinat de divina justitia et misericordia secundum operationem ad poenam damnatorum; in secunda determinat de eis in generali, ibi: sed quomodo justitiam Dei et pietatem, idest misericordiam, supra Cassiodorus duas esse res dixit?
Now it is divided into two parts: in the first, he considers divine justice and mercy according to their action in the punishment of the damned; in the second, he considers them in general, at: but how is it that Cassiodorus, above, said that God’s justice and pity, that is, his mercy, are “two things”?1
Sent.IV.D46
Circa primum tria facit: primo ostendit quod misericordia Dei in poenis damnatorum locum non habet; secundo ostendit contrarium, ibi: sed his occurrit quod ait Cassiodorus. Tertio determinat veritatem, ibi: unde non incongrue dici potest, etc.
Concerning the first he does three things: first, he shows that God’s mercy has no place in the punishment of the damned; second, he shows the contrary, at: but this is contradicted by what Cassiodorus says.1 Third, he determines the truth, at: hence it may not unsuitably be said.2
Sent.IV.D46
Circa quod tria facit: primo proponit quid sit verum circa quaestionem praedictam: secundo solvit auctoritatem quae est in contrarium, ibi: quod igitur dictum est etc.; tertio exponit quod dixerat, scilicet quod sit occultum Dei judicium, ibi: cujus occultum judicium intelligitur poena, qua quisque vel exercetur ad purgationem, vel admonetur ad conversionem.
Concerning this he does three things: first, he proposes what the truth is about this question; second, he resolves the authority that is to the contrary, at: and so that statement;1 third, he explains what he said, namely, that God’s judgment is secret, at: by his “hidden judgment is understood the pain, by which each one now is either disciplined unto purification or warned to conversion.”2
Sent.IV.D46
Sed quomodo Dei justitiam et pietatem . . . supra Cassiodorus duas esse res dixit? Hic determinat multipliciter de justitia et misericordia Dei in communi; et dividitur in partes duas: in prima inquirit de differentia justitiae et misericordiae Dei; in secunda inquirit quomodo justitia et misericordia concurrunt ad opus divinum, ibi: post haec considerari oportet, ex quo sensu universae viae Domini dicantur misericordia et veritas.
But how is it that Cassiodorus, above, said that God’s justice and pity, that is, his mercy, are “two things”? Here he determines many things about God’s justice and mercy in general; and it is divided into two parts: in the first, he inquires about the difference between God’s justice and mercy; in the second, he inquires how justice and mercy coincide in God’s work, at: after these matters, it is suitable to consider in what sense “all the ways of the Lord are called mercy and truth.”1
Sent.IV.D46
Circa primum duo facit: primo movet quaestiones; secundo determinat eas, ibi: his responderi potest.
Concerning the first he does two things: first, he raises questions; second, he considers them, at: to these words it may be answered as follows.1
Sent.IV.D46
Circa primum duo facit: primo inquirit, utrum sit idem in Deo justitia et misericordia; secundo utrum eadem opera debeant justitiae et misericordiae attribui, ibi: cur igitur dicit Scriptura de operibus Dei, quaedam esse misericordiae, quaedam justitiae?
Concerning the first he does two things: first, he inquires whether justice and mercy are the same in God; second, whether the same works should be attributed to justice and mercy, at: why, then, does Scripture say of God’s works that some pertain to mercy, some to justice?1
Sent.IV.D46
His responderi potest, etc. Hic solvit propositas quaestiones; et circa hoc duo facit: primo solvit primam; secundo secundam, ibi: quod autem opera quaedam, etc.
To these words it may be answered as follows. Here he resolves the questions raised; and concerning this he does two things: first, he resolves the first question; second, he resolves the second, at: so it is that some works.1
Sent.IV.D46
Circa primum tria facit: primo solvit primam quaestionem; secundo movet dubitationem circa solutionem positam, ibi: sed secundum hoc occurrit quaestio etc.; tertio solvit dubitationem, ibi: sed dixi supra, etc.
Concerning the first he does three things: first, he resolves the first question; second, he raises a doubt about the resolution offered, at: but in accordance with this distinction, a question arises;1 third, he resolves the doubt, at: but I said above.2
Sent.IV.D46
Post haec considerari oportet, ex quo sensu universae viae Domini dicantur misericordia et veritas. Hic inquirit quomodo misericordia et justitia Dei occurrunt ad opus ipsius; et circa hoc duo facit: primo ostendit quod nullum opus Dei est ad quod non concurrat misericordia Dei vel justitia; secundo inquirit, an ad quodlibet opus concurrat utrumque, ibi: sed cum superius Cassiodorus dixerit, in his duobus omnia opera Dei includi, merito quaeri potest, etc.
After these matters, it is suitable to consider in what sense “all the ways of the Lord are called mercy and truth.” Here he inquires how God’s mercy and justice occur in his work. And concerning this he does two things: first, he shows that there is no work of God’s in which his mercy and justice do not agree. Second, he inquires whether both coincide in every work of his, at: but since Cassiodorus said above that all God’s works are included in these two, it can justly be asked, etc.1
Sent.IV.D46
Et circa hoc duo facit: primo proponit quaestionem; secundo solvit eam, ibi: quibusdam placuit. Et dividitur in partes duas, secundum quod duas opiniones ponit circa hanc quaestionem; secunda incipit ibi: aliis autem videtur, etc.
And concerning this he does two things: first, he proposes the question; second, he resolves it, at: it seemed to some.1 And it is divided into two parts, according as he gives two opinions about this question; the second part begins at: but to others it seems that.2
Sent.IV.D46
Q. 1Divine justiceDe divina justitia
Hic duo quaeruntur. Primo de divina justitia. Secundo de ejus misericordia.
Here two questions arise. First, about divine justice. Second, about his mercy.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1
Circa primum quaeruntur tria:
Concerning the first, three questions arise:
Sent.IV.D46.Q1
primo an justitia Deo debeat attribui;
first, whether justice should be attributed to God.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1
secundo de justitiae ejus effectu;
second, concerning the effect of his justice.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1
tertio de justitia ejus contra damnatos.
third, about his justice against the damned.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1
A. 1Whether justice should be attributed to God
An justitia Deo debeat attribui
Whether justice should be attributed to God
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod justitia Deo attribuenda non sit. Quia, secundum Philosophum in 10 Ethic., ridiculum est laudare deos secundum aliquam virtutem moralem, vel actiones virtutum moralium eis attribuere. Sed justitia est virtus moralis. Ergo Deo attribui non potest.
Obj. 1: To the first question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that justice should not be attributed to God. For according to the Philosopher2 in the Ethics 10, it is ridiculous to praise the gods for any moral virtue, or to attribute to them acts of moral virtue. But justice is a moral virtue. Therefore, it cannot be attributed to God.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1.arg1
Praeterea, justitia contra temperantiam dividitur. Sed temperantiam non attribuimus Deo. Ergo nec justitiam ei attribuere debemus.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, justice is divided against temperance. But we do not attribute temperance to God. Therefore, neither should we attribute justice to him.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1.arg2
Praeterea, justitia in aequalitate consistit, ut patet per Philosophum in 5 Ethic. Sed nihil potest Deo esse aequale. Ergo non potest esse aliqua justitia ejus ad alterum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, justice consists in an equality, as is clear from the Philosopher in the Ethics 5.1 But nothing can be equal to God. Therefore, there cannot be any justice of God toward another.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1.arg3
Praeterea, Philosophus in 5 Ethic. dicit, quod domini ad servum non est justitia. Sed Deus est omnium dominator. Ergo ei justitia non competit.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the Philosopher says in the Ethics 5, that there is no justice of a lord toward his servant.1 But God is master of all people. Therefore, justice does not apply to him.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1.arg4
Sed contra est quod, in Psal. 10, dicitur: justus Dominus, et justitias dilexit.
On the contrary (1), it is said in Psalm 11 (10):7: the Lord is just; he loves just deeds.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, omne quod est potissimum, est Deo attribuendum. Sed secundum Philosophum in 5 Ethic., justitia est praeclarissima virtutum. Ergo maxime debet attribui Deo.
Furthermore (2), everything that is most powerful is to be attributed to God. But according to the Philosopher in the Ethics 5,1 justice is the most preeminent of the virtues. Therefore, it should be attributed to God above all.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1.arg5
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod in Deo secundum eamdem rationem dicatur bonitas et justitia. Quia justitia est universaliter omnis virtus, ut patet per Philosophum in 5 Ethic. Sed virtus uniuscujusque rei est bonitas ipsius; quia virtus est quae bonum habentem facit, et opus ejus bonum reddit, ut patet in 2 Ethic. Ergo secundum eamdem rationem dicitur justus et bonus.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the terms ‘goodness’ and ‘justice’ are applied to God with the same meaning. For justice is universally every virtue, as is clear from the Philosopher in the Ethics 5.1 But the virtue of each thing is its goodness, for virtue is what makes something good, and makes its work good, as is evident in the Ethics 2.2 Therefore, according to the same account someone is called good and just.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1.arg6
Praeterea, Dionysius dicit quod justitia laudatur in Deo, inquantum omnibus secundum dignitatem distribuit. Sed distribuere omnibus, ad rationem bonitatis pertinet, quia totius communicationis divina bonitas causa est. Ergo justitia et bonitas dicuntur in Deo secundum eamdem rationem.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Dionysius1 says that justice is praised in God, inasmuch as he distributes to all things according to their dignity. But to distribute to all things pertains to the notion of goodness, for divine goodness is the cause of all sharing. Therefore, justice and goodness are said of God according to the same account.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1.arg7
Praeterea, bonitas et justitia magis conveniunt in Deo quam conveniant in creaturis. Sed in creaturis eadem videtur esse ratio bonitatis et justitiae; nisi enim ex hoc ipso quod creata sunt bona, justa essent, inconvenienter videretur quod a Deo bono omnia essent bona, et ab eo justo non essent omnia justa. Ergo in Deo secundum eamdem rationem dicitur bonitas et justitia.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, goodness and justice coincide in God more than in his creatures. But in creatures the accounts of goodness and justice seem to be the same, for if it were not the case that by the fact that God created things good, they were also just, it would unfittingly seem to be the case that everything from the good God would be good, but not everything from the just God would be just. Therefore, in God goodness and justice are said according to the same account.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1.arg8
Sed contra est quod Boetius dicit in Lib. de Hebdom.: bonum esse ad essentiam, justum vero esse ad actum respicit. Sed esse et actus non dicuntur secundum eamdem rationem in Deo. Ergo nec justitia et bonitas.
On the contrary (1), Boethius1 says in his book On the Hebdomads: to be good regards the essence, but to be just regards the act. But being and action are not said according to the same account in God. Therefore, neither are justice and goodness.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, generis et speciei non est omnino eadem ratio. Sed bonitas et justitia se habent ut genus et species; unde Boetius dicit in Lib. de Hebdom.: bonum quidem est generale, justum autem speciale. Ergo non est eadem ratio omnino bonitatis et justitiae.
Furthermore (2), genus and species do not have the same account. But goodness and justice are related as genus and species. This is why Boethius1 says in his book On the Hebdomads: the good is indeed general, but the just is specific. Therefore, goodness and justice do not have entirely the same account.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1.arg9
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod non sit eadem ratio in Deo justitiae et veritatis. Quia ea quae in nobis secundum speciem differunt, in Deo differunt secundum rationem. Sed nobis ponitur veritas alia virtus a justitia specie differens, ut patet in 4 Ethic. Ergo et in Deo secundum aliam rationem dicitur justitia et veritas.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that justice and truth do not have the same account in God.1 For those things that are different according to species in us differ according to account in God. But in us truth is considered a different virtue from justice, differing specifically, as is evident in the Ethics 4.2 Therefore in God too, justice and truth are said according to different accounts.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1.arg10
Praeterea, generis et speciei non est omnino eadem ratio. Sed veritas, secundum Tullium, est species justitiae. Ergo veritatis et justitiae non est eadem ratio.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, genus and species do not have completely the same account. But truth, according to Cicero,1 is a species of justice. Therefore, truth and justice do not have the same account.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1.arg11
Praeterea, justitia, cum sit quasi species bonitatis, ut ex auctoritate Boetii inducta patet, ad affectum pertinet; veritas autem ad intellectum. Ergo veritas et justitia non dicuntur in Deo secundum eamdem rationem.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, as seen in the text quoted from Boethius,1 since justice is like a species of goodness, it pertains to the affections; while truth pertains to the intellect. Therefore, truth and justice are not attributed to God according to the same account.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1.arg12
Sed contra est quod in auctoritate Psal. 24, 10, quae hic inducitur: universae viae Domini, misericordia et veritas, veritas pro justitia exponitur. Ergo sunt idem secundum rationem.
On the contrary (1), in relation to Psalm 25 (24):10, which is cited here: all the ways of the Lord are mercy and truth, truth is explained as justice. Therefore, they are the same according to account.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, justitia consistit in redditione debiti. Sed Deus non est debitor nobis nisi ex promisso, ut Anselmus dicit. Ergo idem est Deo reddere debitum quod solvere promissum. Cum ergo ex hoc quod solvit promissum, dicatur verax; secundum eamdem rationem dicetur Deus justus et verax.
Furthermore (2), justice consists in the rendering of a debt. But God is not debtor to us except by his promise, as Anselm says.1 Therefore, it is the same thing for God to render a debt as to keep a promise. Therefore, since God is called truthful by the fact that he keeps his promise, he will be called just and truthful according to the same account.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1.arg13
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod justitia proprie dicta aequalitatem constituit in acceptationibus et dationibus, ut patet per Philosophum in 5 Ethic.
I answer that, justice properly speaking establishes an equality in giving and receiving, as is evident from the Philosopher in the Ethics 5.1
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1.co
Hoc autem contingit dupliciter. Uno modo secundum quod constituitur aequalitas inter dantem et recipientem, ut scilicet accipiens tantum accipiat a dante quantum accipere debet; et in hoc consistit justitia commutativa, utpote quae medium ponit in emptionibus et venditionibus, et omnibus retributionibus. Alio modo secundum quod constituitur aequalitas inter duos recipientes, secundum quod contingit ex hoc quod uterque aequaliter recipit pro meritis; et in hoc consistit justitia distributiva.
Now this can happen in two ways. In one way, according as an equality is established between the giver and receiver, so that namely the one receiving accepts as much from the giver as he should accept. And this is what commutative justice consists in, namely, that which sets a mean in buying and selling, and in all transactions. In another way, according as an equality is established between two recipients, which happens by the fact that both receive equally for their merits; and this is what distributive justice consists in.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1
In prima ergo, scilicet commutativa justitia, requiritur aequalitas quantitatis, ut scilicet tantum quisquis accipiat, quantum dedit secundum valorem; et ideo inter illos in quibus non potest esse quantitatis aequalitas, non potest proprie esse commutativa justitia, sicut est in illis quorum unus non potest recompensare aliquid aequivalens beneficiis acceptis ab alio; sicut filius non potest recompensare aliquid aequivalens beneficiis patris, a quo esse et nutrimentum accepit et disciplinam; et ideo quantumcumque retribuat patri in obsequiis, non fit perfecta aequalitas; unde nec proprie salvatur ibi ratio commutativae justitiae; sed tamen aliquis modus justitiae salvari potest, inquantum filius retribuit patri secundum modum suum sicut pater dedit secundum modum suum, ut loco aequalis quantitatis sumatur aequalitas proportionis. Sed justitia distributiva non requirit quantitatis aequalitatem, sed proportionis tantum. Non enim oportet ut distribuens omnibus aequaliter distribuat, sed unicuique proportionabiliter secundum suum modum.
In the first, therefore, namely in commutative justice, an equality of quantity is required, so that a person receives as much as he has given according to value. And therefore between those in whom there cannot be an equality of quantity, there cannot properly be commutative justice. This is the case between people when one of them cannot compensate anything equivalent to the benefits he has received from the other; as a son cannot pay anything back equivalent to the benefits of his father, from whom he has received being and nurturing and teaching. And therefore no matter how much he might restore to his father in services, there would not be perfect equality. Therefore, neither is the account of commutative justice properly preserved; but nevertheless some measure of justice can be preserved, inasmuch as a son renders to his father according to his own measure as the father gave according to his measure, so that in place of equal quantity an equality of proportion is taken. But distributive justice does not require equality of quantity, but only of proportion. For it is not necessary that the one who distributes distribute equally to all, but proportionally to each according to his own measure.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1
Sic ergo ratio distributivae justitiae Deo proprie convenire potest, inquantum scilicet aequalitatem proportionis servat in communicatione bonorum suorum, dans unicuique proportionaliter secundum suum modum. Unde Dionysius dicit in 8 cap. de Divin. Nomin., quod justitia laudatur in Deo, inquantum omnibus secundum dignitatem distribuit. Sed justitia commutativa, per quam aequalitas constituitur inter Deum dantem et creaturam recipientem, Deo competere non potest secundum propriam acceptionem, quia beneficia Dei semper excedunt meritum creaturae; sed tamen servatur etiam proportionis quaedam aequalitas inter Deum dantem et creaturam recipientem, inquantum scilicet se habet ad suam superabundantiam, sicut creatura ad id quod competit ei secundum suam parvitatem. Et sic etiam quidam modus commutativae justitiae invenitur in Deo respectu naturae, sicut invenitur inter patrem et filium.
Therefore, this is the way that the account of distributive justice can properly be applied to God, namely, inasmuch as he preserves the equality of proportion in sharing his goods, giving to each proportionally according to the measure of each. This is why Dionysius1 says in Chapter 8 of the Divine Names that justice is praised in God inasmuch as he distributes to all according to their dignity. But commutative justice, by which equality is established between God as giver and a creation as receiver, cannot belong to God in its proper meaning, for the benefits of God always exceed the merits of a creation. But nevertheless some equality of proportion is preserved between God as giver and the created thing as receiver, namely, inasmuch as he relates to his own superabundance as the created thing relates to that which befits it according to its own smallness. And in this way a certain mode of commutative justice is also found in God with respect to nature, as it is found between father and son.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1
Et secundum hoc assignantur duo modi divinae justitiae. Unus, inquantum reddit pro meritis: hoc enim ad justitiam distributivam pertinet, cujus est distribuere omnibus proportionaliter secundum suam dignitatem. Alius modus, secundum quod facit id quod decet suam bonitatem; sicut etiam dicitur justus in eo quod peccatoribus parcit, quia decet eum. Hoc autem pertinet ad modum commutativae justitiae, non quidem secundum aequalitatem quantitatis servatae, secundum quod requiritur in commutativa justitia proprie dicta, sed servatae secundum aequalitatem proportionis; quia scilicet ita se habet Deus ad id quod superabundanter facit, sicut creatura ad id in quo deficit; et secundum hoc superabundare in beneficiis dicitur ei justum inquantum est ei proportionatum: et decens. Glossa vetus Ambrosiastri super illud 1 Corinth. 2: tamquam a Domini spiritu, dicit: ut ostenderet talem gloriam dari quae sublimitati congruat dantis.
And accordingly two modes of divine justice are assigned. One, inasmuch as God renders according to merits: for this pertains to distributive justice, to which it belongs to distribute all things proportionally according to their own dignity. The other mode, according as he does what is becoming to his own goodness; as he is also said to be just in that he spares sinners, because it is becoming to him. However, this pertains to the mode of commutative justice, not indeed preserved according to an equality of quantity, as is required in commutative justice properly so called, but preserved according to an equality of proportion, for namely, God is related to what he does superabundantly, as the created being is to that in which he is lacking. And according to this, to superabound in benefits is called just in him, inasmuch as it is proportionate and becoming to him. Commenting on 2 Corinthians 3:18, we are all . . . being changed into his likeness from one degree of glory to another, for this comes from the Lord who is the Spirit, the old Gloss of Ambrosiaster says, so that he might display such glory to be given which befits the sublimity of the giver.1
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Philosophus a Deo excludit virtutes morales, prout determinantur circa materiam civilem, sicut justitia est circa emptiones et venditiones et dispositiones, et hujusmodi; non tamen removetur per hoc quin justitia possit esse in Deo, secundum quod est distributor naturalium bonorum omnibus creaturis.
Reply Obj. 1: The Philosopher excludes moral virtues from God inasmuch as they deal specifically with a civil matter, as justice is about buying and selling and management and such. However, this does not make it impossible for justice to exist in God, according as he is the distributor of natural goods to all creation.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod temperantia consistit circa passiones innatas, justitia autem circa commutationes operationum; ex quo patet quod materia temperantiae nullo modo potest Deo convenire, sicut materia justitiae. Et praeterea temperantia dirigit respectu horum quae sunt in temperato; sed justitia respicit illud quod est extra; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 2: Temperance concerns innate passions, while justice concerns exchanges of activities. From this it is clear that the matter of temperance can in no way apply to God like the matter of justice. And furthermore, temperance directs with regard to those things that are within the temperate man, but justice regards what is outside; and so they are not the same.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod justitia non semper requirit aequalitatem inter dantem et accipientem, nec semper aequalitatem quantitatis; sed sufficit quandoque aequalitas proportionis; et ideo non est inconveniens, si justitia aliquo modo in Deo ponatur.
Reply Obj. 3: Justice does not always require an equality between giver and receiver, nor always an equality of quantity, but sometimes an equality of proportion suffices. And so it is not unfitting if justice is held to exist in God in a certain way.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod inter dominum et servum non potest esse justitia commutativa proprie dicta; non enim potest aliqua aequalitas secundum quantitatem inter eos constitui, cum totum quod est servi, sit domini; servatur tamen aliquis modus justitiae commutativae, prout inter eos invenitur aequalitas proportionis. Unde etiam Philosophus in 5 Ethic., distinguit dominativum justum a justo politico, quod est proprie dictum; et per hunc etiam modum potest esse justitia Dei ad creaturam.
Reply Obj. 4: Between a master and servant there cannot be commutative justice properly speaking, for no equality according to quantity can be established between them, since all that is the servant’s is his master’s. Nevertheless, a certain mode of commutative justice is preserved to the extent that between them is found an equality of proportion. This is why in the Ethics 5 the Philosopher also distinguishes the justice between master and servant from political justice, which is properly so called; and in this manner there can also be justice of God toward a creature.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1.ad4
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod justitia praesupponit rationem bonitatis in Deo. Bonitas enim importat in Deo rationem finis, in quo est plenissima perfectio; finis autem movet efficientem ad agendum; unde et bonitas Dei movet quodam modo ipsum ad operandum, non quidem ut ipse bonitatem acquirat, sed ut bonitatem aliis communicet. Ut enim, in 2 Lib., dist. 1, quaest. 1, art. 1, in corp., dictum est, Deus non agit propter appetitum finis, sed propter amorem finis, volens communicare bonitatem suam, quantum possibile est et decens secundum ejus providentiam; et ideo sicut finis in omnibus operabilibus est primum principium, ita divina bonitas est primum principium communicationis totius, qua Deus perfectiones creaturis largitur. Sed justitia determinat quemdam modum in istis communicationibus, inquantum scilicet communicando aequalitatem servat. Et ideo patet quod bonitas et justitia secundum rationem dupliciter differunt. Primo, quia bonitas pertinet ad ipsam perfectionem naturae divinae, secundum quam habet rationem finis; sed justitia pertinet ad ipsum communicationis actum. Secundo, quia bonitas etsi respiciat communicationem ut principium, respicit tamen communicationem in communi, non determinans aliquem specialem modum; sed justitia determinat in ea specialem modum, scilicet aequalitatis. Et has duas differentias Boetius tangit in Lib. de Hebdom., dicens quod bonum respicit essentiam, sed justum actum; et iterum quod bonum generale est, et justum speciale.
To the second question, it should be said that justice presupposes the notion of goodness in God. For goodness in God implies the notion of the end, in which lies the fullest perfection. Now, the end moves the agent to act; therefore, the goodness of God also moves him in a certain way to his activity, not indeed such that he acquires goodness, but such that he communicates his goodness to others. For as was said in Book II, Distinction 1, Question 1, Article 1, God does not act because of an appetite for an end, but because of the love of the end, willing to communicate his own goodness as much as is possible and befitting according to his providence. And therefore just as the end is the first principle in every undertaking, so divine goodness is the first principle of all communication by which God bestows perfections on creation. But justice determines a certain way of communicating those things, namely, inasmuch as it preserves a certain equality of sharing. And so it is clear that goodness and justice differ in account in two ways. First, because goodness pertains to the very perfection of the divine nature, according to which it has the character of an end; but justice pertains to the act itself of communication. Second, because although goodness is related to communication as its principle, it nevertheless relates to communication in general, not determining any specific manner of communication; but justice determines in it a specific manner, namely, equality. And Boethius1 refers to these two differences in his book On the Hebdomads, saying that good regards essence, but justice regards action; and again that good is general, and justice specific.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis virtus faciat bonum habentem, et opus reddat bonum; non tamen est eadem ratio bonitatis et virtutis; quia virtus dicitur secundum quod est principium actionis, et tenet se ex parte causae efficientis; sed bonum magis respicit rationem finis. Sed quia effectus debet esse fini proportionatus, et ex hoc efficiens bonitatem sortitur, et actus ejus; ideo virtus, quae hanc proportionem importat cum sit dispositio perfecti ad optimum, ut dicitur in 7 Phys., dicitur facere bonum agentem et actum. Et similiter etiam justitia, sive accipiatur ut virtus particularis, sive prout est idem quod omnis virtus, se tenet ex parte efficientis; tamen secundum quod virtus omnis est justitia, etsi subjecto sit idem justitia et virtus, non tamen sunt idem ratione, ut in 5 Ethic. dicitur. Unde nullo modo sequitur quod justitia et bonitas sint ejusdem rationis.
Reply Obj. 1: Although virtue makes the person who has it good and renders his work good, nevertheless, the accounts of goodness and virtue are not the same. For virtue is said according as it is the principle of action, and stands in the role of an efficient cause; but good rather regards the account of the end. But since the effect must be proportionate to the end, and from this the one acting acquires goodness, as does his act, this is why virtue, which bears this proportion, since it is the disposition of the perfect to the best, as it says in the Physics 7,1 is said to make the agent and the act good. And likewise too, justice, whether it is taken as a particular virtue, or as the same as every virtue, stands in the role of an efficient cause. However, according as justice is every virtue, although justice and virtue are the same in subject, they nevertheless do not have the same account, as it says in the Ethics 5.2 Therefore, it does not follow in any way that justice and goodness have the same account.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1.ad5
Ad secundum dicendum, quod distributionis principium et est bonitas et justitia, sed diversimode: quia bonitas est sicut principium finale, non determinans specialem distributionis modum; sed justitia est sicut principium efficiens determinans specialem modum distributionis; et ideo etiam Dionysius attribuit justitiae distributionem secundum dignitatem; sed communicationem absolute attribuit bonitati.
Reply Obj. 2: Both goodness and justice are principles of distribution, but in different ways. For goodness is like a final principle, not determining a specific mode of distribution; but justice is like an efficient principle, determining the specific mode of distribution. And therefore Dionysius1 also attributes to justice the distribution according to worthiness; but he attributes communication taken absolutely to goodness.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1.ad6
Ad tertium dicendum, quod Deus unicuique creaturae quam producit in esse, aliquam perfectionem largitur: alias esse non posset; et ideo omnia dicuntur bona inquantum sunt a bono: non tamen unicuique eorum quae producit in esse, dat quod sit actu secundum illum specialem modum actionis quem justitia servat. Et ideo non oportet quod omnia quae sunt a justo Deo, justa dicantur; et sic etiam non sequitur quod sit eadem ratio boni et justi.
Reply Obj. 3: God bestows some perfection on each creation that he produces in being: otherwise, it could not exist; and so all things are called ‘good’ insofar as they are from the good. Nevertheless, he does not give to each of the things that he produces in being to be actually according to that special mode of action that justice preserves. And therefore it is not necessary that all things that are from the just God be called just; and so too it does not follow that the accounts of the good and the just are the same.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1.ad7
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod omnis aequalitas per actionem aliquam constituta requirit aliquam regulam secundum quam adaequatio fiat; unde cum justitia consistat in hoc quod aequalitatem per suam actionem constituat in dationibus et acceptionibus; oportet omnem justitiam aliquam regulam habere secundum quam adaequatio fiat. Regulae autem justitiae sunt rationes in mente constitutae, secundum quas homo justus aequalitatem constituit; et ideo, quando ejus actiones illis rationibus concordant, dicitur justitiam servare; quando autem discordant, dicitur injuste agere. Et quia veritatis ratio consistit in adaequatione rerum ad intellectum; inde est quod nomen veritatis transfertur ad significandum adaequationem operum justitiae ad rationes justitiae; et haec est veritas quam dicimus justitiae veritatem; et secundum hoc ipsa justitia idem quod veritas est; sed tamen justitia dicitur secundum aequalitatem exterius constitutam; sed veritas dicitur secundum commensurationem exterioris aequalitatis ad rationes quae sunt in mente; et secundum hoc veritas et justitia eodem intellectu in Deo accipiuntur.
To the third question, it should be said that every equality established by a certain act requires some rule according to which the equalization happens. Therefore, since justice consists in acting to establish equality in giving and receiving, it is necessary that every justice have a some rule according to which this equalization happens. Now the rules of justice are reasons established in the mind, according to which a just man establishes equality. And thus when his actions agree with these reasons, he is said to preserve justice; however, when they disagree, he is said to act unjustly. And since the account of truth consists in the conformity of things to the intellect, therefore the name of truth is transferred to signifying the conformity of the works of justice to the ideas of justice; and it is this truth that we call the truth of justice. And according to this, justice itself is the same as truth; but nevertheless justice is said according to an equality established outwardly, while truth is said according to a conformity of an outward equality to the thoughts that are in the mind; and according to this, truth and justice in God are taken as the same in understanding.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod actiones exteriores comparantur ad interiorem dispositionem mentis dupliciter; uno modo ut signum ad signatum; alio modo ut regulatum ad regulam; et secundum utramque comparationem commensuratio exteriorum actionum ad interiorem dispositionem mentis constituit veritatis rationem. Veritas ergo, de qua Philosophus loquitur in 4 Ethic., consistit in commensuratione actionum ad mentem, prout sunt signa illius; dum scilicet aliquis talem se exhibet in dictis et factis, qualis est interius: unde haec virtus, secundum ipsum, opponitur jactantiae et simulationi. Sed veritas justitiae, de qua loquimur, facit commensurationem secundum aliam comparationem actionum exteriorum ad mentem, prout scilicet comparantur ad eam ut ad regulam aequalitatis in rebus constitutae per actus justitiae. Sed quia non solum aequalitas constituta in rebus per actus nostros, sed etiam ipsi actus nostri commensurari debent rationi quae est in mente; ideo in hac commensuratione etiam alia veritas invenitur, secundum quod ipsae operationes sunt commensuratae menti; et haec est veritas vitae, quae consistit in hoc quod unusquisque faciat secundum quod ratio docet.
Reply Obj. 1: There are two ways outward actions are related to an interior disposition of the mind: one way as a sign to a thing signified; the other as the thing regulated to the rule. And according to either relationship, the conformity of outward actions to the interior disposition of the mind constitutes the account of truth. Therefore, the truthfulness that the Philosopher is speaking about in the Ethics 41 consists in the conformity of actions to the mind as they are the sign of it, namely, when someone shows himself to be in words and deeds as he is interiorly. This is why this virtue, according to him, is opposed to boasting and pretense. But the truth of justice, which we are speaking about, brings about the conformity according to the other relation of outward actions to the mind, namely, that they be related to it as to the rule governing the equality established in things through acts of justice. But since not only the equality that is established in things by our acts, but also our acts themselves must be brought into uniformity with the account that is in the mind, in this commensuration another truth is also found, according to which the activities themselves are brought into conformity with the mind. And this is the truth of life, which consists in each person acting according to what reason teaches.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1.ad8
Ad secundum dicendum, quod veritas illa de qua Tullius loquitur, est secundum commensurationem vocis ad rem, prout scilicet aliquis confitetur in judiciis secundum quod res se habet, et servat in factis secundum quod promisit; et haec veritas est pars justitiae.
Reply Obj. 2: That truthfulness of which Cicero speaks has to do with the conformity of speech to the thing, namely, according as someone confesses in court how the matter stands, and acts as he promised; and this truthfulness is a part of justice.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1.ad9
Ad tertium dicendum, quod veritas quae est in intellectu, est aequalitas intellectus ad rem indifferenter, sive sit per actum nostrum constituta, sive non; et de hac non loquimur ad praesens. Et quia voces sunt signa intellectus; ideo juxta hanc veritatem sumitur veritas doctrinae quae distinguitur contra veritatem justitiae; veritas enim doctrinae in veritate enuntiationis consistit. Potest igitur colligi ex praedictis, quod veritas uno modo accipitur secundum commensurationem intellectus ad esse rei; et secundum hanc veritas doctrinae accipitur. Alio modo secundum commensurationem actionum nostrarum ad intellectum rectum; et sic prout sunt signum ipsius, non considerato damno vel lucro alicujus, est veritas de qua loquitur Philosophus, divisa contra simulationem et jactantiam; considerato vero damno vel lucro, est veritas quae est pars justitiae, quam Tullius ponit, per quam servatur aliquis indemnis in judiciis et confessionibus, ut utraque istarum veritatum reducatur ad veritatem doctrinae, inquantum utraque consistit in quadam manifestatione. Prout vero actiones nostrae comparantur ad intellectum ut regulatum ad regulam, sic secundum quod intellectus rectus est regula actionum, est veritas vitae; secundum vero quod est regula aequalitatis constitutae in rebus, est veritas justitiae.
Reply Obj. 3: The truth that is in the intellect is an equality of the intellect to the thing indifferently, whether it be established by our act or not; and this is not what we are speaking about at present. And since words are signs of understanding, alongside this truth we consider the truth of doctrine, which is distinguished against the truth of justice. For the truth of doctrine consists in truth of enunciation. Therefore, it can be gathered from what has been said, that truth is taken in one way according to the conformity of the intellect to the being of the thing; and from this point of view we have the truth of doctrine. In another way, truth is taken according to the conformity of our actions to right understanding; and then, as they are the sign of it, but not taking into account anyone’s loss or gain is considered, we have the truthfulness of which the Philosopher speaks, which is divided against pretense or boasting; but when loss or gain is considered, then we have the truth that is a part of justice, which Cicero sets down, by which someone is kept uninjured in trials and in confessions. Both of these kinds of truth may be reduced to the truth of doctrine, inasmuch as both consist in making something known. But insofar as our actions are related to the intellect as what is regulated is related to its rule, then according as right understanding is the rule governing actions, it is the truth of life; but according as it is the rule governing the equality established among things, it is the truth of justice.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A1.ad10
A. 2Concerning the effect of his justiceDe justitiae ejus effectu
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod opus Dei dicatur justum ex hoc solo quod est ei placitum. Anselmus enim in Proslog., dicit de Deo loquens: id solum justum est quod vis et non justum quod non vis. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 1: To the second question, we proceed thus. It seems that God’s work is called just solely by the fact that it is pleasing to him. For in the Proslogion,1 Anselm says, speaking of God: the only thing that is just is what you will, and what is not just is what you do not will. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.arg1
Praeterea, Rom. 9, 21, dicitur: an non habet potestatem figulus ex eadem massa facere aliud quidem vas in honorem, aliud in contumeliam? Et loquitur de Deo per similitudinem figuli. Sed quidquid ex luto vult figulus fieri, justum est ut ex luto fiat. Ergo quidquid Deus vult in creatura fieri, justum est ut fiat; et sic ex hoc solo dicitur aliquid esse justum quod est a Deo volitum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Romans 9:21 says: has the potter no right over the clay, to make out of the same lump one vessel for beauty and another for menial use? And he is speaking of God under the likeness of the potter. But whatever the potter wishes to be made out of mud, it is just for it to be made out of mud. Therefore, whatever God wills to be done in creation is the just thing to be done. And thus something is said to be just by the sole fact that it is willed by God.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.arg2
Praeterea, ubicumque est aliud justitia quam voluntas, justitia voluntatem restringit, et sic quodammodo ei resistit. Sed nihil est quod restringat voluntatem Dei; unde Matth. 20: an non licet mihi quod volo facere? Nec aliquid etiam ei resistere potest; quia in Psalm. 113, 3: omnia quaecumque voluit fecit; et Rom. 9, 19: voluntati ejus quis resistet? Ergo ipsa ejus voluntas est ejus justitia. Ex hoc ergo aliquid est justum quod est a Deo volitum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, wherever the will is something other than justice, justice restrains the will, and so in a certain way it resists it. But there is nothing that restrains the will of God. This is why Matthew 20:15 says: am I not allowed to do what I will? Nor again can anything resist it; for it says in Psalm 115 (113):3: he does whatever he pleases, and in Romans 9:19: who can resist his will? Therefore, his will itself is his justice. Therefore, by this fact what is just is whatever is willed by God.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.arg3
Praeterea, in nobis non est idem, opus nostrum esse justum, et a nobis esse volitum, ex hoc quod aliquibus debitores simus,1 si debitum reddere volumus, justum opus nostrum non esset.2 Sed Deus nulli est debitor. Ergo opus ipsius non dicitur justum nisi ex hoc quod est ei placitum.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, in us for our work to be just is not the same as for it to be willed by us, by the fact that we are debtors to someone to whom if we wished to pay the debt, our work would not be just. But God is a debtor to no one. Therefore, his work is only called just because it pleases him.1
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.arg4
Sed contra, Deus dicitur juste agere, inquantum reddit unicuique pro meritis. Psal. 61, 13: tu reddis unicuique juxta opera sua. Sed voluntas Dei non concernit merita. Ergo non ex hoc solo dicitur opus Dei justum quod est ei placitum.
On the contrary (1), God is said to act justly inasmuch as he renders to each one for his merits: thou dost requite a man according to his work (Ps 62 [61]:12). But God’s will does not examine merits. Therefore, God’s work is not said to be just by the sole fact that it pleases him.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, opus Dei non ex eodem dicitur opus justitiae et opus misericordiae. Sed opus misericordiae est opus voluntatis divinae. Ergo non ex hoc solo dicitur opus Dei justum quod est ei placitum.
Furthermore (2), God’s work is not called a work of justice and a work of mercy from the same thing. But a work of mercy is a work of the divine will. Therefore, a work of God is not said to be just by the sole fact that it is pleasing to him.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.arg5
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod Deus non possit praetermittere aliquid eorum quae ad justitiam operis ejus concurrunt. Quia 2 ad Tim. 2: ille fidelis permanet, seipsum negare non potest, dicit Glossa, Negaret autem seipsum, si dicta sua non impleret. Ergo cum ex hoc dicatur opus Dei justum esse quod per ipsum impleantur Dei dicta, videtur quod1 possit justitiam sui operis praetermittere.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that God cannot omit anything of those things that are necessary to the justice of his work. For it says in 2 Tim 2:13: he remains faithful, for he cannot deny himself. The Gloss comments on this: but he would deny himself if his words were not fulfilled. Therefore, since God’s work is called just by the fact that it fulfills God’s words, it seems that he cannot leave justice out of his work.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.arg6
Praeterea, Rom. 11, super illud: contra naturam insertus es, etc., Glossa: Deus Creator et conditor omnium rerum nihil contra naturam facit, sicut nec contra seipsum. Sed sicut ipse est conditor naturarum, ita ipse est conditor et causa omnis justitiae. Ergo nihil potest facere contra ordinem justitiae in rebus constitutum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, commenting on the text of Romans 11:24: if you have been . . . grafted contrary to nature, the Gloss says: God, the creator and author of all things does nothing against nature, just as neither does he act against himself. But he is the author of natures, just as he himself is the author and cause of all justice. Therefore, he can do nothing against the order of justice established in things.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.arg7
Praeterea, si posset ordinem justitiae in rebus constitutum immutare, ergo posset bonos damnare et malos praemiare. Sed hoc videtur inconveniens. Ergo Deus ordinem justitiae qui est in rebus, non potest immutare.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, if he were able to change the order of justice established in things, then he would be able to damn the good and reward the wicked. But this seems unfitting. Therefore, God cannot change the order of justice that is in things.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.arg8
Sed contra, ordo justitiae requirit ut aliquis pro peccato puniatur. Sed Deus potest poenam dimittere peccato debitam: alias frustra rogaretur ut debita nobis dimitteret. Ergo potest immutare ordinem justitiae constitutum in rebus.
On the contrary (1), the order of justice requires that someone be punished for sin. But God can forgive the punishment due to sin: otherwise, it would be in vain to ask that he forgive us our sins. Therefore, he can change the order of justice established in things.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, ordo justitiae in rebus humanis est conformis ordini rerum naturalium; unde justitia humana a justitia rerum naturalium trahitur, secundum philosophos. Sed Deus immutat quandoque ordinem rerum naturalium ab eo statutum, ut patet in operibus miraculosis. Ergo et potest ordinem justitiae in rebus humanis statutum immutare.
Furthermore (2), the order of justice in human affairs is like the order of natural things, which is why human justice is drawn from the justice of natural things, according to the philosophers. But God sometimes changes the order of natural things established by him, as is clear in miraculous works. Therefore, he can also change the order of justice established in human affairs.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.arg9
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod Deus nullum puniat nisi pro peccato. Quia, ut dicit Hieronymus, quidquid patimur, peccata nostra meruerunt. Per passionem autem poenam designat. Ergo omnis poena pro peccato redditur.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that God punishes no one except for sinning. For as Jerome1 says, whatever we suffer, our sins have merited. But he appoints punishment by means of suffering. Therefore, all punishment is a repayment for sin.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.arg10
Praeterea, sicut praemium habet se ad meritum, ita poena ad peccatum. Sed praemium non redditur nisi merito. Ergo nec poena nisi peccato.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, reward is related to merit as punishment is related to sin. But reward is only rendered for merit. Therefore, neither is punishment meted out for anything but sin.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.arg11
Praeterea, poena est quasi medicina quaedam, dum scilicet vel ipse qui punitur, per poenam corrigitur, vel alii, qui ex hoc terrentur. Sed hoc non esset, si poena etiam absque peccato inferretur. Ergo non infertur poena nisi pro peccato.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, punishment is like a kind of medicine, namely, when either a person who is punished is corrected by his penalty, or there are others who are frightened away by it. But this would not be the case if punishment were also imposed without sin. Therefore, punishment is only imposed for sin.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.arg12
Praeterea, humana justitia a divina exemplatur. Sed secundum humanam justitiam reputaretur injustum punire aliquem sine culpa. Ergo multo fortius hoc est inconveniens divinae justitiae.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, human justice is patterned after divine justice. But, according to human justice, it would be considered unjust to punish someone without fault. Therefore, much more is this unfitting to divine justice.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.arg13
Sed contra, Job gravissime punitus fuit. Sed poena non fuit ei inflicta pro culpa, ut frequenter dicit Gregorius. Ergo non semper Deus infert poenam pro culpa.
On the contrary (1), Job was heavily punished. But the punishment was not inflicted on him for his fault, as Gregory often says.1 Therefore, God does not always impose punishment for fault.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, infortunia quae in hoc mundo accidunt, communia sunt bonis et malis, ut Augustinus dicit in Lib. de Civ. Dei. Sed culpa non est utrisque communis. Ergo aliquando poena infertur sine culpa.
Furthermore (2), misfortunes that happen in this world are common to both the good and the wicked, as Augustine1 says in his book the City of God. But fault is not common to both. Therefore, sometimes punishment is imposed without fault.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.arg14
Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod Dominus agat justius cum uno quam cum alio. Punitio enim est opus justitiae. Sed magis punit unum quam alium. Ergo justius agit cum uno quam cum alio.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the Lord acts more justly with one person than with another. For punishment is a work of justice. But he punishes one person more than another. Therefore, he acts more justly with one person than another.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.arg15
Praeterea, misericordia temperat severitatem justitiae. Sed Deus misericordius agit cum uno quam cum alio. Ergo et justius.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, mercy tempers the severity of justice. But God acts more mercifully with one person than with another. Therefore, also more justly.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.arg16
Sed contra, justitia aequalitas quaedam est. Sed aequale non suscipit magis et minus. Ergo Deus non agit justius cum uno quam cum alio.
On the contrary, justice is a certain equality. But equal does not admit of more and less. Therefore, God does not act more justly with one person than with another.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.sc
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod justitia et voluntas in Deo idem sunt secundum rem; sed secundum rationem justitia aliquid supra voluntatem addit; scilicet ordinem divinis effectibus convenientem, secundum quod unum alteri proportionaliter adaequatur. Est enim in rebus creatis duplex ordo: unus secundum quem creatura ordinatur ad Deum; alius secundum quem una creatura dependet ab alia. Nomine igitur voluntatis non exprimitur nisi ordo ille qui est creaturae ad creaturam.1 Sicut enim igni in tali natura constituto debetur ut sit sursum, considerato rerum ordine ad invicem; ita etiam culpae debetur ut puniatur secundum ordinem eumdem. Unde patet quod non ex hoc tantum aliquid dicitur esse justum quia est a Deo volitum; sed quia est debitum alicui rei creatae secundum ordinem creaturae ad creaturam. Nihil enim alicui rei potest esse debitum nisi ratione suae naturae vel conditionis. Naturae autem et proprietatis rei causa est divina voluntas; et ideo totus ordo justitiae originaliter ad divinam voluntatem reducitur.
I answer that, justice and will in God are the same in reality, but in notion, justice adds something beyond the will: namely, an order befitting divine effects, according to which one is made to conform proportionally to another. For there is a twofold order in created things: one, according to which a creature is ordered toward God, and another according to which one creature depends on another. Thus, by the word ‘will,’ only the order of created things to God is expressed, but ‘justice’ includes together with this the order of one creature to another. For just as it is due to fire, having been constituted in such a nature, that it be up, when the order of things to each other is considered, so it is also due to fault that it be punished in keeping with the same order. This is why it is evident that something is said to be just not only because it is willed by God, but because it is due to a certain created thing according to the order of creature to creature. For nothing can be due to any thing except by reason of its own nature or condition. However, the cause of a thing’s nature and properties is the divine will; and therefore the whole order of justice can be traced back to the divine will as to its origin.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis omne quod Deus vult, justum sit; non tamen ex hoc justum dicitur quod Deus illud vult, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 1: Although everything that God wills is just, nevertheless, it is not said to be just merely because God wills it, as was said.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod luto non est magis debitum quod ex eo formentur vasa nobilia quam ignobilia; sed cum ex luto formatum est vas nobile, nobilitati illius vasis est debitum ut ad usum conveniens deputetur. Similiter quod Deus talem creaturam producat qualem voluerit, indifferens est ad rationem justitiae: sed quod, aliqua natura producta, ei attribuatur quod illi naturae competit, hoc ad ejus justitiam pertinet; et contrarium ejus justitiae repugnaret: et similiter indifferens est quantum ad justitiam ejus ut det gratiam vel non det, cum donum gratiae non sit naturae debitum; sed postquam gratiam contulit, quae est merendi principium, ad judicium ejus pertinet ut pro meritis praemia reddat; et sic ex suppositione voluntatis justitia causatur.
Reply Obj. 2: It is not owed to mud that noble vessels be formed from it rather than base ones, but when a noble vessel is formed out of mud, it is owed to the nobility of that vessel that it be put to a fitting use. Likewise, that God produces the sort of creature he wishes is a fact indifferent to the account of justice; but once a certain nature has been produced, attributing to it what befits its nature does pertain to his justice, and the contrary is opposed to his justice. And similarly it is indifferent to his justice that he give grace or not give it, since the gift of grace is not due to nature; but after he has conferred grace, which is the principle of merit, it pertains to his judgment that he grant rewards for merits. And this is how justice is caused by the supposition of his will.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod illud quod in voluntate includitur, voluntatem non restringit. Ex hoc autem ipso quod Deus vult aliquam naturam facere, vult attribuere ei ea quae illi naturae competunt; sicut cum homo vult finem, ex hoc ipso vult ea quae sunt ad finem; et ideo voluntas Dei neque justitia ejus restringitur, neque justitiae ejus resistere potest.
Reply Obj. 3: What is included in the will does not restrain the will. However, by the very fact that God wills to make a certain nature, he wills to attribute to it those things that befit that nature; just as if a man wishes an end, by this very fact he wishes all those things that are for the sake of the end. And so the will of God is neither restrained by his justice, nor can it resist his justice.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod quamvis Deus non sit debitor alicui creaturae, tamen creaturae potest esse aliquid debitum; quod scilicet requiritur ad ipsam ad hoc quod exemplar divinae sapientiae imitetur; et hoc debitum concernit justitia, cum dicitur Deus aliquid juste facere: quod quidem magis pertinet ad ordinem rei ad rem, quam ad ordinem rei creatae ad Deum.
Reply Obj. 4: Although God is not a debtor to any creature, nevertheless there can be something due to a creature, namely, when something is needed if that creature is to imitate the exemplar of divine wisdom. And justice does concern this debt, when God is said to do something justly; which indeed does pertain more to the order of thing to thing than to the order of a creature to God.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.ad4
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod justitiae opus potest dupliciter praetermitti. Uno modo ut fiat contra justitiam; alio modo ut fiat praeter justitiam. Cum enim justitia dicatur per comparationem ad alterum; tunc contra ordinem fit quando ei subtrahitur quod ei debetur, vel quod conditio ejus exigit. Si autem aliquid amplius ei impendatur, non est contra justitiam, sed praeter justitiam: quia etiamsi alicui rei aliquid non debeatur, non tamen illius privatio est ei debita. Unde si aliquid ei exhibeatur quod non debetur, nihil contra ordinem justitiae fiet; sicut patet in eo qui alicui liberaliter sua bona communicat. Sed, sicut Philosophus dicit in 5 Ethic., pro eodem computatur minus de malo et plus de bono; unde sicut sine praejudicio justitiae potest aliquis de bonis suis plus alicui conferre quam debeat, ita sine praejudicio justitiae potest ei minus irrogare de poena pro peccato in eum commisso quam ei debeatur. Sed sicut non potest sine injuria aliquis de bonis alterius plus alicui conferre quam ei debetur; ita non potest minus irrogare de poena pro peccato commisso in alterum; et ideo judex non potest sine praejudicio justitiae poenas diminuere debitas pro peccatis in Deum vel in rempublicam commissis, nisi forte quatenus viderit hoc utilitati reipublicae expedire.
To the second question, it should be said that a work of justice can be omitted in two ways. In one way, such that it is done against justice; in the other way, so that it is done above and beyond justice. For since justice is said by the relation to another, it happens against the order when what is due to someone or a condition that he requires is taken away from him. However, if something more is bestowed on him, it is not against justice, but above and beyond justice; for even if something is not owed to a certain thing, nevertheless its privation is not owed to it. This is why if something is presented to it that is not owed to it, nothing is done against the order of justice, as is evident in someone who shares his goods generously with another. But, as the Philosopher1 says in the Ethics 5, the lesser evil is reckoned a good in comparison with the greater evil. This is why just as without prejudice to justice someone can bestow his own goods on someone else more than he is due, so too without prejudice to justice he can impose less of a penalty for sins committed against him than was due. But just as someone cannot without injury bestow more of another’s goods on someone than he was due, so he cannot impose less penalty for a sin committed against someone else. And thus a judge cannot without prejudice to justice diminish due penalties for sins committed against God or the state, except perhaps to the extent that he sees it would be to the state’s benefit.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2
Deus autem donator bonorum omnium est, et in eum omnis peccator peccat; unde ipse potest plus conferre de bonis quam sit alicui debitum, et minus inferre de malis, vel etiam poenam totaliter relaxare; nec in hoc contra justitiam, sed praeter justitiam faceret. Sed si alicui minus conferret de bonis quam ei debetur, vel plus puniret quam peccasset, hoc contra ordinem justitiae esset; nec Deus hoc posset, loquendo de potentia ordinaria, sicut non posset facere quin ejus opus, secundum quod esse participat, eum imitaretur. Ex hoc enim ipso aliquid alicui rei est debitum secundum exigentiam suae conditionis, quod sine illo exemplar divinum secundum propriam suam rationem imitari non potest.
Now God is the giver of all goods, and every sinner sins against him. This is why he can bestow more goods than are due to someone, and impose fewer evils, or even completely relax a punishment. And in this he would not act against justice, but above and beyond justice. But if he bestowed on someone less of his goods than the person was due, or if he punished someone more than he had sinned, this would be against the order of justice. Nor could God do this, speaking of his ordinary power, just as he could not make it so that his work, according as it participates in being, did not imitate him. For something is due to a thing according to the exigencies of its condition, by the very fact that without this it cannot imitate the divine exemplar according to its own proper character.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Deus seipsum negaret, si creaturae non conferret quod ei debetur secundum suam dispositionem. Sic enim veritatem non servaret in operum conditione vel gubernatione. Non autem seipsum negat, si aliquid amplius creaturae exhibeat quam ei debeatur, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 1: God would deny himself if he did not bestow on a creation what is due to it according to its own disposition. For then he would not preserve the truth in the condition and governance of his works. But he does not deny himself if he presents something more to a creation than is due to it, as was said.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.ad5
Ad secundum dicendum, quod Deus etsi nihil faciat contra naturam, tamen facit aliquid praeter naturam, inquantum scilicet facit aliquid in natura ad quod non sufficiunt vires naturae; similiter etiam etsi non faciat aliquid contra justitiam, potest tamen aliquid praeter justitiam facere.
Reply Obj. 2: Although God does nothing against nature, nevertheless he does something above and beyond nature, namely, inasmuch as he does something in nature for which the powers of nature do not suffice. Likewise too even if he does nothing against justice, he can nevertheless do something above and beyond justice.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.ad6
Ad tertium dicendum, quod damnare Petrum, cui ex beneficio gratiae sibi collatae salus debetur, esset contrarium justitiae; unde hoc Deus non potest, loquendo de potentia ordinaria. Sed salvare Judam non esset justitiae contrarium, sed praeter eam, ut patet ex dictis; sed tamen esset contrarium ejus praescientiae et dispositioni, qua ei aeternam poenam paravit; unde justitiae ordo non impedit quin posset salvare Judam; sed impedit ordo praescientiae et dispositionis aeternae.
Reply Obj. 3: To damn Peter, to whom salvation is due by the favor of the grace conferred on him, would be contrary to justice; and so God cannot do this, speaking of his ordinary power. But to save Judas would not be contrary to justice, but above and beyond it, as is clear from what has been said. But nevertheless it would be contrary to his foreknowledge and disposition, by which he prepared for him an eternal punishment. Therefore, the order of justice does not prevent him from saving Judas, but the order of foreknowledge and eternal disposition prevents it.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.ad7
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod poena de sui ratione semper importat aliquid nocivum. Ex hoc autem est aliquid nocivum quod per ipsum subtrahitur aliquod bonum. Inter bona autem hominis quaedam sunt per se loquendo ei bona, quae sunt bona hominis in eo quod homo; quaedam autem sunt bona secundum ordinem ad ista bona, sicut temporalia bona. Unde ista intantum sunt bona, inquantum ad illa spiritualia bona sunt homini adjumento; si autem impediant, ex hoc non sunt ei bona, sed mala; unde etiam Philosophus in 7 Ethic. dicit, quod bona fortuna est judicanda secundum comparationem ad virtutem, prout adjuvat vel impedit eam.
To the third question, it should be said that punishment by its very nature always includes something harmful. But something is harmful from the fact that it takes some good away. Now among a person’s goods there are some that are good for him per se, which are the goods of a person as a human being, but some are goods according to his order to those goods, like temporal goods. Therefore, these are goods to the extent that they assist a person to those spiritual goods. But if they impede him, then they are not goods for him but evils. This is also why the Philosopher1 says in the Ethics 7 that good fortune should be judged according to its relation to virtue, as it assists or impedes it.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2
Pati ergo detrimentum in spiritualibus bonis semper malum est; sed pati detrimentum in bonis temporalibus quandoque quidem est bonum, quandoque vero malum. Malum quidem est, secundum quod impedit ab operatione virtutis et consecutione spiritualis boni; sed bonum est, secundum quod adjuvat ad virtutem sive ad consecutionem spiritualis boni, sicut exercitium corporale utile est ad corporalem fortitudinem acquirendam. Et quia, ut dictum est, poena a nocendo dicitur, ideo detrimentum in spiritualibus bonis semper poena est; sed detrimentum in temporalibus bonis quandoque quidem non est poena, sed medicina proficiens ad salutem; sicut amaritudo potionis non est poena, sed medela corporalis sanitatis. Sed tamen, quia natura nostra talis est ut ad perfectionem spiritualis boni per temporalium detrimenta oporteat pervenire, ex culpa peccati venit quod tota natura vitiata est: nec tali medicina opus erit, quando vulnus peccati perfecte erit curatum, cum homo ad ultimum finem spiritualis perfectionis perveniet.
Therefore, to suffer loss in spiritual goods is always bad; but to suffer loss in temporal goods is indeed sometimes good, but sometimes bad. It is bad according as it impedes one from the exercise of virtue and the obtainment of spiritual goods; but it is good according as it helps virtue or the obtainment of spiritual good, just as physical exercise is useful to acquiring physical strength. And because, as was said, punishment means harming, therefore loss in spiritual goods is always a punishment, whereas loss in temporal goods is sometimes not a punishment but a medicine working toward salvation; just as the bitterness of a drink is not a punishment, but a remedy for physical health. But nevertheless, because our nature is such that it must arrive at the perfection of spiritual good by the loss of temporal ones, from the fault of sin it comes that all nature has been damaged: nor will such medicine be any longer useful when the wound of sin is perfectly cured, since man will have attained the final end of his spiritual perfection.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2
Unde dicendum, quod poena, proprie loquendo, nunquam datur nisi culpae; sed tamen id quod contingit esse poenale, scilicet detrimentum temporalium bonorum in statu viae, aliquando infertur homini absque culpa praecedenti in persona, quamvis non absque culpa praecedenti in natura; sed post hanc vitam cessante spirituali profectu, nullum detrimentum, etiam in corporalibus, aliquis sine culpa sustinebit; quia tunc absterget Deus omnem lacrymam ab oculis sanctorum; Apoc. 21. Sed in spiritualibus bonis nullus detrimentum sustinet neque in hac vita neque in futura, sine culpa personae.
This is why it should be said that punishment, properly speaking, is never given except for a fault; but nevertheless what happens to be penal, namely, the loss of temporal goods while in the wayfaring state, sometimes is imposed on a man without previous fault in his person, although not without the previous fault in the nature. But after this life when spiritual progress has ended, a person will sustain no loss, even in physical things, without fault. For then he will wipe away every tear from their eyes (Rev 21:4). But in spiritual goods a person will endure no loss, whether in this life or in the future life, without personal fault.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Hieronymus loquitur generaliter de merito peccati actualis et originalis praecedente vel in persona vel in natura.
Reply Obj. 1: Jerome speaks generally about what previous actual and original sin have merited, whether in the person or in the nature.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.ad8
Ad secundum dicendum, quod aliquod bonum alicui exhibetur nullo merito praecedente, sicut prima gratia; non tamen habet rationem praemii; unde non est inconveniens, si aliquod malum inferatur alicui nulla culpa praecedente, quod non habeat rationem poenae, sed potius medicinae promoventis ad bonum.
Reply Obj. 2: A good may be presented to a person without any previous merit, like the first grace; but then it does not have the account of a reward. Therefore, it is not unfitting if some evil is imposed on someone without previous fault, which does not have the account of punishment, but rather of a medicine moving him toward the good.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.ad9
Ad tertium dicendum, quod poena non solum dicitur medicina ex hoc quod retrahit a malo, terrendo; de quo etiam objectio procedit; sed etiam inquantum promovet ad bonum, exercitando, et abstrahendo hominem ab amore temporalium: unde ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 3: Punishment is not called a medicine only because it deters people from evil by frightening them, as the objection assumes, but also inasmuch as it moves people toward the good by training them and withdrawing them from the love of temporal things. And so the argument does not follow.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.ad10
Ad quartum dicendum, quod etiam nulla culpa praecedente sine praejudicio humanae justitiae aliquid poenale alicui infertur, ut vel exercitatio juvenibus, vel medicina infirmis; unde non est inconveniens, si hoc idem fiat secundum justitiam divinam.
Reply Obj. 4: Even with no previous fault, without prejudice to human justice something penal may be imposed on someone, like the training of youths or medicine for the infirm. Therefore, it is not unfitting if the same thing happens according to divine justice.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.ad11
Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod actio cum sit media inter agentem et effectum, ex utraque parte modificari potest. Cum ergo quaeritur, an Deus justius cum uno agat quam cum alio; si hoc referatur ad actionem prout exit ab agente, cum justitia sua, qua cum omnibus juste agit, sit una et invariabilis, non agit justius cum uno quam cum alio; si autem referatur ad actionem prout terminatur ad effectum, sic etiam dici non potest, quod cum uno justius agat quam cum alio; eo quod opus aliquod dicitur justum ex hoc quod est proportionaliter adaequatum; aequalitas autem, sive quantitatis sive proportionis, est ejusdem rationis in minimis et in magnis; eadem enim proportio quae est inter duo et unum, est inter viginti et decem; et aequalitas eadem quae est inter unum et unum, est inter centum et centum. Et ideo non potest esse unum opus altero justius, dummodo utrumque sit justum; eadem enim justitia servatur dum mala redduntur pro malis, et bona pro bonis, sive sint parva, sive sint magna. Sed tamen, quia in nobis non requiritur ad virtutem ut semper medium attingamus, sed sufficit quandoque juxta medium esse propter difficultatem inventionis medii, ut dicitur in 2 Ethic.; inde est quod apud nos unus alio justius agere dicitur, secundum quod magis vel minus accedit ad medium non perveniente utroque ad ipsum. Sed ipse Deus, cui sunt notae omnium rerum mensurae, semper in operatione sua ad medium indivisibile pertingit; unde nullo modo justius cum uno quam cum alio agit.
To the fourth question, it should be said that since action is the middle between an agent and an effect, it can be modified from either side. Therefore, when it is asked whether God acts more justly with one person than with another, if this referred to the action as issuing from the agent, since his own justice, by which he acts justly with everyone, is one and invariable, he does not act more justly with one person than with another. However, if it referred to the action as terminating in the effect, then it also cannot be said that he acts more justly with one person than with another, because any work is called just by the fact that it is brought into proportional equality. However, equality, whether of quantity or of proportion, has the same account in the least things as in great things; for there is the same proportion between two and one as between twenty and ten, and the same equality that exists between one and one exists between hundred and hundred. And therefore one work cannot be more just than another, as long as both are just; for the same justice is preserved when bad things are rendered for evil, and good things for good, whether they are small or large. But nevertheless, because in us it is not required for virtue that we always attain the mean, but it suffices sometimes to be near the mean because of the difficulty of finding the mean, as it says in the Ethics 2,1 this is why among us one person is said to act more justly than another, according as he approaches the mean more or less, while neither person actually attains it. But God himself, to whom is known the measure of every thing, always reaches the mean indivisibly in his operation, and thus in no way does he act more justly with one person than with another.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod punitio non est effectus justitiae inquantum hujusmodi, sed inquantum est culpae proportionata. Licet ergo a Deo inferatur major poena vel minor; semper tamen ex ejus justitia secundum eamdem proportionem infertur.
Reply Obj. 1: Punishment is not an effect of justice insofar as it is justice, but insofar as it is proportioned to a fault. Therefore, it is permitted by God that a greater or lesser punishment be imposed; however, it will always be imposed by his justice according to the same proportion.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.ad12
Ad secundum dicendum, quod misericordia respicit absolute divinum effectum, non concernendo aliquam proportionem vel aequalitatem in ipso; unde secundum majorem vel minorem misericordiae effectum dicitur misericordius agere cum uno quam cum alio, si hoc referatur ad actionem secundum quod determinatur ad effectum; non autem si referatur ad eam secundum quod exit ab agente: quia ipse una et invariabili misericordia cum omnibus misericorditer agit. Nec tamen sequitur propter hoc, quod aliquo modo cum uno justius agat quam cum alio: effectus enim misericordiae non est contra justitiam, sed praeter eam, ut ex praedictis patet.
Reply Obj. 2: Mercy has to do with the divine effect absolutely, not concerning any proportion or equality in it. This is why he is said to act more mercifully with one person than with another according to the greater or lesser effect of mercy, if this is referred to the action according as it is determined to the effect, but not if it is referred to it according as it issues from an agent: for he acts mercifully toward all men with a single invariable mercy. Nor, however, does it follow because of this that he might act in any way more justly with one person than with another: for the effect of his mercy is not against justice, but above and beyond justice, as is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A2.ad13
A. 3About his justice against the damnedDe justitia ejus contra damnatos
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod ex divina justitia non inferatur peccatoribus poena aeterna. Poena enim non debet excedere culpam. Deuter. 25, 2: secundum mensuram delicti erit et plagarum modus. Sed culpa est temporalis. Ergo poena non debet esse aeterna.
Obj. 1: To the third question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that eternal punishment is not imposed on sinners by divine justice. For a punishment should not exceed the guilt: according to the measure of the sin shall the measure also of the stripes be (Deut 25:2). But guilt is temporal. Therefore, the punishment should not be eternal.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A3.arg1
Praeterea, duorum peccatorum mortalium unum est altero majus. Ergo unum debet majori poena quam alterum puniri. Sed nulla poena potest esse major quam aeterna, cum sit infinita. Ergo non cuilibet peccato mortali debetur poena aeterna; et si uni non debetur, nulli debetur, cum eorum non sit distantia infinita.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, one mortal sin is greater than another. Therefore, one should be punished with a greater punishment than another. But no punishment can be greater than eternal punishment, since it is infinite. Therefore, eternal punishment is not due to every mortal sin, and if it is not due to one, it should be due to none, since the sins do not have an infinite distance from one another.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A3.arg2
Praeterea, a justo judice non infertur poena nisi ad correctionem; unde 2 Ethic. dicitur, quod poenae sunt quaedam medicinae. Sed quod impii in aeternum puniantur, hoc non est ad correctionem eorum, nec aliquorum malorum, cum tunc non sint futuri alii qui per hoc corrigi possint. Ergo secundum divinam justitiam non infertur pro peccatis poena aeterna.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, a just judge only imposes punishment for the sake of correction; which is why Ethics 21 says that punishments are a kind of medicine. But the fact that the wicked are punished for eternity is not for their own correction or that of other bad people, since at that time there will not be others who could be corrected by this in the future. Therefore, according to divine justice eternal punishment would not be imposed for sins.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A3.arg3
Praeterea, omne quod non est propter se volitum, nullus vult nisi propter aliquam utilitatem. Sed poenae non sunt a Deo propter se volitae: non enim delectatur in poenis. Cum ergo nulla utilitas possit accidere ex poenae perpetuatione, videtur quod perpetuam poenam pro peccato non infert.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, anything not willed for its own sake is only willed for the sake of some benefit. But punishments are not willed by God for their own sake, for he does not delight in punishments. Therefore, since no benefit can arise from the perpetuation of a punishment, it seems that perpetual punishment is not imposed for sin.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A3.arg4
Praeterea, nihil quod est per accidens, est perpetuum, ut dicitur 1 Cael. et Mund. Sed poena est eorum quae sunt per accidens, cum sit contra naturam. Ergo non potest esse perpetua.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, nothing that exists per accidens is perpetual, as it says in On the Heavens 1.1 But punishment is inflicted for things that are per accidens, since they are against nature. Therefore, it cannot be perpetual.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A3.arg5
Praeterea, justitia Dei hoc requirere videtur ut peccatores ad nihilum redigantur: quia per ingratitudinem dicitur aliquis beneficia accepta amittere. Inter cetera autem Dei beneficia est etiam ipsum esse; unde videtur justum ut peccator, qui ingratus Deo existit, ipsum esse amittat. Sed si in nihilum redigantur, eorum poena non potest esse perpetua. Ergo non videtur esse consonum divinae justitiae ut peccatores perpetuo puniantur.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, God’s justice seems to require that sinners be reduced to nothing; for it is said that by ingratitude a person loses the benefits he has received. Now, among other benefits of God is also being itself; and so it seems just that a sinner, who makes himself ungrateful to God, loses his very being. But if they were reduced to nothing, their punishment could not be perpetual. Therefore, it does not consonant with divine justice that sinners be punished perpetually.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A3.arg6
Sed contra est quod dicitur Matth. 25, 46: ibunt hi, scilicet peccatores, in supplicium aeternum.
On the contrary (1), Matthew 25:46 says: they will go, namely sinners, away into eternal punishment.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A3.sc
Praeterea, sicut se habet praemium ad meritum, ita poena ad culpam. Sed secundum divinam justitiam merito temporali debetur praemium aeternum; Joan. 6, 40: omnis qui videt filium et credit in eum, habet vitam aeternam. Ergo et culpae temporali secundum divinam justitiam debetur poena aeterna.
Furthermore (2), punishment is related to fault as reward is to merit. But according to divine justice, an eternal reward is due to temporal merit: everyone who sees the Son and believes in him should have eternal life (John 6:40). Therefore, eternal punishment is also due to temporal guilt according to divine justice.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A3.arg7
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum in 5 Ethic., poena taxatur secundum dignitatem ejus in quem peccatur; unde majori poena punitur qui percutit alapa principem quam alium quemcumque. Sed quicumque peccat mortaliter, peccat contra Deum, cujus praecepta transgreditur, et cujus honorem aliquando aliis impertitur, dum in alio finem constituit. Majestas autem Dei est infinita. Ergo quicumque mortaliter peccat, dignus est infinita poena; et ita videtur quod juste pro peccato mortali aliquis perpetuo puniatur.
Furthermore (3), according to the Philosopher in the Ethics 5,1 punishment is reckoned according to the dignity of the one who was sinned against, which is why someone who strikes the prince is punished with a greater punishment than if he struck anyone else. But anyone who sins mortally sins against God, whose precepts he transgressed, and whose honor he bestowed on others, when he established his end in something else. However, God’s majesty is infinite. Therefore, anyone who sins mortally is deserving of infinite punishment and so it seems that a person is justly punished eternally for mortal sin.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A3.arg8
Respondeo dicendum, quod cum poena duplicem habeat quantitatem, scilicet secundum intensionem acerbitatis, et secundum durationem temporis; quantitas poenae respondet quantitati culpae secundum intensionem acerbitatis, ut secundum quod gravius peccavit, secundum hoc gravior poena ei infligatur; unde Apoc. 18, 7: quantum glorificavit se et in deliciis fuit, tantum date ei tormentum et luctum. Non autem respondet duratio poenae durationi culpae, ut dicit Augustinus, 21 de Civ. Dei; non enim adulterium quod in momento temporis perpetratur, momentanea poena punitur etiam secundum leges humanas; sed duratio poenae respicit dispositionem peccantis. Quandoque enim ille qui peccat in aliqua civitate, ex ipso peccato efficitur dignus ut totaliter repellatur a societate civitatis vel per exilium perpetuum, vel etiam per mortem. Quandoque vero non redditur dignus ut a societate civium totaliter excludatur; et ideo ut possit esse conveniens membrum civitatis, poena ei prorogatur vel breviatur, secundum quod ejus expedit correctioni, ut in civitate convenienter et pacifice vivere possit.
I answer that, since punishment has two kinds of quantity, namely, according to the intensity of its severity, and according to the length of time, the quantity of a punishment corresponds to the quantity of guilt according to the intensity of severity, so that the more gravely someone sinned, the heavier the punishment inflicted on him. This is why Revelation says: as she glorified herself and played the wanton, so give her a like measure of torment and mourning (Rev 18:7). But the duration of the punishment does not correspond to the duration of the fault, as Augustine1 says in the City of God 21; for adultery, which is committed in a moment of time, is not punished by momentary punishment even according to human laws, but the duration of the punishment has to do with the disposition of the sinner. For sometimes the one who sins in a certain polity deserves by this sin to be completely removed from the society of the state, whether by perpetual exile or even by death. But sometimes he does not deserve to be completely excluded from the citizens’ society, and then so that he can be a suitable member of the state, punishment is prolonged or shortened as is expedient to the correction, so that he might live peacefully and appropriately in the state.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A3.co
Ita etiam secundum justitiam divinam aliquis ex peccato dignus redditur penitus a civitatis Dei consortio separari; quod fit per omne peccatum quo quis contra caritatem peccat, quae est vinculum uniens civitatem praedictam; et ideo pro peccato mortali, quod est contrarium caritati, aliquis in aeternum a societate sanctorum exclusus aeternae poenae adjicitur: quia, ut Augustinus in Lib. praedicto dicit, quod est de civitate ista mortali homines supplicio primae mortis; hoc est de illa civitate immortali homines supplicio secundae mortis auferre. Quod autem poena quam civitas mundana infligit, perpetua non reputatur; hoc est per accidens, inquantum homo non perpetuo manet, vel inquantum etiam ipsa civitas deficit; unde si homo in perpetuum viveret, poenae exilii et servitutis, quae per legem humanam inferuntur, in eo perpetuo permanerent. Qui vero hoc modo peccant, ut tamen non reddantur digni totaliter separari a sanctae civitatis consortio, sicut peccantium venialiter; tanto eorum poena erit brevior vel diuturnior, quanto magis vel minus purgabiles erunt, secundum quod eis peccata plus vel minus inhaeserunt; quod in poenis hujus mundi et purgatorii secundum divinam justitiam servatur.
So, too, according to divine justice, by sin someone makes himself deserving of being entirely separated from the fellowship of the city of God. This happens by every sin in which a person sins against charity, which is the bond uniting that city. And therefore for mortal sin, which is the contrary of charity, a person is eternally excluded from the society of the saints and eternal punishment is imposed, for, as Augustine says in the book mentioned above, just as the punishment of the first death removes men from this mortal city, so does the punishment of the second death remove men from the immortal city.1 However, the fact that the punishment that the earthly city inflicts is not considered perpetual, is incidental, inasmuch as man does not remain perpetually, or inasmuch as even that city perishes eventually. Therefore, if a person lived eternally, the punishments of exile and slavery, which are imposed by human law, would endure in him perpetually. But those who sin in such a way that they do not deserve to be completely separated from the fellowship of the holy city, such as who sin venially, will have a shorter or longer punishment the more or less they are purifiable, according as the sins inhered more or less in them; which is enacted in the punishments of this world and of purgatory according to divine justice.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A3
Inveniuntur etiam aliae rationes a sanctis assignatae, quare juste pro peccato temporali aliqui poena aeterna puniantur. Una est, quia peccaverunt contra bonum aeternum, dum contempserunt vitam aeternam; et hoc est quod Augustinus in Lib. praedicto dicit: factus est malo dignus aeterno, quia hoc in se peremit bonum quod esse posset aeternum. Alia ratio est, quia homo in suo aeterno peccavit; unde Gregorius dicit in 4 Dialog., quod ad magnam justitiam judicantis pertinet ut nunquam careant supplicio qui nunquam carere voluerunt peccato.
Other reasons are also found given by the saints why people may be justly punished with an eternal punishment for a temporal sin. One is that they sinned against an eternal good when they held eternal life in contempt. And this is what Augustine1 says in the book mentioned: he who destroyed in himself a good which might have been eternal himself became worthy of an eternal evil. Another reason is that man sinned in his own eternity,2 which is why Gregory3 says in the Dialogues 4 that it pertains to the great justice of the one judging that they are never without suffering who never wished to be without sin.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A3
Et si objiciatur, quod quidam peccantes mortaliter, proponunt vitam suam in melius quandoque commutare, et ita secundum hoc non essent digni aeterno supplicio, ut videtur; dicendum est, secundum quosdam, quod Gregorius loquitur de voluntate quae manifestatur per opus. Qui enim in peccatum mortale propria voluntate labitur, se ponit in statu a quo erui non potest, nisi divinitus adjutus; unde ex hoc ipso quod vult peccare, vult consequenter perpetuo in peccato manere. Homo enim est spiritus vadens, scilicet in peccatum, et non rediens, per seipsum; sicut si aliquis se in foveam projiceret, unde exire non posset nisi adjutus; posset dici quod in aeternum ibi manere voluerit quantumcumque aliud cogitaret.
And if it be objected that some people who sin mortally propose to change their lives for the better sometime, and so in keeping with this they do not deserve eternal punishment, as it seems; then it should be said, according to some people, that Gregory is speaking about the will that is manifest by their work. For anyone who falls into mortal sin by his own will places himself in a state from which he cannot be snatched unless divinely assisted. This is why by the very fact that he wishes to sin, he consequently wishes to remain in sin perpetually. For man is a spirit that goes, that is, into sin, and does not return by himself (cf. Ps 78:39). For example, if someone threw himself into the mud, which he could not get out of unless he were helped, it could be said that he wished to remain there eternally no matter how much he thought something else.1
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A3
Vel potest dici et melius, quod ex hoc ipso quod mortaliter peccat, finem suum in creatura constituit; et quia ad finem vitae tota vita ordinatur, ideo ex hoc ipso totam vitam suam ordinat ad illud peccatum, et vellet perpetuo in peccato permanere, si hoc sibi esset impune; et hoc est quod Gregorius dicit, 34 Moral. super illud Job 41: aestimabit abyssum quasi senescentem: iniqui ideo cum fine deliquerunt, quia cum fine vixerunt. Voluissent quippe sine fine vivere, ut sine fine potuissent in iniquitate permanere; nam magis appetunt peccare quam vivere. Potest et alia ratio assignari quare poena peccati mortalis sit aeterna, quia per eam contra Deum, qui est infinitus, peccatur; unde cum non possit esse poena infinita per intensionem, quia creatura non est capax alicujus qualitatis infinitae, requiritur quod sit saltem duratione infinita. Est et quarta ratio ad hoc idem: quia culpa manet in aeternum, cum culpa non possit remitti sine gratia, quam homo non potest post mortem acquirere: nec debet poena cessare quamdiu culpa manet.
Or it can be said, and this is better, that by the very fact that someone sinned mortally, he established his final end in creation; and because all life is ordered toward the end of life, therefore by the fact that he orders his whole life to that sin, he would also wish to remain perpetually in sin, if he were able to do so unpunished. And this is what Gregory says, commenting on Job 41:32: one would think the deep to be hoary; he says in the Morals 34: this is why the wicked fell short of the end: they have clearly willed to live without the end, so that without the end they would be able to remain in wickedness; for they seek rather to sin than to live.1 And another reason can be assigned why there is an eternal punishment for mortal sin, namely because by it is a sin against God, who is infinite; and so, since there cannot be a punishment infinite in intensity, since a created thing is not capable of any infinite quality, it is necessary that it be at least of infinite duration. There is also a fourth reason for the same things: that guilt remains eternally, since guilt cannot be forgiven without grace, which a man cannot acquire after death; and punishment should not cease as long as guilt remains.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut jam dictum est, poena non debet adaequari culpae secundum quantitatem durationis, ut videtur etiam secundum leges humanas accidere. Vel dicendum sicut Gregorius solvit, quod quamvis culpa sit actu temporalis, tamen voluntate est aeterna, ut jam expositum est.
Reply Obj. 1: As was already said, punishment should not be fitted to guilt according to the quantity of its duration, as is seen to be the case even according to human laws. Or it could be said that as Gregory resolves it, although the fault is from a temporal act, nevertheless in the will it is eternal, as has already been explained.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quantitati peccati respondet quantitas poenae secundum intensionem; et ideo peccatorum mortalium inaequalium erunt poenae inaequales intensione, aequales autem duratione.
Reply Obj. 2: The quantity of punishment corresponds to the quantity of sin according to intensity, and thus for unequal mortal sins the penalties will be unequal in intensity, but equal in duration.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod poenae quae infliguntur his qui a civitatis societate non penitus ejiciuntur, sunt ad correctionem eorum ordinatae; sed illae poenae per quas aliqui totaliter a societate civitatis exterminantur, non sunt ad correctionem eorum; possunt tamen esse ad correctionem, et tranquillitatem aliorum qui in civitate remanet; et ita damnatio aeterna impiorum est ad correctionem eorum qui nunc sunt in Ecclesia: non enim poenae sunt solum ad correctionem quando infliguntur, sed etiam quando determinantur.
Reply Obj. 3: Punishments that are inflicted on those who are not completely ejected from the society of the city are ordered to their correction. But those punishments by which some people are totally expelled from the society of the city are not for their correction, though they can be for the correction and tranquility of the others who remain in the city. And this is how the eternal damnation of the wicked is for the correction of those who are in the Church now, for punishments do not only serve for correction when they are inflicted, but also when they are determined.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod impiorum poenae in perpetuum duraturae non erunt omnino ad nihilum utiles: sunt enim utiles ad duo. Primo ad hoc quod in eis divina justitia conservatur, quae est Deo accepta propter seipsam; unde Gregorius 4 Dial.: omnipotens Deus, quia pius est, miserorum cruciatu non pascitur: quia autem justus est, ab iniquorum ultione in perpetuum non sedatur. Secundo ad hoc sunt utiles ut de his electi gaudeant, dum in his Dei justitiam contemplantur, et cum hoc se evasisse cognoscunt; unde Psalm. 57, 2: laetabitur justus, cum viderit vindictam; et Isai. ult., 2: erunt, scilicet impii, usque ad satietatem visionis, scilicet sanctis, ut Glossa dicit. Et hoc est quod Gregorius dicit in 4 Dialog.: iniqui omnes aeterno supplicio deputati, sua quidem iniquitate puniuntur; tamen ad aliquid ardebunt, scilicet ut justi omnes et in Deo videant gaudia quae percipiunt, et in illis percipiant supplicia quae evaserunt, quatenus tanto magis in aeternum divinae gratiae se debitores esse cognoscant, quanto in aeternum mala puniri conspiciunt, quae ejus adjutorio vicerunt.
Reply Obj. 4: The penalties of the wicked lasting perpetually will not be entirely useless, for they are useful for two things. First, for the fact that in them divine justice is preserved, which is acceptable to God for his own sake. This is why Gregory1 says in the Dialogues 4: almighty God, because he is merciful and full of pity, takes no pleasure in the torments of wretched men: but because he is also just, therefore he is not restrained from punishing the wicked in perpetuity. Second, they are useful in that the elect rejoice in them when they contemplate in them the justice of God, and when they recognize that they have escaped this punishment: the righteous will rejoice when he sees the vengeance (Ps 58 [57]:10); and they will be, that is, the wicked, to the satiety of vision, that is, to the saints, (Isa 66:24), as the Gloss says.2 And this is what Gregory says in the Dialogues 4:3 all the wicked consigned to eternal punishment are punished by their own iniquity; nevertheless they will burn to some purpose, namely that all the just may see in God both the joys that they are receiving and they may perceive in them the punishments that they have escaped; the more they see evils punished eternally, which they have vanquished by his help, the more they will recognize that they are debtors to divine grace eternally.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod quamvis poena per accidens respondeat animae, tamen per se respondet animae culpa infectae; et quia culpa in perpetuum ibi manebit, ideo etiam poena erit perpetua.
Reply Obj. 5: Although punishment corresponds to the soul per accidens, nevertheless it corresponds to the soul infected by guilt per se. And because the guilt will remain there in perpetuity, this is why the punishment will also be perpetual.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A3.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod poena respondet culpae, proprie loquendo, secundum inordinationem quae invenitur in ipsa, et non secundum dignitatem ejus in quem peccatur: quia sic cuilibet peccato redderetur poena infinita intensione. Quamvis ergo ex hoc quod aliquis peccat contra Deum, qui est auctor essendi, mereatur ipsum esse amittere; considerata tamen ipsius actus inordinatione, non debetur ei amissio esse, quia praesupponitur ad meritum et demeritum: nec per inordinationem peccati esse tollitur vel corrumpitur; et ideo non potest esse debita poena alicujus culpae privatio esse.
Reply Obj. 6: Punishment corresponds to guilt, properly speaking, according to the disordering that is found in it, and not according to the dignity of the one who is sinned against, for then a punishment infinite in intensity would be returned for any sin. Therefore, although when someone sins against God, who is the author of being, he deserves to lose being itself, nevertheless, when the disordering in the act itself is considered, the loss of existence is not owed to him, for it is presupposed to merit or demerit; nor by the disordering of sin is being taken away or corrupted. And so the privation of being cannot be the due punishment for any fault.
Sent.IV.D46.Q1.A3.ad6
Q. 2The mercy of GodDe misericordia Dei
Deinde quaeritur de misericordia Dei; et circa hoc quaeruntur tria:
Next, we inquire about the mercy of God; and here three questions arise:
Sent.IV.D46.Q2
primo utrum in Deo sit ponere misericordiam;
first, whether mercy should be posited in God;
Sent.IV.D46.Q2
secundo de effectu ipsius;
second, its effect;
Sent.IV.D46.Q2
tertio utrum misericordia Dei patiatur poenas damnatorum esse perpetuas.
third, whether God’s mercy can suffer the punishments of the damned to be perpetual.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2
A. 1Whether mercy should be posited in GodUtrum in Deo sit ponere misericordiam
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod in Deo non sit misericordia. Sicut enim dicit Damascenus, misericordia est compassio de alienis malis. Sed compassio non cadit in Deo. Ergo nec misericordia.
Obj. 1: To the first we proceed thus.1 It seems that in God there is no mercy. For as Damascene2 says, mercy is compassion for another’s evils. But compassion3 does not happen in God. Therefore, neither does mercy.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A1.arg1
Praeterea, misericordia miseriam respicit. Sed quanto aliquis est magis peccator, tanto magis est miser; quia Proverb. 14, 34: miseros facit populos peccatum. Ergo si Deus est misericors, quanto aliquis est magis peccator, tanto magis ei providebit; quod videtur absurdum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, mercy has to do with misery. But the greater a sinner someone is, the more miserable he is; for which reason Scripture says: sin makes the nations miserable (Prov 14:34). Therefore, if God is merciful, the more someone is a sinner, the more he will provide for him; which seems absurd.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A1.arg2
Praeterea, misericordia inclinat misericordem ad alienam miseriam repellendam. Ergo misericors nec alii miseriam infert, nec inferri permittit, si fieri potest. Sed Deus aliquos inducit in miseriam poenae, et permittit eos incidere in miseriam culpae. Ergo cum ipse sit omnipotens, non erit misericors.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, mercy inclines the merciful to drive away another’s misery. Therefore, the merciful one neither imposes misery on another, nor permits it to be imposed, if he can. But God casts some into the misery of punishment, and permits them to fall into the misery of guilt. Therefore, since he is omnipotent, he is not be merciful.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A1.arg3
Sed contra est quod in Psal. 144, 8, dicitur: miserator et misericors Dominus.
On the contrary (1), it says in Ps 144:8: the Lord is gracious and merciful.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A1.sc
Praeterea, sicut Deus aliquos punit, ita et aliquibus parcit; est enim praestabilis super malitia; Joel. 2. Sed ex hoc quod punit, ponimus in Deo iram, quamvis ira sit passio. Ergo ex eo quod parcit, debet dici misericors, quamvis misericordia in nobis sit passio.
Furthermore (2), just as God punishes some, so he spares others, for he repents of evil (Joel 2:13).1 But because he punishes, we consider there to be anger in God, although anger is a passion. Therefore, by the fact that he spares, he should be called merciful, even though in us mercy is a passion.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A1.arg4
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod in Deo secundum eamdem rationem dicatur bonitas et misericordia. Constat enim quod Deus gentiles ex sola misericordia liberavit; Roman. 15, 9: gentes autem super misericordia honorare Deum. Sed conversionem gentium apostolus attribuit divinae bonitati; Rom. 11, 22: vide bonitatem et severitatem Dei; in eos qui ceciderunt severitatem, in te autem bonitatem. Ergo bonitas et misericordia ejusdem sunt rationis in Deo.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that in God goodness and mercy are said according to the same account. For it is evident that God freed the gentiles by his mercy alone: that the gentiles might glorify God for his mercy (Rom 15:9). But the Apostle attributed the conversion of the nations to the divine goodness: note then the goodness and the severity of God: severity toward those who have fallen, but God’s goodness to you (Rom 11:22). Therefore, goodness and mercy are of the same account in God.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A1.arg5
Praeterea, principia per effectus cognoscuntur. Sed idem est effectus misericordiae et bonitatis; scilicet providere minus habentibus. Ergo eadem est ratio utriusque.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, principles are known by their effects. But the same thing is an effect of both mercy and goodness, namely, providing for those who have less. Therefore, both have the same account.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A1.arg6
Praeterea, misericordia est quaedam virtus. Sed virtus est bonitas virtuosi. Ergo misericordia, inquantum hujusmodi, bonitas quaedam est; et ita videtur eadem ratio utriusque.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, mercy is a certain virtue. But virtue is the goodness of the virtuous. Therefore, mercy, as such, is a certain goodness; and so it seems that both have the same account.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A1.arg7
Sed contra, quaecumque sunt unius rationis, sunt etiam unius ambitus. Sed bonitas et misericordia non sunt unius ambitus; quia bonitas divina communicatur omnibus creaturis, inquantum a primo bono sunt omnia bona; misericordia autem non invenitur in omnibus creaturis, ut omnes misericordes dicantur. Ergo bonitas et misericordia non sunt ejusdem rationis.
On the contrary (1), things that have one account also have one extent of application. But goodness and mercy do not have the same extent, for divine goodness is communicated to all created things, inasmuch as all goods are from the first good, whereas mercy is not found in all created things, such that all would be said to be merciful. Therefore, goodness and mercy do not have the same account.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A1.sc
Praeterea, misericordia non esset, nisi esset miseria. Sed bonitas esse potest etiam nulla miseria existente; quia bonum non dependet a malo, sicut nec habitus a privatione. Ergo misericordia et bonitas in Deo non sunt unius rationis.
Furthermore (2), mercy would not exist unless misery existed. But goodness can exist even when no misery exists; for the good does not depend on evil, as neither does possession depend on privation. Therefore, mercy and goodness in God do not have the same account.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A1.arg8
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod opus divinae misericordiae ad attributum potentiae reducatur. Quia opus Dei ad illud attributum reducitur quod maxime per ipsum manifestatur. Sed opus misericordiae maxime manifestat Dei potentiam; unde in collecta dicitur: Deus, qui omnipotentiam tuam parcendo maxime et miserando manifestas. Ergo misericordiae opus ad omnipotentiam reducitur.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the work of divine mercy can be traced back to the attribute of power. For a work of God is traced back to that attribute that is most manifest by it. But the work of mercy most manifests God’s power; this is why it says in the Collect: O God, who manifest your omnipotence most by sparing and having mercy.1 Therefore, the work of mercy can be traced back to omnipotence.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A1.arg9
Praeterea, divina misericordia maxime manifestatur in justificatione impii. Sed majus est justificare impium quam creare caelum et terram, ut dicit Augustinus. Ergo cum creatio ad potentiam reducatur, videtur quod et misericordiae opus ad potentiam Dei reduci debeat.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, divine mercy is most manifest in the justification of the wicked. But it is a greater thing to justify the wicked than to create heaven and earth, as Augustine says.1 Therefore, since creation is reducible to power, it seems that also the work of mercy should be traced back to God’s power.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A1.arg10
Sed contra, videtur quod reducatur ad attributum sapientiae. Quia ipse non miseretur passione, sed judicio. Judicium autem ad sapientiam pertinet. Ergo et misericordiae opus sapientiae est attribuendum.
On the contrary (3), it seems that it is traced back to the attribute of wisdom. For he does not have mercy by passion, but by judgment. Now judgment pertains to wisdom. Therefore, the work of mercy also is to be attributed to wisdom.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A1.sc
Praeterea, misericordia facit miseriam alicujus quodammodo esse in eo qui miseratur. Sed miseriae nostrae non possunt esse in Deo nisi per cognitionem. Ergo misericordia ad cognitionem seu sapientiam Dei pertinet.
Furthermore (4), mercy in a certain way causes another’s misery to exist in the one who has mercy. But our misery cannot exist in God except by knowledge. Therefore, mercy pertains to God’s knowledge or wisdom.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A1.arg11
Sed contra, videtur quod ad bonitatem. Quia Sap. 11, 27, ponitur pro ratione misericordiae amor divinus; dicitur enim: parcis omnibus, quoniam tua sunt, qui amas animas. Sed amor ad bonitatem pertinet. Ergo misericordia bonitati est attribuenda.
On the contrary (5), it seems that it pertains to goodness. For divine love is given as the reason for mercy in Wisdom 11:26: for it says: thou sparest all things, for they are thine, O Lord who lovest souls. But love pertains to goodness. Therefore, mercy should be attributed to goodness.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A1.sc
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod ex hoc homo dicitur misericors, quia miseriam alterius suam facit; quod quidem contingit quantum ad duo. Primo quantum ad hoc quod ipse quodammodo ex aliena miseria afficitur, inquantum compatitur patienti. Secundo secundum quamdam reputationem, quia miseriam proximi reputat quasi suam, et exinde movetur ad repellendum ejus miseriam per beneficium, sicut repelleret suam. Deus autem nullo modo miseriae particeps esse potest; unde secundum primum modum misericordia in eum non cadit; sed ipse hoc modo se habet in repellendo miserias aliorum, sicut se habet homo in repellendo miseriam eorum. Sicut homo enim in repellendo miseriam alicujus considerat hominis utilitatem cujus repellit miseriam; ita et Deus per sua beneficia repellens nostram miseriam, non ordinat hoc ad suam utilitatem, sed ad nostram; unde inquantum nostra miseria est quasi sua secundum reputationem quamdam ipsius qui eam repellit, sic dicitur misericors, et misereri; et propter hoc communiter dicitur, quod non est in eo misericordia secundum passionem, sed secundum effectum; qui tamen effectus ex affectu voluntatis procedit; qui non est passio, sed simplex voluntatis actus.
I answer that, a man is called merciful from the fact that he makes another’s misery his own; which indeed can happen in two ways. First, in that he is somehow affected by another’s misery, inasmuch as he suffers with the one suffering. Second, according to a certain consideration, for he considers the misery of his neighbor as though it were his own, and is moved by it to drive off his misery by kindness as though he were driving off his own misery. Now God can in no way partake in misery; and so according to the first mode, mercy does not occur in him. But he relates to driving off others’ misery as a man relates to driving off their misery. For just as a man in driving off another’s misery considers the benefit of the man whose misery he drives off, so too, God driving off our misery by his kindness does not order this to his own benefit but to ours. This is why, inasmuch as our misery is like his own according to a certain consideration of the one who drives it away, in this way he is called merciful and said to have mercy. And consequently it is commonly said that there is no mercy in God according to passion, but according to effect; which effect, nevertheless proceeds from the affection of his will, which is not a passion but the simple act of his will.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A1.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Damascenus definit misericordiam prout est passio in nobis inventa; et per hunc modum Deo non competit.
Reply Obj. 1: Damascene defines mercy as a passion found in us, and by it does not belong to God in this way.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod misericordia in nobis passio quaedam est; nulla autem passio est laudabilis, nisi secundum quod ratione regulatur; unde in nobis misericordia non est laudabilis, nisi secundum quod sequitur ordinem rationis. Nihil enim quod in nobis sit, transfertur in Deum, nisi eo modo quo in nobis est laudabile; et ideo misericordia in Deo est secundum rationem sapientiae ipsius; unde non oportet quod ex hoc ipso quod aliquis est magis peccator, majorem effectum misericordiae consequatur, nisi secundum quod est in divina sapientia ordinatum.
Reply Obj. 2: Mercy in us is a kind of passion; but no passion is praiseworthy, except according as it is regulated by reason. This is why mercy is not praiseworthy in us, except according as it follows the order of reason. For nothing that is in us is applicable to God unless in the way that it is praiseworthy in us. And therefore mercy in God is according to the account of his wisdom; and so it is not necessary that because someone is a greater sinner, he obtains a greater effect of mercy, unless according as it is ordained in divine wisdom.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A1.ad2
Et per hoc patet solutio ad tertium. Quia homo misericors non repellit alienam miseriam quantumcumque potest, sed quantum recta ratio permittit. Similiter et Deus repellit nostram miseriam secundum ordinem sapientiae suae; et ideo inducit miseriam poenae quibusdam, et permittit quosdam incidere in miseriam culpae.
Reply Obj. 3: And by this the solution to the third objection is clear. For a merciful man does not drive away another’s misery as much as he can, but as much as right reason permits. In the same way too, God drives away our misery according to the order of his wisdom; and thus he imposes the misery of punishment on some, and permits others to fall into the misery of guilt.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A1.ad3
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod ratio misericordiae et bonitatis differunt in tribus. Primo in hoc quod misericordia respicit terminum a quo, sed bonitas magis terminum ad quem. Ille enim cui Deus beneficia largitur, fit de deficiente perfectus. Bonitas ergo respicit communicationem perfectionis, quia bonum est diffusivum sui esse; sed misericordia respicit remotionem defectus. Secundo in hoc quod misericordia, proprie loquendo, pertinet ad providentiam divinam, qua bona sua communicat creaturis rationalibus tantum; respicit enim miseriam, quae cum sit contraria felicitati, non potest esse nisi rationalium creaturarum, quarum est felices esse. Sed bonitas respicit providentiam divinam respectu quarumlibet rerum. Tertio in hoc quod misericordia importat quamdam assimilationem providentis ad eum cui providetur, inquantum providens alterius miseriam quasi suam reputat; et ideo misericordia esse non potest nisi in natura intellectuali quae habet aestimationem miseriae alienae. Sed bonitas habet ordinem ad communicationem simpliciter; unde cuilibet creaturae quae habet perfectionem communicabilem, bonitas convenire potest. Potest et quarta differentia assignari; quia misericordia removet debitum ab eo cui providetur; non enim dicitur misericorditer dari alicui quod ei debetur; sed bonitas non removet debiti rationem ab eo cui aliquid datur; unde bonitas se habet communiter ad largitionem justitiae et misericordiae.
To the second question, it should be said that the accounts of mercy and goodness differ in three things. First, in the fact that mercy has to do with the starting terminus, but goodness more with the end terminus. For the person on whom God bestows his benefits goes from being deficient to being perfect. Therefore, goodness has to do with the communication of perfection, for the good is diffusive of its own being; but mercy has to do with the removal of a defect. Second, in the fact that mercy, properly speaking, pertains to the divine providence by which he communicates good things only to rational creatures; for it regards misery, which, since it is contrary to happiness, can only belong to rational creatures, to whom it pertains to be happy. But goodness regards divine providence with respect to anything. Third, in the fact that mercy conveys a certain likening of the one providing to the one he provides for, inasmuch as the provider considers the other’s misery as though it were his own. And therefore mercy can only exist in an intellectual nature, which has a grasp of another’s misery. But goodness has an order to communicating simply, and so goodness can belong to any created being that has communicable perfection. A fourth difference can also be assigned: mercy precludes being owed from the one provided for, for what is owed to someone is not said to be given out of mercy. But goodness does not exclude the notion of being owed from the one to whom something is given; and that is why goodness is common to the bestowal of justice and to mercy.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod non est inconveniens conversionem gentium et bonitati divinae et misericordiae etiam attribuere, quamvis ratione diversa, ut ex dictis patet.
Reply Obj. 1: It is not unfitting to attribute the conversion of the nations both to divine goodness and to mercy as well, although for different reasons, as is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A1.ad4
Ad secundum dicendum, quod misericordia se habet ex additione ad bonitatem quodammodo, ut patet per praedicta; et ideo omne opus quod est misericordiae, est etiam bonitatis, sed non e converso.
Reply Obj. 2: Mercy is related to goodness by an addition in a certain way, as is clear from what has been said; and therefore every work that belongs to mercy belongs also to goodness, but not vice versa.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A1.ad5
Ad tertium dicendum, quod misericordia quamvis sit bonitas quaedam, tamen quaedam super rationem bonitatis addit; et secundum hoc non est omnino eadem ratio bonitatis et misericordiae, sicut non est omnino eadem ratio hominis et animalis.
Reply Obj. 3: Although mercy is a kind of goodness, nevertheless it adds something beyond the account of goodness; and according to this the accounts of goodness and mercy are not entirely the same, just as man and animal do not have entirely the same account.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A1.ad6
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod omne opus divinum ex potentia, sapientia et bonitate procedit; sed tamen opus aliquod appropriatur potentiae, sapientiae vel bonitati, secundum quod in eo mirabilius apparet id quod pertinet ad aliquod praedictorum attributorum. Potentia autem importat absolutam rationem principii aliquid producentis; sed sapientiae est ordinare; unde ad sapientiam pertinet modus producendi rem, quo aliquid ordinate in esse producitur; sed bonitas, quae habet rationem finis, respicit motivum ad producendum: et ideo in opere creationis, in quo admirabile redditur hoc praecipue quod res in esse productae sunt, manifestatur maxime divina potentia; sed in opere gubernationis, quo res ordinatae disponuntur, redditur ipse ordo rerum admirabilis, et ideo sapientiae attribuitur; sed opus recreationis admirabile redditur ex ipso motivo, quia non ex operibus justitiae quae fecimus, sed propter suam bonitatem salvos nos fecit; unde attribuitur praecipue bonitati. Et quia ex hoc aliquid dicitur misericorditer esse factum quod non ex debito datur, sed ex bonitate largientis; ideo opus misericordiae, inquantum hujusmodi, bonitati appropriatur.
To the third question, it should be said that every divine work proceeds from power, wisdom, and goodness; but nevertheless some works are appropriated to power, or to wisdom, or to goodness, according as what pertains to one of those attributes appears in them more marvelously. Now power simply conveys account of the principle producing something, while it belongs to wisdom to order (which is why to wisdom pertains the manner of producing a thing by which something is brought into being in an ordered way), and lastly, goodness, which has the account of the end, has to do with the motive for producing. Thus, in the work of creation, in which what chiefly appears admirable is the fact that a thing is produced in being, divine power is most manifest; while in the work of governance, in which things are disposed in order, the very order of things itself appears admirable, and so it is attributed to wisdom. But the work of re-creation seems admirable from its very motivation, for he saved us, not because of deeds done by us in righteousness, but in virtue of his own goodness (Tit 3:5).1 This is why it is especially attributed to his goodness. And because something is said to be done mercifully from the fact that something is given not owing to a debt but out of the goodness of the giver, thus the work of mercy, precisely as such, is appropriated to goodness.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Deus dicitur parcendo et miserendo suam omnipotentiam maxime manifestare, non tam quoad substantiam facti, quam quoad licentiam faciendi; ille enim qui est alicui superiori potestati subjectus, non potest licite dimittere poenas a superiori potestate constitutas. Ex hoc ergo quod Deus poenas dimittit, et supra debitum largitur; ostenditur quod ipse ex propria potestate et auctoritate omnia operatur; et quod ipse non est superiori potestati subjectus. Sed quantum ad substantiam facti praecipue manifestatur bonitas in parcendo; et ideo opus misericordiae bonitati est attribuendum.
Reply Obj. 1: God is said to manifest his omnipotence most of all by sparing and having mercy, not so much as to the substance of the deed, but as to having a right to do it. For the one who is subject to any higher authority cannot licitly forgive punishments established by a higher authority. Therefore, by the fact that God forgives punishments, and bestows beyond what is due, he shows that he does all things on the basis of his own power and authority, and that he is not subject to any higher power. But as to the substance of the deed, his goodness is especially manifest when he spares; and consequently the work of mercy should be attributed to his goodness.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A1.ad7
Ad secundum dicendum, quod justificare impium dicitur majus quam creare caelum et terram, inquantum ad nobilius esse perducitur quis per justificationem quam per creationem; vel inquantum in creatione non est aliquid quod repugnet creanti, cum sit ex nihilo, sicut in justificatione repugnat justificanti inordinata voluntas. Unde quamvis opus justificationis potentiam manifestet, specialiter tamen commendat bonitatem, inquantum ipsa est sola quae ad justificandum movet, cum ex parte justificandi magis inveniatur quod justificationi repugnet.
Reply Obj. 2: Justifying the wicked is said to be greater than creating heaven and earth inasmuch as someone is raised to a more noble being by justification than by creation, or inasmuch as in creation there is nothing opposed to the creator, since it is from nothing, while in justification the disordered will is opposed to the justifier. Therefore, although the work of justification manifests his power, nevertheless it especially commends his goodness inasmuch as his goodness alone is what moves him to justify, since more is found on the side of the one to be justified that resists justification.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A1.ad8
Ad tertium dicendum, quod licet misericordia judicio dirigatur, non tamen esse misericordiae consistit in judicio, sed magis in voluntate; et ideo magis appropriatur bonitati quam sapientiae.
Reply Obj. 3: Although mercy is directed by judgment, nevertheless mercy’s being does not consist in judgment, but rather in willing. And so it is more appropriated to goodness than to wisdom.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A1.ad9
Et similiter dicendum ad quartum de cognitione; quia illa praeexigitur ad voluntatem repellendi miseriam, in qua ratio misericordiae completur.
And the fourth objection about knowledge should be answered similarly; for knowledge is prerequisite for the will to drive off misery, which completes the account of mercy.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A1
A. 2The effect of God’s mercyDe effectu ipsius
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod Deus non semper misericordiam exhibeat in hoc quod punit citra condignum, et remunerat ultra meritum. Quia Apocal. 18, 7: quantum glorificavit se et in deliciis fuit, tantum date illi tormentum et luctum; et Matth. 7, 2: in qua mensura mensi fueritis, remetietur et vobis. Ergo videtur quod secundum mensuram meriti vel delicti sit mensura poenae vel praemii; et ita non semper punit citra condignum, nec remunerat ultra meritum.
Obj. 1: To the second question, we proceed thus. It seems that God does not always show mercy by punishing less than is deserved and rewarding above merit. For Revelation 18:7 says, as she glorified herself and played the wanton, so give her a like measure of torment and mourning; and Matthew 7:2 says: the measure you give will be the measure you get. Therefore, it seems that the measure of punishment or reward will be according to the measure of merit or transgression; and thus he does not punish less than is deserved, nor reward beyond merit.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.arg1
Praeterea, Apoc. 18, 6, dicitur: duplicate ei duplicia secundum opera ejus; et Isa. 40, 2: suscepit de manu Domini duplicia pro omnibus peccatis suis; et super illud Psal. 71: ex usuris et iniquitate etc., dicit Glossa: plus exigit in poenis quam commissum sit in culpis. Ergo videtur quod non puniat citra condignum, sed magis ultra.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Revelation 18:6 says: repay her double for her deeds, and Isaiah 40:2 says: she has received from the Lord’s hand double for all her sins; and commenting on Psalm 72 (71):14: from oppression and violence he redeems their life, the Gloss1 says: he demands more in penalties than was committed in sins. Therefore, it seems that he does not punish less than is deserved, but rather more than is deserved.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.arg2
Praeterea, pueri baptizati liberati sunt ab omni peccato. Ergo non sunt debitores alicujus poenae. Sed tamen frequenter multae poenae eis divinitus in hac vita infliguntur, ut febres, et hujusmodi; nec potest dici quod ad eorum utilitatem cedant, cum quandoque moriantur antequam ad adultam aetatem perveniant. Ergo videtur quod non puniat semper citra condignum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, baptized children are freed from every sin. Therefore, they do not owe any punishment. But nevertheless many punishments are often divinely inflicted on them in this life, like fevers and the like. Nor can it be said that these work to their benefit, since sometimes they die before attaining adulthood. Therefore, it seems that he does not always punish less than is deserved.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.arg3
Praeterea, peccato originali non debetur alia poena quam carentia visionis divinae. Sed hac poena puniuntur pueri non baptizati, qui in peccato originali decedunt. Ergo videtur quod non semper puniat citra condignum.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, no other punishment is owed to original sin than the loss of the divine vision. But unbaptized children who died in original sin are punished with this punishment. Therefore, it seems that he does not always punish less than is deserved.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.arg4
Praeterea, illud quod potest aliter esse, non est asserendum quod semper ita se habeat. Sed Deus potest aliquando servare modum justitiae, ut secundum condignum puniat; hoc enim non est1 contra potentiam ordinatam. Ergo non est asserendum quod semper puniat citra condignum.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, what can be otherwise should not be asserted to be always thus. But God can preserve the measure of justice sometimes, so that he punishes according to what is deserved; for this is neither against his absolute power nor against his ordered power. Therefore, it is not to be asserted that he always punishes less than is deserved.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.arg5
Praeterea, Sap. 6, 7 dicitur: exiguo conceditur misericordia; potentes autem potenter tormenta patientur; et Jac. 2, 13: judicium sine misericordia fiet ei qui non fecit misericordiam. Ergo videtur quod potentes et immisericordes non puniantur citra condignum.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, it says: the lowliest man may be pardoned in mercy, but mighty men will be mightily tormented (Wis 6:6); and judgment is without mercy to one who has shown no mercy (Jas 2:13). Therefore, it seems that the mighty and the unmerciful will not be punished less than they deserve.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.arg6
Sed contra est quod dicitur Psal. 102, 10: non secundum peccata nostra fecit nobis, neque secundum iniquitates nostras retribuit nobis.
On the contrary (1), it is said in Psalm 103 (102):10: he does not deal with us according to our sins, nor requite us according to our iniquities.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.sc
Praeterea, proprium non derelinquit id cujus est proprium. Sed Deo proprium est misereri, ut dicitur in collecta: Deus cui proprium est misereri semper et parcere. Ergo semper miseretur. Sed hoc non esset nisi praemium conferret ultra meritum, et mala citra condignum. Ergo videtur quod ita semper accidat.
Furthermore (2), what is proper does not abandon that to which it is proper. But it is proper to God to have mercy, as it says in the Collect: God, whose nature is always to have mercy and to spare.1 Therefore, he always has mercy. But this would not be the case unless he conferred rewards beyond merit and ills less than deserved. Therefore, it seems that it always happens thus.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.arg7
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod non in omni tempore Dei misericordia et veritas conjungantur. Quia opus creationis non praesupponit aliquid. Sed opus quod est secundum justitiam, praesupponit debitum; opus autem quod est secundum misericordiam, praesupponit miseriam. Ergo in opere creationis non conveniunt justitia et misericordia.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that God’s mercy and truth are not united at all times.1 For the work of creation does not presuppose anything. But a work that is according to justice presupposes debt; while a work that is according to mercy presupposes misery. Therefore, in the work of creation justice and mercy do not coexist.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.arg8
Praeterea, convertere gentes et convertere Judaeos sunt diversa opera. Sed in conversione gentium videtur fuisse sola misericordia; in salvatione autem Judaeorum justitia; per id quod dicitur Rom. 15, 8: dico Jesum Christum ministrum fuisse circumcisionis ad confirmandas promissiones patrum; gentes autem super misericordia honorare Deum. Ergo nec in omni opere Domini est misericordia et veritas.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, converting the gentiles and converting the Jews are different works. But in the conversion of the gentiles there seems to have been only mercy, while in the salvation of the Jews there was justice, from what is said in Romans 15:8–9: I tell you that Christ became a servant to the circumcised to show God’s truthfulness, in order to confirm the promises given to the patriarchs, and in order that the gentiles might glorify God for his mercy. Therefore, mercy and truth are not in every one of the Lord’s works.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.arg9
Praeterea, ibi non videtur esse justitia ubi unus pro peccato alterius punitur. Sed Deus quandoque punit unum pro peccato alterius, sicut pro peccato Cham maledictus est Chanaan, Gen. 9; et pro peccato David percussus est populus, 2 Reg., ult. Ergo videtur quod non semper justitiam et misericordiam in opere servet.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, there does not seem to be any justice where one person is punished for the sin of another. But sometimes God punishes one person for another’s sin, as Canaan was cursed for the sin of Ham (Gen 9:25), and for David’s sin his people were struck down (2 Sam 24:15). Therefore, it seems that he does not always preserve justice and mercy in his works.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.arg10
Praeterea, ibi non videtur servari justitia ubi nullum meritum praecessit; cum justitia debitum respiciat. Sed in impio qui justificatur, nullum meritum praecessit. Ergo non videtur justitia aliqua in impii justificatione.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, it does not seem that justice has been enacted where there was no prior merit, since justice has to do with what is due. But there was no prior merit in a wicked person who is justified. Therefore, there does not seem to be any justice in the justification of the wicked.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.arg11
Praeterea, justitia nunquam reddit aequalibus nisi aequalia. Sed Deus quandoque aequalibus inaequalia tribuit; ante enim quam Jacob et Esau nati essent, aut aliquid boni vel mali egissent, omnino aequales erant; et tamen uni praeparavit gloriam, et alteri poenam, ut patet Rom. 9. Similiter cum Aaron et filii Israel peccassent aequaliter in idoli adoratione, Aaron non est punitus, cum populus punitus fuerit, ut patet Exod. 21. Ergo videtur quod non in omnibus justitiam servet.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, justice only ever renders equal things to equals. But sometimes God grants unequal things to equals, for before Jacob and Esau were born or had done anything of good or evil, they were completely equal, and yet he prepared glory for one and punishment for the other, as is evident from Romans 9. Likewise, when Aaron and the children of Israel sinned equally in adoring the idol, Aaron was not punished when the people were punished, as is evident from Exodus 21. Therefore, it seems that he does not keep justice in everything.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.arg12
Praeterea, hoc videtur esse injustum, ut meliori minus detur de bonis, et magis de malis. Sed bona temporalia aliquando abundantius dantur a Deo malis quam bonis, et poenae quandoque magis inferuntur bonis quam malis. Ergo videtur quod non in omni opere suo justitiam servet cum misericordia.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, it seems to be unjust that a better person should be given less of good things and more of bad things. But temporal goods are sometimes given by God more abundantly to bad people than to the good, and punishments are sometimes imposed more on the good than the bad. Therefore, it seems that he does not preserve justice with his mercy in every one of his works.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.arg13
Sed contra, Augustinus dicit in Lib. de Concordia Evangelistarum: Deus, qui res humanas curat, juste et misericorditer curat, ut nec praecludat misericordia justitiam, nec justitia misericordiam excludat. Ergo videtur quod in omni opere Domini justitia et misericordia conveniant.
On the contrary (1), Augustine1 says in his Harmony of the Gospels: God, who cares for human things, cares justly and mercifully, so that neither does his mercy preclude his justice, nor his justice exclude his mercy. Therefore, it seems that justice and mercy come together in every work of the Lord.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.sc
Praeterea, non magis differt in Deo justitia et misericordia, quam potentia, bonitas et sapientia. Sed omne opus potentiae est opus sapientiae et bonitatis. Ergo videtur quod similiter omne opus justitiae sit misericordiae, et e converso.
Furthermore (2), justice and mercy do not differ in God more than power, goodness, and wisdom. But every work of God’s power is a work of his wisdom and goodness. Therefore, it seems that similarly every work of justice is a work of mercy, and vice versa.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.arg14
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod in opere Dei principalior sit justitia quam misericordia. Quia, ut dicitur Hebr. 10, 4, horrendum est incidere in manus Dei viventis. Sed hoc non esset, si misericordia principalior in ejus opere esset. Ergo justitia magis in opere Dei principatur quam misericordia.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that in the work of God justice is more principal than mercy.1 For as it says in Hebrews 10:31: it is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God. But this would not be the case if mercy were foremost in his work. Therefore, justice rules in his work more than mercy.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.arg15
Praeterea, illud quod est prius in quolibet genere, est principalius. Sed justitia videtur esse prior quam misericordia; quia misericordia ex justitia nascitur, ut dicit Anselmus in Proslogio. Ergo justitia principalior est in opere Dei quam misericordia.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, what is first in any genus is more principal. But justice seems to be prior to mercy, for mercy is born from justice, as Anselm says in his Proslogion.1 Therefore, justice is more important in God’s work than mercy.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.arg16
Praeterea, illud quod inest alicui secundum se, principalius ei convenit quam quod convenit ei secundum alterum. Sed, sicut dicit Anselmus in Proslog., parcendo malis justus es secundum te et non secundum nos, sicut misertus es secundum nos et non secundum te; et sic misericordia competit Deo secundum nos; sed justitia secundum seipsum. Ergo principalior est in opere Dei justitia quam misericordia.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, what is in something according to itself belongs to it more principally than what belongs to it according to another. But as Anselm says in his Proslogion: you are just, sparing the wicked according to yourself and not according to us, just as you have mercy according to us and not according to yourself.1 And so mercy applies to God according to us; but justice according to himself. Therefore, justice is more principal in the work of God than mercy.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.arg17
Sed contra est quod dicitur Jacob. 2, 12: superexaltat autem misericordia judicium; idest, superponetur misericordia in judicio, ut Glossa dicit; et in Psalm. 144, 9: miserationes ejus super omnia opera ejus. Ergo misericordia principalior est in opere Dei quam justitia.
On the contrary (1), it is said: yet mercy triumphs over judgment (Jas 2:13); that is, mercy is given the highest place in judgment, as the Gloss says. Likewise Psalm 145 (144):9: his mercies are above all his works. Therefore, mercy is more principal in God’s work than justice.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.sc
Praeterea, illud quod est proprium alicui, principalius ei convenit quam id quod est alienum ab eo. Sed proprium opus Dei est misereri et parcere; et opus punitionis est alienum ab eo, ut patet Exod. 22. Ergo misericordia principalior est in opere Dei quam justitia.
Furthermore (2), what is proper to someone belongs to him more principally than what is alien to him. But it is proper to the work of God to have mercy and to spare; and the work of punishing is alien to him, as is evident from Exodus 22.1 Therefore, mercy is more principal in the work of God than justice.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.arg18
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod agens et patiens semper debent sibi proportionaliter respondere; ita quod hoc modo se habeat agens ad actionem, sicut patiens ad passionem. Ea autem quae sunt inaequalia, non habent similem proportionem nisi ad inaequalia: sicut enim senarius est major quaternario; ita et ternarius, cujus duplum est senarius, est major binario, cujus duplum est quaternarius. Et inde est quod quandocumque agens excedit patiens, oportet quod actio excedat passionem; sicut videmus in omnibus agentibus aequivocis, quia patiens non recipit effectum totum actionis. Dans autem se habet per modum agentis, et recipiens per modum patientis; et ideo quando dans superexcedit recipientem, conveniens est ut datio excedat illam receptionem quae est proportionata recipienti. Et ideo cum Deus sit excellentissimus dator propter abundantiam suae bonitatis, oportet quod semper ejus datio in bonis superexcedat receptionem quae est proportionata recipienti. Pro eodem autem computatur minus malum et majus bonum, ut dicitur in 5 Ethic.; et ideo Deus semper dat ultra condignum de bonis, et semper mala poenae irrogat citra condignum.
I answer that, an agent and what it works upon must always correspond to each other proportionally, so that the agent is related to the action in the same way as the patient to what happens to it. But those things that are unequal do not have a like proportion except to unequal things: for just as six is greater than four, so three, whose double is six, is greater than two, whose double is four. And this is why however much the agent exceeds the patient, it is necessary that the action exceeds the passion, as we see in every equivocal agent, because the patient does not receive the whole effect of the action. Now the giver stands in the role of agent, and the receiver in the role of patient; and thus when the giver exceeds the receiver, it is fitting that the giving exceeds that receiving which is proportioned to the receiver. And thus, since God is the most excellent giver because of the abundance of his goodness, it is necessary that his giving of good things always exceed the reception that is proportioned to the recipient. Now less evil is counted the same as more good, as is said in the Ethics 5;1 and therefore God always gives good things beyond what is deserved, and always imposes the evils of punishment less than is deserved.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quantum et tantum non important aequalitatem quantitatis, sed proportionis, in auctoritate inducta. Poenae autem proportio ad culpam potest intelligi dupliciter: vel in generali, vel in speciali. In generali quidem; ut qui peccavit, puniatur; et qui multum peccavit, multum puniatur. In speciali autem dupliciter: vel accipiendo proportionem poenae ad culpam secundum debitum culpae absolute; vel praesupposita mitigatione divinae misericordiae, quae aliquid de poena remittit. Primo igitur et tertio modo nunquam Deus punit citra condignum: quia semper peccantes multum punit: nec aliquid de poena dimittitur quae post mitigationem divinae misericordiae remanet. Sed quantum ad secundum modum semper punitur aliquis citra condignum: quia non tantum punitur quis, quantum per culpam meruit.
Reply Obj. 1: ‘As much’ and ‘so much’ do not mean an equality of quantity but of proportion in the authority quoted. Now the proportion of punishment to fault can be understood in two ways: either in general or specifically. In general, such that anyone who sinned is punished; and anyone who sinned much, is much punished. However, specifically, there are two ways: either by taking the proportion of punishment to fault according to what is due to the fault absolutely, or having presupposed its mitigation by divine mercy, which forgives something of the punishment. Therefore, in the first and third modes God never punishes less than is deserved, for he always punishes sinners much, nor is any of the punishment that remains after the mitigation of divine mercy forgiven. But as to the second mode, a person is always punished less than he deserves, for no one is punished as much as he has merited by his fault.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.ad1
Vel dicendum, et melius, quod aequalitas ista proportionalitatis est, non aequalitatis; et attendenda est non secundum comparationem poenae ad culpam, sed secundum proportionem duorum peccantium ad duas poenas; ut scilicet qui plus peccavit, plus puniatur; et secundum quod exceditur in peccato, sic excedatur in poena; et sic etiam intelligendae sunt omnes auctoritates quae videntur aequalitatem culpae et poenae demonstrare.
Or it could be said, and better, that this is an equality of proportionality and not of equality; and it is to be looked for not according to the relation of punishment to fault, but according to the proportion of two sinners to two punishments, namely, such that whoever sinned more is punished more, and according as one surpasses in sin, so in punishment; and this is also how are to be understood all the authorities that seem to show an equality between fault and penalty.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2
Ad secundum dicendum, quod duplicitas illa poenae non intelligitur secundum excessum poenae ad culpam in duplo; sed quia homo in duobus punietur; scilicet in anima et corpore. Quod autem dicitur, quod plus exigitur in poenis quam commissum sit in culpis; intelligendum est quantum ad temporis durationem: quia pro delectatione momentanea infligitur poena aeterna. Duratio autem poenae non proportionatur durationi culpae; sed magis intensio poenae respondet enormitati culpae, ut patet ex supra dictis.
Reply Obj. 2: The doubling of that punishment is not to be understood as though the punishment were two times the fault, but because a man is punished in two ways, namely, in soul and body. Now, when it is said that more will be exacted in punishment than was committed in faults, that should be understood as referring to the duration of time, for an eternal punishment is inflicted for a momentary pleasure. But the duration of the punishment is not proportioned to the duration of the fault, but rather the intensity of the punishment corresponds to the enormity of the fault, as is seen from what was said above.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod peccatum originale sequitur duplex poena. Una, secundum quod infectivum personae; et sic est poena ejus carentia visionis divinae. Alia, secundum quod est vitium naturae; et sic sequuntur ipsum poenae quae ex principio naturae causantur, ut mors, quae causatur ex contrarietate principiorum naturae, et alia hujusmodi quae ad mortem ordinantur, vel quae ex deordinatione principiorum naturae consequuntur, ut febris, et hujusmodi. Dico ergo, quod Baptismus mundat personam, sed non curat naturam; quod patet ex hoc quod per actum naturae baptizatus originale transmittit in prolem; et ideo per Baptismum absolvitur puer baptizatus a reatu mortis aeternae, quae est carentia visionis divinae; manet tamen adhuc reatus mortis temporalis, et aliorum hujusmodi, quae ex peccato naturae consequuntur: quae quamvis ad utilitatem illius personae non cedant, si infra aetatem perfectam decedit, quia his passionibus non meretur; cedunt tamen in utilitatem aliorum qui sunt ei conformes in natura: quia et poenae hujusmodi peccatum naturae consequuntur.
Reply Obj. 3: Two punishments follow upon original sin. One, according as it infects the person, and then its punishment is the loss of the vision of God. The other, according as it corrupts nature, and then those punishments follow it that are caused by a principle of nature, like death, which is caused by the contrariety of the principles of nature, and other things like it that are ordered toward death, or that result from the disordering of the principles of nature, like fever and such. I say, therefore, that baptism cleanses the person but does not cure the nature, which is evident from the fact that by an act of nature a baptized person transmits original sin to his children. And so a child is absolved by baptism from the liability to eternal death, which is the loss of the divine vision, yet the liability to temporal death still remains, and other things like it that result from the sin of nature; which, although they do not work to the benefit of that person if he dies before a mature age (for he does not merit by his sufferings), are nevertheless granted for the benefit of others who are like him in nature, for punishments such as this result from the sin of nature.1
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod pro peccato originali secundum rigorem justitiae non solum debetur naturae pro poena carentia visionis divinae, sed etiam ipsius annihilatio; et ideo ex hoc ipso quod conservantur pueris non baptizatis naturalia bona, citra condignum puniuntur. Unde Threnor. cap. 3, 22: misericordiae Domini, quod non sumus consumpti.
Reply Obj. 4: As a punishment for original sin according to the rigor of justice, the loss of the divine vision is not the only thing due to our nature, but also its very annihilation. And so by the fact that natural goods are preserved for unbaptized children, they are punished less than is deserved. This is why it says in Lamentations 3:22: it belongs to the Lord’s mercy that we are not consumed.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod sicut potentia Dei habet ordinem ad ejus justitiam, ita etiam habet ordinem ad ejus misericordiam; unde quamvis non repugnet potentiae secundum quod ordinatur ad justitiam, nihil de poena dimittere; repugnat tamen potentiae secundum quod ordinatur ad misericordiam; et sic de potentia ad misericordiam ordinata hoc Deus non potest.
Reply Obj. 5: Just as God’s power has an order to his justice, so too it has an order to his mercy; and so, although it is not inconsistent with his power as it is ordered to his justice to forgive nothing of the punishment, nevertheless, it is inconsistent with his power according as it is ordered to mercy. And thus, from the vantage of his ordered power (ordered, namely, to mercy), God cannot do this.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod immisericordes non consequuntur misericordiam totaliter a poena liberantem, consequuntur tamen misericordiam aliquid de poena relaxantem. Similiter etiam si potentes sint mali, non possunt excusari per infirmitatem, quae quandoque excusat a toto, sicut per eam exigui, idest totaliter infirmi, excusantur.
Reply Obj. 6: The unmerciful do not receive mercy completely freeing them from punishment; however, they do obtain mercy relaxing some of the punishment. Likewise too, if the powerful are wicked, they cannot be excused by weakness, which sometimes excuses entirely, as the lowly, that is, the completely weak, are excused by it.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.ad6
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod operatio Dei est quasi medium inter Deum operantem et ipsum opus operatum. Omne autem medium participat quodammodo cum utroque extremorum; et ideo in operatione Dei oportet aliquid inveniri ex parte ipsius Dei operantis et ex parte operati, ad quod operatio terminatur. Ex parte quidem operantis exigitur ut sit superabundantia in collatione bonorum et diminutione malorum, cum ipse Deus sit excellentissimus operator, ut dictum est, et in hoc consistit divina misericordia; ex parte autem operati requiritur receptio, quae fit secundum proportionem recipientis; et in hoc ratio justitiae consistit. Ideo oportet quod in omni divina operatione aliquid misericordiae et aliquid justitiae inveniatur: nec justitia misericordiae repugnat; quia misericordia non est laudabilis nisi sit secundum rationem rectam, quae est regula justitiae, sive secundum ordinem sapientiae in divinis; nec misericordia repugnat justitiae; quia elargiri aliquid supra debitum de bonis, vel citra debitum de malis, non est contra justitiam, sed praeter eam, ut ex dictis patet; et ideo nec immensitas misericordiae excludit justitiam a divino opere, nec immensitas justitiae misericordiam.
To the second question, it should be said that God’s operation is like a middle between God, the one operating, and the work itself that he has performed. Now every middle partakes in some way of both extremes, and so in God’s operation it is necessary for something to be found on the part of God himself working and on the part of the work performed, in which the operation is terminated. On the part of the one operating, it is required that there be a superabundance in the conferral of goods and the diminishment of evils, since God himself is the most excellent worker, as was said, and in this divine mercy consists. But on the part of what is done, what is required is a reception proportional to the receiver; and in this the account of justice consists. Therefore, it is necessary that in every divine operation something of mercy and something of justice is found; nor is justice opposed to mercy, for mercy is not praiseworthy unless it is according to right reason, which is the rule of justice, or according to the order of wisdom in divine things. Nor is mercy opposed to justice, since the bestowal of something above what is due of goods, or less than what is due of evils, is not against justice, but above and beyond it, as is clear from what has been said. And so neither does the immensity of mercy exclude justice from divine work, nor does the immensity of justice exclude mercy.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod justitia, ut ex dictis patet, quandoque consistit in retributione meritorum; et sic justitia in creatione non consideratur: quandoque vero justitia consistit in condecentia divinae bonitatis; et sic non praesupponit aliquid ex parte recipientis, sed solum ex parte Dei; et sic potest esse justitia in opere creationis. Justum est enim ut unaquaeque res hoc modo esse habeat quomodo praeordinatum est a sapientia divina. Similiter et misericordia dupliciter dicitur. Uno modo secundum quod repellit miseriam praecedentem non ex debito; et sic non potest esse misericordia in opere creationis: alio modo communiter, secundum quod sine debito tollitur quicumque defectus; et sic in opere creationis est misericordia: quia maximum defectum Deus creando removit, scilicet non esse; et hoc ex gratuita voluntate fecit, non aliquo debito constrictus.
Reply Obj. 1: Justice, as is clear from what has been said, sometimes consists in recompense for merits, and in this way no justice is considered to exist in the work of creation. But sometimes justice consists in that which is befitting to divine goodness; and in this way it does not presuppose anything on the side of the receiver, but only on the side of God. Taken that way, there can be justice in the work of creation. For it is just that each thing should have being in the manner preordained by divine wisdom. Likewise, too, mercy is said in two ways. In one way, as it drives off a preexisting misery in a way that is not owed; and there can be no mercy in the work of creation in this manner.1 In the other way, generally, according as without it being owed, any defect whatsoever is removed; and in this way there is mercy in the work of creation, for by creating, God removes the greatest defect, namely, non-existence. And he did this by a gratuitous will, not constricted by any debt.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.ad7
Ad secundum dicendum, quod apostolus utitur tali modo distinctionis, quia aliquis modus justitiae fuit in salvatione Judaeorum qui non fuit in conversione gentium; scilicet impletio promissorum, quae fuerunt per prophetas Judaeis, et non gentibus, repromissa a Deo. Sed tamen in utrisque salvatio habuit et justitiam et misericordiam: justitiam autem quae est secundum decentiam divinae bonitatis: decuit enim ut Deus rationalem creaturam non totaliter perderet, quam ad beatitudinem fecit: misericordiam vero, quia in neutris merita praecesserunt quae ad hoc sufficerent, secundum illud Tit. 3, 5: non ex operibus justitiae, quae fecimus nos, sed secundum suam misericordiam salvos nos fecit.
Reply Obj. 2: The Apostle uses this kind of distinction because there was a certain mode of justice in the salvation of the Jews which was not present in the conversion of the gentiles; namely, the fulfillment of promises, which were promised by God through the prophets to the Jews, and not to the gentiles. But nevertheless, in both cases salvation included both justice and mercy: the justice, however, that is according to what is becoming to divine goodness, for it was fitting that God not totally discard the rational creature which he had made for beatitude; but mercy, because in neither case did merits precede which were sufficient for this, according to which it says: he saved us, not because of works of righteousness we did, but in keeping with his own mercy (Tit 3:5).
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.ad8
Ad tertium dicendum, quod sicut dicit Augustinus super illud Josue, 7: filii Israel praevaricati sunt etc., in poenis aeternis nunquam unus punitur pro alio; sed in temporali quandoque unus punitur pro alio: cujus ratio potest esse triplex. Una est, quia poena aeterna non infligitur alicui ad profectum patientis, sed ad vindictam culpae; sed poena temporalis quandoque infertur ad profectum patientis. Unde sicut quandoque aliquis sine culpa punitur temporali poena, ita etiam quandoque aliquis punitur pro peccato alterius ad profectum sui et aliorum, ut scilicet videatur quantum unus debeat esse solicitus pro alio, ne cadat in peccatum, ex quo pro peccato unius tota congregatio temporaliter punitur; et ut etiam ostendatur quam fugiendum sit peccatum, quod ita graviter punitur, ut uno delinquente plures puniantur.
Reply Obj. 3: As Augustine1 says commenting on Joshua 7:1, but the people of Israel broke faith in regard to the devoted things, one person is never punished for another in eternal suffering, but in temporal punishment sometimes one person is punished for another. And there can be three reasons for this. One is that eternal punishment is not inflicted on anyone for the perfection of the one suffering it, but for the vengeance on the fault. But temporal punishment is sometimes imposed for the improvement of the one suffering it. Thus, just as sometimes someone without fault is punished with temporal punishment, so too sometimes someone is punished for the sin of another for his own perfection and that of others, so that it will be seen how much one person should be concerned for another, that he not fall into sin, and for this reason the whole congregation is punished temporally for the sin of one; and also to shown that one must flee from sin, which is so gravely punished that many are punished for one transgressor.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.ad9
Secunda ratio potest esse, quia quantum ad temporalia unus homo est res alterius, sicut filius est quaedam res patris; et ideo quandoque filius punitur temporaliter pro peccato patris, et servus pro peccato domini; sed quantum ad bonum animae quilibet gerit personam propriam. Ezech. 18, 4: omnes animae meae sunt. Tertia ratio est quam assignat Gregorius, quia quandoque aliquis est particeps culpae alterius; sicut ex culpa subditorum quandoque permittuntur praelati cadere in peccatum; et ita non est mirum, si pro peccatis praelatorum subditi puniuntur, sicut in 2 Reg., ultim., David peccante populus est punitur. Unde hoc non est divinae justitiae contrarium, ut unus quandoque pro peccato alterius puniatur. Nec tamen ex hoc debet sumi exemplum in judicio humano, ut unus puniatur pro alio, ut Augustinus dicit: quia homo non potest scire profectum provenientem ex poena temporali, sicut hoc Deus infallibiliter cognoscit.
The second reason can be that in temporal matters one man belongs to another, as a son is in a certain way his father’s thing; and so sometimes a son is temporally punished for the sin of his father, and a slave for the sin of his master. But as to the good of the soul, each one bears his own person: behold, all souls are mine; the soul of the father as well as the soul of the son is mine: the soul that sins shall die (Ezek 18:4). Third, there is the reason that Gregory1 assigns, that sometimes a person is a participant in the guilt of another, as when by the guilt of the subjects, those responsible for them are sometimes allowed to fall into sin; and so it is no surprise if those who are subject are punished for the sins of those who have charge of them, as at the end of 2 Samuel,2 the people are punished for David’s sins. So it is not contrary to divine justice that sometimes one person be punished for the sins of another. Nevertheless, human judgements should not be patterned on this example, such that one person is punished for another, as Augustine says. For a man cannot know what benefit may arise from temporal punishment, which God knows infallibly.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2
Ad quartum dicendum, quod in justificatione impii servatur aliquis modus justitiae, qui est secundum condecentiam divinae bonitatis, vel etiam secundum exhibitionem promissi, ut habetur in Glossa super illud Psal. 50, 6: ut justificeris in sermonibus tuis, etc. Deus enim hoc promisit ut peccatoribus veniam petentibus venia largiretur.
Reply Obj. 4: In the justification of the wicked a certain mode of justice is preserved, which is according to what befits divine goodness, or according as a promise is kept, as we have in the Gloss on Psalm 51 (50):4: so that thou art justified in thy sentence and blameless in thy judgment. For God promised that forgiveness would be granted to sinners seeking forgiveness.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.ad10
Ad quintum dicendum, quod non est justitia,1 si de eo quod neutri est debitum, aequalibus inaequaliter detur, sicut patet Matth. 20, in parabola de laborantibus in vinea, qui licet inaequaliter laborassent, est redditum aequale praemium; eo enim quod aliquis liberaliter dat quod potest dare vel non dare, nihil differt quo ad justitiam quantumcumque detur. Dico ergo, quod omnibus hominibus ex merito proprii peccati debetur poena aeterna; sed quod aliqui liberentur, hoc est ex sola divina liberalitate: posset enim omnes juste damnare; et ideo nulla est injustitia, si aliquos eligat et aliquos reprobet, in quibus tamen nulla differentia meritorum praecessit. Aaron autem punitus fuit, quamvis non poena manifesta, sicut et populus, in signum quod praelati non debent puniri manifeste, sed occulte propter scandalum vitandum. Poena autem Aaron dicitur fuisse in ipso et filiis ejus, quod in sacrificio vitulae rufae immundi efficiebantur, ut habetur Numer. 19. Augustinus tamen in Glossa Exod. 32, hoc occulto Dei judicio ascribit, qui quibusdam parcit ad tempus, ut in melius commutentur, aliis punitis.
Reply Obj. 5: It is not injustice if what is owed to neither is given unequally to equal parties, as is clear from Matthew 20, in the parable of the workers in the vineyard, who, although they had worked unequally, were given an equal reward. For by the fact that someone gives liberally what he is free to give or not to give, it makes no difference to justice how much is given. Therefore, I say that eternal punishment ought to be given to all people by the merit of their own sin, but the fact that some are freed is due to divine generosity alone. For he could justly damn all people, and therefore it is no injustice if he elects some and reprobates others, between whom there was no difference in prior merits. Now, Aaron was punished, although not with a manifest punishment, as the people were, as a sign that those in responsibility should not be manifestly punished, but privately, in order to avoid scandal. However, Aaron’s punishment is said to have been inflicted on him and his sons, that they became unclean in the sacrifice of bloody calves, as we have in Numbers 19. However Augustine1 in the gloss on Exodus 32 ascribes this to the secret judgment of God, who spares certain people for a time so that they might grow better, when others are punished.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.ad11
Ad sextum dicendum, quod hoc quod melioribus minus datur de bono temporali, et quandoque plus de malo, in eorum profectum cedit quantum ad spirituale bonum, quod est simpliciter hominis bonum. Bona enim temporalia non sunt simpliciter hominis bona, nisi secundum quod organice deserviunt ad spirituale bonum. Quomodo autem hoc cedat in profectum spiritualis boni, supra ostensum est.
Reply Obj. 6: The fact that less temporal good and sometimes more evil is given to better people results in their progress in spiritual good, which is the good of man simply. For temporal goods are not the goods of man simply, except according as they instrumentally serve a spiritual good. Now the way that they contribute to advancement in spiritual good was shown above.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.ad12
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod illud quod est formale in unoquoque, est excellentius in eo; quia per formam materia completur. In qualibet autem actione illud quod est ex parte agentis, est quasi formale; illud autem quod est ex parte patientis vel recipientis, est quasi materiale. Dictum autem est supra, quod misericordia in omni opere divino resultat ex parte ipsius Dei, qui superabundat in bono; sed justitia ex parte recipientis, qui recipit secundum suam proportionem; et ideo in quolibet opere divino supereminet misericordia justitiae, sicut materiali formale; et hoc est quod in Psal. 144, 9, dicitur: miserationes ejus super omnia opera ejus.
To the third question, it should be said that what is formal in each thing is most excellent in it, for matter is completed by form. However, in any action what exists on the side of the agent is formal, as it were; but what is on the part of the patient or receiver is like the matter. Now it was said above that mercy in every divine work results from the side of God himself, who is superabundant in good, but justice, from the side of the receiver, who receives according to his own proportion; and therefore, in any divine work mercy stands above justice as the formal above the material; and this is what is said in Psalm 145 (144):9: his mercies are above all his works.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod dicitur esse horrendum incidere in manus Dei viventis, non propter remotionem misericordiae relaxantis aliquid de poena, sed propter poenae interminabilitatem, vel etiam propter remotionem resistentiae: quia ejus irae nemo resistere potest, cum sit omnipotens; nec ab eo fugere, cum sit ubique praesens; nec coram eo fallaciter se excusare, cum omnia sciat.
Reply Obj. 1: It is said to be a frightening thing to fall into the hands of the living God, not because of the withdrawal of his mercy which softens some of the punishment, but because of the interminability of the punishment, or also because of the removal of the possibility of resistance: for no one can resist his anger, since he is omnipotent; nor can anyone escape him, since he is present everywhere; nor can anyone falsely excuse himself before him, since he knows all.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.ad13
Ad secundum dicendum, quod Anselmus loquitur non de justitia quae attendit proportionem creaturae, vel humana merita, sed quae attendit solam decentiam bonitatis divinae: ex tali enim decentia misericordia nascitur: non autem loquitur1 de justitia secundum quod respicit debitum ex parte creaturae.
Reply Obj. 2: Anselm is not speaking about the justice that regards the proportion to a creature, or about human merit, but about the justice that has to do only with what befits divine goodness, for mercy is born from this fittingness. But at present we are speaking about justice according as it regards what is due on the side of the created being.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2.ad14
Et similiter etiam est dicendum ad tertium.
And the third objection should be answered in the same way.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A2
A. 3Whether God’s mercy can suffer the punishments of the damned to be perpetualUtrum misericordia Dei patiatur poenas damnatorum esse perpetuas
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod per divinam misericordiam omnis poena terminetur tam hominum quam etiam daemonum. Quia Sap. 11, 24: misereris omnium, Domine, quoniam omnia potes. Sed inter omnia etiam daemones continentur, qui sunt Dei creaturae. Ergo et daemonum poena finietur.
Obj. 1: To the third question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that by divine mercy every punishment will be ended, both for men and also for demons. For thou art merciful to all, for thou canst do all things (Wis 11:23). But even the demons are included in “all,” for they God’s creatures. Therefore, the demons’ punishment will also end.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.arg1
Praeterea, Rom. 11, 32: conclusit Deus omnia sub peccato, ut omnium misereatur. Sed Deus daemones sub peccato conclusit, idest peccato concludi permisit. Ergo videtur quod etiam daemonum quandoque misereatur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, God has consigned all men to disobedience, that he may have mercy upon all (Rom 11:32). But God consigned the demons to sin; that is, he permitted them to be consigned to sin. Therefore, it seems that he also will someday have mercy on the demons.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.arg2
Praeterea, sicut dicit Anselmus in Lib. cur Deus homo, non est justum ut Deus creaturam rationalem quam fecit ad beatitudinem, omnino perire sinat. Ergo videtur quod cum quaelibet creatura rationalis creata fuerit ad beatitudinem, non sit justum ut omnino perire permittatur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, as Anselm1 says in his book Why God Became Man: it is not just that God should allow the rational creature to perish completely, which he made for beatitude. Therefore, it seems that since every rational creature was created for beatitude, it is not just that one be permitted to perish entirely.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.arg3
Sed contra est quod dicitur Matth. 25, 41: ite maledicti in ignem aeternum, qui paratus est diabolo et angelis ejus. Ergo aeternaliter punientur.
On the contrary (1), it is said: depart from me, you cursed, into the eternal fire prepared for the devil and his angels (Matt 25:41). Therefore, they will be punished eternally.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.sc
Praeterea, sicut boni angeli effecti sunt beati per conversionem ad Deum, ita mali angeli effecti sunt miseri per aversionem a Deo. Si ergo miseria malorum angelorum quandoque finietur; et beatitudo bonorum finem habebit; quod est inconveniens.
Furthermore (2), as the good angels have been made blessed by their turning toward God, in the same way the bad angels have become miserable by their turning away from him. Therefore, if the misery of the bad angels were ever to end, then the beatitude of the good ones would have an end, which is unfitting.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.arg4
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod divina misericordia non permittat, saltem homines, in aeternum puniri. Quia Gen. 6, 3, dicitur: non permanebit spiritus meus in homine in aeternum, quia caro est; et accipitur ibi spiritus pro indignatione, ut patet per Glossam, ibidem. Cum igitur indignatio Dei non sit aliud quam ejus poena, non punientur aeternaliter.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that divine mercy would not permit men at least to be punished eternally. For it says: my spirit shall not abide in man forever, for he is flesh (Gen 6:3); and here ‘spirit’ is taken for indignation, as is clear from the Gloss1 on the same place. Therefore, since the indignation of God is nothing other than his punishment, they will not be eternally punished.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.arg5
Praeterea, caritas sanctorum in praesenti hoc facit ut pro inimicis exorent. Sed tunc habebunt perfectiorem caritatem. Ergo tunc orabunt pro inimicis damnatis. Sed orationes eorum esse cassae non poterunt, cum sint maxime Deo accepti. Ergo precibus sanctorum divina misericordia quandoque damnatos a poena liberabit.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the charity of the saints at the present time causes them to pray for their enemies. But at that time they will have even more perfect charity. Therefore, at that time they will pray for their enemies who are damned. But their prayers could not be in vain, since they are most especially acceptable to God. Therefore, by the prayers of the saints divine mercy will some day free the damned from punishment.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.arg6
Praeterea, hoc quod Deus poenam aeternam damnatorum praedixit, ad prophetiam comminationis pertinet. Sed prophetia comminationis non semper impletur; quod patet per hoc quod dictum est de subversione Ninive, quae non fuit subversa, sicut praedictum fuerat per prophetam, qui ex hoc etiam contristatus fuit. Ergo videtur quod multo amplius per divinam misericordiam comminatio poenae aeternae commutabitur in mitiorem sententiam, quando in nullius tristitiam, sed in omnium gaudium cedere poterit.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the fact that God foretold the eternal punishment of the damned pertains to prophecy of threat. But threatening prophecies are not always fulfilled, as is clear from what was said about the destruction of Nineveh, which was not destroyed in the way predicted by the prophet, who was even saddened by this fact.1 Therefore, it seems that much more by divine mercy the threat of eternal punishment will be commuted into a lesser sentence, when this could not result in anyone’s sorrow but in everyone’s joy.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.arg7
Praeterea, ad hoc facit quod in Psalm. 76, 8, dicitur: numquid in aeternum irascetur Deus? Sed ira Dei est ejus punitio. Ergo Deus in aeternum homines non puniet.
Obj. 4: What is said in Psalm 77 (76):7 leads to the same conclusion: will God be angry forever, and never again be favorable? But God’s anger is his punishment. Therefore, God will not punish people forever.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.arg8
Praeterea, Isa. 14, super illud: tu autem projectus etc., dicit Glossa: et si omnes animae aliquando habebunt requiem, tu nunquam: loquens de diabolo. Ergo videtur quod omnes animae humanae aliquando requiem habebunt a poenis.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, commenting on Isaiah 14:19, but you are cast out, the Gloss says: and if all souls will at some time have rest, you will not, speaking of the devil. Therefore, it seems that all human souls will some day have rest from their punishments.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.arg9
Sed contra est quod dicitur Matth. 25, 46, simul de electis et reprobis: ibunt hi in supplicium aeternum, justi autem in vitam aeternam. Sed inconveniens est ponere quod justorum vita quandoque finiatur. Ergo inconveniens est ponere quod reproborum supplicium terminetur.
On the contrary (1), of the elect and the reprobate together it is said: they will go away into eternal punishment, but the righteous into eternal life (Matt 25:46). But it is unfitting to hold that the life of the just will end at some time. Therefore, it is unfitting that the suffering of the reprobate will ever be terminated.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.sc
Praeterea, sicut dicit Damascenus, hoc est hominibus mors quod angelis casus. Sed angeli post casum irreparabiles fuerunt. Ergo et homines similiter post mortem; et sic damnatorum supplicium nunquam terminabitur.
Furthermore (2), as Damascene1 says, what the fall was to the angels, death is to men. But the angels were irreparable after their fall. Therefore, men are the same after death; and thus the punishment of the damned will never be ended.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.arg10
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod saltem Christianorum poena per divinam misericordiam terminetur. Quia Marc. ult. 16, dicitur: qui crediderit et baptizatus fuerit, salvus erit. Sed hoc est omnium Christianorum. Ergo omnes Christiani finaliter salvabuntur.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that at least the punishment of Christians will be ended by divine mercy. For the Lord says, he who believes and is baptized will be saved (Mark 16:16). But this is the case with all Christians. Therefore, all Christians will be saved in the end.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.arg11
Praeterea, Joan. 6, 55, dicitur: qui manducat carnem meam, et bibit meum sanguinem, habet vitam aeternam. Sed hoc est communis cibus et potus Christianorum. Ergo omnes Christiani finaliter salvabuntur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the Lord says, he who eats my flesh and drinks my blood has eternal life (John 6:54). But this is the shared food and drink of Christians. Therefore, all Christians will be saved in the end.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.arg12
Praeterea, 1 Corinth. 3, 15: si cujus opus arserit, detrimentum patietur, ipse autem salvus erit, sic tamen quasi per ignem; et loquitur de illis in quibus fuit fundamentum fidei Christianae. Ergo omnes tales finaliter salvabuntur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, if any man’s work is burned up, he will suffer loss, though he himself will be saved, but only as through fire (1 Cor 3:15); and he is speaking about those in whom the foundation of Christian faith existed. Therefore, all such as these will be saved in the end.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.arg13
Sed contra est quod dicitur 1 Corinth. 6: iniqui regnum Dei non possidebunt. Sed quidam Christiani sunt iniqui. Ergo non omnes Christiani ad regnum Dei pervenient.
On the contrary (1), it is said in 1 Corinthians 6:9: the unrighteous will not inherit the kingdom of God. But some Christians are unrighteous. Therefore, not all Christians will attain the kingdom of God.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.sc
Praeterea, 2 Petri 2, 21, dicitur: melius erat eis viam veritatis non cognoscere quam post agnitam retroire ab eo quod traditum est illis sancto mandato. Sed illi qui viam veritatis non cognoscunt, aeternaliter puniuntur. Ergo et Christiani qui ab agnita retrocesserunt.
Furthermore (2), Scripture says: it would have been better for them never to have known the way of righteousness than after knowing it to turn back from the holy commandment delivered to them (2 Pet 2:21). But those who do not know the way of truth are punished eternally. Therefore, so are those Christians who, after knowing it, turn back.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.arg14
Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod illi omnes qui opera misericordiae faciunt, non punientur aeternaliter: sed soli illi qui opera misericordiae negligunt. Jac. 2, 13: judicium sine misericordia fiet ei qui non fecit misericordiam; et Matth. 5, 7: beati misericordes, quoniam ipsi misericordiam consequentur.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that all those who do works of mercy will not be punished eternally, but only those who neglect the works of mercy: for judgment is without mercy to one who has shown no mercy (Jas 2:13); and blessed are the merciful, for they shall obtain mercy (Matt 5:7).
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.arg15
Praeterea, Matth. 25, ponitur disceptatio Domini cum electis et reprobis. Sed disceptatio non est nisi de operibus misericordiae. Ergo solum pro operibus misericordiae omissis aliqui aeternaliter punientur; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, in Matthew 25, the Lord’s sentence is set down with the elect and the reprobate. But this sentence has to do only with works of mercy. Therefore, only for having omitted works of mercy are some people punished eternally; and so the same conclusion as before.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.arg16
Praeterea, Matth. 6, 12, dicitur: dimitte nobis debita nostra, sicut et nos dimittimus debitoribus nostris; et sequitur: si enim dimiseritis hominibus peccata eorum, dimittet et vobis pater vester caelestis delicta vestra. Ergo videtur quod misericordes, qui aliis peccato dimittunt, ipsi veniam peccatorum consequantur; et sic non aeternaliter punientur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, it says: forgive us our debts, as we also have forgiven our debtors (Matt 6:12); and there follows: for if you forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly Father also will forgive you (Matt 6:14). Therefore, it seems that the merciful, who forgive the sins of others, will themselves obtain forgiveness; and so they will not be punished eternally.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.arg17
Praeterea, 1 Tim. 4, super illud: pietas ad omnia valet, dicit Glossa Ambrosiastrii: omnis summa disciplinae Christianae in misericordia et pietate est: quam aliquis sequens, si lubricum carnis patiatur, sine dubio vapulabit, non tamen peribit; si quis autem solum exercitium corporis habuerit, perennes poenas patietur. Ergo illi qui insistunt operibus misericordiae, qui peccatis carnalibus detinentur, non in aeternum punientur; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, commenting on the text, godliness is of value in every way (1 Tim 4:8), Ambrosiaster’s gloss1 says that the height of all Christian practice is in mercy and godliness, which, when someone follows it, if he suffers from the frailty of the flesh, he will undoubtedly be beaten, but still he will not perish; but if someone has had only the discipline of the body, he will suffer perennial punishment. Therefore, those who persevere in works of mercy, but who are detained by sins of the flesh, will not be punished eternally; and so, the same as above.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.arg18
Sed contra est quod dicitur 1 Corinth. 6, 9, 10: neque fornicarii neque adulteri regnum Dei possidebunt. Sed multi qui se exercent in operibus misericordiae, sunt tales. Ergo non omnes misericordes ad regnum aeternum pervenient; et ita aliqui eorum aeternaliter punientur.
On the contrary (1), Scripture says: neither fornicators nor adulterers . . . will inherit the kingdom of God (1 Cor 6:9–10). But many such people exert themselves in works of mercy. Therefore, not all the merciful shall attain the eternal kingdom; and so some of them will be eternally punished.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.sc
Praeterea, Jac. 2, 10, dicitur: quicumque totam legem servaverit, offenderit autem in uno, factus est omnium reus. Ergo quicumque servat legem quo ad opera misericordiae, et negligit alia opera, reatum de transgressione legis incurret; et ita aeternaliter punietur.
Furthermore (2), Scripture says: whoever keeps the whole law but offends in one point has become guilty of all of it (Jas 2:10). Therefore, anyone who keeps the law as regards the works of mercy, and neglects other works, incurs the guilt of transgressing the law; and thus he will be punished eternally.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.arg19
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod error Origenis fuit, ut Augustinus 21 de Civ. Dei dicit quod daemones quandoque per Dei misericordiam liberandi sunt a poenis. Sed iste error ab Ecclesia est reprobatus, propter duo. Primo, quia manifeste auctoritati Scripturae repugnat, quae habet Apoc. 20, 9: diabolus, qui seducebat eos, missus est in stagnum ignis et sulphuris, ubi bestia et pseudopropheta cruciabuntur die ac nocte in saecula saeculorum; per quod in Scriptura significari aeternitas consuevit. Secundo, quia ex una parte Dei misericordiam nimis extendebat, et ex alia parte nimis eam coarctabat; ejusdem enim rationis esse videtur bonos angelos in aeterna beatitudine permanere, et malos angelos in aeternum puniri. Unde sicut ponebat daemones et animas damnatorum quandoque a poena liberandas, ita ponebat angelos et animas beatorum quandoque a beatitudine in hujus vitae miserias devolvendas.
I answer that, it was Origen’s error, as Augustine says1 in Book 21 of the City of God, that the demons would one day be freed from their sufferings by God’s mercy. But this error has been condemned by the Church for two reasons. First, because it manifestly conflicts with the authority of Scripture, which says, the devil who had deceived them was thrown into the lake of fire and brimstone where the beast and the false prophet were, and they will be tormented day and night for ever and ever (Rev 20:10), which is how eternity is customarily expressed in Scripture. Second, because on the one hand, it stretches the mercy of God too far, while on the other hand, it narrows it excessively; for there seems to be the same reason for the good angels to remain in beatitude eternally, and for the bad angels to be punished eternally. Therefore, just as he held that demons and the souls of the damned would someday be freed from their sufferings, so too he held that the angels and souls of the blessed would someday fall back into the miseries of this life.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Deus, quantum in ipso est, miseretur omnibus; sed quia ejus misericordia sapientiae ordine regulatur, inde est quod ad quosdam non se extendit, qui se fecerunt misericordiae indignos, sicut daemones et damnati, qui sunt in malitia obstinati. Tamen potest dici, quod in eis misericordia etiam locum habet, inquantum citra condignum puniuntur, non quod a poena totaliter absolvantur.
Reply Obj. 1: God, as he exists in himself, is merciful to all; but because his mercy is regulated by the order of wisdom, it does not extend to certain ones who made themselves unworthy of mercy, like the demons and the damned, who are obstinate in wickedness. Nevertheless, it can be said that mercy has a place in them, inasmuch as they are punished less than they deserve, though they are not absolved completely from punishment.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod ibi intelligenda est distributio pro generibus singulorum, et non pro singulis generum; ut intelligatur auctoritas de hominibus secundum statum viae; quia scilicet et Judaeorum et gentilium misertus est; sed non omnium gentilium, vel omnium Judaeorum.
Reply Obj. 2: There the distribution is to be understood as concerning the nations of individuals, and not the individual members of a nation, so that this text is understood as applying to men according to their state of being wayfarers, for he has been merciful to both Jews and gentiles, but not all gentiles, nor all Jews.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod Anselmus intelligit non esse justum quantum ad decentiam divinae bonitatis, et loquitur de creatura secundum genus suum; non enim est conveniens divinae bonitati ut totum unum genus creaturae deficiat a fine propter quem factum est; unde nec omnes homines, nec omnes angelos damnari convenit; sed nihil prohibet quin aliqui ex hominibus vel ex angelis in aeternum pereant; quia divinae voluntatis intentio impletur in aliis qui salvantur.
Reply Obj. 3: Anselm understands that as to what befits divine goodness it would not be just, and he speaks of the created thing according to its genus; for it is not befitting to divine goodness that one whole genus of creation should fail to attain the end for which it was made, and so it is not fitting for all men to be damned, nor all angels. But nothing prevents some men or angels from perishing eternally; for the intention of the divine will is fulfilled in the others who are saved.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.ad3
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod sicut dicit Augustinus, 21 de Civ. Dei, quidam in hoc ab errore Origenis declinaverunt, quod daemones posuere in perpetuum puniri; sed omnes homines quandoque liberari a poena, etiam infideles. Sed haec positio est omnino irrationabilis. Sicut enim daemones sunt in malitia obstinati, et ita perpetuo puniendi; ita et animae hominum qui sine caritate decedunt; cum hoc sit hominibus mors quod angelis casus, ut Damascenus dicit.
To the second question, it should be said that, as Augustine says in the City of God 21,1 some people avoided Origen’s error because they held that the demons were punished perpetually, but all men would be freed from punishment at some time, even unbelievers. But this position is entirely irrational. For just as the demons are obstinate in wickedness, and thus are to be punished perpetually, so are the souls of men who die without charity; since what the fall was to the angels, death is to men, as Damascene says.2
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod verbum illud intelligendum est de homine secundum genus suum; quia ab humano genere quandoque indignatio est remota per Christi adventum: sed illi qui in hac reconciliatione, quae facta est per Christum, noluerunt esse, vel permanere, in seipsis divinam iram perpetuaverunt, cum non sit nobis aliquis modus reconciliationis concessus nisi per Christum.
Reply Obj. 1: That saying is to be understood as being about man according to his genus, for indignation is removed from the human race at some point by the coming of Christ. But those who chose not to be or to remain in this reconciliation that was brought about by Christ have caused the divine anger to last perpetually in themselves, since there is no other mode of reconciliation granted to us except by Christ.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.ad4
Ad secundum dicendum, quod, sicut dicit Augustinus, 21 de Civit. Dei, et Gregorius 34 Moral., et 4 Dialog., sancti in hac vita ideo pro inimicis exorant ut convertantur ad Deum, cum adhuc converti possint; si enim esset nobis notum quod essent praesciti ad mortem, non magis pro eis quam pro daemonibus oraremus. Et quia post hanc vitam decedentibus sine gratia tempus conversionis non erit, nulla pro eis fiet oratio nec ab Ecclesia militante, nec a triumphante; hic enim pro eis orandum est, ut apostolus dicit 2 Tim. 2, 25, ut det illis Deus poenitentiam, et resipiscant a laqueis diaboli.
Reply Obj. 2: As Augustine says in the City of God 21,1 and Gregory says in the Morals 342 and the Dialogues 4,3 the saints pray for their enemies in this life so that they may be converted to God, since they still can be converted. For if it were known to us that they were predestined to death, we would not pray for them any more than for the demons. And since after this life those who die without grace will not have any time of conversion, no prayer will be made for them by the Church militant, nor by the Church triumphant. For this is what we should pray for them, as the Apostle says, that God give them repentance, and recover them from the snares of the devil (2 Tim 2:25).
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.ad5
Ad tertium dicendum, quod prophetia comminatoria poenae tunc solummodo immutatur quando merita ejus variantur in quem comminatio facta est; unde Hierem. 18, 7: repente loquar ad gentem et adversum regnum, ut eradicem et destruam et disperdam illud. Si poenitentiam egerit gens illa a malo suo, agam et ego poenitentiam super malo quod cogitaveram ei. Unde, cum damnatorum merita mutari non possint, comminatio poenae semper in eis implebitur. Nihilominus tamen prophetia comminationis semper quantum ad aliquem intellectum impletur; quia, ut dicit Augustinus, Lib. praedicto, eversa est Ninive quae mala erat, et bona aedificata est, quae non erat; stantibus enim moenibus atque domibus, eversa est civitas in perditis moribus.
Reply Obj. 3: A prophecy threatening future punishment is only changed when the person to whom the warning is given changes in merit: I declare concerning a nation or a kingdom that I will pluck up and break down and destroy it. If that nation repents of its evil, I too will repent of the evil that I have in mind for them (Jer 18:7). This is why, since the merits of the damned cannot be changed, the warning of punishment will always be fulfilled in them. But nevertheless a prophecy of condemnation is always fulfilled according to a certain understanding, for as Augustine says1 in the book mentioned above: the wicked Nineveh was overthrown, and a good Nineveh was built where there was none before; the walls and houses remained standing, but the abandoned morals of the city were overthrown.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.ad6
Ad quartum dicendum, quod verbum illud Psalmi pertinet ad vasa misericordiae, quae se indignos misericordia non fecerunt; quia in hac vita, quae quaedam ira Dei est propter vitae miserias, vasa misericordiae mutat in melius; unde sequitur in Psal. 76, 2: haec mutatio dexterae Excelsi. Vel dicendum, quod hoc intelligitur de misericordia1 totaliter liberante, si extendatur etiam ad damnatos; unde non dicit: continebit ab ira misericordias suas, sed in ira; quia non totaliter poena tolletur, sed ipsa poena durante misericordia operabitur eam diminuendo.
Reply Obj. 4: The words of that psalm pertain to vessels of mercy which did not make themselves unworthy of mercy. For in this life, which is in a sense God’s anger on account of life’s miseries, he changes vessels of mercy into something better. This is why it follows in Psalm 77 (76):10: the right hand of the Most High has changed. Or it could be said that this is understood as about a mercy that relaxes the punishment somewhat, not as about a mercy that frees entirely, if its meaning be also extended to the damned. This is why it does not say, he will contain his mercies from anger, but in anger, for the punishment is not completely taken away, but while the punishment itself continues, mercy is working to diminish it.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.ad7
Ad quintum dicendum, quod Glossa illa non loquitur simpliciter, sed sub hypothesi impossibili, ad exaggerandum peccati magnitudinem ipsius diaboli vel Nabuchodonosor.
Reply Obj. 5: That Gloss is not speaking simply, but under an impossible hypothesis, to exaggerate the magnitude of the devil’s sins or of Nebuchadnezzar’s.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.ad8
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod quidam fuerunt, ut dicit Augustinus in Lib. praedicto, qui non omnibus hominibus promiserunt absolutionem a poena aeterna, sed solis Christianis; et in hoc rursum diversificati sunt.
To the third question, it should be said that there were some people, as Augustine1 says in the book mentioned, who did not promise all men absolution from eternal punishment, but only Christians; and in this they also differed from each other.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3
Quidam enim dixerunt, quod quicumque sacramenta fidei perceperunt, ab aeterna poena erunt immunes. Sed hoc est contrarium veritati; quia quidam sacramenta fidei recipiunt, et fidem non habent, sine qua impossibile est placere Deo. Hebr. 11.
For some said that whoever had received the sacraments of the faith would be immune to eternal punishment. But this is contrary to truth, for some people receive the sacraments of the faith and do not have faith, without which it is impossible to please him (Heb 11:6).
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3
Et ideo alii dixerunt, quod solum illi ab aeterna poena erunt immunes qui sacramenta fidei sunt consecuti, et fidem Catholicam tenuerunt. Sed contra hoc esse videtur quod aliquando aliqui Catholicam fidem tenent, et postea ab ea resiliunt, qui non minori poena sunt digni, sed majori; quia 2 Petr. 2, 21: melius erat viam veritatis non agnoscere quam post agnitam retroire. Planum est etiam plus peccare haeresiarchas, qui de fide Catholica recedentes novas haereses fingunt, quam illos qui a principio aliquam haeresim sunt secuti.
And so others said that only those would be immune from eternal punishment who had received the sacraments of faith and who held to the Catholic faith. But a difficulty with this view is that sometimes certain people hold to the Catholic faith and afterward they fall away from it, so they are not less deserving of punishment, but more so; for it would have been better for them never to have known the way of righteousness than after knowing it to turn back from the holy commandment delivered to them (2 Pet 2:21). It is also plain that the founders of heresies, who contrive new heresies departing from the Catholic faith, sin more than those who have followed some heresy from the beginning.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3
Et ideo alii dixerunt, quod illi soli sunt a poena aeterna immunes qui in fide Catholica finaliter perseverant, quantumcumque aliis criminibus involvantur. Sed hoc manifeste contrariatur Scripturae; quia Jacob. 2, 20, dicitur: fides sine operibus mortua est; et Matth. 7, 21 dicitur: non omnis qui dicit mihi, Domine Domine, intrabit in regnum caelorum; et in multis aliis locis Scriptura peccantibus aeternas poenas comminatur. Unde non omnes finaliter in fide persistentes a poena aeterna erunt immunes, nisi ab aliis criminibus inveniantur finaliter absoluti.
And so others said that only those are immune to eternal punishment who persevered in the Catholic faith at the end, no matter how much they are involved in other offenses. But this is manifestly contrary to Scripture: for it says, faith without works is dead (Jas 2:20), and not every one who says to me, ‘Lord, Lord,’ shall enter the kingdom of heaven (Matt 7:21); and in many other places Scripture threatens sinners with eternal punishments. Therefore, not all those who remain in the faith at the end will be immune to eternal punishment, unless they are found to be forgiven of their crimes at the end.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Dominus ibi loquitur de fide formata quae per dilectionem operatur, in qua quicumque decesserit, salvus erit. Sed huic non solum opponitur infidelitatis error, sed quodlibet peccatum mortale.
Reply Obj. 1: There the Lord is speaking of formed faith, which works through love, and anyone who has died in this faith will be saved. But this is not only opposed to the error of unbelief, but to any mortal sin.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.ad9
Ad secundum dicendum, quod verbum Domini est intelligendum non de illis qui tantum sacramentaliter edunt, qui indigne quandoque sumentes, judicium sibi manducant et bibunt, ut dicitur 1 Cor. 11; sed de manducantibus spiritualiter, qui ei per caritatem incorporantur; quam incorporationem facit sacramentalis comestio, si quis digne accedat. Unde quantum est ex virtute sacramenti, ad vitam aeternam perducit; quamvis aliquis se possit tali fructu privare per peccata, etiam postquam digne sumpserit.
Reply Obj. 2: The Lord’s words are to be understood not as concerning those who eat only sacramentally, who sometimes receive unworthily, eating and drinking to their own judgment, as it says in 1 Corinthians 11:27–29; but of those who eat spiritually, who are incorporated into him by charity. For sacramental eating causes this incorporation, if one approaches the sacrament worthily. Therefore, to the degree that the sacrament’s power is engaged, it leads to eternal life, although someone can deprive himself of this fruit through sin, even after having received the sacrament worthily.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.ad10
Ad tertium dicendum, quod fundamentum in verbis apostoli intelligitur fides formata; supra quam qui peccata venialia aedificaverit, detrimentum patietur, quia pro eis punietur a Deo; ipse tamen salvus erit finaliter, quasi per ignem vel temporalis tribulationis, vel purgatoriae poenae, quae erit post mortem.
Reply Obj. 3: The foundation in the Apostle’s words is understood to be formed faith; and someone who builds venial sins upon it will suffer some loss, for he will be punished by God. However, he will be saved in the end as by fire, whether of temporal tribulation, or the punishment of purgatory that takes place after death.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.ad11
Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod, sicut dicit Augustinus in Lib. praedicto, quidam posuerunt non omnes qui Catholicam fidem tenent, a poena aeterna esse liberandos, sed solum illos qui misericordiae operibus insistunt, quamvis etiam aliis criminibus sint subjecti. Sed istud non potest stare; quia sine caritate non potest aliquid Deo esse acceptum, nec sine ea prodest aliquid ad vitam aeternam. Contingit autem aliquos operibus misericordiae insistere qui caritatem non habent; unde his nihil prodest ad vitam aeternam promerendam, vel ad immunitatem poenae aeternae, ut patet 1 Corinth. 13. Et praecipue hoc apparet absurdum in raptoribus, qui multa rapiunt; et tamen aliqua misericorditer largiuntur. Et ideo dicendum, quod quicumque cum peccato mortali decedunt, nec fides nec opera misericordiae eos liberabunt a poena aeterna, etiam post quantumcumque spatium temporis.
To the fourth question, it should be said that as Augustine1 says in the book mentioned, some people affirmed that not all who hold to the Catholic faith would be freed from eternal punishment, but only those who persisted in works of mercy, although they were also subject to other offenses. But this cannot stand, for without charity there cannot be anything acceptable to God, nor anything leading to eternal life. Now, it does happen that people persist in works of mercy who do not have charity; and then it will not benefit them at all toward meriting eternal life or toward immunity from eternal punishment, as is evident from 1 Corinthians 13:3. And this appears particularly absurd among thieves, who steal many things but still donate some of them mercifully. And therefore it should be said that for anyone who dies with mortal sin, neither faith nor works of mercy will free them from eternal punishment, no matter how much time passes.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod illi misericordiam consequentur qui misericordiam ordinate impendunt; non autem ordinate misericordiam impendunt qui seipsos in miserendo negligunt, sed magis se impugnant male agendo; et ideo tales misericordiam penitus absolventem non consequentur, etsi consequantur misericordiam de poenis debitis aliquid relaxantem.
Reply Obj. 1: Those obtain mercy who apply mercy ordinately; but they do not apply mercy ordinately who neglect themselves in showing mercy, but rather afflict themselves by behaving badly. And therefore such people do not obtain the mercy that absolves completely, even if they obtain a mercy that relaxes something of the punishment they owe.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.ad12
Ad secundum dicendum, quod non propter hoc ponitur disceptatio solum de operibus misericordiae, quia pro earum neglectu tantummodo aliqui aeternaliter puniantur; sed quia illi ab aeterna poena liberantur post peccata qui per opera misericordiae sibi veniam impetraverunt, facientes sibi amicos de mammona iniquitatis.
Reply Obj. 2: The discussion is described as only about works of mercy not because some people are punished eternally solely because of neglecting them, but because those who have been freed from eternal punishment after having sinned are the ones who have obtained pardon for themselves by works of mercy, making friends for themselves with the mammon of iniquity.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.ad13
Ad tertium dicendum, quod illud a Domino dicitur his qui petunt sibi debitum relaxari, non illis qui in peccato persistunt; et ideo soli poenitentes per opera misericordiae consequentur misericordiam penitus liberantem.
Reply Obj. 3: That is said by the Lord to those who seek to have their own debt relaxed, not to those who remain in sin. And so through works of mercy only the penitent obtain the mercy that frees entirely.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.ad14
Ad quartum dicendum, quod Glossa Ambrosii loquitur de lubrico venialis peccati, a quo aliquis post purgatorias poenas, quas vapulationem dicit, per opera misericordiae absolvetur. Vel si loquatur de lubrico mortalis peccati, est intelligendum quantum ad hoc quod adhuc in vita existentes, illi qui ex fragilitate in carnalia peccata incidunt, per opera misericordiae ad poenitentiam disponuntur; unde talis non peribit, idest disponetur per talia opera ad non pereundum.
Reply Obj. 4: Ambrose’s1 Gloss is speaking about the frailty of venial sin, from which, after the suffering of purgatory, which he calls threshing, a person will be absolved through his works of mercy. Or if he is speaking about the frailty of mortal sin, it should be understood in this way, that while still in this life, those who fall into sins of the flesh out of fragility are disposed to repentance by works of mercy. Therefore, a person like this will not perish; that is, he will be disposed by such works not to perish.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3.ad15
Expositio textus
Exposition of the Text
Tam grandis tamen poena est, ut ei possint nulla tormenta quae novimus, comparari. Augustinus dicit, quod mitissima est poena parvulorum, qui tamen alienantur a regno. Et dicendum, quod hoc quod hic dicitur, intelligendum est de illis qui carent divina visione, et habent conscientiae remorsum, quod ex propria culpa ea priventur.
“There can be no other torments that we know of to compare the punishment of the damned to.”1 Augustine2 says that the punishment of children is extremely slight, although they are kept out of the kingdom. And it should be said that this statement should be understood as concerning those who lack the divine vision, and have the remorse of conscience, because they are deprived of these things by their own fault.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3
Incomprehensibilia sunt judicia ejus. Sed contra, in Psal. 118, 13: in labiis meis pronuntiavi omnia judicia oris tui. Et dicendum, quod judicia in Psal. appellantur Dei mandata; apostolus autem dicit Dei judicia, dispositiones ejus.
How incomprehensible are his judgments!1 But to the contrary, in Psalm 119 (118):13 it says: with my lips I declare all the judgments of your mouth. And it should be said that God’s commands are called judgments in the psalms; but the Apostle calls God’s plan of action his judgments.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3
Sed varietas sensuum et effectuum in creaturis monstratur, inquantum videlicet ex diversis conceptionibus quas a creaturis accipimus, diversas rationes attribuimus Deo, ut diversitas non sit in Deo secundum esse, sed sit diversitas secundum rationem tantum, quod hic dicitur varietas sensuum; vel secundum connotata, et hoc dicitur varietas effectuum. Et de hoc in 2 dist., 1 Lib., quaest. 1, art. 2, ad 5, dictum est.
But the variety of senses and effects in creatures is designated,1 inasmuch as from the different conceptions we receive from created things, we attribute different notions to God, so that diversity is not in God according to his being, but there is a diversity according to reason alone; and this is called the variety of the senses; or, according to what are connoted, the variety of effects. And this was already said in Book I, Distinction 2, Question 1, Article 2, reply to the fifth objection.
Sent.IV.D46.Q2.A3
D. 47The general judgmentDe judicio generali
Postquam determinavit Magister de remuneratione animarum, et punitione, quae praecedit judicium generale; hic incipit determinare de remuneratione et punitione quae erit per judicium generale; et dividitur in partes duas: in prima determinat de ipso generali judicio; in secunda determinat de remuneratione et poena quae generale judicium consequitur, 49 dist., ibi: post resurrectionem vero facto impletoque judicio, suos fines habebunt civitates duae.
After the Master has considered the recompense and punishment of souls, which precedes the general judgment, here he begins to consider the rewarding and punishment that will happen through the general judgment. And this is divided into two parts: in the first, he examines the general judgment itself; in the second, he considers the reward and punishment that comes after the general judgment (Distinction 49) at: “but after the resurrection, when the universal judgment has been made and carried out, distinct boundaries shall mark the two cities.”1
Sent.IV.D47
Prima pars dividitur in duas: in prima determinat ea quae pertinent ad modum judicii, et ad judicis ministerium; in secunda determinat ea quae pertinent ad judicis personam, 48 dist., ibi: solet etiam quaeri, in qua forma Christus judicabit.
The first part is divided into two: in the first of these, he considers what pertains to the manner of the judgment and the ministry of the judge; in the second, he considers what pertains to the person of the judge, Distinction 48, at: it is also usual to ask in what form Christ will judge.1
Sent.IV.D47
Prima in duas: in prima enim requirit de judicii modo; in secunda de judicis ministris, ibi: non autem solus Christus judicabit.
The first part is in two parts: in the first, he inquires into the manner of judgment; in the second, about the judge’s ministers, at: for it is not Christ alone who shall judge.1
Sent.IV.D47
Et haec pars dividitur in tres: in prima enim ostendit quomodo homines cum Christo judicante judicabunt; in secunda ostendit quid ministerii angeli in judicio exhibebunt, ibi: cum autem in Evangelio legatur quod Dominus mittet angelos suos etc.; in tertia parte requirit utrum daemones ministri hujus judicii sint futuri, torquendo damnatorum animas, ibi: et solet quaeri, utrum in inferno malis ad puniendum praesint daemones.
And this part is divided into three: for in the first he shows how men will judge alongside Christ the judge; in the second he shows what the ministering angels will reveal in the judgment, at: since we read in the Gospel that the Lord shall send his angels;1 in the third part he inquires whether demons will be ministers of this judgment, by torturing the souls of the damned, at: and it is usual to ask whether in hell, after judgment, demons . . . are set over evil men for their punishment.2
Sent.IV.D47
Prima pars dividitur in duas: in prima ostendit quod quidam homines cum Christo judicabunt; in secunda enumerat quatuor ordines hominum qui ad judicium veniunt, ibi: erunt autem quatuor ordines in judicio.
The first part is divided in two: in the first he shows that some men will judge with Christ; in the second, he enumerates the four orders of men who will come to the judgment, at: and there will be four orders in the judgment.1
Sent.IV.D47
Hic est duplex quaestio. Prima de judicio generali. Secunda de igne qui praecedit faciem judicis.
Here two questions arise. First, about the general judgment. Second, about the fire that will precede the face of the judge.
Sent.IV.D47
Q. 1The general judgmentDe judicio generali
Circa primum quaeruntur tria:
Concerning the first, three questions arise:
Sent.IV.D47.Q1
primo de ipso judicio;
first, about the judgment itself.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1
secundo de judicantibus cum Christo;
second, about those who will judge with Christ.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1
tertio de his qui in judicio judicabuntur.
third, about those who will be judged in the judgment.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1
A. 1About the judgment itselfDe ipso judicio
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod generale judicium non sit futurum. Quia, ut dicitur Naum 1, 9, non judicabit Deus bis in idipsum. Sed nunc Deus judicat de singulis hominum operibus, cum post mortem unicuique poenas vel praemia pro meritis tribuit, et dum etiam in hac vita quosdam pro bonis vel malis operibus praemiat vel punit. Ergo videtur quod non sit aliud judicium futurum.
Obj. 1: To the first question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that there will be no general judgment. For as it says in Nahum 1:9: he will not take vengeance twice on his foes. But now God judges the individual acts of men, since after death he will assign punishment or rewards to each person according to his merits, and even now in this life he rewards or punishes some for good or bad works. Therefore, it seems that there will not be another future judgment.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1.arg1
Praeterea, in nullo judicio executio sententiae praecedit judicium. Sed sententia divini judicii quo ad homines, est de adeptione regni, vel exclusione a regno, ut patet Matth. 25. Ergo cum modo aliqui adipiscantur regnum aeternum, et quidam excludantur ab ipso perpetuo, videtur quod aliud judicium non sit futurum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, in no court does the execution of the sentence precede the judgment. But the sentence of divine judgment for men is either the obtaining of the kingdom or exclusion from the kingdom, as is evident from Matthew 25. Therefore, since at this time some people attain the eternal kingdom, and others are excluded from it perpetually, it seems that there will not be another judgment.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1.arg2
Praeterea, propter hoc aliqua in judicium oportet adduci, quia dubium est quid de eis definiendum sit. Sed ante finem mundi determinata est unicuique damnatorum sua damnatio, et cuique sanctorum sua beatitudo. Ergo videtur quod non oporteat aliquod futurum judicium esse.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the reason that things must be brought up in court is that there is a doubt which must be settled about them. But before the end of the world, the damnation of each one of the damned is determined, and for each of the saints his own beatitude. Therefore, it seems that it is not necessary for there to be any future judgment.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1.arg3
Sed contra, Matth. 12, 41, dicitur: viri Ninivitae surgent in judicio cum generatione ista, et condemnabunt eam. Ergo post resurrectionem aliquod judicium erit.
On the contrary (1), it says in Matthew 12:41: the men of Nineveh will arise at the judgment with this generation and condemn it. Therefore, after the resurrection there will be another judgment.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, Joan. 5, 29, dicitur: procedent qui bona fecerunt, in resurrectionem vitae; qui vero mala egerunt, in resurrectionem judicii. Ergo videtur quod post resurrectionem aliquod judicium sit futurum.
Furthermore (2), it says in John 5:29: and come forth, those who have done good, to the resurrection of life, and those who have done evil, to the resurrection of judgment. Therefore, it seems that after the resurrection there will be another judgment.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1.arg4
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod judicium illud quantum ad disceptationem et sententiam fiat per locutionem vocalem. Quia, ut dicit Augustinus, 20 de Civ. Dei, per quot dies hoc futurum judicium tendatur incertum est. Sed non esset incertum, si illa quae in judicio dicuntur futura, tantum mentaliter complerentur. Ergo judicium illud vocaliter fiet, et non solum mentaliter.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that as regards the argument and sentencing, that judgment happens by vocal speech.1 For as Augustine says,2 it is unknown how many days the future judgment will last. But this would not be uncertain if those things that are said to take place in the judgment were accomplished only mentally. Therefore, that judgment happens vocally, and not only mentally.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1.arg5
Praeterea, Gregorius dicit, et habetur in littera: illi saltem verba judicis audient qui ejus fidem saltem verbo tenuerunt. Hoc autem non potest intelligi de verbo interiori; quod sic omnes verba judicis audient: quia omnibus et bonis et malis, nota erunt omnia facta aliorum, sicut supra, dist. 43, dictum est. Ergo videtur quod judicium illud vocaliter peragetur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Gregory says, and this is found in the text, at least those who have held to faith in him in word will hear the words of the judge. But this cannot be understood as being an interior word, because this is how all will hear the words of judgment: for all the deeds of others will be made known to all, both good and bad, as was said above in Distinction 43. Therefore, it seems that that judgment will be enacted by a voice.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1.arg6
Praeterea, sicut in sequenti dist. dicetur, Christus secundum formam hominis judicabit, in qua corporaliter ab omnibus possit videri. Ergo videtur eadem ratione quod corporali voce loquatur, ut ab omnibus audiatur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, as will be said in the following distinction, Christ will judge in his human form, in which he will can be seen physically by all. Therefore, it seems by the same argument that he will speak with a physical voice, so that he may be heard by all.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1.arg7
Sed contra, Augustinus dicit, 20 de Civ. Dei, quod liber vitae, de quo Apocal. 20, vis quaedam intelligenda est divina, qua fiet ut unicuique opera sua vel bona vel mala in memoriam revocentur, et mentis intuitu mira celeritate cernantur, ut accuset vel excuset scientia conscientiam; atque ita simul et omnes et singuli judicentur. Sed si vocaliter discurrerentur merita singulorum, non possent omnes et singuli judicari simul. Ergo videtur quod illa discussio non erit vocalis.
On the contrary (1), Augustine says1 that the book of life spoken of in Revelation 20 is to be understood as a certain divine force, by which it happens that for each person his own works, whether good or evil, shall be recalled to memory, and discerned with a marvelously swift flash of the mind, so that his knowledge will accuse or excuse his conscience; and thus at once all and each will be judged. But if the merits of each individual were recounted by voice, all and each could not be judged at the same time. Therefore, it seems that the presentation of the case will not be done vocally.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, sententia proportionaliter debet testimonio respondere. Sed testimonium et accusatio vel excusatio mentalis erit; unde Rom. 2, 15: testimonium illis reddente conscientia ipsorum, et inter se invicem cogitationum accusantium, aut etiam defendentium, in die cum judicabit Deus occulta hominum. Ergo videtur quod illa sententia, et totum judicium, mentaliter expleatur.
Furthermore (2), the sentencing should correspond to the testimony proportionally. But the testimony and accusation or exoneration will be mental; this is why Romans 2:15–16 says: their conscience also bears witness and their conflicting thoughts accuse or perhaps excuse them on that day when . . . God judges the secrets of men. Therefore, it seems that that sentencing and the whole judgment will be carried out mentally.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1.arg8
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod tempus futuri judicii non sit ignotum. Sicut enim sancti patres expectabant primum adventum, ita et nos expectamus secundum. Sed sancti patres sciverunt tempus adventus primi, sicut patet per numerum hebdomadarum quae describuntur Dan. 9; unde et reprehenduntur Judaei, quod tempus adventus Christi non cognoverunt, ut patet Luc. 12, 56: hypocritae, faciem caeli et terrae nostis probare; hoc autem tempus quomodo non probatis? Ergo videtur quod etiam nobis esse debeat determinatum tempus secundi adventus, quo Deus ad judicium veniet.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the time of the future judgment will not be unknown.1 For just as the holy patriarchs were awaiting the first coming, in the same way we await the second coming. But the holy patriarchs knew the time of the first coming, as is evident from the number of weeks that are described by Daniel 9:24–27; this is also why the Jews are rebuked because they did not recognize the time of Christ’s coming, as is seen in Luke 12:56: you hypocrites! You know how to interpret the appearance of earth and sky; but why do you not know how to interpret the present time? Therefore, it seems that the time of the second coming, in which God will come for judgment, should also be known to us.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1.arg9
Praeterea, per signa devenimus in cognitionem signatorum. Sed de judicio futuro multa signa nobis in Scriptura ponuntur, ut patet 14 Matth. et 21 Lucae et 12 Marci. Ergo in cognitionem illius temporis possumus pervenire.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, through signs we arrive at the knowledge of the things signified. But many signs are set down for us in Scripture about the future judgment, as is clear from Matthew 14 and Luke 21 and Mark 12. Therefore, we can attain the knowledge of that time.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1.arg10
Praeterea, apostolus dixit, 1 Cor. 10:11: nos sumus in quos fines saeculorum devenerunt; et 1 Joan. 2, 18: filioli, novissima hora est, etc. Cum ergo jam longum tempus transierit ex quo haec dicta sunt, videtur quod saltem nunc scire possumus quod ultimum judicium sit propinquum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the Apostle said, we are those upon whom the end of the ages have come (1 Cor 10:11); and in 1 John 2:18, it says: children, it is the last hour. Therefore, since already a long time has passed since these words were said, it seems that at least now we can know that the last judgment is close.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1.arg11
Praeterea, tempus judicii non debet esse occultum, nisi propter hoc quod quilibet solicitus se ad judicium praeparet, dum determinate tempus ignorat. Sed eadem solicitudo remaneret, etiam si certum esset: quia cuicumque incertum est tempus suae mortis, et, sicut dicit Augustinus in epistola ad Hesychium, in quo quemque invenerit suus novissimus dies, in hoc eum comprehendet mundi novissimus dies. Ergo non est necessarium, tempus judicii esse occultum.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the time of the judgment should not be secret unless so that each person may anxiously prepare himself for the judgment, since he does not know the exact time. But the same anxiety would remain even if the judgment were known: for the time of each person’s death is unknown to him, and as Augustine says1 in his letter to Hesychius, the world’s last day will deal with each person in the state that his own last day found him. Therefore, it is not necessary for the time of the judgment to be secret.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1.arg12
Sed contra est quod dicitur Marc. 13, 32: de die illa vel hora nemo scit; neque angeli in caelo, neque filius, nisi pater. Dicitur autem filius nescire, inquantum nos scire non facit.
On the contrary (1), it is said in Mark 13:32: but of that day or that hour no one knows, not even the angels in heaven, nor the Son, but only the Father. And the Son is said to not know inasmuch as he does not cause us to know.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, 1 Thessal. 5, 2: dies Domini sicut fur in nocte, ita veniet. Ergo videtur, cum adventus furis in nocte sit omnino incertus, quod dies ultimi judicii sit omnino incertus.
Furthermore (2), the day of the Lord will come like a thief in the night (1 Thess 5:2). Therefore, since the coming of a thief in the night is entirely unknown, it seems that the day of the last judgment is entirely uncertain.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1.arg13
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod sicut operatio pertinet ad rerum principium quo producuntur in esse, ita judicium pertinet ad terminum, quo res ad suum finem perducuntur.
I answer that, just as activity pertains to the principle of things by which they are produced in being, so judgment pertains to the terminus by which things are brought to their end.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1.co
Distinguitur autem duplex Dei operatio. Una qua res primitus in esse producit, instituens naturam, et distinguens ea quae ad completionem ipsius pertinent: a quo quidem opere Deus dicitur quievisse Genes. 2. Alia ejus operatio est qua operatur in gubernatione creaturarum, de qua Joan. 5, 17: pater meus usque modo operatur, et ego operor; ita etiam duplex judicium distinguitur, ordine tamen converso.
Now, two operations are distinguished in God. One by which he first produces a thing in being, instituting its nature and distinguishing those things that pertain to its completion: and this is the work God is said to have rested from in Genesis 2:2. His other operation that whereby he carries out the governance of creation, which is what John 5:17 speaks of: my father is working still, and I am working. Accordingly, two kinds of judgment are distinguished in him, but in the reverse order.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1
Unum quod respondet operi gubernationis, quae sine judicio esse non potest: per quod quidem judicium unusquisque singulariter pro suis operibus judicatur non solum secundum quod sibi competit, sed secundum quod competit gubernationi universi; unde differtur unius praemiatio pro utilitate aliorum, ut dicitur Hebr. 11, et poenae unius ad profectum alterius cedunt; unde necesse est ut sit aliquod judicium universale correspondens ex adverso primae rerum productioni in esse, ut videlicet sicut tunc omnia processerunt immediate a Deo, ita tunc ultima completio mundo detur, unoquoque accipiente finaliter quod ei debetur secundum seipsum.
One is the judgment that corresponds to the work of governance, which cannot exist without judgment, and by this judgment indeed each one is judged individually for his own works not only according as befits him, but according as befits the governance of the universe. This is why the rewarding of one person is delayed for the benefit of others, as it says in Hebrews 11, and the sufferings of one person result in progress for another. This is why it is necessary that there be some universal judgment corresponding oppositely to the first production of things in being, so that namely, just as at that time all things proceeded immediately from God, so too on the last day a final completion will be given to the world, with each person receiving finally what is due to him in himself.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1
Unde in illo judicio apparebit manifeste divina justitia quantum ad omnia quae nunc ex hoc occultantur quod interdum de uno disponitur ad utilitatem aliorum aliter quam manifesta opera exigere videantur; unde etiam et tunc erit universalis separatio bonorum a malis, quia ulterius non erit locus ut mali per bonos vel boni per malos proficiant; propter quem profectum interim commixti inveniuntur boni malis, quoadusque status hujus vitae per divinam providentiam gubernatur.
Therefore, in that judgment we will see clearly the divine justice regarding all the things now hidden because sometimes things concerning one man are arranged to the benefit of others in a way other than his obvious works seem to require. Therefore, on that day there will also be a universal separation of the good from the wicked, for in the end it will not happen that the wicked benefit by the good or the good by the evil. And it is for the sake of this benefit that the good are found intermingled with the wicked in the meantime, while the state of this life is directed by divine providence.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quilibet homo et est singularis quaedam persona, et est pars totius humani generis; unde et duplex ei judicium debetur. Unum singulare, quod de eo fiet post mortem, quando recipiet juxta ea quae in corpore gessit, quamvis non totaliter, quia non quo ad corpus, sed quo ad animam tantum. Aliud judicium debet esse de eo secundum quod est pars totius humani generis; sicut aliquis judicari dicitur secundum humanam justitiam etiam quando judicium datur de communitate, cujus ipse est pars; unde et tunc quando fiet universale judicium totius humani generis per universalem separationem bonorum a malis, etiam quilibet per consequens judicabitur. Nec tamen Deus bis judicat in idipsum: quia non duas poenas pro uno peccato infert; sed poena quae ante judicium complete inflicta non fuerat, in ultimo judicio complebitur, post quod impii cruciabuntur quo ad corpus et animam simul.
Reply Obj. 1: Every man is both an individual person and a part of the whole human race: and this is why he must have two judgments. One is individual, which happens to him after his death, when he receives according to those things he did in his body, although not completely, for not according to the body, but only according to the soul. But he must have another judgment as he is a part of the whole human race, just as someone is said to be judged according to human justice even when the judgment is given to the community that he is a part of. Therefore, on that day when the universal judgment of the whole human race takes place through the universal separation of the good and the wicked, each person will also be judged as a result. Nevertheless, God will not judge anyone twice: for he does not impose two punishments for one sin, but punishment which is not completely inflicted before the judgment, in the last judgment will be completed, after which the wicked will be tormented in body and soul together.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod propria sententia illius generalis judicii est universalis separatio bonorum a malis, quae illud judicium non praecedet. Sed nec etiam quo ad particularem sententiam uniuscujusque plene praecessit judicii effectus: quia etiam boni amplius post judicium praemiabuntur, tum ex gloria corporis adjuncta, tum ex numero sanctorum completo; et mali etiam amplius torquebuntur adjuncta poena corporis, et impleto in poenis numero damnatorum: quia quanto cum pluribus ardebunt, tanto plus ardebunt.
Reply Obj. 2: The sentencing proper to that general judgment is the universal separation of the good from the bad, which will not happen before that judgment. But as to the particular sentence of each person, the judgment’s effect will not have fully taken place, either: for the good will also be further rewarded after the judgment, both by the addition of the body’s glory and by the number of the saints being complete. And the wicked will also be further tormented by the addition of the bodily punishment, and by the number of the damned in punishment being fulfilled: for the more people they burn with, the more they will burn.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod universale judicium, ut dictum est, magis directe respicit utilitatem hominum quam singulos judicandorum. Quamvis ergo cuilibet homini ante judicium sit certa notitia de sua damnatione vel praemio; non tamen omnibus omnium damnatio vel praemium innotescet; unde judicium necessarium erit.
Reply Obj. 3: The universal judgment, as was said, has to do more directly with the benefit of men than with the individuals to be judged. Therefore, although the judgment of every man’s own damnation or reward will be known to him for certain, nevertheless, not everyone’s damnation or reward will be known to everyone, which is why the judgment will be necessary.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1.ad3
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod quid sit verum circa hanc quaestionem, definiri pro certo non potest; tamen probabilius aestimatur quod totum illud judicium, et quo ad discussionem, et quo ad accusationem malorum et commendationem bonorum, et quo ad sententiam de utrisque, mentaliter perficietur. Si enim vocaliter singulorum facta narrarentur, inaestimabilis magnitudo temporis ad hoc exigeretur; sicut etiam Augustinus, 20 de Civ. Dei, dicit, quod si liber ex cujus Scriptura omnes judicabuntur, ut dicitur Apoc. 20, carnaliter cogitetur, quis ejus magnitudinem aut longitudinem valeat aestimare? Aut quanto tempore legi poterit liber, in quo scriptae sunt universae vitae universorum? Non autem minus tempus requiritur ad narrandum oretenus singulorum facta, quam ad legendum, si essent in libro materiali scripta. Unde probabile est quod illa quae dicuntur Matth. 25, non vocaliter, sed mentaliter, intelligenda sint esse perficienda.
To the second question, it should be said that whatever may be true about this question, it cannot be defined for certain. Nevertheless, it can be most probably guessed that the whole judgment, both as to the presentation of the case and the accusation of the wicked and the commendation of the good, and as to the sentencing of each, will be accomplished mentally. For if the deeds of individuals were vocally recounted, an inestimably huge amount of time would be needed for this, as Augustine1 also says in the City of God 20, if the book from whose writing all will be judged, as it says in Revelation 20:12, were conceived physically, who would be competent to guess its size and length? Or how much time would it take for the book to be read, in which the entire lives of all had been written? But no less time is required for telling orally the deeds of individuals than is required for reading them, if they were written in a material book. Therefore, it is probable that the things that are spoken of in Matthew 25, should be understood to be accomplished not vocally, but mentally.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod pro tanto dicit Augustinus quod incertum est per quot dies hoc judicium tendatur, quia non est determinatum utrum perficiatur vocaliter. Si enim vocaliter perficeretur, prolixum tempus ad hoc requireretur; si autem mentaliter, in momento fieri poterit.
Reply Obj. 1: The reason Augustine says it is uncertain how many days this judgment will last is that he had not settled whether it would be accomplished vocally. For if it were accomplished vocally, a lengthy time would be required for this; but if mentally, it could be done in a moment.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1.ad4
Ad secundum dicendum, quod etiam si judicium fiat mentaliter tamen verbum Gregorii salvari potest: quia etsi omnibus innotescent sua et aliorum facta, divina virtute hoc faciente, quae in Evangelio locutio dicitur; tamen illi qui fidem habuerunt, quam ex verbis Dei conceperunt, ex ipsis verbis judicabuntur: quia, ut dicitur Rom. 2, 12, qui in lege peccaverunt, per legem judicabuntur. Unde et quodam speciali modo dicetur aliquid his qui fuerunt fideles quod non dicetur his qui fuerunt infideles.
Reply Obj. 2: Even if the judgment happens mentally, the words of Gregory can still be saved: for although one’s own deeds and the deeds of others are made known to all, this is done by divine power, which is called ‘speech’ in the Gospel. Nevertheless, those who had faith, which they conceived from the words of God, will be judged by those words, for as it says in Romans 2:12, all who have sinned under the law will be judged by the law. Therefore, in a certain way, something will be said to those who were believers which will not be said to those who were unbelievers.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1.ad5
Ad tertium dicendum, quod Christus corporaliter apparebit, ut ab omnibus judex corporalis cognoscatur; quod quidem subito fieri poterit. Sed locutio quae tempore mensuratur requireret immensam temporis prolixitatem, si vocali locutione judicium perageretur.
Reply Obj. 3: Christ will appear physically, so that he may be recognized as the physical judge by all men, and this indeed will be able to happen in a moment. But speech, which is measured by time, would require an immense extent of time, if the judgment were conducted by vocal speech.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1.ad6
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod Deus per scientiam suam est causa rerum. Utrumque autem creaturis communicat, dum et rebus tribuit virtutem agendi alias res quarum sint causa, et quibusdam etiam rerum cognitionem praebet; sed in utroque aliqua sibi reservat. Operatur enim quaedam in quibus nulla creatura ei cooperatur; et similiter cognoscit quaedam quae a nulla pura creatura cognoscuntur.
To the third question, it should be said that God is the cause of things through his knowledge. Now, he communicates both of these to created things when on the one hand he confers on things the power of acting upon other things of which they are the causes, and when on the other hand he also grants some creatures the knowledge of things. But in each case, he reserves something to himself, for he works some things in which no created being cooperates; and likewise he knows some things that are known to no mere created being.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1
Haec autem nulla alia magis esse debent quam illa quae soli divinae subjacent potestati, in quibus ei nulla creatura cooperatur; et hujusmodi est finis mundi, in quo erit dies judicii. Non enim per aliquam causam creatam mundus finietur, sicut etiam et mundus esse incepit immediate a Deo; unde dicitur, quod1 cognitio finis mundi soli Deo reservatur. Et hanc rationem ipse Dominus videtur assignare Act. 1, 7: non est, inquit, vestrum nosse tempora vel momenta, quae pater posuit in sua potestate; quasi dicat, quae soli potestati ejus reservata sunt.
Moreover, nothing else should be greater than those works that are subject to divine power alone, in which no creature cooperates with him; and the end of the world, when the day of judgment will happen, is this kind of work. For just as the world took the beginning of its existence from God immediately, so also no created cause will bring about the end of the world. Therefore, the knowledge of the end of the world is fittingly reserved to God alone. And the Lord himself seems to give this reason when he says: it is not for you to know times or seasons which the Father has fixed by his own power (Acts 1:7), as though he were saying that they had been reserved to his power alone.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod in primo adventu Christus venit occultus, secundum illud Isai. 45, 15: vere tu es Deus absconditus, sanctus Israel salvator; et ideo ut a fidelibus cognosci posset, oportuit determinate tempus praedeterminare. Sed in secundo adventu veniet manifestus, ut dicitur in Psalm. 49, 3: Deus manifeste veniet etc.; et ideo circa cognitionem adventus ipsius error esse non poterit: propter quod non est simile.
Reply Obj. 1: In the first coming, Christ came secretly, in keeping with Isa 45:15: truly, thou art a God who hidest thyself, O God of Israel, the Savior. And this is why, in order for the time to be recognized by the faithful, it was necessary that a specific time be predetermined. But in the second coming, he will come openly, as it says in Psalm 50 (49):2, God shall come openly; and thus there will be no possibility of error about the knowledge of his coming. Consequently, it is not the same.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1.ad7
Ad secundum dicendum, sicut dicit Augustinus in epistola, de die judicii ad Hesychium, signa quae in Evangeliis ponuntur, non omnia pertinent ad secundum adventum, qui erit in fine; sed quaedam eorum pertinent ad tempus destructionis Hierusalem, quae jam praeteriit; quaedam vero, et plura, eorum pertinent ad adventum quo quotidie ad Ecclesiam suam venit, eam spiritualiter visitans, prout inhabitat nos per fidem et amorem: nec illa quae in Evangeliis vel in epistolis ponuntur ad ultimum adventum spectantia, ad hoc possunt valere ut determinate tempus judicii possit cognosci; quia illa pericula quae praenuntiantur nuntiantia vicinum Christi adventum, etiam a tempore primitivae Ecclesiae fuerunt, quandoque intensius quandoque remissius: unde et ipsi dies apostolorum dicti sunt novissimi dies, ut patet Act. 2, 17: ubi Petrus exponit illud verbum Joel. 2, 28: erit in novissimis diebus, effundam spiritum meum super omnem carnem, et prophetabunt filii vestri et filiae vestrae, pro tempore illo; et tamen ex illo tempore tempus plurimum transivit; et quandoque plures, et quandoque pauciores tribulationes in Ecclesia fuerunt. Unde non potest determinari tempus quantum sit futurum, nec de mense, nec de anno, nec de centum, nec de mille annis, ut Augustinus in eodem libro dicit. Et si credatur in fine hujusmodi pericula magis abundare, non tamen potest determinari quae sit illa quantitas periculorum quae immediate diem judicii praecedet, vel Antichristi adventum; cum et circa tempora primitivae Ecclesiae fuerint persecutiones aliquae adeo graves, et corruptiones errorum adeo abundarent, quod aliquibus tunc vicinus expectaretur vel imminens Antichristi adventus, sicut dicitur in ecclesiastica historia, et in Lib. Hieronymi de viris illustribus.
Reply Obj. 2: As Augustine1 says in a letter about the day of judgment to Hesychius, the signs that are set down in the Gospels do not all pertain to the second coming, which will be at the end, but some of them pertain to the time of the destruction of Jerusalem, which has already passed; but some of them, and an even greater number, pertain to the coming in which he daily comes to the Church, visiting her spiritually, as he dwells in us by faith and love. Nor can what is recorded in the Gospels or the epistles regarding the last coming suffice for us to know the time of the judgment determinately; for those dangers that are foretold as announcing the approaching coming of Christ also existed at the time of the early Church, sometimes more intensely, sometimes less so. This is why also the very days of the apostles were called ‘the last days,’ as is seen in Acts 2:17, where Peter explains the words of Joel 2:28 as pertaining to that time: and in the last days it shall be, God declares, that I will pour out my Spirit upon all flesh, and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy. And yet much time has passed since that time, and sometimes more and sometimes fewer tribulations have existed in the Church. Therefore, it cannot be determined how far in the future the time will be, neither as regards the month, nor the year, nor the century, nor the millennium, as Augustine says in the same book. And if it were believed that in the end times these dangers would abound much more, it still could not be determined what amount of dangers would immediately precede the day of judgment or the coming of the anti-Christ, since also in the time of the early Church there were such serious persecutions and corruptions of errors abounded to such an extent that some believed that the coming of the Antichrist was close or imminent, as it says in the Ecclesiastical History, and Jerome’s book On Famous Men.2
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1.ad8
Ad tertium dicendum, quod ex hoc quod dicitur, novissima hora est, vel ex similibus locutionibus quae in Scriptura dicuntur, non potest aliqua determinata quantitas temporis sciri. Non enim est dictum ad significandum aliquam brevem horam temporis, sed ad significandum novissimum statum mundi, qui est quasi novissima aetas; quae quanto temporis spatio duret, non est definitum; cum etiam nec senio, quod est ultima aetas hominis, sit aliquis terminus certus praefinitus, cum quandoque inveniatur durare quantum omnes praecedentes aetates, vel plus, ut dicit Augustinus in lib. 83 quaest., quaest. 58; unde etiam et apostolus, 2 Thessal. 2, excludit falsum intellectum quem quidam ex illis verbis conceperant, ut crederent diem Domini jam instare.
Reply Obj. 3: From the fact that it is said, it is the last hour, or from other similar expressions that are said in scripture, no determinate amount of time can be known. For it was not said in order to mean some brief hour of time, but to mean the last state of the world, which is like the last age, which does not have a definite amount of time that it should endure. It is like old age, which is the final age of a man, and has no certain fixed limit, since sometimes it is found to last as long as all the previous ages, or even longer, as Augustine says in question 58 of his book On the Eighty-three Different Questions.1 This is also why in 2 Thessalonians 2, the Apostle excludes the false understanding that certain people had conceived from these words, so that they were believing that the day of the Lord had already arrived.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1.ad9
Ad quartum dicendum, quod etiam supposita mortis incertitudine, dupliciter ad vigilantiam valet incertitudo judicii. Primo ad hoc quod ignoratur utrum etiam differatur tantum quantum est hominis vita, ut sic ex duabus partibus incertitudo majorem diligentiam faciat. Secundo quantum ad hoc quod homo non gerit solum solicitudinem de persona sua, sed de familia vel civitate vel regno, aut tota Ecclesia, cui non determinatur tempus durationis secundum hominis vitam; et tamen oportet unumquodque horum hoc modo disponi ut dies Domini non inveniat imparatos.
Reply Obj. 4: Even given the uncertainty of death, uncertainty about the judgment contributes to vigilance in two ways. First, it makes it impossible to know whether the judgment will be delayed even as long as a man’s life, so that then uncertainty about both matters causes greater diligence. Second, it makes a difference because a man does not worry only about his own person, but about his family and his state or kingdom, or about the whole Church, whose temporal duration is not fixed according to the lifetime of a man. And yet each of these must be handled such that the day of the Lord does not find them unprepared.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A1.ad10
A. 2About those who will judge with ChristDe judicantibus cum Christo
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod nulli homines judicabunt cum Christo. Quia Joan. 5, 22: pater omne judicium dedit filio, ut omnes honorificent filium, sicut honorificant patrem. Sed honorificentia talis non debetur alicui quam Christo. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 1: To the second question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that no men will judge with Christ. For the Father . . . has given all judgment to the Son, that all may honor the Son, even as they honor the Father (John 5:22–23). But this kind of honor should not be given to anyone but Christ. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.arg1
Praeterea, quicumque judicat, habet potestatem super illud quod judicat. Sed ea de quibus debet esse futurum judicium, sicut merita et praemia humana, soli divinae auctoritati subsunt. Ergo nulli competit de his judicare.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, anyone who judges has power over what he judges. But those things about which there must be a future judgment, like human merits and rewards, are subject to divine authority alone. Therefore it does not belong to anyone to judge these things.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.arg2
Praeterea, judicium illud non exercebitur vocaliter, sed mentaliter, ut probabilius aestimatur. Sed hoc quod cordibus hominum notificentur merita et demerita, quod est quasi accusatio vel commendatio; vel retributio poenae et praemii, quod est quasi sententiae prolatio, sola divina virtute fiet. Ergo nulli alii judicabunt nisi Christus, qui est Deus.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, that judgment will not be handed down by voice, but mentally, as is most probably guessed. But making merits and demerits known to the hearts of men, which is like accusation and commendation, or meting out punishment and reward, which is like the uttering of a sentence, will be done by divine power alone. Therefore no others will judge but Christ, who is God.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.arg3
Sed contra est quod dicitur Matth. 19, 28: sedebitis super sedes duodecim, judicantes duodecim tribus Israel.
On the contrary (1), it says: you who have followed me will also sit on twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel (Matt 19:28).
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, Isai. 3, 14: Dominus ad judicium veniet cum senioribus populi sui. Ergo videtur quod etiam alii judicabunt cum Christo.
Furthermore (2), the Lord enters into judgment with the elders and princes of his people (Isa 3:14). Therefore it seems that others too shall judge with Christ.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.arg4
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod judiciaria potestas non respondeat voluntariae paupertati. Hoc enim solum duodecim apostolis promissum est Matth. 19, 28: sedebitis super sedes duodecim, judicantes duodecim tribus Israel. Ergo cum non omnes voluntarie pauperes sint apostoli, videtur quod non omnibus judiciaria potestas respondeat.
Obj. 1: Moreover. It seems that the power for judging does not correspond to voluntary poverty.1 For this is promised to the twelve apostles alone: you who have followed me will also sit on twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel (Matt 19:28). Therefore since not all those who choose poverty are apostles, it seems that the power to judge does not correspond to all of them.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.arg5
Praeterea, majus est offerre sacrificium Deo de proprio corpore quam de exterioribus rebus. Sed martyres, et etiam virgines, offerunt de proprio corpore sacrificium Deo, voluntarie autem pauperes de exterioribus rebus. Ergo sublimitas judiciariae potestatis magis respondet martyribus et virginibus quam voluntarie pauperibus.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it is a greater thing to offer God the sacrifice of one’s own body than of a sacrifice of external things. But martyrs and also virgins offer the sacrifice of their own bodies to God, while the voluntarily poor offer up external goods. Therefore, the loftiness of judging power corresponds more to martyrs and virgins than to those who are willingly poor.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.arg6
Praeterea, Joan. 5, 45: est qui accusat vos Moyses, in quo vos speratis; Glossa: quia voci ejus non creditis; et Joan. 12, 48: sermo quem locutus sum, ille judicabit eum in novissimo die. Ergo ex hoc quod aliquis proponit legem vel verbum exhortationis ad instructionem morum, habet quod judicet contemnentes. Sed hoc est doctorum. Ergo doctoribus magis competit quam pauperibus.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, commenting on John 5:45, it is Moses who accuses you, on whom you set your hope; the Gloss says, for you do not believe his voice. Also, John 12:48: the word that I have spoken will be his judge on the last day. Therefore by the fact that someone sets forth a law or a word of exhortation for instruction in morals, he is able to judge those who scorn it. But this belongs to teachers of the faith. Therefore it applies to teachers more than to the poor.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.arg7
Praeterea, Christus ex hoc quod injuste judicatus est inquantum homo, meruit ut sit judex omnium in natura humana; unde Joan. 5, 27: potestatem dedit ei judicium facere, quia filius hominis est. Sed qui persecutionem patiuntur propter justitiam, injuste judicantur. Ergo judiciaria potestas magis eis quam pauperibus competit.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, because Christ was unjustly judged as a man, he merited to be judge of all who have human nature; which is why John 5:27 says: the Father . . . has given [the Son] authority to execute judgment, because he is the Son of Man. But all who suffer persecution for justice’s sake are judged unjustly. Therefore judging power belongs more to them than to the poor.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.arg8
Praeterea, superior non judicatur ab inferiore. Sed multi licite divitiis utentes, majoris meriti erunt multis voluntarie pauperibus. Ergo voluntarii pauperes non judicabunt, sed ab aliis judicabuntur.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, a superior is not judged by someone below him. But many people who use riches permissibly have merited more than many who are voluntarily poor. Therefore the voluntarily poor will not judge, but they will be judged by others.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.arg9
Sed contra, Job 36, 6: non salvat impios, et judicium pauperibus tribuit. Ergo pauperum est judicare.
On the contrary (1), he does not save the wicked, and he gives judgment to the poor (Job 36:6). Therefore, it is for the poor to judge.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, Matth. 19, super illud: vos qui reliquistis omnia etc.; dicit Glossa: qui reliquerunt omnia, et secuti sunt Dominum, hi judices erunt: qui licita habentes, recte usi sunt, judicabuntur; et sic idem quod prius.
Furthermore (2), commenting upon Matthew 19:29: every one who has left houses . . . for my name’s sake, the Gloss says: those who have left everything and followed the Lord, these shall be the judges; those who keep what is permitted, and use it well, shall be judged; and thus the same as above.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.arg10
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod angeli debeant judicare. Matth. 25, 31: cum venerit filius in majestate sua; et omnes angeli cum eo. Sed loquitur de adventu ad judicium. Ergo videtur quod etiam angeli judicabunt.
Obj. 1: Moreover. It seems that the angels should judge: when the Son of man comes in his glory, and all the angels with him (Matt 25:31). But he is speaking about coming in judgment. Therefore it seems that the angels will also judge.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.arg11
Praeterea, angelorum ordines nomina sortiuntur ex officio quod exercent. Sed quidam angelorum ordo est ordo thronorum, quod videtur pertinere ad judiciariam potestatem: thronum enim est sedes judicis, solium regis, cathedra doctoris. Ergo aliqui angeli judicabunt.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the orders of angels draw their names from the offices that they execute. But one order of angels is the order of thrones, which seems to pertain to the power of judging, for a throne is the seat of the judge, a solium the seat of a king, and a cathedra the seat of a teacher of the faith. Therefore some of the angels will judge.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.arg12
Praeterea, sanctis post hanc vitam promittitur angelorum aequalitas Matth. 22. Si ergo homines hanc habebunt potestatem, ut judicent, multo fortius et angeli.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, after this life equality with the angels is promised to the saints (Matt 22:30). Therefore if men will have this power to judge, much more will the angels have it.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.arg13
Sed contra, Joan. 5, 27: potestatem dedit ei judicium facere, quia filius hominis est. Sed angeli non communicant in humana natura. Ergo nec in judiciaria potestate.
On the contrary (1), the Father . . . has given [the Son] authority to execute judgment, because he is the Son of Man (John 5:27). But the angels do not share in human nature. Therefore neither will they share in the power to judge.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, non est ejusdem judicare et esse judicis ministrum. Sed angeli erunt in judicio illo ut ministri judicis. Matth. 13, 41: mittet filius hominis angelos suos, et colligent de regno ejus omnia scandala. Ergo angeli non judicabunt.
Furthermore (2), judging and being the minister of the judge do not pertain to the same person. But the angels will be present at that judgment as the ministers of the judge: the Son of Man will send his angels, and they will gather out of his kingdom all causes of sin (Matt 13:41). Therefore the angels will not judge.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.arg14
Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod post diem judicii daemones non exequantur sententiam judicis in damnatis. Quia daemones magis peccaverunt quam homines. Ergo non est justum quod homines per daemones torqueantur.
Obj. 1: Moreover. It seems that after the day of judgment demons will not execute the judge’s sentence on the damned. For demons sin more than men. Therefore it is not just that men should be tormented by demons.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.arg15
Praeterea, sicut daemones suggerunt hominibus mala, ita angeli suggerunt bona. Sed praemiare bonos non erit officium angelorum; sed hoc erit ab ipso Deo immediate. Ergo nec punire malos erit officium daemonum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, just as demons dole out evils to men, so do angels dole out good things. But to reward the good will not be the angels’ role; rather, this will come immediately from God. Therefore neither will punishing the wicked be the role of the demons.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.arg16
Sed contra est quod homines peccatores se diabolo subjecerunt peccando. Ergo justum est ut ei subjiciantur in poenis, quasi ab eo puniendi.
On the contrary, by sinning, sinful men subject themselves to the devil. Therefore it is just that they be subjected to him in punishment, as though to be punished by him.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.sc
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod judicare multipliciter dicitur. Uno modo causaliter, ut dicatur illud judicare unde apparet aliquis judicandus; et secundum hoc aliqui dicuntur judicare comparatione, inquantum ex comparatione aliorum aliqui judicandi ostenduntur, sicut patet Matth. 12, 41: viri Ninivitae surgent in judicio cum generatione ista, et condemnabunt eam. Sed sic judicare in judicio, communiter bonorum et malorum est. Alio modo dicitur judicare, quasi interpretative: interpretamur enim aliquem facere qui facienti consentit; unde illi qui consentient Christo judici, ejus sententiam approbando, judicare dicuntur; et sic judicare est omnium electorum; unde dicitur Sap. 3, 8: judicabunt sancti nationes. Tertio modo dicitur judicare quasi per similitudinem, quia scilicet similitudinem judicis habet, inquantum sedet in loco eminenti sicut judex; sicut assessores judicare dicuntur; et secundum hunc modum dicunt quidam, quod perfecti viri, quibus judiciaria potestas promittitur Matth. 19, judicabunt, scilicet per honorabilem confessionem, quia superiores ceteris in judicio apparebunt, occurrentes Christo obviam in aera.
I answer that, there are many ways of saying ‘judge.’ One way is causally, as that on the basis of which someone appears to be judged is said to judge; and in this way some people are said to judge by comparison, inasmuch as by their comparison with others certain people are shown to be worthy of judgment, as is evident from Matthew 12:41: the men of Nineveh shall arise at the judgment with this generation, and condemn it. But this kind of judging is common to good and bad at the judgment. In another way, to judge is said interpretively, so to speak, for we interpret someone as doing something who consents to the one doing it; and so those who consent to Christ the judge by approving his sentence, are said to judge. And this kind of judging belongs to all the elect, which is why it says: the saints shall judge the nations (Wis 3:8). The third way of saying ‘judge’ is by a likeness, for someone has a likeness to the judge inasmuch as he sits in a lofty place like a judge; as counselors are said to judge: and according to this mode some people say that perfect men, to whom judging power is promised in Matthew 19:28, will judge, namely by their honorable confession, for they shall appear as superior to others in the judgment, running to meet Christ in the air.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.co
Sed istud non videtur sufficere ad promissionem Domini complendam, qua dicitur, sedebitis judicantes; videtur enim judicium confessioni superaddere. Et ideo est quartus modus judicandi, qui perfectis viris conveniet, inquantum continentur in eis decreta divinae justitiae, ex quibus homines judicabuntur; sicut si liber in quo continetur lex, judicare dicatur; unde Apoc. 20, judicium sedit, et libri aperti sunt. Et per hunc modum hanc judicationem Richardus de Sancto Victore exponit; unde dicit, quod qui divinae contemplationi assistunt, qui in libro sapientiae quotidie legunt, velut in cordium voluminibus transcribunt quidquid jam perspicua veritatis intelligentia comprehendunt; et infra: quid vero sunt judicantium corda divinitus in omnem veritatem edocta, nisi quaedam canonum decreta?
But that does not seem to suffice for fulfilling the Lord’s promise, in which it is said, you shall sit . . . judging the twelve tribes, for it seems to add judgment over and above confession. And so there is a fourth mode of judging, which befits perfect men, inasmuch as the decrees of divine justice by which men shall be judged, are contained in them; just as if the book in which the law is contained were said to judge, and thus in Daniel 7:10: the court sat in judgment, and the books were opened.1 And this is the mode by which Richard of St. Victor explains this judging, so that he says that those who attend to divine contemplation, who read daily from the book of wisdom, as though they shall copy into the chapters of their hearts whatever transparent realizations of truth they grasp; and further, but what are the hearts of those who judge in all truth by divine power taught, unless decrees of the canons?2
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2
Sed quia judicare importat actionem in alium procedentem, ideo proprie loquendo judicare dicitur qui sententiam loquendo in alterum fert. Sed hoc dupliciter contingit. Uno modo ex propria auctoritate; et hoc est illius proprie qui habet in alios dominium et potestatem, cujus regimini subduntur qui judicantur, unde ejus est in eos jus ferre; et sic judicare solius Dei est. Alio modo judicare est, sententiam alterius auctoritate latam in aliorum notitiam ducere, quod est sententiam latam pronuntiare; et hoc modo perfecti viri judicabunt: quia alios ducent in cognitionem divinae justitiae, ut sciant quid eis juste pro meritis debeatur, ut ipsa revelatio justitiae judicium dicatur. Unde dicit Richardus de Sancto Victore: judices coram judicandis decretorum suorum libros aperire, est ad cordium suorum inspectionem inferiorum quorumlibet visum admittere, sensumque suum in his quae ad judicium pertinent, revelare.
But because judging implies an action that proceeds into another, a person is properly speaking said to judge who imposes a sentence on another by speaking. But this happens in two ways. In one way, from his own authority, and this properly belongs to that person who has dominion and power over the others, to whose control those who are judged are subject, and it belongs to him to impose justice on them. And in this way to judge belongs to God alone. In another way to judge is to make the sentence handed down by another’s authority known to others, which is to announce the sentence delivered. And this is the way that perfect men shall judge, for they shall lead others into the awareness of divine justice, so that they may know what is justly owed to them for their merits, so that the very revelation of justice may be called judgment. This is why Richard of St. Victor says, the judges to open before those to be judged the books of their own decrees, it is to admit to the inspection of their own hearts what they have seen of any of their inferiors, and to reveal its meaning in those things that pertain to the judgment.1
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod objectio illa procedit de judicio auctoritatis, quod soli Christo conveniet.
Reply Obj. 1: That objection proceeds from the judgment of authority which will apply to Christ alone.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.ad1
Et similiter dicendum ad secundum.
And the same should be said to the second objection.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod non est inconveniens aliquos sanctorum aliis quaedam revelare, vel per modum illuminationis, sicut superiores angeli inferiores illuminant; vel per modum locutionis, sicut quando inferiores superioribus loquuntur.
Reply Obj. 3: It is not unfitting for some of the saints to reveal certain things to others, either by the mode of illumination, as the higher angels illuminate the lower ones, or by the mode of speech, as when inferiors speak to superiors.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.ad2
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod paupertati debetur judiciaria potestas specialiter propter tria. Primo ratione congruitatis: quia voluntaria paupertas est eorum qui omnibus quae mundi sunt contemptis, soli Christo inhaerent; et ideo non est eis aliquid quod eorum judicium a justitia deflectat; unde idonei ad judicandum redduntur, quasi veritatem justitiae prae omnibus diligentes. Secundo per modum meriti; quia humilitati respondet exaltatio pro merito. Inter omnia autem quae hominem in hoc mundo despectum faciunt, praecipuum est paupertas; unde et pauperibus excellentia judiciariae potestatis promittitur, ut sic qui se propter Christum humiliat, exaltetur. Tertio, quia paupertas disponit ad praedictum modum judicandi. Ex hoc enim aliquis sanctorum judicare dicetur, ut ex praedictis patet, quod cor habebit edoctum omni divina veritate, quam aliis potens erit manifestare. In progressu autem ad perfectionem, primum quod relinquendum occurrit, sunt exteriores divitiae, quia haec sunt ultimo acquisita; quod autem est ultimum in generatione, est primum in destructione; unde et inter beatitudines, quibus est progressus ad perfectionem, prima ponitur paupertas. Et sic paupertati respondet judiciaria potestas, inquantum est prima dispositio ad potestatem praedictam. Et hinc est quod non quibuscumque pauperibus, etiam voluntarie, repromittitur potestas praedicta, sed illis qui relinquentes omnia sequuntur Christum secundum perfectionem vitae.
To the second question, it should be said that judicial power is especially owed to poverty for three reasons. First, by reason of congruity: for voluntary poverty belongs to those who cling to Christ alone, having rejected everything that is of the world. And therefore there is not anything that turns their judgment away from justice, and so they are rendered adept at judging, as loving the truth of justice above all things. Second, by way of merit, exaltation for merit corresponds to humility. But among all the things that make a man despised in this world, poverty is chief, which is also why the excellence of judicial power is promised to the poor, so that then whoever humbles himself for Christ’s sake shall be exalted. Third, because poverty disposes one to the manner of judging mentioned above. For as is clear from what has been said, the reason any of the saints will be said to judge is that he will have a heart instructed in all divine truth, which he will be able to manifest to others. But while on the path to perfection, the first thing that must be relinquished are external riches, for they are the last acquired. Now what is last in generation is first in destruction, and so it is that among the beatitudes, by which progress is made toward perfection, poverty is set forth first. And thus power to judge corresponds to poverty, inasmuch as it is the first disposition to this power. And so it is that this power is not promised to every poor person, even voluntary ones, but only to those who, leaving everything behind, follow Christ according to perfection of life.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod, sicut dicit Augustinus, 21 de Civ. Dei, nec quoniam super duodecim sedes sessuros esse ait, duodecim solos homines cum illo judicaturos putare debemus; alioquin quoniam in locum Judae traditoris apostolum Mathiam legimus ordinatum, Paulus, qui plus aliis laboravit, ubi ad judicandum sedeat, non habebit. Unde duodenario numero significata est universa judicantium multitudo propter duas partes septenarii, scilicet tria et quatuor, quae in se ductae duodenarium faciunt. Septenarius autem est numerus perfectionis, vel propter hoc quod constat ex duplici senario qui est numerus perfectus, vel quia ad litteram duodecim apostolis loquebatur, in quorum persona hoc omnibus eorum sectatoribus promittebat.
Reply Obj. 1: As Augustine says in the City of God 20: neither ought we to suppose that only twelve men shall judge along with him, though he says that they shall sit upon twelve thrones; otherwise, since we read that Matthias was ordained an apostle in the place of Judas the traitor, Paul should have no throne of judgment, though he labored more than all the others. Therefore by the number twelve is signified the completeness of the multitude of those who shall judge, for the two parts of the number seven, that is to say four and three, multiplied by one another, make twelve.1 Now, seven is the number of perfection. Or it may be because of the fact that twelve consists of two times six, which is a perfect number, or because in that text he was speaking to the twelve apostles, in the persons of whom he was promising this to all their adherents.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.ad3
Ad secundum dicendum, quod virginitas et martyrium non ita disponunt ad retinendum in corde decreta divinae justitiae sicut paupertas; sicut e contrario exteriores divitiae ex sua solicitudine suffocant verbum Dei, ut dicitur Luc. 8. Vel dicendum, quod paupertas non solum sufficit ad meritum judiciariae potestatis; sed quia est prima pars perfectionis, cui respondet judiciaria potestas; unde inter ea quae sequuntur ad paupertatem, ad perfectionem spectantia, possunt computari et virginitas et martyrium, et omnia perfectionis opera: non tamen sunt ita principalia sicut paupertas; quia principium est maxima pars rei.
Reply Obj. 2: Virginity and martyrdom are not so disposed to retaining the decrees of divine justice in the heart as poverty is, just as on the other hand outward riches choke the word of God by one’s concern for them, as it says in Luke 8.1 Or it could be said that poverty alone is not sufficient for meriting the power to judge, but because it is the first part of the perfection which the power to judge corresponds to, among those things that follow upon poverty, leading to perfection, virginity and martyrdom and all the works of perfection can be counted. However they are not as foundational as poverty, for the beginning is the greater part of a thing.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.ad4
Ad tertium dicendum, quod ille qui legem proposuit, aut exhortatus est ad bonum, judicabit causaliter loquendo, quia per comparationem ad verba ab ipso proposita aliqui judicabuntur; et ideo non respondet proprie potestas judiciaria praedicationi vel doctrinae. Vel dicendum, secundum quosdam, quod tria requiruntur ad judiciariam potestatem. Primo abdicatio temporalium curarum, ne impediatur animus a sapientiae perceptione. Secundo requiritur habitus continens divinam justitiam scitam et observatam. Tertio, quod illam justitiam alios docuerit; et sic doctrina erit complens1 meritum judiciariae potestatis.
Reply Obj. 3: The person who has set forth the law or has exhorted people to the good shall judge causally, for some shall be judged by being compared with the word he set out; and therefore judging power does not correspond to preaching or doctrine properly speaking. Or it could be said, according to some people, that three things are required for the power to judge. First, abdication of temporal cares, lest the soul should be impeded from the reception of wisdom. Second, a habit is required containing divine justice known and observed. Third, that he has taught others that justice; and in this way teaching will be the perfection completing the merit of the power of judging.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.ad5
Ad quartum dicendum, quod Christus in hoc quod est injuste judicatus, seipsum humiliavit: oblatus est enim quia voluit; et meritum humilitatis est judiciaria exaltatio, qua ei omnia subduntur, ut dicitur Philip. 2. Et ideo magis debetur judiciaria potestas illis qui voluntarie se humiliant bona temporalia abjiciendo, propter quae homines a mundanis honorantur, quam his qui ab aliis humiliantur.
Reply Obj. 4: In being judged unjustly, Christ humbled himself, for he was offered up because he willed it. And the reward of humility is exaltation in judgeship, by which all things are subjected to him, as it says in Philippians 2.1 And thus judging power is due more to those who voluntarily humble themselves by giving up temporal goods, for which men are honored by the worldly, than to those who are humbled by others.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.ad6
Ad quintum dicendum, quod inferior non potest judicare superiorem auctoritate propria; sed tamen auctoritate superioris potest; sicut patet in judicibus delegatis; et ideo non est inconveniens, si hoc quasi accidentale praemium pauperibus detur, ut judicent alios, etiam qui sunt excellentioris meriti respectu praemii essentialis.
Reply Obj. 5: The lower cannot judge the higher by his own authority, but he can however by the authority of a higher, as is seen in the case of those delegated by judges. And thus it is not unfitting if this reward is given almost incidentally to the poor, that they judge others, even those who are more excellent in merit with respect to the essential reward.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.ad7
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod assessores judicis debent esse judici proportionales vel conformes. Judicium autem filio attribuitur, quia secundum humanam naturam omnibus apparebit, tam bonis quam malis, quamvis tota Trinitas judicet per auctoritatem; et ideo etiam oportet ut assessores judicis humanam naturam habeant, in qua possint ab omnibus bonis et malis videri; et sic angelis non competit judicare; quamvis etiam angeli aliquo modo possint dici judicare, scilicet per sententiae approbationem.
To the third question, it should be said that the judge’s counselors should be like the judge or analogous to him. Now judgment is attributed to the Son, for he shall appear according to his human nature before all, the good as well as the wicked, although the whole Trinity will judge by authority. And therefore it is also fitting that the judge’s counselors should have human nature, in which they can be seen by all the good and the wicked. And thus it does not befit angels to judge, although the angels could also be said to judge in a certain way, namely by approving the sentence.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut ex Glossa ibidem patet, angeli cum Christo venient, non ut judices, sed ut sint testes humanorum actuum, sub quorum custodia homines bene vel male egerunt.
Reply Obj. 1: As is seen in the Gloss at the same place, the angels will come with Christ, not as judges, but so that they might be witnesses of human acts, as those under whose guardianship men acted well or wickedly.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.ad8
Ad secundum dicendum, quod nomen throni attribuitur angelis ratione illius judicii quod Deus semper exercet, omnia justissime gubernando; cujus judicii angeli sunt quodammodo executores et promulgatores. Sed judicium quod de omnibus per hominem Christum fiet, etiam requirit homines assessores.
Reply Obj. 2: The name ‘thrones’ is attributed to angels by reason of that judgment that God always excercises, in governing all things most justly, and the angels are in some way the executors and promulgators of this judgment. But the judgment that Christ as man will make concerning all men will also require human counselors.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.ad9
Ad tertium dicendum, quod hominibus promittitur angelorum aequalitas quantum ad praemium essentiale. Nihil tamen prohibet aliquod accidentale praemium hominibus exhiberi quod angelis non dabitur, ut patet de aureola virginum aut martyrum; et similiter potest dici de judiciaria potestate.
Reply Obj. 3: Equality with the angels is promised to men as to the essential reward. Nevertheless nothing prevents some incidental reward from being presented to men that will not be given to the angels, as is seen in the crown of special distinction1 given to virgins and martyrs; and the same thing can be said about the power to judge.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.ad10
Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod circa hoc tangitur a Magistro in littera duplex opinio; et utraque Dei justitiae videtur competere. Ex hoc enim quod homo peccat, juste daemoni subjicitur, sed daemon injuste ei praeest. Opinio ergo illa quae ponit daemones in futurum post diem judicii hominibus non praeesse in poenis, respicit ordinem divinae justitiae ex parte daemonum punientium; contraria vero opinio respicit ordinem divinae justitiae ex parte hominum punitorum.
To the fourth question, it should be said that concerning this two opinions are mentioned by the Master in the text, and both seem to fit with God’s justice. For by the fact that a man sins, he is justly subjected to the demons, but the demons unjustly have charge of him. Therefore the opinion that holds that in the future after the day of judgment demons will not have charge over men in punishment regards the order of divine justice on the part of the demons who punish. But the contrary opinion regards the order of divine justice on the part of the men who are punished.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2
Quae autem harum verior sit, certum nobis esse non potest. Verius autem aestimo, quod sicut servabitur ordo in salvatis, quod quidam a quibusdam illuminabuntur et perficientur; eo quod caelestis hierarchiae ordines perpetui erunt; ita salvabitur ordo in poenis, ut homines per daemones puniantur, ne totaliter ordo divinus quo angelos medios inter naturam divinam et humanam constituit, annulletur. Et ideo sicut hominibus per angelos1 divinae illuminationis deferuntur, ita etiam daemones sunt executores divinae justitiae in malos. Nec in hoc aliquid minuetur de daemonum poena; quia in hoc quod etiam alios torquent, ipsi torquebuntur. Ibi enim miserorum societas miseriam non minuet, sed augebit.
Now, we cannot know with certainty which one of these is more true. However, I consider as more true that just as the order will be preserved in those who are saved such that certain people will be illuminated and perfected by certain others, because the orders of the heavenly hierarchy will be perpetual; so too there will be an order in punishments, so that men shall be punished by demons, lest the divine order by which he has established angels as intermediaries between divine and human nature should be entirely destroyed. And therefore just as divine illuminations are conveyed to men by the good angels, so too the demons are the executors of divine justice in the wicked. Nor in this would there be any diminishment of the demons’ punishments, for in the fact that they torment others, they themselves shall be tormented. For the company of the miserable there will not diminish misery, but increase it.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod praelatio illa quae dicitur evacuanda per Christum in futuro, est accipienda secundum modum praelationis quae est secundum statum hujus mundi, in quo et homines hominibus principantur, et angeli hominibus, et angeli angelis, et daemones daemonibus, et daemones hominibus; et hoc totum ad perducendum ad finem, vel abducendum a fine. Tunc autem cum omnia ad finem suum pervenerint, non erit praelatio adducens ad finem, sed conservans in fine boni vel mali.
Reply Obj. 1: The ruling power that it is said will be dissolved by Christ in the future is to be taken as the mode of ruling power according to the state of this world, in which both men rule over men, and angels over men, and angels over angels, and demons over demons, and demons over men; and all this is for the sake of leading toward the end or leading away from the end. However, on that day, since all things will have arrived at their end, there will not be a ruling power leading toward the end, but preserving both good and wicked in the end.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.ad11
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis meritum daemonum non requirat ut hominibus praeferantur, quia injuste sibi homines subjecerunt; tamen hoc requirit ordo naturae ipsorum ad naturam humanam; bona enim naturalia in eis integra manent, ut Dionysius dicit, 4 cap. de Div. Nomin.
Reply Obj. 2: Although the merit of the demons does not require that they be set over men, for men unjustly make themselves subject to them, nevertheless, the order of their own nature to human nature requires this; for natural goods remain complete in them, as Dionysius says in chapter 4 of the Divine Names.1
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.ad12
Ad tertium dicendum, quod angeli boni non sunt causa principalis praemii electis; quia hoc omnes immediate a Deo percipient; sed tamen quorumdam accidentalium praemiorum angeli hominibus sunt causa; inquantum per superiores angelos, inferiores et angeli et homines illuminantur de aliquibus secretis divinorum quae ad substantiam beatitudinis non pertinent. Et similiter etiam principalem poenam damnati percipient immediate a Deo, scilicet exclusionem perpetuam a visione divina; alias autem poenas sensibiles non est inconveniens hominibus per daemones infligi. In hoc tamen est differentia, quia meritum exaltat, sed peccatum deprimit; unde cum natura angelica sit altior quam humana, quidam propter excellentiam meriti intantum exaltabuntur, quod talis exaltatio excedet altitudinem naturae et praemii in quibusdam angelis; unde etiam quidam angeli per quosdam homines illuminabuntur; sed nulli homines peccatores propter aliquem gradum malitiae venient ad illam eminentiam quae debetur naturae daemonum.
Reply Obj. 3: Good angels are not the principal cause of the reward for the elect, for all men receive this directly from God. But nevertheless angels are the causes of certain incidental rewards for men, inasmuch as by the higher angels both lower angels and men are illuminated about certain secrets of divine things that do not pertain to the substance of beatitude. And in the same way the damned also receive their principal punishment directly from God, namely, the perpetual exclusion from the divine vision. But it is not unfitting that other sensible punishments be inflicted on men by demons. However, there is this difference, that merit exalts but sin degrades; and this is why although angelic nature is higher than human nature, some people will be exalted so much because of the excellence of their merit that their exaltation will exceed the height of nature and reward in some of the angels. This is also why some of the angels will be illuminated by some men; but no human sinners will come to that eminence that is due to the nature of the demons because of the degree of their malice.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A2.ad13
A. 3About those who will be judged in the judgmentDe his qui in judicio judicabuntur
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod non omnes homines in judicio compareant. Quia dicitur Matth. 19, 28: sedebitis super sedes, judicantes duodecim tribus Israel. Sed non omnes homines pertinent ad illas duodecim tribus. Ergo videtur quod non omnes homines compareant.
Obj. 1: To the third question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that not all human beings will appear together in the judgment. For it says in Matthew 19:28: you who have followed me will also sit on twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel. But not all men belong to those twelve tribes. Therefore it seems that not all people will appear together.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3.arg1
Praeterea, idem videtur per hoc quod dicitur in Psal. 1, 6: non resurgent impii in judicio. Sed multi hominum sunt tales. Ergo in judicio non comparebunt.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, we reach the same conclusion from what is said in Psalm 1:5: the wicked will not stand in the judgment. But there are many people like that. Therefore they shall not appear together at the judgment.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3.arg2
Praeterea, ad hoc aliquis ad judicium adducitur, ut ejus merita discutiantur. Sed quidam sunt qui nulla merita habuerunt, sicut pueri ante perfectam aetatem decedentes. Ergo illos in judicio comparere non est necesse.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, a person is led to the judgment so that his merits may be presented. But there are some people who had no merits, like children who died before a mature age. Therefore it is not necessary for them to appear with everyone else at the judgment.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3.arg3
Sed contra est quod dicitur Actuum 10, quod Christus est constitutus a Deo judex vivorum et mortuorum. Sed sub istis differentiis comprehenduntur omnes homines, qualitercumque vivi a mortuis distinguantur. Ergo omnes homines in judicio comparebunt.
On the contrary (1), it is said in Acts 10:42, that Christ is the one ordained by God to be judge of the living and the dead. But all people are included in these two categories, no matter how the living may be distinguished from the dead. Therefore all people shall appear at the judgment.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3.sc
Praeterea, Apoc. 1, 7, dicitur: ecce venit cum nubibus, et videbit eum omnis oculus. Hoc autem non esset, si non omnes homines in judicio comparerent. Ergo, etc.
Furthermore (2), it says in Revelation 1:7: behold, he is coming with the clouds and every eye shall see him. Now this would not be the case if all men did not appear together at the judgment.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3.arg4
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod nulli boni in judicio judicentur. Quia Joan. 3, 18: qui credit in eum, non judicabitur. Sed omnes boni crediderunt in eum. Ergo non judicabuntur.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that no good men will be judged at the judgment.1 For whoever believes in him will not be judged (John 3:18). But all good people believed in him. Therefore they will not be judged.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3.arg5
Praeterea, illi non sunt beati quibus est incerta sua beatitudo: ex quo Augustinus probat, daemones nunquam fuisse beatos. Sed sancti homines nunc sunt beati. Ergo certi sunt de sua beatitudine. Sed quod est certum, non adducitur in judicium. Ergo boni non judicabuntur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, those whose beatitude is uncertain are not happy; by which fact Augustine proves that the demons were never happy.1 But holy men are happy now. Therefore they are certain of their own beatitude. But what is certain will not be brought forth into the judgment. Therefore the good will not be judged.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3.arg6
Praeterea, timor beatitudini repugnat. Sed extremum judicium, quod tremendum maxime dicitur, non poterit fieri sine timore eorum qui sunt judicandi; unde etiam Gregorius dicit, super illud Job 41: cum sublatus fuerit, timebunt angeli: consideremus quomodo tunc iniquorum conscientia concutitur, quando etiam justorum vita turbatur. Ergo beati non judicabuntur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, fear is opposed to beatitude. But the last judgment, which is said to be most awe-inspiring, could not take place without the fear of those who are to be judged. This is why, commenting on Job 41:25, when he shall raise him up, the angels shall fear, Gregory says, let us consider how the conscience of the wicked shall be shattered upon that day, when even the lives of the just shall be shaken up.1 Therefore the blessed shall not be judged.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3.arg7
Sed contra, videtur quod omnes boni judicentur. Quia dicitur 2 Corinth. 5, 10: omnes astabimus ante tribunal Christi, ut referat unusquisque propria corporis quae gessit, sive bona, sive mala. Sed non est aliud judicari. Ergo omnes judicabuntur.
On the contrary (1), it seems that all the good shall be judged. For it says in 2 Corinthians 5:10: we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ, so that each one may receive good or evil, according to what he has done in the body. But this is nothing other than to be judged. Therefore all people shall be judged.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3.sc
Praeterea, universale omnia comprehendit. Sed illud judicium dicitur universale. Ergo omnes judicabuntur.
Furthermore (2), the universal includes everything. But that judgment is called ‘universal’. Therefore all people will be judged.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3.arg8
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod nulli mali judicabuntur. Sicut enim est certa infidelium damnatio, ita et eorum qui in mortali decedunt. Sed propter damnationis certitudinem, dicitur Joan. 3, 18: qui non credit, jam judicatus est. Ergo eadem ratione nec alii peccatores judicabuntur.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that no wicked men will be judged.1 For the damnation of unbelievers is certain, just as is the damnation of those who died in mortal sin. But it says in John 3:18: whoever does not believe is already judged, because of the certitude of their damnation. Therefore by the same argument, other sinners will also not be judged.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3.arg9
Praeterea, vox judicis est valde terribilis eis qui per judicium condemnantur. Sed, sicut in littera ex verbis Gregorii habetur, ad infideles allocutio judicis non fiet. Si ergo fieret ad fideles damnandos, infideles de sua infidelitate commodum reportarent; quod est absurdum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the voice of the judge is most terrible to those who are condemned by judgment. But, as we have in the text from the words of Gregory, no speech will be made by the judge to the unbelievers. Therefore if it were made to those of the faithful who were to be damned, unbelievers would gain an advantage from their unbelief, which is absurd.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3.arg10
Sed contra, videtur quod omnes mali sint judicandi. Quia omnibus malis infligetur poena secundum quantitatem culpae. Sed hoc sine definitione judicii esse non potest. Ergo omnes mali judicabuntur.
On the contrary, it seems that all the wicked will be judged. For punishment will be inflicted upon all the wicked according to the amount of their guilt. But this cannot happen without the sentence of the judgment. Therefore all the wicked will be judged.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3.sc
Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod angeli in futuro judicentur. Quia dicitur 1 Corinth. 6, 3: nescitis quoniam angelos judicabimus? Sed hoc non potest referri ad statum praesentis temporis. Ergo hoc referri debet ad futurum judicium.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that angels will be judged in the future.1 For it says in 1 Corinthians 6:3: do you not know that we are to judge angels? But this could not be referring to the state of the present time. Therefore this must refer to the future judgment.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3.arg11
Praeterea, Job 40, 28, dicitur de Behemoth, per quem diabolus intelligitur: cunctis videntibus praecipitabitur; et Marc. 1, 24, exclamavit daemon ad Christum: venisti ante tempus perdere nos; et Glossa dicit ibidem, quod daemones in terra dominum cernentes, se continuo judicandos credebant. Ergo videtur quod eis finale judicium reservatur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, in Job 41:9 it says of the Behemoth, which we understand as the devil: in the sight of all he shall be cast down; and in Mark 1:24 the demon exclaimed to Christ: have you come before the time to destroy us? And the Gloss1 says at the same place that the demons, recognizing the Lord on earth, believed they would be judged right then. Therefore it seems that a final judgment is reserved for them.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3.arg12
Praeterea, 2 Petri 2, 4, dicitur: Deus angelis peccantibus non pepercit, sed rudentibus inferni detractos in Tartarum tradidit cruciandos in judicium reservari. Ergo videtur quod angeli judicabuntur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, Scripture says: God did not spare the angels when they sinned, but cast them into hell and committed them to pits of nether gloom to be kept until the judgment (2 Pet 2:4). Therefore it seems that the angels will be judged.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3.arg13
Sed contra, Deus non judicat bis in idipsum. Sed mali angeli jam judicati sunt; unde Joan. 16, 11: princeps mundi jam judicatus est. Ergo in futuro angeli non judicabuntur.
On the contrary (1), God does not judge the same person twice. But the wicked angels have already been judged, which is why our Lord says: the ruler of this world has already been judged (John 16:11). Therefore the angels will not be judged in the future.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3.sc
Praeterea, perfectior est bonitas vel malitia angelorum quam aliquorum hominum in statu viae. Sed quidam homines boni et mali non judicabuntur, ut in littera dicitur. Ergo angeli boni vel mali non judicabuntur.
Furthermore (2), the goodness and wickedness of the angels is more complete than that of any men in the wayfaring state. But some good and bad men will not be judged, as it says in the text. Therefore the good and bad angels will not be judged.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3.arg14
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod potestas judiciaria Christo homini collata est in praemium humilitatis quam in passione exhibuit. Ipse autem sua passione sanguinem pro omnibus fudit quantum ad sufficientiam, licet non in omnibus effectum habuit propter impedimentum in aliquibus inventum. Et ideo congruum est ut omnes homines in judicio congregentur ad videndum ejus exaltationem in humana natura, secundum quam constitutus est a Deo judex vivorum et mortuorum.
I answer that, the power of judging was conferred on Christ as a man to reward the humility that he displayed in the Passion. Now in his Passion he shed his blood sufficiently for all, although it did not take effect in all because of the impediment that it encountered in some people. And therefore it is fitting that all humans be brought together in the judgment to see his exaltation in human nature, according to which he has been established by God as judge of the living and the dead.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut dicit Augustinus, 20 de Civ. Dei, non quia dictum est, judicantes duodecim tribus Israel, tribus levi, quae tertiadecima est, judicanda non erit, aut solum illum populum, non etiam gentes ceteras judicabunt. Ideo autem per duodecim tribus omnes aliae gentes significatae sunt, quia per Christum in sortem duodecim tribuum omnes gentes sunt vocatae.
Reply Obj. 1: As Augustine says in the City of God 20:1 the fact that it was said, ‘you shall judge the twelve tribes of Israel,’ does not mean that the tribe of Levi, which was thirteenth, will not be judged, or that only that people will be judged, and not all the other nations as well. Therefore however all other nations are signified by the twelve tribes, since all nations are called by Christ to the inheritance of the twelve tribes.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod hoc quod dicitur: non resurgent impii in judicio, si referatur ad omnes peccatores, sic intelligendum est, quod non resurgent ad hoc quod judicent. Si autem impii dicantur infideles; sic intelligendum est quod non resurgent ad hoc quod judicentur, quia jam judicati sunt; sed omnes resurgent, ut in judicio compareant ad gloriam judicis intuendam.
Reply Obj. 2: When it says the wicked shall not rise at the judgment, if it refers to all sinners, then it should be understood as meaning they will not rise to judge. But if ‘the wicked’ means unbelievers, then it should be understood as meaning that they will not rise to be judged, for they have already been judged; but all shall rise, so that they may appear together at the judgment to behold the glory of the judge.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod etiam pueri ante perfectam aetatem decedentes in judicio comparebunt; non autem ut judicentur, sed ut videant gloriam judicis.
Reply Obj. 3: Even children who die before reaching maturity shall appear at the judgment; but not so that they may be judged, but so that they may see the glory of the Judge.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3.ad3
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod ad judicium duo pertinent: scilicet discussio meritorum, et retributio praemiorum. Quantum ergo ad receptionem praemiorum, omnes judicabuntur, etiam boni, in eo quod unusquisque recipiet ex divina sententia praemium merito respondens. Sed discussio meritorum non fit nisi ubi est quaedam meritorum commixtio bonorum cum malis. Illi autem qui aedificant super fundamentum fidei aurum et argentum et lapides pretiosos, divinis servitiis totaliter insistentes; quia nullam admixtionem notabilem alicujus mali meriti habent, in eis discussio meritorum locum non habet; sicut illi qui rebus mundi penitus abjectis solicite cogitant solummodo quae sunt Dei; et ideo salvabuntur, sed non judicabuntur. Illi vero qui aedificant super fundamentum fidei lignum et fenum et stipulam, qui adhuc scilicet amant saecularia, et terrenis negotiis implicantur, ita tamen quod nihil Christo praeponant, sed studeant peccata eleemosynis expiare; habent quamdam commixtionem bonorum meritorum cum malis; et ideo discussio meritorum in eis locum habet; unde tales quantum ad hoc judicantur, et tamen salvabuntur.
To the second question, it should be said that there are two things that pertain to the judgment: namely, the weighing of merits, and the awarding of recompense. Therefore as to the reception of recompense, all will be judged, even the good, in that each person will receive from the divine sentence the reward that corresponds to his merit. But there will only be a weighing of merits where there is some mixture of good merits with bad deeds. Now those who build on a foundation of faith with gold and silver and precious stones, completely persevere in the service of God; since they have no significant admixture of bad deeds to be repaid, there is no place for a weighing of their merits, just as those who have completely relinquished the things of the world think with anxious care only on what is of God; and thus they will be saved, but they will not be judged. But those who build on a foundation of faith with wood, hay, and stubble,1 namely, those who still love worldly things and are caught up in earthly dealings, yet they place nothing above Christ, but strive to expiate their sins with almsgiving, do have some admixture of bad with their good merits; and thus the presenting of merits will take place among them; and they will be judged for this, and yet they will be saved.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quia punitio est effectus justitiae, praemiatio autem misericordiae; magis Deo, et judicio, quod est actus justitiae, antonomastice punitio attribuitur, ut interdum judicium pro ipsa condemnatione accipiatur; et sic intelligitur auctoritas inducta, ut per Glossam, ibidem, patet.
Reply Obj. 1: Because punishment is an effect of justice, while reward belongs to mercy, punishment is attributed to God and to judgment, which is an act of justice, antonomastically, so that sometimes judgment is taken for the act of condemnation; and this is how the authority cited may be understood, as is clear from the Gloss on the same text.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3.ad4
Ad secundum dicendum, quod discussio meritorum in electis non erit ad tollendum incertitudinem beatitudinis a cordibus ipsorum judicandorum; sed ut praeeminentia bonorum meritorum ad mala ostendatur omnibus manifeste; et sic Dei justitia comprobetur.
Reply Obj. 2: The weighing of merits in the elect will not be for the sake of removing doubt about their beatitude from the hearts of those being judged, but so that the supremacy of their good merits over their bad deeds may be shown manifestly to all; and thus God’s justice may be attested.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3.ad5
Ad tertium dicendum, quod Gregorius loquitur de justis adhuc in carne mortali existentibus; unde supra praemiserat: hi qui in corporibus reperiri potuerint; quamvis jam fortes atque perfecti, quia adhuc in carne sunt positi, non possunt in tanti terroris turbine nulla formidine concuti. Unde patet quod terror ille referendus est ad tempus immediate judicium praecedens, tremendum quidem maxime malis, non autem bonis, quibus nulla erit mali suspicio.
Reply Obj. 3: Gregory is speaking of the just people still abiding in mortal flesh. This is why he stated beforehand, those who will be found in the body, however strong and perfect they may be, since they are still in the flesh, cannot but be struck with dread in such a whirlwind of terror. This shows that this terror is to be referred to the time immediately preceding the judgment, which will certainly be a thing to be dreaded by the wicked, but not by the good, for whom there will be no apprehension of evil.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3.ad6
Rationes autem quae sunt in oppositum, procedunt de judicio quantum ad retributionem praemiorum.
However, the arguments to the contrary proceed from an idea of judgment as the recompense of rewards.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod judicium quod est poenarum retributio pro peccatis, omnibus malis competit; judicium autem quod est discussio peccatorum, solum fidelibus: quia in infidelibus non est fidei fundamentum, quo sublato, omnia opera sequentia perfecta rectitudine intentionis carent; unde non est in eis aliqua permixtio bonorum meritorum ad mala, quae discussionem requirant. Sed fideles in quibus manet fidei fundamentum, ad minus fidei actum laudabilem habent, qui quamvis non sit meritorius sine caritate, tamen, quantum est de se, est ordinatus ad meritum; et ideo in eis judicium discussionis locum habet. Unde ipsi fideles, qui fuerunt saltem numero cives civitatis Dei, judicabuntur ut cives, in quos sine discussione meritorum sententia mortis non fertur; sed infideles condemnabuntur ut hostes, qui consueverunt apud homines absque meritorum audientia exterminari.
To the third question, it should be said that the judgment that is the recompense of punishment for sins applies to all the wicked; but the judgment that is the weighing of sins only applies to believers, for among unbelievers there is no foundation of faith, and when that is absent, all subsequent works will lack perfect rightness of intention. Therefore there is not any mixture of good merits with their bad deeds which would require weighing. But the faithful in whom there remains a foundation of faith, at least have a praiseworthy act of faith which, although it is not meritorious without charity, nevertheless in itself is ordered toward merit. And thus among them there is a role for the weighing of merits. Therefore believers, who were at least citizens of the city of God in number, will be judged as citizens, in whom no sentencing to death will be handed down without pleading their merits. But unbelievers will be condemned as enemies, who, among men, are usually executed without listening to their merits.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis eis qui in mortali decedunt, pro certo constet de eorum damnatione; quia tamen aliqua quae pertinent ad bene merendum habent annexa, oportet ad manifestationem divinae justitiae, ut discussio de eorum meritis fiat, per quam ostendatur eos juste a civitate sanctorum excludi, cujus esse cives numero exterius videbantur.
Reply Obj. 1: Although for those who die in mortal sin, their damnation is evident, nevertheless because they have certain things connected with them that pertain to meriting, it is necessary for the manifestation of divine justice that there be a weighing of their merits, by which it is demonstrated that they are justly excluded from the city of the saints, to which they seemed outwardly to belong.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3.ad7
Ad secundum dicendum, quod allocutio illa spiritualiter intellecta, secundum hoc non erit aspera fidelibus condemnandis, quod in eis aliqua sibi placentia manifestabit, quae in infidelibus inveniri non possunt; quia sine fide impossibile est placere Deo, Hebr. 11. Sed sententia condemnationis, quae in omnes feretur, omnibus terribilis erit.
Reply Obj. 2: That speech understood spiritually, will not be bitter to the faithful who are condemned in this respect: that it will manifest certain things that are pleasing to them, which cannot be found among the unbelievers. For without faith it is impossible to please him (Heb 11:6). But the sentence of condemnation, which will be delivered against all, will be terrible to all.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3.ad8
Ratio vero in contrarium adducta procedebat de judicio retributionis.
The arguments to the contrary proceed from the notion of judgment as retribution.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3
Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod judicium discussionis nullo modo habet locum neque in bonis angelis neque in malis; quia neque in bonis potest aliquid mali inveniri, neque in malis aliquid boni ad judicium pertinens. Sed si loquamur de judicio retributionis, sic est distinguenda duplex retributio. Una respondens propriis meritis angelorum; et haec a principio fuit utrisque facta, dum quidam sunt ad beatitudinem sublimati, quidam vero in miseriam demersi.
To the fourth question, it should be said that the judgment as weighing of merits will in no way take place among the good angels or the bad angels, for among the good no evil can be found, nor can any good pertaining to judgment be found among the bad angels. But if we were speaking about the judgment as retribution, then two kinds of retribution must be distinguished. One corresponds to the proper merits of the angels; and this one happened to both kinds of angels at the beginning, when some were raised to beatitude while others were cast into wretchedness.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3
Alia retributio, quae respondet meritis bonis vel malis per angelos procuratis; et haec retributio in futuro judicio fiet; quia boni angeli amplius gaudium habebunt de salute eorum quos ad meritum induxerunt, et mali amplius torquebuntur, multiplicata malorum ruina, qui per eos ad mala sunt incitati. Unde directe loquendo, judicium nec ex parte judicantium nec ex parte judicandorum erit angelorum, sed hominum; sed indirecte quodammodo respiciet angelos, inquantum actibus hominum fuerunt commixti.
The other retribution corresponds to the good merits or the bad demerits procured by the angels, and this retribution will happen at the future judgment, for the good angels will have deeper joy at the salvation of those whom they have influenced to merit, and the wicked angels will be further tormented for having multiplied the destruction of the wicked, who were incited to evil deeds by them. Therefore, in a direct sense, there will be no judgment of the angels, whether as judges or as those to be judged, but only a judgment of men; but indirectly judgment has to do with angels in a certain respect, inasmuch as they were intermingled with the acts of men.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod verbum illud apostoli est intelligendum de judicio comparationis; quia quidam homines quibusdam angelis superiores invenientur.
Reply Obj. 1: The Apostle’s word is to be understood as concerning the judgment of comparison, for some people will be found superior to some angels.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3.ad9
Ad secundum dicendum, quod ipsi daemones, cunctis videntibus, tunc praecipitabuntur, quia in perpetuum in inferni carcerem retrudentur, ut non sit eis liberum extra progredi; quia hoc eis non concedebatur nisi secundum quod ordinabatur ex divina providentia ad hominum vitam exercendam.
Reply Obj. 2: The demons themselves, in the sight of all, will be cast down on that day, for they will be driven into the dungeon of hell forever, so that they will not be free to go outside, for this was only granted to them as ordained by divine providence for training men’s lives.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3.ad10
Et similiter dicendum ad tertium.
And the third objection should be answered in the same way.
Sent.IV.D47.Q1.A3
Q. 2The fire at judgmentDe igne judicii
Deinde quaeritur de igne qui praecedet faciem judicis; et circa hoc quaeruntur tria:
Next we inquire about the fire that will go before the face of the judge; and here three questions arise:
Sent.IV.D47.Q2
primo de purgatione mundi per ignem futura;
first, the purification of the world by future fire;
Sent.IV.D47.Q2
secundo de effectu ignis purgantis;
second, the effect of the purifying fire;
Sent.IV.D47.Q2
tertio de ordine illius ignis ad alia quae circa judicium agentur.
third, the order between that fire and the other things that will be done at the judgment.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2
A. 1The purification of the world by future fireDe purgatione mundi per ignem futura
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod nulla mundi purgatio sit futura. Non enim purgatione indiget nisi quod est immundum. Sed creaturae Dei non sunt immundae; unde dicitur actuum 10, 15: quod Deus creavit, tu ne commune dixeris, idest immundum. Ergo creaturae mundi non purgabuntur.
Obj. 1: To the first question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that there will be no purification of the world. For only what is unclean needs purification. But God’s creatures are not unclean, which is why it says in Acts 10:15, what God created, you may not call common, that is, unclean. Therefore the creatures of the world will not be purified.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A1.arg1
Praeterea, purgatio secundum divinam justitiam ordinatur ad auferendam immunditiam culpae, sicut patet de purgatione post mortem. Sed in elementis hujus mundi nulla potest esse culpae infectio. Ergo videtur quod purgatione non indigeant.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, purification according to divine justice is ordered toward the removal of the uncleanness of guilt, as is clear from the purification that happens after death. But in this world’s elements there can be no infection of guilt. Therefore it seems that they do not need purification.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A1.arg2
Praeterea, unumquodque tunc dicitur purgari quando separatur quod est extraneum ab ipso, inducens in eo ignobilitatem; separatio enim ejus quod nobilitatem inducit, non dicitur purgatio, sed magis diminutio. Sed hoc ad perfectionem et nobilitatem elementorum pertinet quod aliquid extraneae naturae est eis admixtum, quia forma corporis mixti est nobilior quam forma simplicis. Ergo videtur quod elementa hujus mundi nullo modo purgari possint.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, a thing is said to be purified when anything that is foreign and debasing to it is separated from it. For a separation from what ennobles something is not called purification, but rather diminishment. But it pertains to the perfection and nobility of the elements that something of a foreign nature is mixed with them, for the form of a mixed body is nobler than a simple form. Therefore it seems that the elements of this world cannot be purified in any way.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A1.arg3
Sed contra, omnis innovatio fit per aliquam purgationem. Sed elementa innovabuntur; unde Apocal. 21, 1: vidi caelum novum et terram novam, primum enim caelum et prima terra abiit. Ergo elementa purgabuntur.
On the contrary (1), every renewal happens by some purification. But the elements will be renewed; which is why it says, I saw a new heaven and a new earth, for the first heaven and the first earth had passed away (Rev 21:1). Therefore the elements will be purified.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A1.sc
Praeterea, 1 Corinth. 7, super illud: praeterit figura hujus mundi, dicit Glossa: pulchritudo hujus mundi mundanorum ignium conflagratione peribit; et sic idem quod prius.
Furthermore (2), commenting upon 1 Corinthians 7:31, the form of this world is passing away, the Gloss says:1 the beauty of this world shall perish in a conflagration of worldy fires; and so the same as before.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A1.arg4
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod haec purgatio non sit futura per ignem. Ignis enim, cum sit pars mundi, purgatione indiget, sicut et aliae partes. Sed non debet idem esse purgans et purgatum. Ergo videtur quod ignis non purgabit.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that this future purification will not be by fire.1 For since fire is a part of the world, it needs purification like the other parts. But the same thing cannot be both purifier and purified. Therefore it seems that fire will not purify.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A1.arg5
Praeterea, sicut ignis habet virtutem purgativam, ita et aqua. Cum ergo non omnia sint purgabilia per ignem, sed quaedam necesse sit aqua purgari, sicut etiam vetus lex distinguit; videtur quod ignis non purget, ad minus universaliter.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, just as fire has purifying power, so does water. Therefore since not everything can be purified by fire, but some things must be purified by water, as even the Old Law distinguishes, it seems that fire will not purify, at least not universally.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A1.arg6
Praeterea, purgatio ad hoc videtur pertinere ut partes mundi ab invicem segregatae puriores reddantur. Sed segregatio partium mundi ab invicem in mundi initio sola divina virtute facta est, quia ex hoc opus distinctionis determinatur; unde et Anaxagoras segregationem posuit actum intellectus moventis omnia. Ergo videtur quod in fine mundi purgatio fiat immediate a Deo, et non per ignem.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, purification seems to pertain to the parts of the world being made purer by being separated from each other. But at the beginning of the world the separation of the parts of the world from each other happened by divine power, for this is how the work of distinction is defined; and this is why Anaxagoras held that separation was the act of the intellect moving all things.1 Therefore it seems that in the end of the world purification is accomplished directly by God, and not through fire.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A1.arg7
Sed contra est quod in Psal. 49, 3, dicitur: ignis in conspectu ejus exardescet, et in circuitu tempestas valida; et postea sequitur de judicio: advocavit caelum desursum, et terram discernere populum suum. Ergo videtur quod ultima purgatio mundi sit futura per ignem.
On the contrary (1), it says in Psalm 49 (50):3: before him is a devouring fire, and round about him a mighty tempest; and what follows afterward about the judgment: he has called to the heavens above and to the earth that he may judge his people (Ps 50:3–4). Therefore it seems that the last purification of the world will be by fire.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A1.sc
Praeterea, 2 Petr., ult., 12, dicitur: caeli ardentes solventur, et elementa ignis ardore tabescent. Ergo purgatio illa per ignem fiet.
Furthermore (2), it says in 2 Peter 3:12: the heavens will be kindled and dissolved, and the elements will melt with fire. Therefore that purification will happen by fire.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A1.arg8
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod ignis ille non sit ejusdem speciei cum igne elementari. Nihil enim seipsum consumit. Sed ille ignis quatuor elementa absumet, ut dicit Glossa, 2 Pet., ult. Ergo ignis ille non erit ejusdem speciei cum igne elementari.
Obj. 1: Moreover. It seems that that fire will not be of the same species as the element fire. For nothing consumes itself. But that fire will consume the four elements, as the Gloss on 2 Peter 3 says.1 Therefore that fire will not be of the same species as the element fire.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A1.arg9
Praeterea, sicut virtus manifestatur per operationem, ita natura per virtutem. Sed ignis ille habebit aliam virtutem ab igne qui est elementum; quia scilicet purgabit universum, quod ignis iste facere non potest. Ergo non erit ejusdem speciei cum isto.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, just as power is manifest by operation, so too is nature manifest by power. But that fire will have a different power from the fire that is an element, namely, because it will purify the universe, which the other fire cannot do. Therefore it will not be of the same species as it.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A1.arg10
Praeterea, ea quae sunt ejusdem speciei in corporibus naturalibus, habent eumdem motum. Sed ignis ille habebit alium motum quam ignis elementum, quia circumquaque movebitur, ut totum purgare possit. Ergo ignis ille non erit ejusdem speciei cum isto.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, things that are of the same species in natural bodies have the same kind of motion. But that fire will have a different kind of motion from the element fire, for it will be moved all around so that it can purify everything. Therefore, that fire will not be of the same species with it.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A1.arg11
Sed contra est quod Augustinus dicit, 20 de Civ. Dei, et habetur in Glossa 1 Corinth. 4, 7, quod figura hujus mundi mundanorum ignium conflagratione peribit. Ergo ignis ille erit de natura ignis qui nunc est in hoc mundo.
On the contrary (1), Augustine in the City of God 20,1 and what we have in the Gloss on 1 Corinthians 7:31, say that the form of this world shall perish in a conflagration of worldly fires. Therefore that fire will be of the nature of the fire that now exists in this world.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A1.sc
Praeterea, sicut futura purgatio erit per ignem, ita praecedens fuit per aquam: et utraque ad invicem comparatur, 2 Petri, 3. Sed in prima purgatione aqua fuit ejusdem speciei cum aqua elementari. Ergo et similiter in secunda purgatione ignis erit ejusdem speciei cum igne elementari.
Furthermore (2), just as the future purification will be by fire, so was the preceding one by water: and both are referred to in 2 Peter 3:5–7. But in the first purification the water was of the same species as water the element. Therefore also in the second purification the fire will be of the same species as the element fire.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A1.arg12
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod quia mundus, aliquo modo propter hominem factus est, oportet quod quando homo secundum corpus glorificabitur, etiam alia corpora mundi ad statum meliorem mutentur; ut sit et locus convenientior, et aspectus delectabilior. Ad hoc autem quod gloriam corporis homo consequatur, oportet prius removeri ea quae gloriae opponuntur; quae sunt duo, scilicet corruptio, et infectio culpae; quia, ut dicitur 1 Corinth. 15, 50, corruptio incorruptelam non possidebit; et a civitate gloriae omnes immundi foris erunt, Apoc. ult.; et similiter etiam oportet elementa mundi purgari a contrariis dispositionibus, antequam in novitatem gloriae adducantur, proportionaliter ei quod de homine dictum est. Quamvis autem res corporalis subjectum infectionis culpae proprie esse non possit; tamen ex culpa quaedam incongruitas in rebus corporalibus corruptis relinquitur ad hoc ut spiritualibus dicentur; et inde videmus quod loca in quibus sunt aliqua crimina commissa, non reputantur idonea ad aliqua sacra in eis exercenda, nisi purgatione quadam praemissa. Et secundum hoc ex peccatis hominum quamdam inidoneitatem ad gloriae susceptionem pars mundi recipit quae in usum nostrum cedit; unde quantum ad hoc mundatione indiget. Similiter etiam circa medium locum propter elementorum contactum multae sunt corruptiones et generationes et alterationes elementorum, quae puritati eorum derogant; et ideo ab his oportet elementa purgari ad hoc quod decenter suscipiant novitatem gloriae.
I answer that, because the world was made in a certain way for the sake of man, it is necessary that when man is glorified according to the body, all the other corporeal things of the world should also change to a better state, so that the place may be more suitable and the appearance more delightful. Now for human beings to obtain the glory of the body, those things that are opposed to glory must first be removed. And there are two of these, namely, corruption and the infection of sin; for as it says in 1 Corinthians 15:50, nor does the perishable inherit the imperishable; and all the unclean are outside the city of glory in Revelation 22:15. And likewise too the elements of the world must be purified from contrary dispositions before they may be brought into the newness of glory, proportionally to what was said of man. Now although physical things could not properly be subject to the infection of sin, nevertheless sin leaves behind in physical things a certain unfittingness for being consecrated to spiritual functions; and hence we see that places where crimes have been committed are not considered suitable for anything sacred to be performed there, unless some purification happens first. And in keeping with this the part of the world that falls to our use takes on from mankind’s sins a certain unsuitableness for the reception of glory; and thus it needs a cleansing from this. Likewise too around there are many corruptions, generations, and alterations that detract from the purity of the elements around the intermediate place1 because of the contact of the elements; and so the elements must be purified from these in order to receive the newness of glory in a more becoming fashion.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A1.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod cum dicitur: omnis creatura Dei est munda, hoc intelligendum est, quia non habet in substantia sua alicujus malitiae permixtionem, sicut ponebant Manichaei, dicentes bonum et malum esse duas substantias alicubi divisas, et alicubi commixtas; non autem removetur quin aliqua creatura habeat commixtionem naturae extraneae; quae etiam natura in se bona est, sed perfectioni hujusmodi creaturae repugnat. Similiter non removetur ex hoc quin malum alicui creaturae accidat, quamvis non sit permixtum ei quasi pars ipsius substantiae.
Reply Obj. 1: When it says all God’s creation is clean, this should be understood as meaning that it does not have in its substance any admixture of wickedness, as the Manichees held, saying that good and evil were two substances divided in some places and intermingled in others. But it does not prevent some of creation from having the commingling of a foreign nature, which nature is also good in itself, but opposed to the perfection of this particular creature. Likewise it does not prevent evil from attaching to a certain creation, although it is not mixed into it as though it were a part of its own substance.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis corporalia elementa subjectum culpae esse non possint, tamen ex culpa in eis commissa aliquam ineptitudinem possunt consequi ad perfectionem gloriae suscipiendam.
Reply Obj. 2: Although physical elements cannot be subject to guilt, nevertheless from a sin committed among them they can contract a certain inaptness for receiving the perfection of glory.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod forma mixti et forma elementi possunt dupliciter considerari: aut quantum ad perfectionem speciei; et sic corpus mixtum nobilius est: aut quantum ad perpetuitatem durationis; et sic corpus simplex nobilius est, quia non habet in seipso unde corrumpatur, nisi ejus corruptio fiat ab aliquo exteriori. Corpus autem mixtum in seipso habet causam suae corruptionis, scilicet operationem1 contrariorum; et ideo corpus simplex etsi sit corruptibile secundum partem, est tamen incorruptibile secundum totum; quod de mixto dici non potest. Et quia incorruptio est de perfectione gloriae, perfectio corporis simplicis magis convenit perfectioni gloriae quam perfectio corporis mixti, nisi etiam corpus mixtum in se habeat aliquod incorruptionis principium, sicut corpus humanum, cujus forma est incorruptibilis. Nihilominus tamen quamvis aliquo modo corpus mixtum sit nobilius quam simplex, nobilius tamen esse habet corpus simplex secundum se existens2 in mixto: quia in mixto sunt corpora simplicia quodammodo in potentia, in seipsis autem existentia sunt in ultima sui perfectione.
Reply Obj. 3: The form of a mixed thing and the form of an element can be considered in two ways: either as to the perfection of the species, and then a mixed body is more noble; or as to the perpetuity of its duration, and then a simple body is more noble, for it does not have within it what would corrupt it, unless its corruption happened from something external. Now a mixed body has in itself the cause of its own corruption, namely, composition out of contraries; and thus a simple body, even if it is corruptible in part is nevertheless incorruptible as a whole, which cannot be said of a mixed one. And since incorruption belongs to the perfection of glory, the perfection of a simple body befits more the perfection of glory than the perfection of a mixed body, unless the mixed body should also have within it some principle of incorruption, like the human body, whose form is incorruptible. Yet nevertheless although a mixed body is in some way more noble than a simple one, a simple body existing on its own has a more noble being than a simple body existing in a mixed one; for in a mixed body there are simple bodies in potency in some way, while in themselves they are things existing in their final perfection.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A1.ad3
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod illa mundi purgatio, ut dictum est, removebit a mundo imperfectionem ex culpa relictam et impuritatem commixtionis, et erit dispositio ad gloriae perfectionem; et ideo quantum ad haec tria convenientissime fiet per ignem. Primo, quia ignis, cum sit nobilissimum elementorum, habet naturales proprietates similiores proprietatibus gloriae, ut maxime patet de luce. Secundo, quia ignis non ita recipit commixtionem extranei propter efficaciam virtutis activae, sicut alia elementa. Tertio, quia sphaera ignis est remota a nostra habitatione, nec ita communis est nobis usus ignis sicut terrae et aquae et aeris, unde non ita inficitur; et praeter hoc habet maximam efficaciam ad purgandum et ad dividendum subtiliando.
To the second question, it should be said that that purification of the world, as has been said, will remove the imperfection of the world left behind by sin, and the impurity of commingling, and it will dispose the world for the perfection of glory. And thus it will be most appropriately accomplished by fire in three respects. First, because since fire is the most noble of the elements, it has natural properties more like the properties of glory, as is most evident in the case of light. Second, because fire does not admit as much mixture of anything foreign as the other elements, because of the efficacy of its active power. Third, because the sphere of fire is remote from our habitation, nor is fire’s use so common to us as earth and water and air, so that it is not infected as much; and besides this it has the greatest efficacy for purifying and dividing by refining.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ignis non venit in usum nostrum prout est in materia propria (sic enim remotus est a nobis), sed solum prout est in materia aliena; et quo ad hoc poterit per ignem in sua puritate existentem purgari ipse mundus quantum ad hoc quod habet de extraneo adjunctum.
Reply Obj. 1: Fire does not come into our use as it is in its proper matter (for then it is far removed from us), but only as it exists in foreign matter; and in this respect the world itself could be purified by fire existing in its pure state because it has something added from without.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A1.ad4
Ad secundum dicendum, quod prima purgatio mundi, quae facta est per diluvium, non respiciebat nisi infectionem peccati. Praecipue autem tunc regnabat peccatum concupiscentiae; et ideo convenienter per contrarium purgatio fuit facta, scilicet per aquam. Sed secunda purgatio respicit et infectionem culpae et commixtionis impuritatem; et quantum ad utrumque convenit magis quod fiat per ignem quam per aquam. Aqua enim non habet vim disgregandi, sed magis aggregandi; unde per aquam naturalis impuritas elementorum tolli non posset, sicut per ignem. Similiter etiam circa finem regnabit vitium tepiditatis, quasi mundo jam senescente: quia, ut dicitur Matth. 24, 12, tunc refrigescet caritas multorum; unde tunc convenienter purgatio per ignem fiet. Nec est aliquid quod per ignem purgari non possit quodammodo; sed quaedam sunt quae sine sui corruptione per ignem non possunt purgari, sicut panni, et vasa lignea, et hujusmodi; et talia lex praecepit purgari per aquam; quae tamen omnia finaliter per ignem corrumpentur.
Reply Obj. 2: The first purification of the world which happened through the flood, only had to do with the infection of sin. Now at that time the sin of concupiscence particularly predominated, and so the purification happened most fittingly through its contrary, namely, water. But the second purification looks both to the infection of sin and the impurity of commingling; and for both it is more fitting that it be done by fire than by water. For water does not have the force of dividing, but rather of gathering together, which is why impurities of the elements may not be removed by water as by fire. Likewise too, the vice of tepidity will predominate at the end, as in a world already grown old, for as it says in Matthew 24:12, most men’s love will grow cold; which is why the purification will happen fittingly by fire. Nor is there anything that cannot be purified by fire in some way; but there are some things that cannot be purified by fire without their own corruption, such as cloth, and wooden vessels and the like; and these are the things the Law prescribed to be purified by water; though all of them will be corrupted by fire in the end.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A1.ad5
Ad tertium dicendum, quod per opus distinctionis sunt rebus diversae formae collatae, quibus ad invicem distinguuntur; et ideo fieri non potuit nisi per eum qui est auctor naturae: sed per finalem purgationem deducentur1 res ad puritatem in qua conditae fuerunt; et ideo in hoc poterit natura creata exhibere ministerium Creatori; et propter hoc ministerium creaturae committitur, quia hoc ad ejus nobilitatem cedit.
Reply Obj. 3: By the work of distinction different forms are united in things in which they are distinguished from each other; and therefore it could not be done except by the one who is author of nature. But by the final purification things will be returned to the purity in which they were established; and therefore in this, a created nature could perform a ministry for the Creator; and the ministry is committed to a created being because such a ministry contributes to its nobility.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A1.ad6
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod circa hoc inveniuntur tres opiniones.
To the third question, it should be said that we find three opinions about this.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A1
Quidam enim dicunt, quod ignis elementum qui est in sphaera sua, descendet ad purgationem mundi. Modum autem descensionis ponunt per multiplicationem: ignis enim undique apposito combustibili augmentatur; et hoc praecipue tunc fiet quando ignis virtus exaltabitur super omnia alia elementa. Sed contra hoc esse videtur quod ignis ille non tantum descendet, sed etiam a sanctis ascendere perhibetur, ut patet 2 Pet. 3, ubi videtur, quod tantum ascendet judicii ignis quantum aqua diluvii: ex quo videtur quod ignis ille sit circa locum medium generationis.
For some people say that the element fire which is in its own sphere will descend for the purification of the world. And they claim that it will descend by multiplication: for fire expands in all directions when it is placed near anything combustible; and this shall especially happen then, when the power of fire will be raised above all the other elements. But against this seems to be that that fire will not only descend but is also held to rise by the saints, as is clear from 2 Peter 3, where it seems that the fire of judgment shall rise as much as the water of the flood. This makes it seem that the fire will be in the intermediate place of generation.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A1
Et propter hoc alii dicunt, quod ignis ille generabitur circa locum terrae ex congregatione radiorum caelestium corporum, sicut videmus quod congregantur in speculo comburente: tunc autem loco speculorum erunt nubes concavae, ad quas fiet radiorum reverberatio. Sed istud etiam non videtur conveniens: quia cum effectus caelestium corporum sequantur determinatos situs et aspectus eorum; si ex virtute corporum caelestium ignis ille generaretur, esset notum tempus illius purgationis considerantibus motus astrorum: quod auctoritati Scripturae repugnat.
And because of this others say that that fire will be generated around the earth by a convergence of rays from the heavenly bodies, as we see are brought together in a burning mirror; but on that day there will be arched clouds in place of mirrors, toward which the rays will reflect. But neither does this seem fitting, for since the effect of the heavenly bodies follows their determinate positions and appearances, if the fire were generated by the power of heavenly bodies, the time of that purification would be known to those who examine the movements of the stars; which is opposed to Scripture.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A1
Et ideo alii dicunt, sequentes Augustinum, quod sicut mundanarum aquarum inundatione factum est diluvium, ita mundanorum ignium conflagratione figura hujus mundi peribit, ut dicitur 20 de Civ. Dei. Ista autem conflagratio nihil aliud est quam congregatio omnium causarum superiorum et inferiorum, quae ex natura sua habent virtutem igniendi: quae quidem congregatio non naturali cursu rerum, sed virtute divina fiet; et ex omnibus istis causis sic congregatis generabitur ignis qui faciem hujus mundi exuret.
And therefore others say, following Augustine, that just as the flood occurred by an inundation of earthly waters, so shall the form of this world perish in a conflagration of earthly fires, as it says in the City of God 20.1 But this conflagration is nothing other than the convergence of all the higher and lower causes that have the power of igniting by their own nature; and indeed this convergence will be done not in the natural course of things but by divine power; and from all those causes brought together the fire will be generated that will incinerate the face of this world.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A1
Si autem hae opiniones recte considerentur, inveniuntur diversificari quantum ad causam generationis illius, et non quantum ad speciem ejus. Ignis enim generatus a sole, vel ab inferiori calefaciente, est ejusdem speciei cum igne qui est in sua sphaera, nisi inquantum admiscetur ei de materia aliena: quod quidem tunc oportebit; quia ignis non potest aliquid purgare nisi secundum hoc quod alterum efficitur materia ejus aliquo modo. Unde simpliciter concedendum est, quod ignis ille erit ejusdem speciei cum isto.
However, if these opinions were rightly considered, they are found to be different in the cause of that generating, and not in its species. For fire generated by the sun or by a lower heat-source is of the same species as fire that is in its own sphere, except to the extent that foreign material is mixed with it, which will certainly have to happen on that day, for fire cannot purify anything except according as its material is made into something else in some way. Therefore it must simply be granted that that fire will be of the same species with ours.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ignis ille quamvis sit ejusdem speciei cum igne qui apud nos est, non tamen est idem numero. Videmus autem quod duorum ignium ejusdem speciei unus alterum destruit, major scilicet minorem, consumendo materiam ejus; et similiter etiam ille ignis ignem qui apud nos est, consumere poterit.
Reply Obj. 1: Although that fire is of the same species with the fire that we have, nevertheless it is not the same in number. However we see that when two fires have the same species one destroys the other, namely, the greater one destroys the lesser one, by consuming its matter; and likewise too that fire could consume the fire that we have.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A1.ad7
Ad secundum dicendum, quod sicut operatio quae procedit a virtute rei, est virtutis indicium; ita et virtus est indicium essentiae vel naturae quae procedit a principiis essentialibus rei. Operatio autem quae non procedit ex virtute rei operantis, non indicat virtutem ipsius, sicut patet in instrumentis; actio enim instrumenti magis manifestat virtutem agentis quam virtutem instrumenti: quia virtutem agentis manifestat ut primum operationis principium; virtutem autem instrumenti non manifestat, nisi quatenus est susceptivum influentiae principalis agentis, secundum quod movetur ab eo. Similiter etiam virtus quae non procedit ex principiis essentialibus rei, non manifestat naturam ejus, nisi quantum ad susceptibilitatem; sicut virtus qua aqua calefacta potest calefacere, non manifestat naturam ejus nisi quantum ad calefactibilitatem; et ideo nihil prohibet quin aqua habens hanc virtutem sit ejusdem speciei cum aqua non habente virtutem istam. Similiter etiam non est inconveniens quod ignis ille qui habebit vim purgandi faciem mundi, sit alterius speciei ab igne qui apud nos est, cum vis calefactiva non oriatur in ipso ex principiis essentialibus, sed ex divina operatione; sive dicatur quod illa virtus sit aliqua qualitas absoluta, sicut calor in aqua calefacta; sive sit intentio quaedam, sicut de instrumentali virtute in 1 dist. dictum est; et hoc probabilius est, quia ignis ille non aget nisi ut instrumentum divinae virtutis.
Reply Obj. 2: Just as the activity that proceeds from a thing’s power is an indicator of that power, so too a power is an indicator of an essence or nature that proceeds from the principles essential to the thing. Now an activity that does not proceed from the power of the thing operating does not indicate its power, as is seen in instruments, for the action of an instrument manifests the power of an agent rather than the power of the instrument; for it manifests the power of the agent as the first principle of the operation, but it does not manifest the power of the instrument except insofar as it is susceptible to the influence of the principal agent, as it is moved by him. In the same way a power that does not proceed from the essential principles of a thing does not manifest its nature, except as to its susceptibilities; as the power by which heated water can make something hot does not manifest its nature except in being heatable; and therefore nothing prevents water that has this power from being of the same species as water that does not have this power. Likewise too it is not inappropriate that that fire which will have the force to purify the face of the world, is of a different species from the fire that is with us, since the heating force does not arise in it from essential principles, but from divine operation. Or it could be said that that power is a certain absolute quality, like heat in heated water; or a certain intention, as was said about instrumental power in Distinction 1; and this is more probable, because that fire only acts as an instrument of divine power.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A1.ad8
Ad tertium dicendum, quod ignis ex propria natura non fertur nisi sursum; sed inquantum sequitur materiam quam requirit extra propriam sphaeram existens, sic sequitur materiae combustibilis situm; et per modum istum non est inconveniens quod vel in circuitu vel in deorsum moveatur, et praecipue secundum quod agit ut instrumentum virtutis divinae.
Reply Obj. 3: Fire by its own nature is only borne upward; but inasmuch as it follows the matter that it requires when existing outside its proper sphere, it follows the position of the combustible matter; and in this way it is not unfitting that it be moved either in a circle or backward, and especially according as it acts as an instrument of divine power.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A1.ad9
A. 2The effect of the purifying fireDe effectu ignis purgantis
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod ille ignis purgabit etiam caelos superiores. Quia in Psal. 101, 20, dicitur: opera manuum tuarum sunt caeli. Ipsi peribunt, tu autem permanebis. Sed etiam superiores caeli sunt opera manuum Dei. Ergo etiam ipsi in illa finali conflagratione peribunt.
Obj. 1: To the second question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that that fire will also purify the upper heavens. For in Psalm 102 (101):25–26 it says: the heavens are the work of thy hands. They will perish, but thou dost endure. But the upper heavens are also works of God’s hands. Therefore they too will perish in that final conflagration.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2.arg1
Praeterea, 2 Petri 3, 12, dicitur: caeli ardentes solventur, et elementa ignis ardore tabescent. Caeli autem qui ab elementis distinguuntur, sunt caeli superiores, in quibus fixa sunt sidera. Ergo videtur quod etiam illi per ignem illum purgabuntur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it says in 2 Peter 3:12: the heavens will be kindled and dissolved, and the elements will melt with fire. But the heavens that are distinguished from the elements are the upper heavens, in which the stars are fixed. Therefore it seems that they too shall be purified by that fire.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2.arg2
Praeterea, ignis ille est ad hoc ut removeat a corporibus indispositionem ad perfectionem gloriae. Sed in caelo superiori invenitur indispositio et ex parte culpae, quia diabolus ibi peccavit; et ex parte naturalis defectus, quia Roman. 8, super illud: scimus quod omnis creatura ingemiscit et parturit usque adhuc, dicit Glossa: omnia elementa cum labore sua explent officia, sicut sol et luna non sine labore statuta sibi implent spatia. Ergo etiam caeli purgabuntur per ignem.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, that fire is for removing the indisposition to the perfection of glory from corporeal things. But in the upper heaven an indisposition is found both on the side of guilt, because the devil sinned there; and on the side of natural defect, because commenting on Romans 8:22: we know that the whole creation has been groaning in travail together until now, the Gloss says:1 all the elements labor to fulfill their offices, as the sun and moon do not fill the spaces allotted to them without labor. Therefore the heavens too will be purified by fire.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2.arg3
Sed contra est: corpora caelestia peregrinae impressionis receptiva non sunt.
On the contrary (1), heavenly bodies are not susceptible to wandering impressions.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2.sc
Praeterea, super illud 2 Thess. 1: in flamma ignis dantis vindictam, dicit Glossa: ignis erit in mundo qui praecedet eum, tantum spatium aeris occupans quantum occupavit aqua in diluvio. Sed aqua diluvii non ascendit usque ad superiores caelos, sed solum quindecim cubitis super altitudinem montium, ut habetur Gen. 7. Ergo caeli superiores illo igne non purgabuntur.
Furthermore (2), commenting on 2 Thessalonians 1:7–8: the Lord Jesus . . . in flaming fire inflicting vengeance, the Gloss says: there will be fire in the world that will go before him, occupying as much space of air as the water filled in the flood. But the water of the flood did not rise to the upper heavens, but only fifteen cubits above the height of the mountains, as we have in Genesis 7:20. Therefore the upper heavens will not be purified by that fire.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2.arg4
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod ignis ille alia elementa consumet. Quia, ut dicit Glossa Bedae, 2 Petri ult., elementa quatuor quibus mundus consistit, ille maximus ignis absumet: nec cuncta intantum consumentur, ut non sint; sed duo ex toto consumet, duo vero in meliorem restituet faciem. Ergo videtur quod ad minus duo elementa per ignem illum destruenda sint totaliter.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that that fire shall consume the other elements.1 For commenting on 2 Peter 3, Bede’s Gloss2 says: the greatest element, fire, shall consume the four elements in which the world consists; nor shall all be consumed so that they do not exist; but it shall consume two entirely, but two it shall restore as better. Therefore it seems that at least two elements will be completely destroyed by that fire.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2.arg5
Praeterea, Apoc. 21, 1, dicitur: primum caelum et prima terra abiit; et jam mare non est. Sed per caelum aer intelligitur, ut Augustinus dicit: mare autem est aquarum congregatio. Videtur ergo quod illa tria elementa totaliter destruentur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it says in Revelation 21:1: the first heaven and the first earth had passed away, and the sea was no more. But by heaven the air is understood, as Augustine says,1 while the sea is the collection of waters. Therefore it seems that those three elements will be completely destroyed.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2.arg6
Praeterea, ignis non purgat nisi secundum hoc quod alia efficiuntur materia ejus. Si ergo ignis purgat alia elementa, oportet quod ejus materia efficiantur. Ergo oportet quod in naturam ignis transeant; et sic a natura sua corrumpentur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, fire only purifies to the extent that other things are made its matter. Therefore if fire purifies the other elements, they would have to become its matter. Therefore they must pass into the nature of fire; and so they would be corrupted from their own natures.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2.arg7
Praeterea, forma ignis est nobilissima forma ad quam perduci possit elementaris materia. Sed per illam purgationem omnia in statum nobilissimum mutabuntur. Ergo alia elementa in ignem totaliter convertentur.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the form of fire is the noblest form to which elemental matter can be brought. But in that purification all things will be transformed into their noblest state. Therefore the other elements shall be entirely converted into fire.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2.arg8
Sed contra est quod dicitur 1 Corinth. 7 super illud: praeterit figura hujus mundi: pulchritudo, non substantia hujus mundi praeterit. Sed ipsa substantia elementorum pertinet ad mundi perfectionem. Ergo elementa non consumentur secundum suam substantiam.
On the contrary (1), in the commentary on 1 Corinthians 7:31: the form of this world is passing away, it says: the beauty, not the substance of this world is passing. But the very substance of the elements pertains to the perfection of the world. Therefore the elements shall not be consumed according to their substance.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2.sc
Praeterea, illa finalis purgatio, quae fiet per ignem, respondebit primae purgationi, quae facta est per aquam. Sed illa non corrupit elementorum substantiam. Ergo nec illa quae fiet per ignem, corrumpet.
Furthermore (2), that final purification that will happen by fire, will correspond to the first purification, which happened by water. But that one did not corrupt the substance of the elements. Therefore neither will the one that happens by fire corrupt them.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2.arg9
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod nec omnia elementa per illum ignem purgabuntur. Quia, ut jam dictum est, ignis ille non ascendet nisi quantum ascendit aqua diluvii. Sed aqua diluvii non pervenit usque ad sphaeram ignis. Ergo nec per ultimam purgationem elementum ignis purgabitur.
Obj. 1: Moreover. It seems that neither will all the elements be purified by that fire. For as has already been said, that fire will only ascend as high as the waters of the flood. But the water of the flood did not arrive at the sphere of fire. Therefore neither will the element of fire be purified by the last purification.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2.arg10
Praeterea, Apoc. 21, dicit Glossa, super illud: vidi caelum novum etc.: immutatio aeris et terrae dubitabile non est quin per ignem fiat; sed de aqua dubitatur, nam purgationem in seipsa habere creditur. Ergo ad minus non est certum quod omnia elementa purgentur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, commenting on Revelation 21:1, I saw a new heaven and a new earth, the Gloss says:1 the transformation of the earth and air by fire is not to be doubted, but there are doubts about the water, for it is believed to have its purification in itself. Therefore at least it is not known for certain that all elements will be purified.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2.arg11
Praeterea, locus qui est perpetuae infectionis nunquam purgatur. Sed in inferno erit perpetua infectio. Cum ergo infernus intra elementa collocetur, videtur quod non totaliter elementa purgentur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, a place that is of perpetual infection is never purified. But in hell there will be perpetual infection. Therefore since hell is situated among the elements, it seems that the elements will not be entirely purified.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2.arg12
Praeterea, Paradisus terrestris in terra continetur. Sed ille non purgabitur per ignem: quia nec etiam aquae diluvii illuc ascenderunt, ut Beda dicit, et habetur in 2 Sent., dist. 27. Ergo videtur quod non totaliter omnia elementa purgentur.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the earthly paradise is contained on earth. But it will not be purified by fire, for neither did the waters of the flood rise to it, as Bede says, and as we have in Book II, Distinction 27. Therefore it seems that the elements will not all be purified.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2.arg13
Sed contra est Glossa supra inducta quae habetur 2 Petri ult. quod quatuor elementa ignis ille absumet.
On the contrary, in the Gloss cited above on 2 Peter 3, we have that that fire will consume the four elements.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2.sc
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod purgatio mundi ad hoc est ut removeatur a corporibus dispositio contraria perfectioni gloriae, ut supra dictum est: quae quidem perfectio est ultima rerum consummatio; et haec quidem indispositio in omnibus corporibus invenitur, sed diversimode in diversis. In quibusdam enim invenitur indispositio secundum aliquid inhaerens substantiae ipsorum, sicut in istis corporibus inferioribus, quae per mutuam mixtionem decidunt a propria puritate. In quibusdam vero corporibus invenitur indispositio non per aliud substantiae eorum inhaerens, sicut in corporibus caelestibus, in quibus nihil invenitur repugnans ultimae perfectioni universi, nisi motus, qui est via ad perfectionem: nec motus quilibet, sed localis tantum, qui non variat aliquid quod intrinsecum sit rei, ut substantiam aut quantitatem, aut qualitatem, sed solum locum qui est extra rem. Et ideo a substantia caeli superioris non oportet quod aliquid removeatur; sed oportet quod motus ejus quietetur. Quietatio autem motus localis non fit per actionem alicujus contrarii agentis, sed per hoc quod motor desistit a movendo; et ideo corpora caelestia nec per ignem nec per alicujus creaturae actionem purgantur, sed ipsa eorum quietatio, sola voluntate divina accidens, eis loco purgationis erit.
I answer that, the purification of the world is so that dispositions contrary to the perfection of glory may be removed from physical things, as was said above; indeed this perfection is the final consummation of things, and indeed the present indisposition is found in all physical things, but differently in different ones. For in some an indisposition is found from something inhering in their substance, as in lower bodies, which depart from their proper purity by being mixed with each other. But in some bodies an indisposition is found not by anything else inhering in their substance, as in the heavenly bodies, in which nothing is found opposed to the final perfection of the universe, except movement, which is a path to perfection; nor is it any movement, but only local movement, which does not change anything that is intrinsic to a thing, like substance or quantity, or quality, but only the place, which is outside the thing. And therefore nothing need be removed from the substance of the upper heaven, but its motion must be stilled. Now a stillness of local motion does not happen by the action of any contrary agent, but by the moving force ceasing to move; and thus the heavenly bodies will not be purified by fire or by the action of any created thing, but their own stilling, occurring solely by divine will, will take the place of purification for them.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod, sicut dicit Augustinus 20 de Civ. Dei, verba illa Psalmi intelligenda sunt de caelis aereis, qui purgabuntur per ignem ultimae conflagrationis. Vel dicendum, quod si etiam de superioribus caelis intelligantur, tunc dicuntur perire quantum ad motum quo nunc continue moventur.
Reply Obj. 1: As Augustine says in the City of God 20,1 those words in the Psalms should be understood as referring to the aereal heavens, which will be purified by the fire of the final conflagration. Or it could be said that if it is understood to refer also to the upper heavens, then they are being said to perish with regard to the motion by which they now move constantly.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod Petrus se exponit de quibus caelis intelligat. Praemiserat enim ante verba inducta, quod caeli prius et terra per aquam perierant, qui nunc sunt eodem verbo repositi, igni reservati in diem judicii. Illi ergo caeli per ignem purgabuntur qui prius aqua diluvii sunt purgati, scilicet caeli aerei.
Reply Obj. 2: Peter explains which heavens he means. For before the words quoted he stated that the first heaven and earth had perished by water, which he now restates in the same place, are reserved for fire on the day of judgment. Therefore those heavens will be purified by fire that were purified before by the water of the flood, namely, the heaven of air.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod ille labor et illa servitus creaturae qui corporibus caelestibus ab Ambrosio attribuitur, nihil est aliud quam vicissitudo motus, ratione cujus tempori subjiciuntur, et defectus ultimae consummationis, quae finaliter in eis erit. Ex culpa etiam daemonum caelum empyreum infectionem non contraxit, quia peccando statim de caelo expulsi sunt.
Reply Obj. 3: That travail and that slavery of creation that is attributed to the heavenly bodies by Ambrose1 is nothing other than the ongoing change of motion that subjects them to time, and the lack of that final consummation they will ultimately have. Also, the empyreal heaven did not contract any infection from the sin of the demons, for they were immediately expelled from heaven when they sinned.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2.ad3
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod circa hanc quaestionem multiplex est opinio.
To the second question, it should be said that concerning this question there are many opinions.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2
Quidam enim dicunt, quod omnia elementa manebunt quantum ad materiam: omnia autem mutabuntur quantum ad imperfectionem; sed duo eorum retinebunt propriam formam substantialem, scilicet aer et terra; in duobus vero, scilicet igne et aqua, non remanebit forma substantialis eorum, sed mutabuntur ad formam caeli: et sic tria elementa, scilicet ignis, aer et aqua, caelum dicentur, quamvis aer retineat eamdem formam substantialem quam nunc habet, quia nunc etiam caelum dicitur. Unde et Apoc. 21, 1, non fit mentio nisi de caelo et terra: vidi, inquit, caelum novum et terram novam. Sed haec opinio est omnino absurda: repugnat enim et Philosophiae, secundum quam poni non potest quod corpora inferiora sint in potentia ad formam caeli, cum nec materiam habeant communem, nec contrarietatem ad invicem; et etiam theologiae, quia secundum hanc positionem non salvabitur perfectio universi cum integritate suarum partium, duobus elementis sublatis. Unde per hoc quod dicit caelum, intelligitur quintum corpus; omnia vero elementa intelliguntur per terram, sicut in Psalmo 148, 7, dicitur: laudate Dominum de terra; et sequitur: ignis, grando, nix, glacies, etc.
For some people say that all the elements will remain as to their matter, but all will be changed as to their imperfection; but two of them, air and earth, will retain their proper substantial form, while in two, fire and water, their substantial form will not remain but they will be changed into the form of the heaven. And in this way three elements, namely, fire, air, and water, will be called the heaven, although air will retain the same substantial form that it has now, for it is also called ‘heaven’ now. This is also why in Revelation 21:1, mention is only made of heaven and earth: he says, I saw a new heaven and a new earth. But this opinion is completely absurd, for it is opposed both to philosophy, according to which it cannot be held that lower corporeal things are in potency to the form of heaven, since they neither have any common matter nor contrariety to each other; as well as to theology, for according to this position the perfection of the universe will not be preserved with the integrity of its parts, if two elements are taken away. Therefore by saying heaven, a fifth corporeal thing is understood; but all the elements are understood by earth, as it says in Psalm 148:7: praise the Lord from the earth; and afterward it says: fire and hail, snow and frost (Ps 148:8).
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2
Et ideo alii dicunt, quod omnia elementa manebunt secundum substantiam, sed qualitates activae et passivae ab eis removebuntur; sicut etiam ponunt quod in corpore mixto elementa salvabuntur secundum formas suas substantiales sine hoc quod proprias qualitates habeant, cum sint ad medium reductae, et medium neutrum extremorum est. Et huic etiam videtur consonare quod Augustinus dicit, 20 de Civit. Dei: illa conflagratione mundana elementorum corruptibilium qualitates quae corporibus nostris congruebant, ardendo penitus interibunt, atque ipsa substantia eas qualitates habebit quae corporibus immortalibus mirabili mutatione conveniant. Sed istud non videtur probabile, cum qualitates propriae elementorum sint effectus formarum substantialium, quod formis substantialibus manentibus qualitates praedictae possint mutari, nisi per actionem violentam ad tempus: sicut in aqua calefacta videmus quod ex vi suae speciei frigiditatem recuperat, quam per actionem ignis amisit, dummodo species aquae maneat. Et praeterea etiam ipsae qualitates elementares sunt de perfectione secunda elementorum, sicut propriae passiones eorum. Nec est probabile quod in illa finali consummatione aliquid naturalis perfectionis ab elementis tollatur.
And so others say that all the elements will remain according to their substance, but active and passive qualities will be removed from them, as they also hold that in a mixed body the elements will be saved according to their own substantial forms without having their proper qualities, since they are reduced to a middle thing, and the middle belongs to neither of the extremes. And this seems to agree with what Augustine says in the City of God 20:1 by this universal conflagration the qualities of the corruptible elements which suited our corruptible bodies shall utterly perish, and our substance shall receive such qualities as shall, by a wonderful transmutation, harmonize with our immortal bodies. But since the proper qualities of the elements are the effects of substantial forms, it does not seem probable that those qualities could be changed while the substantial forms remain, except by a violent action for a time; as we see in the case of hot water that by the force of its own species, it returns to the coldness that it had lost through the action of the fire, while the species of water remains. And furthermore those very elemental qualities are also of the elements’ second perfection, like their proper passions. Nor is it probable that in that final consummation anything of natural perfection would be removed from the elements.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2
Et ideo videtur dicendum, quod manebunt elementa quantum ad substantiam et qualitates eorum proprias; sed purgabuntur, ut supra dictum est, ab infectione quam ex peccatis hominum contraxerunt, et ab impuritate quae per actionem et passionem mutuam in eis accidit: quia jam cessante motu primi mobilis, in inferioribus elementis mutua actio et passio esse non poterit; et hoc Augustinus appellat qualitates corruptibilium elementorum, scilicet innaturales eorum dispositiones, secundum quas corruptioni appropinquant.
And therefore it should be said that the elements shall remain as to their substance and proper qualities, but they will be purified, as was said above, from the infection that they contracted from men’s sins, and from the impurity that occurs in them from mutual action and being acted upon: for once the movement of the first moving thing has stopped, mutual action and being acted upon could not exist in lower elements; and this is what Augustine calls the qualities of corruptible elements, namely, their unnatural dispositions, according to which they tend toward corruption.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ignis ille dicitur quatuor elementa absumere, inquantum ea aliquo modo purgabit. Quod autem sequitur: duo ex toto consumet, non est intelligendum quod duo elementa secundum substantiam destruantur; sed quia duo magis removebuntur a proprietate quam nunc habent: quae quidem duo a quibusdam dicuntur esse ignis et aqua, quae maxime excedunt in qualitatibus activis, scilicet calore et frigore, quae sunt maxime corruptionis principia in aliis corporibus. Et quia tunc non erit actio ignis et aquae, quae sunt maxime activae; maxime immutari videbuntur a virtute quam nunc habent. Alii dicunt haec duo esse aerem et aquam, propter varios motus istorum duorum elementorum, quos consequuntur ex motu corporum caelestium: et quia isti motus non erunt (sicut fluxus et refluxus maris, et commotiones ventorum, et hujusmodi); ideo illa elementa maxime mutabuntur a proprietate quam nunc habent.
Reply Obj. 1: That fire is said to consume the four elements inasmuch as it will purify them in some way. However, what follows, it will consume two entirely, is not to be understood as meaning two elements will be destroyed according to their substance, but that two will be more removed from the properties that they now possess, which two indeed are said by some people to be fire and water, which have the most extreme active qualities, namely, heat and cold, which are the greatest principles of corruption in other bodies. And since on that day there will be no action of fire and water, which are the most active, they will seem to be the most changed from the power that they now have. Other people say that the two elements will be air and water, because of the changing motions of those two elements, which result from the movement of the heavenly bodies; and because those motions will not exist (like the ebb and flow of the sea, and the turbulence of the winds, and the like); therefore those elements will be the most changed from the properties that they now possess.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2.ad4
Ad secundum dicendum, quod, sicut dicit Augustinus, 20 de Civit. Dei, cum dicitur: et mare jam non est, per mare potest intelligi praesens saeculum, de quo supra parum ante dixerat: mare dedit mortuos suos. Si tamen mare ad litteram referamus, tunc est dicendum, quod in mari duo intelliguntur; scilicet substantia aquarum, et earum dispositio quantum ad salsedinem et fluctuum commotiones; et quantum ad hoc secundum, mare non remanebit; manebit autem quantum ad primum.
Reply Obj. 2: As Augustine says in the City of God 20,1 when it says, and the sea is no longer, the sea can be understood as the present world, about which he had said a little before: the sea gave up its dead. However if we are referring to the sea literally, then it should be said that two things may be considered in the sea: namely, the substance of waters and their disposition to saltiness and the rolling of the waves; and as to this second thing, the sea will not remain, but it will remain as to the first.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2.ad5
Ad tertium dicendum, quod ignis ille non aget nisi ut instrumentum providentiae et virtutis divinae; unde non aget in alia elementa usque ad eorum consumptionem, sed solum usque ad purgationem. Nec oportet quod illud quod efficitur materia ignis, totaliter a specie propria corrumpatur; sicut patet in ferro ignito, quod a loco ignitionis remotum, ex virtute speciei remanentis, ad proprium statum et pristinum redit; et ita etiam erit de elementis per ignem purgatis.
Reply Obj. 3: That fire will only act as an instrument of providence and divine power, which is why it will not act on other elements to their full consumption, but only to their purification. Nor is it necessary that what becomes the matter of the fire be corrupted completely from its proper species, as is seen in molten iron, which when removed from the forge returns to its proper and pristine state by the power of the species that remains, and this is how it will also be with the elements that are purified by fire.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2.ad6
Ad quartum dicendum, quod in partibus elementorum non oportet considerari solum quid congruat alicui parti secundum se acceptae, sed etiam quid congruat secundum ordinem ad totum. Dico ergo, quod aqua quamvis esset nobilior si haberet formam ignis, similiter terra et aer; universum tamen esset imperfectius, si tota elementorum materia formam ignis assumeret.
Reply Obj. 4: In the particles of the elements, we must consider not only what befits each particle taken in itself, but also what befits it according to its order to the whole. Therefore I say that although water would be more noble if it had the form of fire, likewise earth and air, nevertheless, the universe would be more imperfect if the matter of all the elements took on the form of fire.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2.ad7
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod quidam dicunt quod ignis ille ascendet usque ad summitatem spatii continentis quatuor elementa, ut sic elementa totaliter purgentur et ab infectione peccati, quo etiam superiores partes elementorum sunt infectae, ut patet per fumum idolatriae superiora inficientis; et etiam a corruptione, quia elementa secundum omnes partes sui corruptibilia sunt. Sed ista opinio repugnat auctoritati sacrae Scripturae; quia 2 Petri, 3, dicitur, quod illi caeli repositi sunt igni qui fuerunt per aquam purgati; et Augustinus dicit, 20 de Civ. Dei, quod ille mundus qui diluvio periit, igni reservatur. Constat autem quod aqua diluvii non ascendit usque ad summitatem spatii elementorum, sed solum usque ad quindecim cubitos super altitudines montium; et praeterea notum est quod vapores elevati a terra, vel fumi quicumque non possunt transire per totam sphaeram ignis, ut perveniant ad summitatem ejus; et ita infectio peccati non pervenit usque ad spatium praedictum. A corruptibilitate etiam elementa non possunt purgari per subtractionem alicujus quod per ignem possit consumi; sed per ignem poterunt consumi impuritates elementorum quae ex eorum permixtione proveniunt. Hujusmodi autem impuritates praecipue sunt circa terram usque ad medium aeris interstitium; unde usque ad illud spatium ignis ultimae conflagrationis elementa purgabit; tantum enim etiam aquae diluvii ascenderunt; quod probabiliter aestimari potest ex montium altitudine quos determinata mensura transcenderat.
To the third question, it should be said that some people say that that fire will rise to the highest point of the space that holds the four elements, so that the elements are completely purified both from the infection of sin, which even the highest parts of the elements are infected with, as is clear from the smoke of idolatry that defiles the highest places; and also from corruption, for elements are corruptible throughout all their parts. But that opinion is opposed to the authority of holy Scripture, for in 2 Peter 3:7 it says that those heavens that had been purified by water were stored up for fire; and Augustine says in the City of God 20,1 that the world that perished in the flood is reserved for fire. However it is evident that the water of the flood did not ascend to the highest point of the elements’ space, but only to fifteen cubits above the height of the mountains; and furthermore, it is known for certain that neither vapors rising from the earth nor any kind of smoke can pass through the entire sphere of fire so that it would reach its top; and so the infection of sin does not reach to the space mentioned. Nor can the elements be purified from their corruptibility by removing anything that could be consumed by fire; but fire could consume the impurities of the elements that arise from admixture. However, these impurities exist especially around the earth up to the middle layer of air, which is why the fire of the final conflagration will purify the elements up to that space; for even the waters of the flood ascended that high, which can be probably deduced from the height of the mountains which it had surpassed by a determinate measure.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2
Primum ergo concedimus.
Reply Obj. 1: We concede the first objection.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2.ad8
Ad secundum dicendum, quod ratio dubitationis in Glossa exprimitur, quia scilicet aqua in se virtutem purgationis habere creditur. Non tamen habet vim purgationis talis, qualis futuro statui competit, ut ex dictis patet.
Reply Obj. 2: A reason for doubt is expressed in the Gloss, namely, because water is believed to have a power of purification within it. Nevertheless it does not have the kind of purifying force required for the future state, as is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2.ad9
Ad tertium dicendum, quod illa purgatio praecipue ad hoc erit, ut quidquid est imperfectionis, a sanctorum habitatione removeatur; et ideo illa purgatione totum quod est foedum, ad locum damnatorum congregabitur; unde infernus non purgabitur, sed ad ipsum adducentur totius mundi purgamenta.
Reply Obj. 3: The main reason for that purification will be to remove any imperfection from the saints’ dwelling place. And therefore by that purification everything that is ugly will be brought together to the place of the damned, which is why hell will not be purified, but the offscourings of the whole world will be piled there.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2.ad10
Ad quartum dicendum, quod quamvis peccatum primi hominis in terrestri Paradiso sit commissum, non tamen locus ille est locus peccantium, sicut nec caelum empyreum; ex utroque enim loco homo et diabolus statim propter peccatum sunt ejecti; unde locus ille purgatione non indiget.
Reply Obj. 4: Although the sin of the first man was committed in the earthly paradise, nevertheless that place is not a place of sinners, just as neither is the empyreal heaven, for man and devil were ejected from each place immediately on account of their sin. And so those places do not need purification.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A2.ad11
A. 3The order between that fire and the other things that will be done at the judgmentDe ordine illius ignis ad alia quae circa judicium agentur
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod ignis ultimae conflagrationis judicium debet sequi. Augustinus, 20 de Civ. Dei, hunc ordinem ponit eorum quae in judicio sunt futura, dicens: in illo judicio, vel circa illud judicium, has res didicimus esse venturas; Eliam Thesbitem, fidem Judaeorum, Antichristum persecuturum, Christum judicaturum, mortuorum resurrectionem, bonorum malorumque divisionem, mundi conflagrationem, ejusdemque renovationem. Ergo conflagratio judicium sequitur.
Obj. 1: To the third question, we proceed thus. It seems that the fire of the final conflagration should follow the judgment. In the City of God 20,1 Augustine lays down this order for those things that will be in the judgment, saying: at that judgment, or around that judgment, we have learned that these things will come to pass: Elijah the Tishbite shall come, the Jews shall believe, the Antichrist shall persecute, Christ shall judge, the dead shall rise, the good shall be divided from the wicked, the world shall be burned and renewed. Therefore the conflagration follows the judgment.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3.arg1
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit in eodem Lib.: judicatis impiis, et in ignem aeternum Missis, figura hujus mundi mundanorum ignium conflagratione peribit. Ergo idem quod prius.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Augustine says in the same book:1 once the wicked have been judged and cast into eternal fire, the face of this world shall perish in a conflagration of earthly fires. Therefore, the same as above.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3.arg2
Praeterea, Dominus ad judicandum veniens aliquos vivos reperiet, ut patet ex hoc quod habetur 1 Thessal. 4, 14; ubi ex persona eorum apostolus dicit: deinde nos qui vivimus, qui residui sumus in adventum Domini, non praeveniemus eos qui dormierunt. Sed hoc non esset, si conflagratio mundi praecederet; quia per ignem dissolverentur. Ergo ignis ille judicium sequitur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, when the Lord comes to judge, he will find certain people alive, as is evident from what we have in 1 Thess 4:15, where the Apostle speaks in their person: we who are alive, who are left until the coming of the Lord, shall not precede those who have fallen asleep. But this would not be the case if the conflagration of the world went first, for they would be dissolved by the fire. Therefore that fire will follow the judgment.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3.arg3
Praeterea, Dominus dicitur judicaturus orbem per ignem; et ideo conflagratio finalis videtur esse executio divini judicii. Sed executio sequitur judicium. Ergo ille ignis judicium sequitur.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the Lord is said to be coming to judge the world by fire; and so the final conflagration seems to be the execution of the divine judgment. But the execution follows judgment. Therefore that fire will follow that judgment.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3.arg4
Sed contra est quod dicitur in Psalm. 96, 3: ignis ante ipsum praecedet.
On the contrary (1), it says in Psalm 97 (96):3: fire goes before him.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3.sc
Praeterea, resurrectio praecedet judicium; alias non videret omnis oculus Christum judicantem. Sed mundi conflagratio resurrectionem praecedet; sancti enim qui resurgent, corpora spiritualia et impassibilia habebunt; et ita non poterunt per ignem purgari; cum tamen in littera dicatur ex verbis Augustini quod per ignem illum purgabitur, si quid in aliquibus sit purgandum. Ergo ignis ille judicium praecedet.
Furthermore (2), the resurrection of the body will precede the judgment, otherwise every eye will not behold Christ as judge. But the conflagration of the world will precede the resurrection, for the saints who rise will have spiritual and impassible bodies, and so they will not be able to be purified by fire; while yet the text says from the words of Augustine that if anything needs to be purified in any of them, it will be purified by that fire. Therefore that fire will precede the judgment.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3.arg5
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod ignis ille non habebit talem effectum in hominibus, qualis in littera designatur. Illud enim consumi dicitur quod reducitur ad nihilum. Sed corpora impiorum non solventur in nihilum, sed in aeternum conservabuntur, ut aeternam poenam sustineant. Ergo ignis ille non erit malis consumptio, ut in littera dicitur.
Obj. 1: Moreover. It seems that that fire will not have as much effect on men as is described in the text. For something is said to be consumed when it is reduced to nothing. But the bodies of the wicked will not be dissolved into nothing, but will be preserved for eternity so that they may endure eternal punishment. Therefore that fire will not be the consumption of the wicked, as is said in the text.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3.arg6
Si dicatur, quod consumet malorum corpora, inquantum ea resolvet in cinerem; contra. Sicut corpora malorum, ita et bonorum in cinerem resolventur; hoc enim est Christi privilegium, ut caro ejus corruptionem non videat. Ergo etiam et bonis tunc repertis erit consumptio.
Obj. 2: If it be said that it will consume the bodies of the wicked inasmuch as it will resolve them into ashes, then to the contrary. As the bodies of the wicked will be resolved into ashes, so too will the bodies of the good; for it is the privilege of Christ that his flesh should not see corruption. Therefore the good will also be found to be consumed on that day.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3.arg7
Praeterea, infectio peccati magis abundat in elementis, secundum quod veniunt ad compositionem humani corporis, in quo est corruptio fomitis, etiam quantum ad bonos, quam in elementis extra corpus humanum existentibus. Sed elementa extra corpus humanum existentia purgabuntur propter peccati infectionem. Ergo multo fortius oportet per ignem purgari elementa in corporibus humanis existentia, sive bonorum, sive malorum; et ita oportet utrorumque corpora resolvi.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the infection of sin is more abundant in elements that go into the composition of a human body in which there is the corruption of the fomes, even in the good, than in those elements existing outside the human body. But the elements existing outside the human body will be purified because of the infection of sin. Therefore much more must the elements that exist in human bodies be purified by fire, whether they exist in the good or the bad; and so the bodies of both must be dissolved.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3.arg8
Praeterea, quamdiu status viae durat, elementa similiter agunt in bonos et in malos. Sed adhuc durabit status hujusmodi viae in illa conflagratione; quia post statum hujus viae non erit mors naturalis, quae tamen per illam conflagrationem causabitur. Ergo ignis ille aequaliter aget in bonos et in malos; et ita videtur quod non sit aliqua discretio inter eos quantum ad effectum illius ignis suscipiendum, sicut in littera ponitur.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, as long as the wayfaring state lasts the elements act the same in good people and in bad people. But the wayfaring state will last through that conflagration, for after the wayfaring state there will be no natural death, and yet that conflagration will cause natural death. Therefore that fire will act equally on the good and on the bad; and so it seems that there will not be any difference between them as to receiving the effect of that fire, as the text claims.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3.arg9
Praeterea, illa conflagratio quasi in momento perficietur. Sed multi invenientur vivi, in quibus erunt multa purgabilia. Ergo illa conflagratio non sufficiet ad eorum purgationem.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, that conflagration will be completed in a moment. But many people will be found alive in whom there will be many things to be purified. Therefore that conflagration will not suffice for their purification.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3.arg10
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod ignis ille non involvet reprobos. Quia Malach. 3, super illud: purgabit filios levi, dicit Glossa: duos ignes legimus futuros: unum qui purgabit electos, et praecedet judicium; alterum qui reprobos cruciabit. Sed hic est ignis inferni, qui malos involvet: primus autem est ignis finalis conflagrationis. Ergo ignis finalis conflagrationis non erit ille qui malos involvet.
Obj. 1: Moreover. It seems that that fire will not envelops the condemned. For commenting on Malachi 3:3: he will purify the sons of Levi, the Gloss says: we read that there will be two fires: one that purifies the elect and precedes the judgment; the other will torment the condemned. But the latter is the fire of hell, which envelops the wicked, while the first is the fire of the final conflagration. Therefore the fire of the final conflagration will not be the one that envelops the wicked.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3.arg11
Praeterea, ignis ille Deo obsequitur in purgatione mundi. Ergo deberet remunerari aliis elementis remuneratis, et praecipue cum ignis sit nobilissimum elementorum. Non ergo videtur quod in infernum debeat dejici in damnatorum poenam.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, that fire serves God in the purification of the world. Therefore it should be rewarded when the other elements are rewarded, and especially since fire is the most noble of the elements. Therefore it does not seem that it should be cast into hell for the punishment of the damned.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3.arg12
Praeterea, ignis qui malos involvet, erit ignis inferni. Sed ignis ab initio mundi praeparatus est damnatis; unde Matth. 5, 41: ite maledicti in ignem aeternum, qui praeparatus est diabolo etc., et Isai. 30, 33: parata est ab heri Tophet, a rege praeparata etc.; Glossa: ab heri, idest ab initio; Tophet, idest vallis Gehennae. Sed ignis ille finalis conflagrationis non fuit ab initio praeparatus, sed ex concursu mundanorum ignium generabitur. Ergo ille ignis est alius ab igne inferni, qui reprobos involvet.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the fire that envelops the wicked will be the fire of hell. But fire was prepared for the damned from the beginning of the world, which is why Matthew 25:41 says: depart from me, you cursed, into the eternal fire prepared for the devil and his angels. And commenting on Isaiah 30:33: for Topheth has long been prepared; yea, for the king it is made ready, the Gloss says: from yesterday, that is, from the beginning; Tophet, that is the valley of Gehenna. But the fire of the final conflagration was not prepared from the beginning, but will be generated out of the convergence of worldly fires. Therefore that fire is different from the fire of hell, which envelops the condemned.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3.arg13
In contrarium est quod in Psal. 96, 3, de igne illo dicitur, quod inflammabit in circuitu inimicos ejus.
On the contrary (1), it says in Psalm 97 (96):3, that fire . . . burns up his adversaries round about.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3.sc
Praeterea, Dan. 7, 10, dicitur: igneus fluvius rapidusque egrediebatur a facie ejus; Glossa: ut peccatores traheret in Gehennam. Loquitur autem auctoritas illa de igne illo de quo nunc est mentio, ut patet per quamdam Glossam, quae ibi dicit: ut bonos purget et malos puniat. Ergo ignis finalis conflagrationis in infernum cum reprobis demergetur.
Furthermore (2), commenting on Daniel 7:10: a stream of fire issued and came forth from before him, the Gloss says: so that it might cast the sinners into Gehenna. Now that text is speaking about the fire we are discussing, as is evident from a certain Gloss, which says at that place: so that he may purify the good and punish the bad. Therefore the fire of the final conflagration will sink into hell with the condemned.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3.arg14
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod illa conflagratio secundum rei veritatem quantum ad sui initium judicium praecedet: quod ex hinc manifeste colligitur quod mortuorum resurrectio judicium praecedet; quod patet ex hoc quod dicitur 1 Thessal. 4, quod illi etiam qui dormierunt, rapientur in nubibus in aera obviam Christo ad judicium venienti. Simul autem erit resurrectio communis, et corporum sanctorum glorificatio: sancti enim resurgentes corpora gloriosa resument, ut patet per illud quod dicitur 1 Corinth. 15, 43: seminatur in ignobilitate, surget in gloria. Simul autem cum corpora sanctorum glorificabuntur; et tota creatura suo modo renovabitur, ut patet per id quod dicitur Rom. 8, 21, quod ipsa creatura liberabitur a servitute corruptionis in libertatem gloriae filiorum Dei. Cum ergo conflagratio mundi sit dispositio ad renovationem praedictam, ut ex dictis patet; manifeste potest colligi quod illa conflagratio quo ad purgationem mundi judicium praecedet; sed quo ad aliquem actum, qui scilicet est involvere malos, judicium sequetur.
I answer that, that conflagration according to the truth of the matter will precede the judgment in its beginning, which can be manifestly deduced from the fact that the resurrection of the dead precedes the judgment, as is clear from what is said in 1 Thessalonians 4:17, that also those who sleep shall be taken up into the clouds to meet Christ in the air when he comes for judgment. Now the general resurrection will be simultaneous with the glorification of the bodies of the saints: for when the saints rise they will take up glorified bodies, as is evident from what is said in 1 Corinthians 15:43: it is sown in dishonor, it is raised in glory. Now at the same time that the bodies of the saints are glorified, all creation will also be renewed in its own fashion, as is seen by what is said in Romans 8:21: because creation itself will be set free from its bondage to decay and obtain the glorious liberty of the children of God. Therefore since the conflagration of the world is what disposes toward this renewal, as is clear from what has been said, it can be clearly inferred that this conflagration will precede the judgment as to the purification of the world; but as to a certain one of its acts, namely, enveloping sinners, it will follow the judgment.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Augustinus non loquitur determinando, sed opinando: quod patet ex hoc quod sequitur: quae omnia quidem ventura esse credendum est; sed quibus modis et quo ordine veniant, magis tunc docebit rerum experientia quam nunc ad perfectum hominis intelligentia valeat consequi. Existimo tamen eo quo a me commemorata sunt ordine esse ventura. Ergo patet quod hoc dixit opinando.
Reply Obj. 1: Augustine is not speaking so as to settle the question, but expressing an opinion, which is evident from what follows: indeed we must believe all these things shall come to pass; but how, or in what order, the experience of the things themselves will teach us better than human understanding can now grasp. My opinion, however, is, that they will happen in the order in which I have related them. Therefore it is evident that he said this as an opinion.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3.ad1
Et similiter dicendum ad secundum.
Reply Obj. 2: And the second objection should be answered in the same way.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod sicut supra, 13 dist., dictum est, omnes homines morientur et resurgent; sed tamen illi vivi dicuntur reperiri qui usque ad tempus conflagrationis in corpore vivent.
Reply Obj. 3: As was said above in Distinction 13, all men will die and rise again; but those who are still living in the body at the time of the conflagration are the ones said to be found alive.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod ignis ille non exequitur sententiam judicis nisi quo ad involutionem malorum; et quantum ad hoc sequitur judicium.
Reply Obj. 4: That fire will only carry out the sentence of the judge with regard to enveloping the wicked; and in this respect it will follow the judgment.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3.ad4
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod ignis ille finalis conflagrationis quantum ad hoc quod judicium praecedet, aget ut instrumentum divinae justitiae; et iterum per virtutem naturalem ignis. Quantum ergo pertinet ad virtutem naturalem ipsius, similiter aget in bonos et malos, qui vivi reperientur, utrorumque corpora in cinerem resolvendo; inquantum vero aget ut instrumentum divinae justitiae, diversimode aget in diversos quantum ad sensum poenae. Mali enim per actionem ignis cruciabuntur, boni vero in quibus nihil purgandum invenitur, omnino nullum dolorem ex igne sentient, sicut nec pueri senserunt in camino, Dan. 3; quamvis eorum corpora non serventur integra, sicut puerorum servata fuerunt; et hoc divina virtute fieri poterit, ut sine doloris cruciatu resolutionem corporum patiantur. Boni vero in quibus aliquid purgandum reperietur, sentient cruciatum doloris ex illo igne plus vel minus pro meritorum diversitate. Sed quantum ad actum quem post judicium ille ignis habebit, in damnatos tantum aget: quia omnes boni habebunt corpora impassibilia.
To the second question, it should be said that in preceding the judgment, the fire of the final conflagration will act as an instrument of divine justice; and again, it will act by the natural power of fire. Therefore, as much as it pertains to its natural power, it will act the same among the good and the bad who are found living, and it will resolve the bodies of both into ashes; but inasmuch as it acts as an instrument of divine justice, it will act differently on different people as to the sense of punishment. For the wicked will be tormented by the action of the fire, but the good in whom nothing is found to be purified will feel no pain from the fire, just as the boys in the fiery furnace also did not feel anything (Daniel 3:50); although their bodies will not be kept intact as the boys’ bodies were preserved; and this will be possible by divine power, that they suffer the disintegration of their bodies without the pain of torment. But the good in whom there is found something to be purified shall feel more or less of the pain of torment from that fire based on the difference in their merits. But as to the action that the fire will have after the judgment, it will act only on the damned, for all the good will have impassible bodies.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod consumptio ibi accipitur non pro annihilatione, sed pro resolutione in cineres.
Reply Obj. 1: ‘Consumption’ there does not mean annihilation, but dissolution into ashes.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3.ad5
Ad secundum dicendum, quod bonorum corpora quamvis in cinerem resolvantur per ignem, non tamen ex hoc dolorem sentient, sicut nec pueri in fornace existentes, ut dictum est; et quantum ad hoc est dissimile de bonis et malis.
Reply Obj. 2: Although the bodies of the good will be resolved into ashes by the fire, they will not however feel any pain from this, just as the boys in the furnace felt no pain, as was said. And in this regard it is not the same with the good as with the bad.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3.ad6
Ad tertium dicendum, quod elementa in corporibus humanis existentia purgabuntur per ignem etiam in corporibus electorum; sed hoc per divinam virtutem fiet sine cruciatu doloris.
Reply Obj. 3: Elements existing in human bodies will be purified by the fire even in the bodies of the elect; but this will be done by divine power without the pain of torment.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3.ad7
Ad quartum dicendum, quod ignis ille non aget tantum secundum naturalem elementi virtutem, sed etiam ut divinae justitiae instrumentum.
Reply Obj. 4: That fire will not act only according to the natural power of the element, but also as an instrument of divine justice.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3.ad8
Ad quintum dicendum, quod tres causae sunt quare subito illi qui vivi reperientur, purgari poterunt. Una est, quia pauca purganda in eis inveniuntur, cum terroribus et persecutionibus praecedentibus fuerint purgati. Secunda est, quia vivi et voluntarii sustinebunt poenam; poena autem in hac vita voluntarie suscepta multo plus purgat quam poena post mortem inflicta, sicut patet in martyribus; quod si quid purgandum in eis invenitur, passionis falce tollitur, ut Augustinus dicit, cum tamen poena martyrum brevis fuerit in comparatione ad poenam quae in purgatorio sustinetur. Tertia est, quia calor ille recuperabit in intensione quantum amittet in temporis abbreviatione.
Reply Obj. 5: There are three reason why those who are found alive will be able to be purified in a moment. One is that there will be few things found in them to be purified, since they will have been purified by the terrors and persecutions that had gone before. The second is that those living will also endure punishment willingly. Now punishment accepted willingly in this life purifies much more than punishment inflicted after death, as is seen in the case of martyrs, because if something is found in them that needs to be purified, the scythe of suffering takes it away, as Augustine says,1 since the suffering of martyrs is nevertheless brief compared with the suffering that is endured in purgatory. The third reason is that the heat will supply in intensity what it has lost by the reduction of its time.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3.ad9
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod tota purgatio mundi et innovatio ad purgationem et innovationem hominis ordinabitur; et ideo oportet ut mundi purgatio et innovatio purgationi et innovationi humani generis respondeat. Humani autem generis purgatio quaedam erit, quando mali segregabantur a bonis; unde dicitur Luc. 3, 17: cujus ventilabrum est in manus sua, et purgabit aream suam, et congregabit triticum suum, idest electos, in horreum suum; paleas autem, idest reprobos, comburet igne inextinguibili. Unde ita erit de purgatione mundi, quod quidquid erit turpe et foedum, in infernum cum reprobis retrudetur; quidquid autem erit pulchrum et nobile, in superioribus reservabitur ad gloriam electorum; et ita etiam erit de illo igne conflagrationis, sicut dicit Basilius super illud Psal. 28: vox Domini intercidentis flammam ignis: quia quo ad calidum ustivum, et quantum ad id quod in igne grossum reperietur, descendet ad Inferos ad poenam damnatorum; quod vero est ibi subtile et lucidum, remanebit superius ad gloriam electorum.
To the third question, it should be said that the whole purification and renewal of the world will be ordered to the purification and renewal of man, and therefore it is necessary that the purification and renewal of the world correspond to the purification and renewal of the human race. Now there will be a certain purification of the human race when the wicked are separated from the good, which is why it says in Luke 3:17: his winnowing fork is in his hand, to clear his threshing floor,, and to gather the wheat, that is, the elect, into his granary; but the chaff, that is, the condemned, he will burn with unquenchable fire. Therefore the purification of the world will take place such that whatever is base and ugly will be cast into hell with the condemned; but whatever is beautiful and noble will be kept in the heights for the glory of the elect. And the fire of the conflagration will be like this as well, as Basil says1 commenting on Psalm 29 (28):7: the voice of the Lord flashes forth flames of fire: for as to the burning heat, and with regard to whatever is found to be coarse, it will descend to hell for the punishment of the damned; but whatever is fine and bright there will remain above for the glory of the elect.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ignis qui purgabit electos ante judicium, erit idem cum igne conflagrationis mundi; quamvis quidam contrarium dicant. Convenit enim ut, cum homo sit pars mundi, eodem igne purgetur homo et mundus. Dicuntur autem duo ignes qui purgabit bonos et qui cruciabit malos, et quantum ad officium, et aliquo modo quantum ad substantiam: quia non tota substantia ignis purgantis in infernum retrudetur, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 1: The fire that will purify the elect before the judgment will be the same as the fire of the world’s conflagration, although some may say the contrary. For it is fitting that, since man is a part of the world, man and the world will be purified by the same fire. But there are said to be two fires, both as to their role and in a certain way as to their substance: one that will purify the good and one that will torment the wicked: for the whole substance of the purifying fire will not be cast into hell, as has been said.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3.ad10
Ad secundum dicendum, quod in hoc ignis ille remunerabitur, quia illud quod est grossum in eo, separabitur ab ipso, et retrudetur in infernum.
Reply Obj. 2: In this fire that person will be repaid because whatever is coarse in him will be separated from him and cast into hell.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3.ad11
Ad tertium dicendum, quod sicut gloria electorum post judicium erit major quam ante, ita et poena reproborum; et ideo sicut claritas superiori creaturae addetur ad augmentandum gloriam electorum; ita et quidquid est turpe in creaturis, retrudetur in infernum ad augmentandum miseriam damnatorum; et ita igni ab initio praeparato in inferno non est inconveniens si alter ignis addatur.
Reply Obj. 3: Just as the glory of the elect will be greater after the judgment than before, so too will the punishment of the condemned: and thus as the brightness of higher creation will be heightened to increase the glory of the elect, so too whatever is base in created things shall be cast into hell to increase the misery of the damned. And so it is not unbecoming to the fire prepared from the beginning if another fire is added to it.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3.ad12
Expositio textus
Exposition of the Text
Illi saltem verba judicis audient, etc. Verba haec accipienda sunt non vocalia, sed mentalia, ut supra dictum est.
“The ones who at least preserved their faith in him in words will at least hear the judge’s words.”1 These words are not to be taken as spoken words but mental words, as was said above.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3
Et peribit caelum et terra non secundum substantiam, sed secundum speciem. Species hic dicitur corruptibilitas elementorum, et alia quae ad ignobilitatem eorum spectant.
And heaven and earth shall perish: “not according to substance but according to form.”1 Here ‘form’ means the corruptibility of the elements, and other things that have to do with their dishonor.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3
Ministerio angelorum virtute Dei cooperante mittentur mali in caminum ignis. Hoc intelligendum est de bonis angelis quantum ad praeceptum, sed de malis angelis quantum ad executionem.
Through the ministry of the angels, with the aid of God’s power, the evil ones shall be sent into the fiery furnace.1 This is to be understood of the good angels as to the command, but of the bad angels as to execution.
Sent.IV.D47.Q2.A3
D. 48The second comingDe secundo adventu
Postquam determinavit Magister de divino judicio quantum ad modum judicii et ad ministros judicis, hic determinat ea quae pertinent ad personam judicis; et dividitur in partes duas: in prima enim parte ostendit in qua forma Christus ad judicium veniens apparebit; in secunda determinat de his quae judicium circumstant, ibi: et putant quidam, Dominum descensurum in vallem Josaphat in judicio.
After the Master has considered the divine judgment as regards the mode of the judgment and the judge’s ministers, here he determines what pertains to the person of the judge. And it is divided into two parts. In the first part, he shows what form Christ will appear in when he comes to judge. In the second, he determines the circumstances of the judgment: some hold that the Lord will descend into the valley of Josaphat for the judgment.1
Sent.IV.D48
Prima pars dividitur in duas: in prima ostendit quod Christus judicabit in forma hominis; in secunda inducit similitudinem, scilicet quod Christus secundum quod est homo, est causa resurrectionis corporum, ibi: et sicut dicitur Christus secundum formam servi judicaturus propter causam praemissam; ita etiam dicitur suscitaturus corpora mortuorum secundum humanitatem.
The first part is divided into two parts. In the first, he shows that Christ will judge in the form of man. In the second, he invokes a likeness, namely, that Christ as man is the cause of the resurrection of bodies: and as it is said that Christ, for the aforementioned cause, will judge according to the form of a servant, so also it is said that he will raise the bodies of the dead according to his humanity.1
Sent.IV.D48
Prima pars dividitur in duas: in prima determinat quod Christus in forma hominis judicabit; in secunda quod in forma hominis gloriosa, ibi: sed cum in forma humana constet eum appariturum, quaeritur, etc.
The first part is divided into two parts. In the first, he makes a determination that Christ will judge in the form of man. In the second, that he will judge in the glorious form of man: but since it is established that he will appear in human form, it is asked, etc.1
Sent.IV.D48
Et putant quidam Dominum descensurum in vallem Josaphat in judicio. Hic determinat ea quae adventum judicis circumstant; et circa hoc duo facit: primo determinat ea quae concomitantur judicis adventum; secundo ea quae consequuntur, ibi: cum autem factum fuerit caelum novum et terra nova, tunc erit lux lunae sicut lux solis.
Some hold that the Lord will descend into the valley of Josaphat for the judgment. Here he examines the circumstances of the judgment. And concerning this he does two things. First, he considers what will accompany the judge’s coming. Second, what follows from it: but when there will have come a new heaven and a new earth, then, as Isaiah attests, the light of the moon shall be like the light of the sun.1
Sent.IV.D48
Circa primum duo facit: primo enim determinat locum adventus; secundo effectum judicis venientis, ibi: veniente autem ad judicium Domino . . . sol et luna dicuntur obscurari.
Concerning the first he does two things. First, he determines the place of the coming. Second, the effect of the judge’s coming: as the Lord comes to judgment . . . the sun and the moon are said to be darkened.1
Sent.IV.D48
Hic est duplex quaestio. Prima est de ipso judice. Secunda de mundi innovatione, quae judicium sequitur.
Here two questions arise. The first is about the judge himself. Second, the renewal of the world that follows the judgment.
Sent.IV.D48
Q. 1Christ as judgeDe Christo judice
Circa primum quaeruntur quatuor:
Concerning the first, four questions arise:
Sent.IV.D48.Q1
primo utrum Christus in forma hominis sit judicaturus;
first, whether Christ will judge in the form of man;
Sent.IV.D48.Q1
secundo utrum in judicio apparebit in figura gloriosa;
second, whether in judgment he will appear in glorious figure;
Sent.IV.D48.Q1
tertio utrum possit apparere in natura divinitatis aliquibus sine gaudio;
third, whether he could appear in the nature of divinity to anyone without joy;
Sent.IV.D48.Q1
quarto de his quae adventum judicis circumstant.
fourth, on the circumstances of the judge’s coming.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1
A. 1Whether Christ will judge in the form of manUtrum Christus in forma hominis sit judicaturus
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod Christus in forma servi non sit judicaturus. Judicium enim auctoritatem requirit in judicante. Sed auctoritas super vivos et mortuos est in Christo secundum quod est Deus: sic enim est Dominus et Creator omnium. Ergo in forma divinitatis judicabit.
Obj. 1: To the first we proceed thus.1 It seems that Christ will not judge in the form of a slave. For judgment requires authority in the one judging. But authority over the living and the dead is in Christ as God, for this is how he is Lord and Creator of all. Therefore he will judge in the form of divinity.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A1.arg1
Praeterea, in judice requiritur potestas invincibilis; unde Eccli. 7, 6: noli quaerere fieri judex, nisi valeas virtute irrumpere iniquitates. Sed virtus invincibilis convenit Christo secundum quod est Deus. Ergo in forma divinitatis judicabit.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, unsurpassable power is required in a judge. Thus: do not seek to become a judge, unless you are able to remove iniquities (Sir 7:6). But unsurpassable power befits Christ as God. Therefore he will judge in the form of divinity.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A1.arg2
Praeterea, Joan. 5, 22, dicitur: pater omne judicium dedit filio, ut omnes honorificent filium sicut honorificant patrem. Sed honor aequalis non debetur Patri et Filio secundum humanam naturam. Ergo non judicabit secundum formam humanam.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, it is said: the Father . . . has given all judgment to the Son, that all may honor the Son, even as they honor the Father (Jn 5:22–23). But equal honor is not due to the Father and the Son according to his human nature. Therefore he will not judge according to the form of man.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A1.arg3
Praeterea, Daniel. 7, 9, dicitur: aspiciebam donec throni positi sunt, et antiquus dierum sedit. Throni autem judiciariam potestatem designant; antiquitas autem de Deo dicitur ratione aeternitatis; ut dicit Dionysius in Lib. de Div. Nom. Ergo secundum hoc judicare convenit Filio prout est aeternus; non ergo secundum quod homo.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, it is said: as I looked, thrones were placed, and one that was ancient of days took his seat (Dan 7:9). Now thrones denote judiciary power, while it speaks of God’s antiquity by reason of eternity, as Dionysius says in On the Divine Names.1 Therefore judging befits the Son according as he is eternal and not, therefore, as man.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A1.arg4
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, et habetur in littera, quod per verbum Filii Dei fit animarum resurrectio.1 Sed judicium illud finale magis pertinet ad animam quam ad carnem. Ergo magis convenit judicare Christo secundum quod est Deus, quam inquantum est homo.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, Augustine says, as related in the text, that the resurrection of souls occurs through the word of the Son of God. But that final judgment pertains more to the soul than to the flesh. Therefore judging befits Christ more as God than as man.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A1.arg5
Sed contra, Joan. 5, 27, dicitur: potestatem dedit ei judicium facere, quia filius hominis est.
On the contrary (1), it is said: he has given him authority to execute judgment, because he is the Son of man (Jn 5:27).
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, Job 36, 17, dicitur: causa tua quasi impii judicata est; Glossa, a Pilato: ideo judicium causamque recipies; Glossa, ut juste judices. Sed Christus secundum humanam naturam judicatus est a Pilato. Ergo secundum humanam naturam judicabit.
Furthermore (2), it says in Job 36:17: thy cause hath been judged as that of the wicked. A Gloss adds: by Pilate. Thus, the verse continues: cause and judgment thou shalt recover. The Gloss explains: to judge justly. But Christ was judged by Pilate according to his human nature. Therefore it is according to his human nature that he will judge.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A1.arg6
Praeterea, ejus est judicare cujus est legem condere. Sed Christus in humana natura apparens nobis legem Evangelii dedit. Ergo et secundum eamdem naturam judicabit.
Furthermore (3), judging belongs to the one who establishes the law. But Christ, appearing in human nature, gave us the law of the Gospel. Therefore he will also judge according to this same nature.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A1.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod judicium aliquod dominium in judicando requirit; unde Rom. 14, 4: tu quis es qui judicas alienum servum? Et ideo secundum hoc Christo competit judicare quod dominium super homines habet, de quibus principaliter erit finale judicium. Ipse autem est noster dominus non solum ratione creationis, quia dominus ipse est Deus, ipse fecit nos, et non ipsi nos, Psalm. 99, 3; sed etiam ratione redemptionis, quod ei competit secundum humanam naturam; unde Rom. 14, 9: in hoc Christus mortuus est et resurrexit, ut et vivorum et mortuorum dominetur. Ad praemium autem vitae aeternae nobis creationis bona non sufficerent, nisi redemptionis beneficium adderetur, propter impedimentum quod naturae creatae supervenit ex peccato primi parentis. Unde cum judicium illud finale ad hoc ordinetur ut aliqui admittantur ad regnum, conveniens est ut ipse Christus secundum humanam naturam, cujus redemptionis beneficio ad regnum admittimur, illi judicio praesideat; et hoc est quod dicitur Act. 10, 42, quod constitutus est a Deo judex vivorum et mortuorum. Et quia per redemptionem humani generis non solum homines reparavit, sed etiam universaliter totam creaturam; secundum quod tota creatura reparato homine melioratur, ut habetur Coloss. 1, 20: pacificans per sanguinem crucis ejus sive quae in terris sive quae in caelis sunt; ideo non solum super homines, sed super universam creaturam Christus per suam passionem dominium promeruit, et judiciariam potestatem. Matth. ult., 10: data est mihi omnis potestas in caelo et in terra.
I answer that, judgment requires a dominion in judging. Hence: who are you to pass judgment on the servant of another? (Rom 14:4). And thus it belongs to Christ to judge as having dominion over men, whom the final judgment will principally concern. But he is our lord not only by reason of creation, since the Lord is God; it is he that made us, and not we ourselves (Ps 99 [100]:3), but also by reason of redemption, which belongs to him in his human nature. Hence: to this end Christ died and lived again, that he might be Lord both of the dead and of the living (Rom 14:9). Now for the reward of eternal life the goods of creation would not suffice if the benefit of redemption were not added, on account of the impediment that has come upon created nature from the sin of our first parent. Hence since that final judgment is ordained such that some may be admitted to the kingdom, it is fitting that Christ himself in his human nature, by whose benefit of redemption we are admitted to the kingdom, preside over the judgment. And this is what it means when it is said: he is the one ordained by God to be judge of the living and the dead (Acts 10:42). It is also fitting because through the redemption of the human race he has repaired not only men but also universally the whole creation, insofar as the whole creation is improved by man’s reparation, as is found in Col 1:20: through him to reconcile to himself all things, whether on earth or in heaven, making peace by the blood of his cross. Thus through his Passion Christ merited dominion and judiciary power not only over men but also over all creation: all authority in heaven and on earth has been given to me (Mt 28:18).
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A1.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod in Christo secundum divinam naturam est auctoritas dominii respectu universalis creaturae ex jure creationis; sed in ipso est auctoritas dominii quam per passionem promeruit, et est quasi auctoritas secundaria et acquisita; sed prima est naturalis et aeterna.
Reply Obj. 1: According to his divine nature, Christ has the authority of dominion over all creation by right of creating, but he also has the authority of dominion that he merited through the Passion as a secondary and acquired authority, whereas the first is natural and eternal.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis Christus secundum quod homo non habeat a se invincibilem potestatem ex naturali virtute humanae speciei; tamen ex dono divinitatis etiam in humana natura habet invincibilem potestatem, secundum quod omnia sunt subjecta pedibus ejus, ut dicitur 1 Corinth. 12; et ideo judicabit quidem in humana natura, sed ex virtute divinitatis.
Reply Obj. 2: Even though Christ as man does not have unsurpassable power of himself from the natural power of the human species, he does have unsurpassable power even in his human nature from the gift of divinity, in accord with which God has put all things in subjection under his feet, as is said in 1 Cor 15:27. And thus he will indeed judge in his human nature, though from the power of divinity.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod Christus non suffecisset ad humani generis redemptionem, si purus homo fuisset; et ideo ex hoc quod secundum humanam naturam genus humanum redimere potuit, ac per hoc judiciariam potestatem consecutus est, manifeste ostenditur quod ipse est Deus, et ita aequaliter honorandus cum patre, non inquantum homo, sed inquantum Deus.
Reply Obj. 3: Christ would not have sufficed for the redemption of the human race if he had been mere man. And thus from the fact that he was able to redeem the human race in his human nature and thereby has obtained judiciary power it is manifestly shown that he is himself God and thus equally to be honored with the Father, not insofar as he is man but insofar as he is God.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod in illa visione Danielis manifeste exprimitur totus ordo judiciariae potestatis; quae quidem sicut in prima origine est in ipso Deo; et specialius in Patre, qui est fons totius divinitatis; et ideo primo praemittitur quod antiquus dierum sedit. Sed a Patre judiciaria potestas traducta est in Filium non solum ab aeterno secundum divinam naturam, sed etiam in tempore secundum humanam, in qua meruit; et ideo subjungitur in visione praedicta: ecce cum nubibus caeli quasi filius hominis veniebat, et usque ad antiquum dierum pervenit; et dedit ei potestatem et honorem et regnum.
Reply Obj. 4: In that vision of Daniel the whole order of judiciary power is manifestly expressed. For judging power is in God himself as in its primary origin, and more specifically in the Father, who is the source of the whole divinity. And thus it first begins with the ancient of days sat. But judiciary power is passed from the Father to the Son not only from eternity in his divine nature but also in time in his human nature, in which he merited. And thus in the vision is added: behold, with the clouds of heaven there came one like a son of man, and he came to the Ancient of Days and was presented before him (Dan 7:13).
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod Augustinus loquitur per appropriationem quamdam, ut videlicet reducat effectus quos Christus in humana natura fecit, ad causas aliquo modo consimiles. Et quia secundum animam sumus ad imaginem et similitudinem Dei, secundum carnem autem sumus ejusdem speciei cum homine Christo; ideo ea quae in animabus nostris Christus fecit, divinitati attribuit; quae vero in carne nostra facit, vel facturus est, attribuit carni ejus: quamvis caro ejus inquantum est divinitatis organum, ut dicit Damascenus habeat etiam effectum in animabus nostris, secundum illud quod dicitur Hebr. 9, 14, quod sanguis ejus emundabit conscientias nostras; ab operibus mortuis; et sic etiam Verbum caro factum, est causa resurrectionis animarum. Unde etiam secundum humanam naturam convenienter est judex non solum corporalium, sed spiritualium bonorum.
Reply Obj. 5: Augustine is speaking by way of a kind of appropriation, that is, reducing the effects that Christ accomplished in his human nature to causes in some way like them. And because in our soul we are after the image and likeness of God and in our flesh we are of the same species as the man Christ, he attributes what Christ accomplished in our souls to divinity and what he accomplishes or will accomplish in our flesh he attributes to his flesh, although his flesh, as an organ of his divinity, also has an effect in our souls, as Damascene says,1 according to the passage: how much more shall the blood of Christ . . . purify our conscience from dead works (Heb 9:14). And in this way, too, the Word made flesh is the cause of the resurrection of souls. Hence in his humanity he is also fittingly the judge not only of corporeal goods but also of spiritual ones.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A1.ad5
A. 2Whether in judgment he will appear in glorious figureUtrum in judicio apparebit in figura gloriosa
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod Christus in judicio non apparebit in forma humanitatis gloriosa. Joan. 19, 37: videbunt in quem transfixerunt; Glossa: quia in ea carne venturus est in qua crucifixus est. Sed crucifixus est in forma infirma. Ergo in forma infirmitatis apparebit, non in forma gloriosa.
Obj. 1: To the second we proceed thus.1 It seems that at the judgment Christ will not appear in the glorious form of his humanity: they shall look on him whom they have pierced (Jn 19:37).2 A Gloss adds: for he is to come in the flesh in which he was crucified. But he was crucified in a weak form. Therefore he will appear in the form of weakness, not the glorious form.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A2.arg1
Praeterea, Matth. 24, 30, dicitur, quod apparebit signum filii hominis in caelo, idest signum crucis; et Chrysostomus dicit, quod veniet in judicio Christus, non solum vulnerum cicatrices, sed etiam ipsam mortem exprobratissimam ostendens. Ergo videtur quod non apparebit in forma gloriosa.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it is said: then will appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven (Mt 24:30), that is the sign of the cross. And Chrysostom says1 that at the judgment Christ will come showing not only the marks of his wounds but also his most reproachful death itself. Therefore it seems that he will not appear in glorious form.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A2.arg2
Praeterea, secundum hanc formam Deus in judicio apparebit quae ab omnibus conspici possit. Sed Christus secundum formam humanitatis gloriosam non poterit videri ab omnibus, bonis et malis; quia oculus non glorificatus non videtur esse proportionatus ad videndum claritatem corporis gloriosi. Ergo non apparebit in forma gloriosa.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, at the judgment God will appear in a form that can be seen by all. But Christ will not be able to be seen by all, both good and wicked, in the glorious form of his humanity. For a non-glorified eye does not seem to be proportioned to seeing the clarity of the glorious body. Therefore he will not appear in glorious form.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A2.arg3
Praeterea, illud quod promittitur justis in praemium, non conceditur injustis. Sed videre gloriam humanitatis promittitur justis in praemium. Joan. 10, 9: ingredietur et egredietur, et pascua inveniet, idest refectionem et in divinitate et in humanitate, ut Augustinus exponit; et Isa. 33, 17: regem in decore suo videbunt. Ergo in judicio non apparebit omnibus in forma gloriosa.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, what is promised to the just as a reward is not granted to the unjust. But seeing the glory of Christ’s humanity is promised to the just as a reward: he will go in and out, and shall find pasture (Jn 10:9), that is, refreshment both in divinity and in humanity, as Augustine explains.1 And: your eyes will see the king in his beauty (Is 33:17). Therefore at the judgment he will not appear to all in glorious form.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A2.arg4
Praeterea, secundum illam formam Christus judicabit in qua judicatus est; unde super illud Joan. 5: sic et filius, quos vult, vivificat, dicit Glossa: in qua forma injuste judicatus est, juste judicabit, ut possit ab impiis videri. Sed judicatus est in forma infirmitatis. Ergo et in eadem in judicio apparebit.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, Christ will judge in the form in which he was judged. Hence on the passage the Son gives life to whom he will (Jn 5:21), a Gloss1 says: he will judge justly in the form in which he was unjustly judged so as to be able to be seen by the impious. But he was judged in the form of infirmity. Therefore he will also appear in the same form at the judgment.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A2.arg5
Sed contra est quod dicitur Luc. 21, 27: tunc videbunt filium hominis venientem in nube cum potestate magna et majestate. Majestas autem et potestas ad gloriam pertinent. Ergo in forma gloriosa apparebit.
On the contrary (1), it is said: they will see the Son of man coming in a cloud with power and great majesty (Lk 21:27). But majesty and power pertain to glory. Therefore he will appear in glorious form.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, ille qui judicat, debet eminere illis qui judicantur. Sed electi qui judicabuntur a Christo, corpora gloriosa habebunt. Ergo multo fortius judex in forma gloriosa apparebit.
Furthermore (2), he who judges ought to have eminence over those who are judged. But the elect who will be judged by Christ will have glorious bodies. Therefore much more will the judge appear in glorious form.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A2.arg6
Praeterea, sicut judicari est infirmitatis, ita judicare est auctoritatis et gloriae. Sed in primo adventu, in quo Christus venit ad hoc quod judicaretur, in forma infirmitatis apparuit. Ergo in secundo adventu in quo veniet ad hoc ut judicet, apparebit in forma gloriosa.
Furthermore (3), as being judged belongs to infirmity, judging belongs to authority and glory. But at his first coming, in which Christ came to be judged, he appeared in the form of infirmity. Therefore at the second coming, in which he will come to judge, he will appear in glorious form.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A2.arg7
Respondeo dicendum quod Christus dicitur Dei et hominum mediator, inquantum pro hominibus satisfacit, et interpellat apud Patrem, et ea quae sunt Patris hominibus communicat, secundum quod dicitur Joan. 17, 22: claritatem quam dedisti mihi, dedi eis. Secundum hoc autem utrumque convenit ei quod cum utroque communicat extremorum. Inquantum enim cum hominibus communicat, vices hominum gerit apud Patrem; inquantum vero cum Patre communicat, dona Patris transmittit ad homines. Quia ergo in primo adventu ad hoc venit ut pro nobis satisfaceret apud Patrem, in forma nostrae infirmitatis apparuit: quia vero in secundo adventu ad hoc veniet ut justitiam Patris in homines exequatur, gloriam demonstrare debebit, quae inest ei ex communione ad Patrem: et ideo in forma gloriosa apparebit.
I answer that, Christ is called the mediator between God and men inasmuch as he satisfies and intercedes before the Father for men and also communicates to men what belongs to the Father, according to what is said: the glory which thou hast given me I have given to them (Jn 17:22). Now in both regards it befits him to share in each of these extremes. For inasmuch as he has a share with men he represents men before the Father, while inasmuch as he has a share with the Father he transmits the Father’s gifts to men. Therefore because at his first coming he came to satisfy for us before the Father, he appeared in the form of our infirmity, but because at the second coming he will come to carry out the Father’s justice on men, he will have to show the glory that is in him from his communion with the Father. And thus he will appear in glorious form.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A2.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod in eadem carne apparebit, sed non similiter se habente.
Reply Obj. 1: He will appear in the same flesh, but not as existing in the same way.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod signum crucis apparebit in judicio non ad judicium1 tunc existentis infirmitatis, sed praeteritae, ut per hoc justior eorum condemnatio appareat qui tantam misericordiam neglexerunt, et eorum praecipue qui Christum injuste persecuti sunt. Cicatrices autem quae in ejus corpore apparebunt, non pertinebunt ad aliquam infirmitatem, sed erunt indicia maximae virtutis, qua Christus per passionis infirmitatem de hostibus triumphavit. Exprobratissimam etiam mortem ostendet, non sensibiliter oculis eam ingerens, ac si tunc eam pateretur; sed ex his quae apparebunt, scilicet indiciis praeteritae passionis, homines in recognitionem praeteritae mortis adducet.
Reply Obj. 2: The sign of the cross will appear at the judgment not as an indication of infirmity existing at that time but rather of past infirmity, so that the condemnation of those who have neglected such great mercy may thereby appear more just, especially those who unjustly persecuted Christ. But the marks that will appear in his body will not pertain to any infirmity but will be indications of the greatest strength by which Christ triumphed over his enemies through the infirmity of the Passion. He will also show his most reproachful death, though not displaying it sensibly to the eyes as if suffering at that time. Rather, from what will appear, namely the indications of his past Passion, people will be led to recognize his past death.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod corpus gloriosum habet in potestate sua ut se demonstret vel non demonstret oculo non glorioso, ut patet ex iis quae supra, 44 dist., quaest. 2, art. 4, dicta sunt; et ideo in forma gloriosa Christus ab hominibus poterit videri.
Reply Obj. 3: The glorious body has in its power to show or not to show itself to a non-glorious eye, as is clear from what was said above (Distinction 44, Question 2, Article 4). And thus Christ will be able to be seen by men in glorious form.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod sicut amici gloria est delectabilis; ita gloria et potestas ejus qui odio habetur, maxime contristat; et ideo sicut visio gloriae humanitatis Christi erit justis in praemium, ita inimicis Christi erit in supplicium; unde Isa. 26, 2: videant et confundantur zelantes populi et ignis, scilicet invidiae, hostes tuos devoret.
Reply Obj. 4: Just as a friend’s glory is delightful, so also the glory and power of one who is hated is most saddening. And thus just as the vision of the glory of Christ’s humanity will be a reward to the just, so also it will be a torture to Christ’s enemies. Hence: let the envious people see, and be confounded: and let fire, namely envies, devour thy enemies (Is 26:11).
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod forma ibi accipitur pro natura humana, in qua judicatus est, et etiam judicabit; non autem pro qualitate naturae, quae non erit eadem in judicante, scilicet infirma, quae in judicato fuit.
Reply Obj. 5: ‘Form’ there is taken as meaning the human nature in which he was judged and also will judge, not as meaning the quality of the nature, which will not be the same in him judging as it was in him judged, namely, it will not be infirm.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A2.ad5
A. 3Whether he could appear in the nature of divinity to anyone without joyUtrum possit apparere in natura divinitatis aliquibus sine gaudio
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod divinitas a malis sine gaudio possit videri. Constat enim quod impii manifestissime cognoscent Christum esse Deum. Ergo divinitatem ejus videbunt; et tamen de visione Christi non gaudebunt. Ergo divinitas sine gaudio videri potest.
Obj. 1: To the third we proceed thus.1 It seems that the divinity can be seen by the wicked without joy. For it is obvious that the impious will most manifestly know that Christ is God. Therefore they will see his divinity, and yet they will not rejoice at the vision of Christ. Therefore the divinity can be seen without joy.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A3.arg1
Praeterea, voluntas impiorum perversa non magis adversatur humanitati Christi quam ejus divinitati. Sed hoc quod videbunt gloriam humanitatis, cedet eis in poenam, ut dictum est. Ergo multo fortius, si divinitatem viderent, magis tristarentur quam gauderent.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the perverse will of the impious is not more adverse to Christ’s humanity than to his divinity. But the fact that they will see the glory of his humanity will be painful for them, as was said. Therefore all the more, they would be saddened rather than rejoice if they saw his divinity.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A3.arg2
Praeterea, quae sunt in affectu, non de necessitate sequuntur ad ea quae sunt in intellectu; unde Augustinus dicit: praecedit intellectus, et sequitur tardus aut nullus affectus. Sed visio ad intellectum pertinet, gaudium autem ad affectum. Ergo poterit esse divinitatis visio sine gaudio.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, what is in the affections does not necessarily follow after what is in the intellect. Hence Augustine says: the intellect precedes and a slow affection follows or none at all.1 But vision pertains to the intellect, while joy pertains to the affections. Therefore vision of the divinity without joy will be possible.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A3.arg3
Praeterea, omne quod recipitur in aliquo, recipitur per modum recipientis, et non per modum recepti. Sed omne quod videtur, quodammodo in vidente recipitur. Ergo quamvis divinitas in se sit delectabilissima, tamen visa ab illis qui sunt tristitia absorpti, non delectabit, sed magis contristabit.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, everything received in another is received in the mode of the receiver, not in the mode of the thing received. But everything that is seen is in a certain way received in the one seeing. Therefore although the divinity is most delightful in itself, when seen by those who are mired in sadness it will give not delight but rather sadness.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A3.arg4
Praeterea, sicut se habet sensus ad sensibile, ita se habet intellectus ad intelligibile. Sed ita est in sensibus, quod palato non sano poena est panis, qui sano est suavis, ut dicit Augustinus; et similiter accidit in aliis sensibus. Ergo cum damnati habeant intellectum indispositum, videtur quod visio lucis increatae magis afferet eis poenam quam gaudium.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, the intellect is to the intelligible as the senses are to the sensible. But in the senses bread is a punishment to an unhealthy palate but sweet to a healthy one, as Augustine says.1 And the case is similar with the other senses. Therefore since the damned have an indisposed intellect, it seems that the vision of uncreated light would bring them punishment more than joy.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A3.arg5
Sed contra est quod dicitur Joan. 17, 3: haec est vita aeterna, ut cognoscant te verum Deum; ex quo patet quod essentia beatitudinis in Dei visione consistit. Sed de ratione beatitudinis est gaudium. Ergo divinitas sine gaudio videri non potest.
On the contrary (1), it is said: this is eternal life: that they may know thee, the only true God (Jn 17:3). From this it is clear that the essence of beatitude consists in the vision of God. But joy pertains to the notion of beatitude. Therefore the divinity cannot be seen without joy.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A3.sc
Praeterea, essentia ipsa divinitatis est essentia veritatis. Sed unicuique est delectabile videre verum; unde et homines natura scire desiderant, ut dicitur in principio Metaph. Ergo divinitas sine gaudio videri non potest.
Furthermore (2), the very essence of the divinity is the essence of truth. But to see what is true is delightful to everyone. Hence, too, men by nature desire to know, as it says at the beginning of the Metaphysics.1 Therefore the divinity cannot be seen without joy.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A3.arg6
Praeterea, si aliqua visio non semper est delectabilis, convenit eam quandoque esse tristabilem. Sed visio intellectiva nunquam est contristabilis: quia delectationi quae est in intelligendo, non opponitur aliqua tristitia, ut dicit Philosophus. Cum ergo divinitas non possit videri nisi per intellectum, videtur quod divinitas sine gaudio videri non possit.
Furthermore (3), if a given vision is not always delightful it befits it at some time to be saddening. But intellective vision is never saddening, since there is no sadness opposed to the delight found in understanding, as the Philosopher says.1 Since, then, the divinity can only be seen through the intellect, it seems that the divinity cannot be seen without joy.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A3.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod in quolibet appetibili vel delectabili duo possunt considerari; scilicet id quod appetitur vel est delectabile, et id quod est ratio appetibilitatis vel delectabilitatis in ipso. Sicut autem, secundum Boetium in Lib. de Hebdomad., id quod est, habere aliquid praeter quam quod ipsum est, potest; ipsum vero esse nihil aliud praeter se habet admixtum; ita id quod est appetibile vel delectabile, potest habere aliquid admixtum, unde non sit delectabile vel appetibile; sed id quod est ratio delectabilitatis, nihil habet admixtum vel habere potest, propter quod non delectabilis sit vel appetibilis. Res igitur quae sunt delectabiles per participationem bonitatis, quae est ratio appetibilitatis et delectabilitatis, possunt apprehensae non delectare; sed id quod per essentiam suam est bonitas, impossibile est quod ejus essentia apprehensa non delectet. Unde cum Deus essentialiter sit ipsa bonitas, non potest divinitas sine gaudio videri.
I answer that, in any desirable or delightful object two things can be considered: what is desired or delightful, and what is the reason for desirability or delightfulness in it. Now just as, according to Boethius in On the Hebdomads,1 anything that exists can have something besides what it itself is, but being itself has nothing besides itself mixed with it, so also whatever is desirable or delightful can have something mixed with it whereby it is not delightful or desirable. But that which is the reason for delightfulness has nothing and can have nothing mixed with it on account of which it would not be delightful or desirable. Things, then, which are delightful by participation in goodness, which is the reason for desirability and delightfulness, can be apprehended as not giving delight, but in the case of that which is goodness essentially it is impossible for its essence when apprehended not to give delight. Hence since God is essentially goodness itself, the divinity cannot be seen without joy.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A3.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod impii manifeste cognoscent Christum esse Deum, non per hoc quod divinitatem ejus videant, sed per manifestissima divinitatis indicia.
Reply Obj. 1: The impious will manifestly know that Christ is God, not by seeing his divinity but through most manifest signs of his divinity.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod divinitatem, secundum quod est in se, nullus potest odio habere, sicut nec aliquis potest odio habere ipsam bonitatem; sed quantum ad aliquos divinitatis effectus dicitur ab aliquibus odio haberi, inquantum scilicet aliquid agit vel praecipit quod est contrarium voluntati; et ideo visio divinitatis nulli potest esse non delectabilis.
Reply Obj. 2: No one can hate the divinity considered in itself, just as no one can hate goodness itself. But some are said to hate the divinity’s effects, namely, inasmuch as God does or commands what is contrary to their will. And thus the vision of the divinity is not able not to be delightful to anyone.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod verbum Augustini est intelligendum quando id quod apprehenditur per intellectum praecedentem, est bonum per participationem, et non per essentiam, sicut sunt omnes creaturae; unde potest in eis esse aliquid quare affectus non moveatur. Similiter etiam in via Deus cognoscitur per effectus, et intellectus non attingit ad ipsam essentiam bonitatis ejus; unde non oportet quod affectus intellectum sequatur, sicut sequeretur, si essentiam ejus videret, quae est ipsa bonitas.
Reply Obj. 3: Augustine’s statement should be understood as referring to when what is apprehended by the intellect preceding is good by participation not essentially, as are all created things. Hence there can be in them something whereby the affections are not moved. Likewise, too, in the wayfaring state God is known through effects and the intellect does not attain to the very essence of his goodness. Hence it is not necessary for affection to follow the intellect as it would follow if it saw his essence, which is goodness itself.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod tristitia non nominat dispositionem, sed magis passionem; omnis autem passio a contraria causa fortiori superveniente tollitur, et non eam tollit; et ideo tristitia damnatorum tolleretur, si Deum per essentiam viderent.
Reply Obj. 4: Sadness does not name a disposition but rather a passion. But every passion is taken away by the coming of a stronger contrary cause and does not take it away. And thus the sadness of the damned would be taken away if they saw God in his essence.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod per indispositionem organi tollitur proportio naturalis ipsius organi ad objectum quod natum est delectare; et propter hoc delectatio impeditur; sed indispositio quae est in damnatis, non tollit naturalem proportionem qua sunt ordinati ad divinam bonitatem, cum imago semper in eis maneat; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 5: The natural proportion of an organ to the object that naturally delights it is taken away by the organ’s indisposition. And because of this delight is impeded. But the indisposition in the damned does not take away the natural proportion whereby they are ordered to the divine goodness, since the image always remains in them. And thus the case is not similar.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A3.ad5
A. 4On the circumstances of the judge’s comingDe his quae adventum judicis circumstant
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod adventum Domini ad judicium non praecedent aliqua signa. Quia 1 Thess. 5, 3: cum dixerint, pax et securitas, repentinus eis superveniet interitus. Sed non esset pax et securitas, si homines per signa praecedentia terrerentur. Ergo signa non praecedent illum adventum.
Obj. 1: To the fourth we proceed thus.1 It seems that certain signs will not precede the Lord’s coming for judgment. For: when people say, “there is peace and security,” then sudden destruction will come upon them (1 Thess 5:3). But there would not be peace and security if men were terrified by the preceding signs. Therefore signs will not precede that coming.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.arg1
Praeterea, signa ad manifestationem ordinantur. Sed adventus ejus debet esse occultus; unde 1 Thess. 5, 2: dies Domini sicut fur in nocte ita veniet. Ergo signa non debent ipsum praecedere.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, signs are ordered to manifestation. But his coming ought to be in secret. Hence: the day of the Lord will come like a thief in the night (1 Thess 5:2). Therefore signs should not precede it.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.arg2
Praeterea, tempus primi adventus fuit praecognitum a prophetis: quod non est de secundo adventu, ut supra dictum est. Sed primum adventum Christi non praecesserunt aliqua hujusmodi signa. Ergo nec secundum praecedent.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the time of the first coming was foreknown by the prophets, which is not the case for the second coming, as was said above. But no signs of this sort preceded Christ’s first coming. Therefore neither will they precede his second.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.arg3
Sed contra est quod dicitur Lucae 21, 25: erunt signa in sole et luna et stellis.
On the contrary (1), it is said: there will be signs in sun and moon and stars (Lk 21:25).
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.sc
Praeterea, Hieronymus ponit quindecim signa praecedentia judicium, dicens, quod primo die maria omnia exaltabuntur quindecim cubitis super montes. Secundo omnia aequora prosternentur in profundum, ita ut vix videri poterunt. Tertio redigentur in antiquum statum. Quarto belluae omnes, et aliae quae moventur in aquis, congregabuntur, et levabuntur super pelagus more contentionis invicem mugientes. Quinto omnia volatilia caeli congregabuntur in campis, invicem plorantes, non gustantes neque bibentes. Sexto flumina ignea surgent ab occasu solis contra faciem firmamenti usque ad ortum corruentia. Septimo omnia sidera errantia et fixa spargent ex se igneas comas, sicut cometae. Octavo erit magnus terraemotus, et omnia animalia prosternentur. Nono omnes lapides tam magni quam parvi dividentur in quatuor partes, unaquaque aliam collidente. Decimo omnes plantae sanguineum fluent rorem. Undecimo omnes montes et colles et aedificia in pulverem redigentur. Duodecimo omnia animalia venient ad campos de silvis et montibus rugientia et nihil gustantia. Tertiodecimo omnia sepulcra ab ortu solis usque ad occasum patebunt cadaveribus ad resurgendum. Quartodecimo omnes homines de habitaculis suis recedent non intelligentes neque loquentes, sed discurrentes. Quintodecimo omnes morientur et resurgent cum mortuis longe ante defunctis.
Furthermore (2), Jerome posits fifteen signs preceding the judgment,1 saying: on the first day all the seas will be raised fifteen cubits above the mountains. On the second, all the surfaces of the sea will be thrust down to the depth so that they can hardly be seen. On the third, they will be returned to their original state. On the fourth, all sea monsters and other creatures that move in the waters will be gathered together and raised above the sea in a manner of contention, bellowing to one another. On the fifth, all the birds of heaven will be gathered together on the fields, crying to one another, neither tasting anything nor drinking. On the sixth, fiery rivers will rise from the sun’s setting against the face of the firmament, running together all the way to the sun’s rising. On the seventh, all the planets and stars will scatter strands of fire from themselves, such as comets. On the eighth, there will be a great earthquake and all the animals will be laid low. On the ninth, all stones great and small will be divided into four parts, each colliding with another. On the tenth, all plants will flow with bloody frost. On the eleventh, all mountains, hills, and buildings will be reduced to dust. On the twelfth, all the animals will come to the fields from the forests and mountains, roaring and tasting nothing. On the thirteenth, all the tombs from the sun’s rising to its setting will lie open for the corpses to rise. On the fourteenth, all men will withdraw from their dwellings, neither understanding nor speaking but running about. On the fifteenth, all will die and rise with the dead who died long before.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.arg4
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod circa judicium, secundum rei veritatem sol et luna obscurentur. Quia, ut dicit Rabanus super Matth., nihil prohibet intelligere tunc temporis veraciter solem et lunam cum sideribus ceteris suo lumine privari, quomodo de sole constat factum tempore dominicae passionis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that at the time of the judgment, the sun and moon will be darkened in reality. For, as Rabanus comments on Matthew (24:29), nothing prevents our understanding that at that time the sun and moon with the rest of the stars will truly be deprived of their light, as is obvious happened to the sun at the time of the Lord’s Passion.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.arg5
Praeterea, lux corporum caelestium ad generationem inferiorum corporum ordinatur: quia per eam influunt in haec inferiora, et non solum per motum, ut dicit Averroes in Lib. de substantia orbis. Sed tunc generatio cessabit. Ergo nec lux in corporibus caelestibus remanebit.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the light of the heavenly bodies is ordered to the generation of lower bodies. For they have an influence on lower bodies by it, not only by motion, as Averroes says in On the Substance of the Heavenly Sphere.1 But at that time generation will cease. Therefore neither will light remain in the heavenly bodies.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.arg6
Praeterea, inferiora corpora purgabuntur, ut quibusdam videtur, a qualitatibus quibus agunt. Corpus autem caeleste non solum agit per motum, sed per lumen, ut dictum est. Ergo sicut motus caeli cessabit, ita et lumen corporum caelestium.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, as it seems to some, lower bodies will be purified from the qualities by which they act. But a heavenly body acts not only through motion but also through light, as has been said. Therefore just as the motion of heaven will cease, so also will the light of the heavenly bodies.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.arg7
Sed contra est quod, secundum astrologos, sol et luna simul eclipsim pati non possunt. Sed illa obscuratio solis et lunae simul esse dicitur, scilicet Domino ad judicium veniente. Ergo non est obscuratio secundum rei veritatem per modum eclipsis naturalis.
On the contrary (1), according to astronomers, the sun and moon cannot simultaneously undergo an eclipse. But this darkening of the sun and moon is said to be simultaneous, namely, when the Lord comes for judgment. Therefore the darkening is a darkening in reality after the manner of a natural eclipse.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.sc
Praeterea, non congruit idem esse causam defectus alicujus rei, et augmentatio. Sed veniente Domino lux luminarium promittitur augenda; unde Isa. 30, 26: erit lux lunae sicut lux solis, et lux solis septempliciter. Ergo non est conveniens quod veniente Domino lux illorum corporum cesset.
Furthermore (2), it is incongruous for the same thing to be the cause of a thing’s deficiency and its increase. But when the Lord comes we are promised that the light of the luminaries will increase: the light of the moon will be as the light of the sun, and the light of the sun will be sevenfold (Is 30:26). Therefore it is not fitting that when the Lord comes the light of these bodies should cease.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.arg8
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod virtutes caelorum Domino veniente non moveantur. Virtutes enim caelorum dici non possunt nisi angeli beati. Sed immutabilitas est de ratione beatitudinis. Ergo moveri non poterunt.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the virtues of heaven will not be moved when the Lord comes.1 For only the blessed angels can be called the virtues of heaven. But immutability pertains to the notion of beatitude. Therefore they will not be able to be moved.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.arg9
Praeterea, admirationis causa est ignorantia, ut patet in principio Metaph. Sed sicut ab angelis longe abest timor, ita et ignorantia; quia, ut dicit Gregorius, quid est quod non videant qui videntem omnia vident? Ergo non poterunt per admirationem moveri, ut in littera dicitur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, ignorance is the cause of wonderment, as is clear at the beginning of the Metaphysics.1 But just as fear is far from the angels, so also is ignorance. For, as Gregory says:2 what is there that those who see the one who sees all do not see? Therefore they will not be able to be moved by wonderment, as it says in the text.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.arg10
Praeterea, omnes angeli astabunt divino judicio; unde Apocal. 7, 2: et omnes angeli stabant in circuitu throni. Sed virtutes nominant unum specialem ordinem in angelis. Ergo non potius de eis dici debuit quod moveantur quam de aliis angelis.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, all the angels will stand before the divine judgment: and all the angels stood round about the throne (Rev 7:11). But ‘virtues’ names one specific order among the angels. Therefore it should not have been said specifically that they will be moved rather than the other angels.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.arg11
Sed contra est quod dicitur Job 26, 2: columnae caeli pavent adventum ejus. Sed columnae caeli non possunt intelligi nisi per virtutes caelorum. Ergo virtutes commovebuntur.
On the contrary (1), it is said: the pillars of heaven tremble at his coming (Job 26:11).1 But the pillars of heaven can only be understood as the virtues of heaven. Therefore the virtues will be greatly moved.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.sc
Praeterea, Matth. 24, 29, dicitur: stellae cadent de caelo, et virtutes caelorum movebuntur.
Furthermore (2), it is said: stars shall fall from heaven and the virtues of heaven shall be moved (Mt 24:29).
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.arg12
Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod judicium non fiet in valle Josaphat, aut in loco circumstante. Quia ad minus oportet omnes judicandos in terra stare, aut eos tantum levari in nubibus quorum erit judicare. Sed tota terra promissionis capere non posset multitudinem judicandorum. Ergo non potest esse quod circa vallem sit judicium.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the judgment will not take place in the valley of Jehoshaphat or the surrounding area.1 For it is at least necessary for all those to be judged to stand on the earth or only for those to be lifted in the clouds who will have the task of judging. But the whole of the Promised Land could not hold the multitude of those to be judged. Therefore it cannot be the case that the judgment will be around this valley.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.arg13
Praeterea, sicut supra dictum est, Christo in humanitate datum est judicium, ut juste judicet, qui injuste judicatus est. Sed ipse injuste judicatus est in praetorio Pilati, et sententiam injusti judicii in Golgotha suscepit. Ergo loca illa magis determinari debent ad judicium.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, as was said above, judgment has been given to Christ in his humanity that he who was unjustly judged may judge justly. But he was unjustly judged in Pilate’s praetorium and bore the sentence of unjust judgment in Golgotha. Therefore these places should instead be designated for the judgment.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.arg14
Praeterea, nubes fiunt ex resolutione vaporum. Sed tunc nulla erit evaporatio vel resolutio. Ergo non poterit esse quod justi in nubibus obviam Christo in aera rapiantur; et sic oportebit et bonos et malos esse in terra; et ita locus multo amplior requireretur quam sit ista vallis.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, clouds come from the resolution of vapors. But at that time there will be no evaporation or resolution. Therefore it cannot be the case that the just will be taken up in the clouds to meet Christ in the air. And so it will be necessary for both the good and the wicked to be on the earth. And thus a place much larger will be required than this valley.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.arg15
Sed contra est quod dicitur Joelis 3, 2: congregabo omnes gentes, et deducam eas in vallem Josaphat, et disceptabo ibi cum eis.
On the contrary (1), it is said: I will gather all the nations and bring them down to the valley of Jehoshaphat, and I will enter into judgment with them there (Joel 3:2).
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.sc
Praeterea, actuum 1, 2, dicitur: quemadmodum vidistis eum ascendentem in caelum, ita veniet. Sed ipse ascendit de monte oliveti, qui praeeminet valli Josaphat. Ergo et circa loca illa ad judicandum veniet.
Furthermore (2), it is said: he who was taken up from you into heaven will come in the same way as you saw him go into heaven (Acts 1:11). But he ascended from the Mount of Olives, which rises above the valley of Jehoshaphat. Therefore he will also come to judge in this area.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.arg16
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod, sicut supra dictum est, Christus ad judicandum veniens, in forma gloriosa apparebit propter auctoritatem quae judici debetur. Ad dignitatem autem judiciariae potestatis pertinet habere aliqua indicia quae ad reverentiam et subjectionem inducant; et ideo adventum Christi ad judicium venientis multa signa praecedent, ut corda hominum in subjectionem venturi judicis adducantur, et ad judicium praeparentur hujusmodi signis commoniti. Quae autem sint ista signa, de facili non potest sciri. Signa enim quae in Evangeliis leguntur, ut Augustinus dicit, ad Hesychium de fine mundi, non solum pertinent ad adventum Christi ad judicium, sed etiam ad tempus destructionis Hierusalem, et ad adventum Christi, quo Christus continue Ecclesiam suam visitat; ita quod forte, si diligenter advertantur, nullum eorum invenitur ad futurum adventum pertinere, ut ipse dicit; quia illa signa quae in Evangeliis tanguntur, sicut pugnae et terrores et hujusmodi, a principio humani generis fuerunt; nisi forte dicatur, quod tunc temporis magis invalescent; sed secundum quam mensuram circumstantiae vicinum adventum denuntient, incertum est. Signa vero quae Hieronymus ponit, non asserit, sed in annalibus Judaeorum se ea reperisse scripta dicit: quae etiam valde parum verisimilitudinis habent.
I answer that, as was said above, Christ coming to judge will appear in glorious form because of the authority that a judge is due. Now it pertains to the dignity of judiciary power to have certain signs inducing reverence and subjection. And thus many signs will precede the arrival of Christ when he comes for judgment so that the hearts of men may be led to subjection to the coming judge and, admonished by such signs, prepared for judgment. But as to what these signs are, this cannot be easily known. For, as Augustine says in a letter to Hesychius on the end of the world, the signs that we read of in the Gospels pertain not only to Christ’s coming for judgment but also to the time of the destruction of Jerusalem and that coming of Christ by which Christ continuously visits his Church. So that perhaps if these signs are diligently considered we find that none of them pertains to the future coming, as he says. For the signs touched on in the Gospels, such as strife, terrors, and so forth, have existed from the beginning of the human race, unless perhaps it is said that they will grow much worse at that time. But as to what measure of the circumstances would indicate the second coming was near, that is uncertain. The signs that Jerome gives, however, he does not assert but says that he found them written in the annals of the Jews, which also contain very little plausibility.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod secundum Augustinum in Lib. ad Hesychium praedicto, circa finem mundi erit universalis persecutio malorum contra bonos; unde simul aliqui timebunt, scilicet boni; et aliqui securi erunt, scilicet mali. Quod autem dixerunt: pax et securitas, ad malos referendum est, qui signa futuri judicii parvipendent; ad bonos vero pertinet quod dicitur Luc. 21, 26: arescentibus hominibus prae timore, etc. Vel potest dici, quod omnia illa signa quae circa judicium erunt, infra tempus judicii computantur, ut sic dies judicii omnia illa contineat. Unde quamvis ex signis apparentibus circa diem judicii homines terreantur, ante tamen quam signa illa apparere incipiant, in pace et securitate se impii esse credent, post mortem Antichristi non statim videntes mundum consummari, ut existimabant.
Reply Obj. 1: According to Augustine in the letter to Hesychius mentioned above, around the end of the world there will be a universal persecution of the wicked against the good. This is how at the same time some, namely, the good, will fear and some, namely, the wicked, will feel secure. Now when they said peace and security, this is to be referred to the wicked, who will give too little consideration to the signs of the future judgment, whereas when it is said: men fainting for fear (Lk 21:26), this pertains to the good. Or we may say that all these signs that will happen around the judgment are reckoned as falling within the time of judgment such that the day of judgment contains all of them. Hence even though people will be terrified by the signs appearing around the day of judgment, before these signs begin to appear the impious will believe themselves to be in peace and security, not immediately seeing the world consummated after the death of the Antichrist, as they had thought.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod dies Domini dicitur sicut fur venire, quia ignoratur determinatum tempus, quod per signa illa cognosci non poterit; quamvis etiam sub die judicii comprehendi possint omnia illa manifestissima signa quae immediate praecedent judicium, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 2: The day of the Lord is said to come like a thief because its definite time is unknown, being unable to be known through the signs, although all the most manifest signs that will immediately precede the judgment can also be included under the day of judgment, as has been said.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod in primo adventu Christus venit occultus, quamvis determinatum tempus esset prius praecognitum a prophetis; et ideo non oportebat hujusmodi signa in primo adventu apparere, sicut apparebunt in secundo adventu, in quo manifestus veniet, quamvis determinatum tempus sit occultum.
Reply Obj. 3: At his first coming Christ came hidden, though the determinate time was previously foreknown by the prophets. And thus at the first coming it was not necessary for signs to appear such as will appear at the second coming, in which he will come manifest, though the determinate time is hidden.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.ad3
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod si loquamur de sole et luna quantum ad ipsum momentum adventus Christi, sic non est credibile quod obscurentur sui luminis privatione; quia totus mundus innovabitur Christo veniente, et sanctis surgentibus, ut dictum est. Si autem loquamur de eis secundum tempus propinquum ante judicium, sic esse poterit quod sol et luna et alia caeli luminaria, sui luminis privatione obscurabuntur vel diversis temporibus, vel simul, divina virtute faciente ad hominum terrorem.
To the second question, it should be said that if we are speaking of the sun and moon as regards the very moment of Christ’s coming, then it is not credible that they would be darkened by the privation of their light. For the whole world will be renewed when Christ comes and the saints arise, as has been said. If, however, we are speaking of them with reference to a time shortly before the judgment, then it will be possible for the sun, the moon, and the other luminaries of heaven to be darkened by the privation of their light, either at different times or at the same time, with divine power doing this to terrify men.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Rabanus loquitur quantum ad tempus judicii praecedens.
Reply Obj. 1: Rabanus is speaking with regard to the time preceding the judgment.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.ad4
Ad secundum dicendum, quod lux est in corporibus caelestibus non solum ad causandum generationem in istis inferioribus, sed etiam ad eorum perfectionem et decorem; unde non oportet quod cessante generatione, lux corporum caelestium cesset, sed magis augeatur.
Reply Obj. 2: Light is in the heavenly bodies not only to cause generation in these lower bodies but also for their perfection and beauty. And so when generation ceases the light of the heavenly bodies need not cease but will rather be increased.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.ad5
Ad tertium dicendum, quod non videtur esse probabile, ut dictum est, quod qualitates elementares removeantur ab elementis, quamvis quidam hoc posuerint. Si tamen removerentur, non est simile de eis et de luce, eo quod qualitates elementares habent ad invicem contrarietatem, unde agunt corrumpendo; lux autem non est principium actionis per viam contrarietatis, sed per viam principii regulantis contraria, et ad concordiam reducentis. Nec est etiam simile de motu corporum caelestium: motus enim est actus imperfecti; unde et tolli debet, quando tolletur imperfectio; quod de luce non potest dici.
Reply Obj. 3: As has been said, it does not seem probable that the elemental qualities would be removed from the elements, although some have posited this. Yet if they were removed, it is not the same with them as with light by the fact that the elemental qualities possess contrareity to one another and so they act by corrupting. Light, however, is the principle of action not by way of contrareity but by way of a principle regulating contraries and reducing them to harmony. Nor is the case similar with the motion of the heavenly bodies. For motion is the act of the imperfect. Therefore it should also be taken away when imperfection will be taken away, which cannot be said of light.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.ad6
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod virtutes in angelis dupliciter dicuntur, ut patet per Dionysium. Quandoque enim nomen virtutum uni ordini appropriatur, qui secundum ipsum est medius mediae hierarchiae; secundum vero Gregorium est supremus infimae hierarchiae. Alio modo accipitur communiter pro omnibus caelestibus spiritibus; et utroque modo potest accipi in proposito. In littera enim exponitur prout accipitur secundo modo, scilicet pro omnibus angelis; et tunc dicuntur moveri propter admirationem novitatis quae in mundo erit, sicut in littera dicitur. Potest etiam exponi prout virtutes est proprium nomen ordinis; et tunc ordo ille dicitur moveri prae aliis ratione effectus: quia illi ordini secundum Gregorium attribuitur miracula facere, quae maxime circa illud tempus fient; vel quia ordo ille, cum sit de media hierarchia, secundum Dionysium, non habet potentiam limitatam, unde oportet quod ejus ministerium sit circa causas universales; unde proprium officium virtutum esse videtur corpora caelestia movere, quae sunt causa eorum quae in natura inferiori aguntur; et hoc etiam ipsum nomen sonat, quia virtutes caelorum dicuntur. Tunc ergo movebuntur, quia ab effectu cessabunt, ulterius corpora caelestia non moventes; sicut nec angeli qui sunt ad custodiam hominum deputati, ulterius custodiae officio vacabunt.
To the third question it should be said that we speak of virtues among the angels in two ways, as is clear from Dionysius.1 For sometimes the name ‘virtues’ is appropriated to a single order, which according to Dionysius is the middle order of the middle hierarchy and according to Gregory is the highest of the lowest hierarchy. In the other way, ‘virtues’ is taken generally for all the heavenly spirits. And it can be taken in both ways in the case in question. For in the text it is explained as being taken in the second way, namely for all the angels, and then they are said to be moved on account of wonder at the newness that will be in the world, as it says in the text. ‘Virtues’ can also be explained as being the proper name of an order, and then this order is said to be moved more than the others by reason of the effect. For, according to Gregory, we attribute to this order the working of miracles, which will occur most of all around that time. Or else because this order, since it pertains to the middle hierarchy according to Dionysius, does not have a limited power. Hence its ministry must concern universal causes. This is why the proper task of the virtues seems to be moving the heavenly bodies, which are the cause of what goes on in lower nature. And this, too, is reflected in their name, since they are called the ‘virtues of heaven.’ Therefore they will be moved at that time because they will cease from their effect, no longer moving the heavenly bodies, just as the angels who are deputed for the guardianship of men will no longer devote themselves to the task of guardianship.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod mutatio illa non variat aliquid quod ad eorum statum pertineat, sed refertur vel ad effectus eorum, qui immutari possunt sine eorum mutatione, vel ad novam rerum considerationem, quam prius secundum species concreatas videre non potuerant. Hanc autem vicissitudinem cogitationum ab eis beatitudo non tollit; unde dicit Augustinus, quod Deus movet creaturam spiritualem per tempora.
Reply Obj. 1: This change does not vary something pertaining to their state but refers either to their effects, which can be changed without their being changed, or to a new consideration of things that they were previously unable to see in their concrete species. But beatitude does not take away this interchange of thoughts from them. Hence Augustine says1 that God moves the spiritual creature through time.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.ad7
Ad secundum dicendum, quod admiratio solet esse de his quae nostram cognitionem excedunt vel facultatem; et secundum hoc virtutes caelorum admirabuntur divinam virtutem alia facientem, inquantum ab ejus imitatione et comprehensione deficiunt; per quem modum dixit Agnes, quod ejus pulchritudinem et sol et luna mirantur; et sic non ponitur in angelo ignorantia, sed tollitur Dei comprehensio.
Reply Obj. 2: Wonderment is usually about what exceeds our knowledge or capacity. And in this regard the virtues of heaven will wonder at the divine power doing other things, inasmuch as they fall short of imitating or comprehending it, after the manner whereby Agnes said: sun and moon wonder at its beauty.1 And in this way we do not posit ignorance in the angels but rather exclude their comprehension of God.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.ad8
Ad tertium patet responsio ex dictis.
Reply Obj. 3: The reply to the third objection is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.ad9
Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod qualiter illud judicium sit futurum, et quomodo homines ad judicium conveniant, non potest multum per certitudinem sciri; tamen probabiliter potest colligi ex Scripturis, quod circa locum montis oliveti descendet, sicut et inde ascendit; ut idem esse ostendatur qui ascendit et qui descendit.
To the fourth question, it should be said that not much can be known with certitude about how that judgment will take place and how men will gather together for judgment, though it can be gathered with some probability from the Scriptures that he will descend around the place of the Mount of Olives, as he also ascended from that place, to show that the one who descends and the one who ascended are the same.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod magna multitudo in parvo spatio comprehendi potest. Sufficit autem ponere quantumcumque spatium circa locum illum ad capiendum multitudinem judicandorum, dummodo ab illo spatio Christum videre possint, qui in aere eminens, et maxima claritate refulgens, a longinquo inspici poterit.
Reply Obj. 1: A great multitude can be held in a small space. But it suffices to posit any amount of space around that place to contain the multitude of those to be judged as long as they can see Christ from that space. Being above in the air and shining with greatest clarity, he will be able to be seen from far away.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.ad10
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis Christus per hoc quod injuste judicatus est, judiciariam potestatem meruerit, non tamen judicabit in forma infirmitatis, in qua injuste judicatus est, sed in forma gloriosa, in qua ad patrem ascendit; unde locus ascensionis magis competit judicio quam locus ubi condemnatus est.
Reply Obj. 2: Even though Christ merited judiciary power through being unjustly judged, he will not judge in the form of weakness, in which he was unjustly judged, but in the glorious form in which he ascended to the Father. And so the place of the Ascension is more appropriate for judgment than the place where he was condemned.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.ad11
Ad tertium dicendum, quod nubes hic appellantur, ut quidam dicunt, quaedam densitates lucis resplendentis a corporibus sanctorum, et non aliquae evaporationes ex terra et aqua. Vel potest dici, quod nubes illae generabuntur divina virtute ad ostendendum conformitatem in adventu ad judicium et ascensionem; ut qui ascendit in nube ad judicium veniat. Nubes etiam propter refrigerium misericordiam indicant judicantis.
Reply Obj. 3: As some say, what are called ‘clouds’ here are certain densities of the light shining from the bodies of the saints, not evaporations from earth and water. Or it may be said that these clouds will be generated by divine power to show the conformity between Christ’s coming for judgment and his Ascension, so that he who ascended on a cloud should come to judge. Because they are refreshing, clouds also indicate the mercy of the one who judges.
Sent.IV.D48.Q1.A4.ad12
Q. 2The renewal of the worldDe innovatione mundi
Deinde quaeritur de innovatione mundi; et circa hoc quaeruntur quinque:
Next the renewal of the world is inquired about; and here five questions arise:
Sent.IV.D48.Q2
primo utrum innovatio mundi sit futura;
first, whether there is going to be a renewal of the world;
Sent.IV.D48.Q2
secundo utrum mundo innovato motus corporum caelestium cesset;
second, whether the motion of the heavenly bodies will cease when the world is renewed;
Sent.IV.D48.Q2
tertio utrum caelestia corpora majori claritate refulgeant;
third, whether the heavenly bodies will shine with greater clarity;
Sent.IV.D48.Q2
quarto utrum elementa aliqua claritatis gloria ornentur;
fourth, whether certain elements will be adorned with the glory of clarity;
Sent.IV.D48.Q2
quinto utrum animalia bruta et plantae et corpora mineralia maneant.
fifth, whether brute animals, plants, and mineral bodies will remain.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2
A. 1Whether there is going to be a renewal of the worldUtrum innovatio mundi sit futura
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod mundus nunquam innovabitur. Nihil enim est futurum, nisi quod aliquando fuit secundum speciem. Eccle. 1, 9: quid est quod fuit? Ipsum quod futurum est. Sed nunquam mundus aliam dispositionem habebit1 quam nunc habet quantum ad partes essentiales, et ad genera et species. Ergo nunquam innovabitur.
Obj. 1: To the first we proceed thus.1 It seems that the world will never be renewed. For nothing will be that has not at some time already been according to species: what has been is what will be (Eccl 1:9). But the world has never had a disposition other than that which it now has as regards essential parts, genera, and species. Therefore it will never be renewed.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A1.arg1
Praeterea, innovatio alteratio quaedam est. Sed impossibile est universum alterari; quia omne alteratum reducitur ad aliquod alterans non alteratum, quod tamen secundum locum movetur; quod non est extra universum ponere. Ergo non potest esse quod mundus innovetur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, renewal is a kind of alteration. But it is impossible for the universe to be altered because everything altered is traceable to something that alters and is not altered yet that is moved in place. But we cannot posit such a thing outside the universe. Therefore it cannot be the case that the world will be renewed.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A1.arg2
Praeterea, Genes. 1, dicitur, quod Deus die septimo requievit ab omni opere quod patrarat; et exponunt sancti, quod requievit a novis creaturis condendis. Sed in illa prima conditione non fuit alius modus rebus impositus quam iste quem nunc naturali ordine tenent. Ergo nunquam alium habebunt.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, it is said (Gen 2:2) that God rested on the seventh day from all the work that he had undertaken, and the saints explain that he rested from creating new creatures. But in the first creation no other manner was imposed on things than that which they now hold to by natural order. Therefore they will never possess a different mode.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A1.arg3
Praeterea, ista rerum dispositio quae nunc est, rebus est naturalis. Si ergo in aliam dispositionem transmutentur, illa dispositio erit eis innaturalis. Sed illud quod est innaturale et per accidens, non potest esse perpetuum, ut patet 1 caeli et mundi. Ergo etiam illa dispositio novitatis quandoque ab eis removebitur; et ita erit ponere circulationem quamdam in mundo, sicut Empedocles et Origenes posuerunt, ut post hunc mundum sit iterum alius mundus, et post illum iterum alius.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the arrangement of things that now exists is natural to things. If, then, they are transmuted to a different arrangement, this arrangement will be unnatural to them. But that which is unnatural and accidental cannot be perpetual, as is clear from On the Heavens 1.1 Therefore the new arrangement will also be removed from things at some time. And thus we will have to posit a kind of circularity in the world, such as Empedocles and Origen posited, such that after this world there is yet another world and after that one yet another.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A1.arg4
Praeterea, novitas gloriae in praemium rationali creaturae datur. Sed ubi non est meritum, non potest esse praemium. Cum ergo creaturae insensibiles nihil meruerint, videtur quod non innovabuntur.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, the newness of glory is given to the rational creature as a reward. But where there is no merit, there cannot be a reward. Since, then, insensible creatures have not merited anything, it seems that they will not be renewed.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A1.arg5
Sed contra est quod habetur Isai. 65, 17: ecce ego creo novos caelos et novam terram; et non erunt in memoria priora; et Apocal. 21, 1: vidi caelum novum et terram novam; primum enim caelum et prima terra abiit.
On the contrary (1), it is related: behold, I create new heavens, and a new earth: and the former things shall not be remembered (Is 65:17). And: I saw a new heaven and a new earth; for the first heaven and the first earth had passed away (Rev 21:1).
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A1.sc
Praeterea, habitatio debet habitatori congruere. Sed mundus factus est ut sit habitatio hominis. Sed homo innovabitur. Ergo et mundus innovabitur.
Furthermore (2), a dwelling should be appropriate to the one who dwells there. But the world was made to be man’s dwelling place. But man will be renewed. Therefore the world, too, will be renewed.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A1.arg6
Praeterea, omne animal diligit suum simile, Eccle. 13; ex quo patet quod similitudo est ratio amoris. Sed homo habet aliquam similitudinem cum universo; unde et minor mundus dicitur. Ergo homo universum diligit naturaliter; ergo et ejus bonum concupiscit; et ita, ut satisfiat hominis desiderio, debet etiam universum meliorari.
Furthermore (3), every creature loves its like (Sir 13:15). From this it is clear that likeness is the reason for love. But man has a likeness to the universe, which is why he is also called a microcosm. Therefore man naturally loves the universe. Therefore he also desires its good. And thus, to satisfy man’s desire, the universe should also be made better.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A1.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod omnia corporalia propter hominem facta esse creduntur; unde et omnia dicuntur ei esse subjecta. Serviunt autem ei dupliciter. Uno modo ad sustentationem vitae corporalis; alio modo ad profectum divinae cognitionis, inquantum homo per ea quae facta sunt, invisibilia Dei conspicit, ut dicitur Rom. 1. Primo ergo ministerio creaturarum, homo glorificatus nullo modo indigebit, cum ejus corpus omnino incorruptibile sit futurum, virtute divina id faciente per animam, quam immediate glorificat. Secundo etiam ministerio non indigebit homo quantum ad cognitionem intellectivam; quia tali cognitione Deum sancti videbunt immediate per essentiam. Sed ad hanc visionem essentiae oculus carnis attingere non poterit; et ideo, ut ei solatium congruens sibi de visione divinitatis praebeatur, inspiciet divinitatem in suis effectibus corporalibus, in quibus manifeste indicia divinae majestatis apparebunt, et praecipue in carne Christi; et post hoc in corporibus beatorum; et deinceps in omnibus aliis corporibus; et ideo oportebit ut etiam alia corpora majorem influentiam a divina bonitate suscipiant; non tamen speciem variantem, sed addentem cujusdam gloriae perfectionem; et haec erit mundi innovatio; unde simul mundus innovabitur, et homo glorificabitur.
I answer that, all corporeal things are believed to have been made for man’s sake; this is why they are all said to be subject to him. Now they serve him in two ways: in one way, for the maintenance of physical life; in the other for advancing in knowledge of God, inasmuch as through the things that have been made man sees the invisible things of God, as is said in Rom 1:20. Therefore glorified man will in no way need the first service of creation, since his body will be altogether incorruptible, divine power accomplishing this through the soul, which it glorifies directly. Man will also not need the second service as regards intellective knowledge, since the saints will see God with such knowledge directly in his essence. But the eye of the flesh will not be able to attain this vision of the essence. And thus, that an appropriate solace may be afforded it in this matter of seeing the divinity, it will perceive the divinity in its corporeal effects, in which signs of the divine majesty will manifestly appear, especially in the flesh of Christ, next in the bodies of the blessed, and so forth in all other creatures. And thus it will be necessary for even other physical things to receive a greater influence from the divine goodness, not one that varies their species but one that adds the perfection of a certain glory. And this will be the world’s renewal. And so the world will be renewed and man will be glorified together.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A1.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Salomon ibi loquitur de cursu naturalium; quod patet ex hoc quod subditur: nihil sub sole novum. Cum enim sol circulariter moveatur, oportet ea quae solis virtuti subsunt, circulationem aliquam habere; quae consistit in hoc quod illa quae priora fuerunt, iterum redeunt specie eadem, numero diversa, ut dicitur in fine libri de generatione. Ea vero quae ad statum gloriae pertinent, soli non subsunt.
Reply Obj. 1: Solomon is speaking in that place of the course of natural things, as is clear from what he adds: nothing new under the sun. For since the sun is moved in a circle, what lies under the sun’s power must have some circularity. This consists in the return of what previously existed as the same specifically and different numerically, as it says at the end of On Generation.1 But what pertains to the state of glory is not subject to the sun.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit de alteratione naturali, quae habet agens naturale, quod ex necessitate naturae agit: non enim potest tale agens variam dispositionem inducere, nisi ipsum alio modo se habeat. Sed ea quae divinitus fiunt, procedunt ex libertate voluntatis; unde sine aliqua immutatione Dei volentis potest nunc haec nunc illa dispositio ab ipso in universo existere; et sic ista innovatio non reducitur in aliquod principium motum, sed in principium immobile, scilicet Deum.
Reply Obj. 2: This argument proceeds on the basis of natural alteration, which has a natural agent that acts from a necessity of nature. For this kind of agent cannot introduce a varying arrangement unless it itself exists in a different way. But what happens by divine power proceeds from freedom of will. This is how without any change of God’s will there can exist from him in the universe now this arrangement and now that. And in this way renewal is not reduced to a moved principle but to an unmovable principle, namely God.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod pro tanto dicitur Deus die septimo a novis creaturis condendis cessasse, quia nihil postea factum est quod prius non praecesserit in aliqua similitudine secundum genus vel speciem, vel ad minus sicut in principio seminali, vel etiam sicut in potentia obedientiali. Dico ergo, quod novitas mundi futura praecessit quidem in operibus sex dierum in quadam remota similitudine, scilicet in gloria vel gratia angelorum; praecessit etiam in potentia obedientiae, quae creaturae tunc est indita ad talem novitatem suscipiendam a Deo agente.
Reply Obj. 3: God is said to have ceased from creating new creatures on the seventh day in that nothing has later been made that did not previously precede in some likeness in genus or species, or at least in seedlike principle or even as in obediential potency. Therefore I say that the world’s future renewal did pre-exist in the works of the six days in a kind of remote likeness, namely, in the glory or grace of the angels. It also preceded in obediential potency, which was then implanted in creation for the reception of such a renewal by God as agent.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod illa dispositio novitatis non erit naturalis nec contra naturam; sed erit supra naturam, sicut gratia et gloria sunt supra animae naturam; et erit a perpetuo agente, quod eam perpetuo conservabit.
Reply Obj. 4: The arrangement of renewal will neither be natural nor contrary to nature but will be above nature, just as grace and glory are above the soul’s nature. And it will be from a perpetual agent, who will also preserve it perpetually.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod quamvis corpora insensibilia non meruerint illam gloriam, proprie loquendo; homo tamen meruit ut illa gloria toti universo conferretur, inquantum hoc cedit in augmentum gloriae hominis; sicut aliquis homo meretur ut ornatioribus vestibus induatur, quem tamen ornatum nullo modo ipsa vestis meretur.
Reply Obj. 5: Even though insensible corporeal things have not merited that glory properly speaking, man has merited the conferral of that glory on the whole universe, inasmuch as it yields the increase of man’s glory, as a man merits being clothed with more ornate garments, though the garment itself nowise merits the adornment.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A1.ad5
A. 2Whether the motion of the heavenly bodies will cease when the world is renewedUtrum mundo innovato motus corporum caelestium cesset
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod motus corporum caelestium in illa mundi innovatione non cessabit. Quia Genes. 8, 22, dicitur: cunctis diebus terrae frigus et aestus, aestas et hiems, nox et dies non acquiescent. Sed nox et dies, hiems et aestas efficiuntur per motum solis. Ergo nunquam motus solis cessabit.
Obj. 1: To the second we proceed thus.1 It seems that the motion of the heavenly bodies will not cease at the renewal of the world. For it is said: while the earth remains, seedtime and harvest, cold and heat, summer and winter, day and night, shall not cease (Gen 8:22). But night and day and winter and summer come about through the motion of the sun. Therefore the sun’s motion will never cease.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2.arg1
Praeterea, Hierem. 31, 35: haec dicit Dominus, qui dat solem in lumine diei, ordinem lunae et stellarum in lumine noctis; qui turbat mare, et sonant fluctus ejus. Si steterint leges istae coram me, tunc et semen Israel deficiet ut non sit gens coram me cunctis diebus. Sed semen Israel nunquam deficiet, sed in perpetuum permanebit. Ergo leges diei et noctis, et fluctuum maris, quae ex motu caeli causantur, in perpetuum erunt; ergo motus caeli nunquam cessabit.
Obj. 2: Furthermore: thus says the Lord, who gives the sun for light by day and the fixed order of the moon and the stars for light by night, who stirs up the sea so that its waves roar . . . “if this fixed order departs from before me,” says the Lord, “then shall the descendants of Israel cease from being a nation before me for all days” (Jer 31:35–36). But the seed of Israel will never fail but will remain forever. Therefore the laws of day and night as well as the waves of the sea, which are caused by the motion of heaven, will exist forever. Therefore the motion of heaven will never cease.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2.arg2
Praeterea, substantia corporum caelestium semper erit. Sed frustra est ponere aliquid, nisi ponatur illud propter quod est factum. Corpora autem caelestia ad hoc sunt facta, ut dividant diem et noctem, et sint in signa et tempora et dies et annos, Gen. 1, quod non possunt facere nisi per motum. Ergo motus eorum semper manebit; alias frustra illa corpora remanerent.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the substance of the heavenly bodies will always exist. But it is vain to posit something if we do not posit what it was made for the sake of. Now the heavenly bodies were made to separate the day and night and to exist for signs, seasons, days, and years (Gen 1:14), which they can only accomplish through motion. Therefore their motion will always remain, since otherwise these bodies would remain in vain.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2.arg3
Praeterea, in illa mundi innovatione totus mundus meliorabitur. Ergo nulli corpori remanenti auferetur id quod est de sua perfectione. Sed motus est de perfectione corporis caelestis; quia, ut dicitur in 1 caeli et mundi, illa corpora participant divinam bonitatem per motum. Ergo motus caeli non cessabit.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, at the world’s renewal the whole world will be made better. Therefore no physical thing remaining will be deprived of what pertains to its perfection. But motion pertains to the perfection of a heavenly body. For, as it says in On the Heavens 1,1 these bodies participate in the divine goodness through motion. Therefore the motion of heaven will not cease.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2.arg4
Praeterea, sol successive illuminat diversas partes mundi secundum quod circulariter movetur. Si ergo motus circularis caeli cesset, sequitur quod in aliqua superficie terrae erit perpetua obscuritas, quod non convenit illi novitati.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, the sun illuminates different parts of the world in succession as it moves in a circle. If, then, heaven’s circular motion will cease, it follows that there will be perpetual darkness on some of the earth’s surface, which does not befit this renewal.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2.arg5
Praeterea, si motus caeli cessat, hoc non est nisi inquantum motus aliquam imperfectionem in caelo ponit, utpote lassitudinis vel laboris; quod non potest esse, cum motus ille sit naturalis, et caelestia corpora sint impassibilia; unde in suo motu non fatigantur, ut dicitur in 2 caeli et mundi. Ergo motus caeli nunquam cessabit.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, if the motion of heaven ceases, this is only to the extent that motion entails some imperfection in heaven, such as that of weariness or effort. This cannot be the case, since this motion is natural and the heavenly bodies are impassible. Hence they do not grow weary in their motion, as it says in On the Heavens 2.1 Therefore the motion of heaven will never cease.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2.arg6
Praeterea, frustra est potentia quae non reducitur ad actum. Sed in quocumque situ ponatur corpus caeli, est in potentia ad alium situm. Ergo nisi reduceretur ad actum, potentia illa frustra remaneret, et semper esset imperfecta. Sed non potest reduci ad actum nisi per motum localem. Ergo semper movebitur.
Obj. 7: Furthermore, a potency that is not brought into act is in vain. But in whatever location a heavenly body is placed, it is in potency to another location. Therefore if it were not brought to act this potency would remain in vain and would always be imperfect. But it can only be brought into act through local motion. Therefore it will always be moved.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2.arg7
Praeterea, illud quod se habet indifferenter ad plura, aut utrumque attribuitur ei, aut nullum. Sed sol indifferenter se habet ad hoc quod sit in oriente vel occidente; alias motus ejus non esset uniformis per totum; quia ad locum ubi naturalius esset, velocius moveretur. Ergo vel neuter situs attribuitur soli, vel uterque. Sed nec uterque nec neuter potest ei attribui nisi successive per motum; oportet enim, si quiescit, quod in aliquo situ quiescat. Ergo corpus solis in perpetuum movebitur; et eadem ratione omnia alia corpora caelestia.
Obj. 8: Furthermore, when something is related indifferently to more than one thing, either they are both attributed to it or neither is. But the sun is related indifferently to being in the east or in the west. Otherwise its motion would not be wholly uniform, since it would be moved more quickly to the place where it would more naturally be. Therefore either neither location is attributed to the sun or both are. But neither both nor neither can be attributed to it except in succession through motion. For it is necessary, if it rests, that it rest in some location. Therefore the body of the sun will be moved forever. And for the same reason so will all the other heavenly bodies.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2.arg8
Praeterea, motus caeli est causa temporis. Si ergo motus caeli deficiat, oportet tempus deficere; quod si deficeret, oportet quod deficeret in instanti. Definitio autem instantis est in 8 Physic., quod est initium futuri, et finis praeteriti; et sic post ultimum instans temporis esset tempus; quod est impossibile. Ergo motus caeli nunquam cessabit.
Obj. 9: Furthermore, the motion of heaven is the cause of time. If, then, the motion of heaven comes to an end, time must come to an end. If time came to an end, it would have to come to an end in an instant. Now the definition of an instant in the Physics 8,1 is that it is the beginning of the future and the end of the past. And in this way after the last instant of time there would be time, which is impossible. Therefore the motion of heaven will never cease.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2.arg9
Praeterea, gloria non tollit naturam. Sed motus caeli est ei naturalis. Ergo per gloriam non ei tollitur.
Obj. 10: Furthermore, glory does not take away nature. But the motion of the heavens is natural to them. Therefore it is not taken away from them by glory.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2.arg10
Sed contra est quod dicitur Apocal. 10, quod angelus qui apparuit, juravit per viventem in saecula, quia tempus amplius non erit, scilicet postquam septimus angelus tuba cecinerit, qua canente mortui resurgent, ut dicitur 1 Corinth. 15. Sed si non est tempus, non est motus caeli. Ergo motus caeli cessabit.
On the contrary (1), it is said (Rev 10:6) that the angel who appeared swore by the one who lives forever that time will be no longer, that is, after the seventh angel blows the trumpet, at which the dead will rise, as it is said (1 Cor 15:52). But if there is no time, there is no motion in heaven. Therefore the motion of heaven will cease.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2.sc
Praeterea, Isai. 60, 20, dicitur: non occidet ultra sol tuus, et luna tua non minuetur. Sed occasus solis et diminutio lunae ex motu caeli causatur. Ergo motus caeli quandoque cessabit.
Furthermore (2), it is said: your sun shall no more go down, nor your moon be diminished (Is 60:20). But the sun’s going down and the decrease of the moon are caused by the motion of heaven. Therefore the motion of heaven will at some time cease.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2.arg11
Praeterea, ut probatur in 2 de generatione, motus caeli est propter continuam generationem in istis inferioribus. Sed generatio cessabit impleto numero electorum. Ergo motus caeli cessabit.
Furthermore (3), as proved in On Generation 2,1 the motion of heaven is for the sake of continuous generation in these lower bodies. But generation will cease when the number of the elect is fulfilled. Therefore the motion of heaven will cease.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2.arg12
Praeterea, omnis motus est propter aliquem finem, ut dicitur in 2 Metaphysic. Sed omnis motus qui est propter finem, habito fine quiescet. Ergo vel motus caeli nunquam consequetur finem suum, et sic esset frustra; vel aliquando quiescet.
Furthermore (4), all motion is for the sake of some end, as it says in the Metaphysics 2.1 But all motion that is for the sake of an end will rest when the end is possessed. Therefore either the motion of heaven will never obtain its end, and in this case it would be in vain, or it will eventually cease.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2.arg13
Praeterea, quies est nobilior quam motus; quia secundum hoc quod res sunt immobiles, Deo assimilantur, in quo est summa immobilitas. Sed corporum inferiorum motus terminatur naturaliter ad quietem. Ergo cum corpora caelestia sint multo nobiliora, eorum motus naturaliter ad quietem terminabitur.
Furthermore (5), rest is more noble than motion. For according as things are immovable they are likened to God, in whom there is utmost immovability. But the motion of lower bodies naturally terminates in rest. Therefore since heavenly bodies are much nobler, their motion will naturally terminate in rest.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2.arg14
Respondeo dicendum, quod circa istam quaestionem est triplex positio.
I answer that, concerning this question there are three positions.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2.co
Prima est philosophorum, qui dicunt, quod motus caeli semper durabit. Sed hoc non est consonum fidei nostrae, quae ponit certum numerum electorum praefinitum a Deo; et sic oportet quod generatio hominum non in perpetuum duret; et eadem ratione nec alia quae ad generationem hominis ordinantur, sicut est motus caeli, et variationes elementorum.
The first is that of philosophers who say that the motion of heaven will always last. But this is not consonant with our faith, which asserts that a certain number of the elect has been predefined by God. And so the generating of men must not continue forever. And for the same reason neither will the other things that are ordered to human generation, such as the motion of heaven and elemental variations.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2
Alii vero dicunt, quod motus caeli cessabit secundum naturam. Sed hoc etiam est falsum; quia omne corpus quod naturaliter quiescit et naturaliter movetur, habet locum in quo naturaliter quiescit, ad quem naturaliter movetur, et a quo non recedit nisi per violentiam. Nullus autem locus potest assignari corpori caelesti; quia non est magis naturalis soli accessus ad punctum orientis quam recessus ab eo; unde vel motus ejus non esset naturalis totaliter, vel motus ejus non terminatur naturaliter ad quietem.
Others, however, say that the motion of heaven will naturally cease. But this, too, is false. For every corporeal thing that naturally rests and is naturally moved has a place in which it naturally rests, to which it is naturally moved and from which it only withdraws through violence. But no place can be assigned to a heavenly body, since approach to the point where it rises is not more natural to the sun than withdrawal from it. Hence either its motion would not be wholly natural or its motion does not naturally terminate in rest.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2
Unde dicendum est, secundum alios, quod motus caeli cessabit in illa mundi innovatione, non quidem ex aliqua naturali causa, sed divina voluntate faciente. Corpus enim illud sicut et alia, in ministerium hominis dupliciter facta sunt, ut prius dictum est. Altero autem horum ministeriorum homo post statum gloriae non indigebit, scilicet secundum quod corpora ei deserviunt ad sustentationem corporalis vitae; hoc autem modo corpus caeleste servit ei per motum, inquantum per motum caeli multiplicatur genus humanum, et generantur plantae, et alia animalia, quae usui hominum sunt necessaria; et temperies in aere efficitur, conservans sanitatem. Unde homine glorificato, motus caeli cessabit.
Hence, in accord with others, we should say that the motion of heaven will cease at the world’s renewal, not from any natural cause but by the action of the divine will. For this corporeal thing as well as others were made for the service of man in two ways, as was said before. Now man after the state of glory will not need the second of these services, namely, insofar as corporeal things serve him for the maintenance of corporeal life. This is the way in which a heavenly body serves him through motion, inasmuch as through the motion of heaven the human race is multiplied, plants and other animals that are necessary for the use of men are generated, and the air is made more temperate, preserving health. This is why when man is glorified the motion of heaven will cease.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod verba illa intelliguntur de terra secundum statum istum in quo potest esse principium generationis et corruptionis plantarum; quod patet ex hoc quod ibi dicitur: cunctis diebus terrae sementis et messis; et hoc simpliciter concedendum est, quod quamdiu terra erit messibus et sementibus apta, motus caeli non cessabit.
Reply Obj. 1: These words are understood of the earth according to this state, in which it can be the principle of the generation and corruption of plants, as is clear from what is said in that passage: while the earth remains, seedtime and harvest (Gen 8:22). And we should concede simply that for as long as the earth will be fit for seedtimes and harvests the motion of heaven will not cease.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2.ad1
Et similiter dicendum ad secundum, quod Dominus loquitur ibi de duratione seminis Israel secundum praesentem statum; quod patet ex hoc quod dicit: et semen Israel deficiet, ut non sit gens coram me cunctis diebus; vicissitudo enim dierum post statum istum non erit; et ideo etiam leges de quibus fecerat mentionem, post istum statum non erunt.
Reply Obj. 2: Likewise, the Lord is speaking in that passage of the duration of the seed of Israel according to its present state. This is clear from the fact that he says: then shall the descendants of Israel cease from being a nation before me for all days (Jer 31:36). For there will not be an interchange of days after this state. And thus also the laws he had mentioned will not exist after this state.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod finis qui ibi assignatur corporibus caelestibus, est finis proximus, quia est proprius eorum actus; sed iste actus ulterius ordinatur ad alium finem; scilicet ad ministerium humanum, ut patet per illud quod habetur Deut. 4, 19: ne forte oculis elevatis ad caelum videas solem et lunam, et omnia astra caeli; et errore deceptus adores ea quae fecit Dominus Deus tuus in ministerium cunctis gentibus quae sub caelo sunt: et ideo magis debet judicium sumi de corporibus caelestibus secundum ministerium hominum quam secundum finem in genere assignatum. Corpora autem caelestia per alium modum in ministerium hominis glorificati cedunt, sicut prius dictum est, et ideo non sequitur quod frustra remaneant.
Reply Obj. 3: The end assigned there to the heavenly bodies is the proximate end because it is more properly their act. But this act is further ordered to another end, namely service to man, as is clear from what we have in Deuteronomy 4:19: beware lest you lift up your eyes to heaven, and when you see the sun and the moon and the stars, all the host of heaven, you be drawn away and worship them and serve them, things which the Lord your God has allotted to all the peoples under the whole heaven. And thus judgment ought to be taken of heavenly bodies according to their service to men rather than the end assigned in general. But heavenly bodies yield a service to glorified man in another way, as said before, and thus it does not follow that they remain in vain.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod motus caeli non est de perfectione corporis caelestis nisi inquantum per hoc est causa generationis in istis inferioribus; et secundum hoc etiam motus ille facit corpus caeleste participare divinam bonitatem per quamdam similitudinem causalitatis; non autem motus est de perfectione substantiae caeli, quae remanebit; et ideo non sequitur quod motu cessante, aliquid de perfectione caeli tollatur, secundum quod remanebit.
Reply Obj. 4: The motion of heaven only pertains to the perfection of a heavenly body inasmuch as through this motion it is the cause of generation in these lower bodies. And in this regard this motion also makes the heavenly body participate in the divine goodness through a kind of likeness of causality. But the motion does not pertain to the perfection of the substance of heaven, which will remain. And thus it does not follow that when the motion ceases something pertaining to heaven’s perfection will be taken away, insofar as it will remain.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod omnia corpora electorum, ut infra dicetur, habebunt in seipsis quamdam claritatem gloriae; unde quamvis aliqua superficies terrae non illuminetur a sole, nullo tamen modo remanebit ibi obscuritas.
Reply Obj. 5: All the bodies of the elect, as will be said below, will have in themselves a kind of clarity of glory. For this reason, although some of the earth’s surface will not be illuminated by the sun, darkness will in no way remain there.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod Rom. 8, super illud: omnis creatura ingemiscit etc., dicit Glossa Ambrosii expresse, quod omnia elementa cum labore sua explent officia, sicut sol et luna non sine labore statuta sibi implent spatia: quod est causa nostri, unde quiescent nobis assumptis. Labor autem ille, ut credo, non significat aliquam fatigationem vel passionem illis corporibus accidentem ex motu, cum motus ille sit naturalis nihil habens de violentia adjunctum, ut probatur 1 caeli et mundi. Sed labor ibi intelligitur defectus ab eo ad quod aliquid tendit; unde quia motus ille ordinatus est ex divina providentia ad complendum numerum electorum, illo incompleto nondum consequitur illud ad quod ordinatus est; et ideo similitudinarie dicitur laborare, sicut homo qui non habet quod intendit; et hic etiam defectus a caelo tolletur impleto numero electorum. Vel etiam potest referri ad desiderium futurae innovationis, quam ex divina dispositione expectat.
Reply Obj. 6: On the passage: the whole creation has been groaning in travail (Rom 8:22), a Gloss of Ambrose1 says expressly that all the elements will carry out their tasks with effort, as the sun and the moon fill their designated spaces only with an effort. Now this labor is for our sake, so that when we are taken up they will rest. But this effort, as I believe, does not signify a fatigue or passivity occurring in these bodies from motion, since this motion is natural and possessing no violence connected with it, as is proved in On the Heavens 1.2 Rather, effort is understood in that passage as falling short of that to which something tends. Therefore because this motion is ordered by divine providence to the completion of the number of the elect, while that is incomplete it does not yet obtain what it is ordered to. And thus by way of likeness it is said to put forth effort, like a man who does not have what he intends. And here also the falling-short will be taken away from heaven when the number of the elect is fulfilled. Or it may also refer to the desire for the future renewal, which it awaits from the divine disposition.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod in corpore caelesti non est aliqua potentia quae perficiatur per locum, vel quae facta sit propter hunc finem qui est esse in tali loco; sed hoc modo se habet potentia ad ubi in corpore caelesti, sicut se habet potentia artificis ad hoc quod facit diversas domos unius modi: quarum si unam faciat, non dicitur frustra potentiam habere; et similiter in quocumque situ ponatur corpus caeleste, potentia quae est in ipso ad ubi, non remanebit incompleta, nec frustra.
Reply Obj. 7: In a heavenly body there is no potency perfected by a place or one that is made for the end of being in a certain place. Rather, the potency for a place in a heavenly body is like the potency of an artisan to making different houses of the same model, such that if he makes one of these he is said to not have the potency in vain. Likewise, in whatever location a heavenly body is placed, the potency in it as regards place will not remain incomplete or in vain.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod quamvis corpus caeleste secundum suam naturam aequaliter se habeat ad omnem situm qui est ei possibilis; tamen si comparetur ad ea quae sunt extra ipsum, non aequaliter se habet ad omnes situs, sed secundum unum situm nobilius disponitur respectu quorumdam quam secundum alium, sicut quo ad nos nobilius disponitur sol in die quam in nocte; et ideo probabile est, cum tota innovatio mundi habeat ordinem ad hominem, quod caelum in illa novitate habeat nobilissimum situm qui est possibilis in respectu ad nostram habitationem.
Reply Obj. 8: Even though a heavenly body by its nature is equally related to every location possible for it, if it is compared to what is outside of itself, it is not equally related to all locations but in certain respects is more nobly disposed to one location than another, as with regard to us the sun is more nobly disposed in the day than in the night. And thus, since the whole renewal of the world has an ordering to man, it is probable that in that renewal heaven will have the most noble location possible with respect to our dwelling.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2.ad8
Vel, secundum quosdam, caelum quiescet in illo situ in quo factum fuit; alias aliqua revolutio caeli remaneret incompleta. Sed ista ratio videtur inconveniens: quia cum aliqua revolutio sit in caelo quae non finitur nisi in triginta sex millibus annorum, sequeretur quod tamdiu mundus deberet durare; quod non videtur probabile. Et praeterea secundum hoc posset sciri quando mundus finiri deberet. Probabiliter enim colligitur ab astrologis in quo situ corpora caelestia sunt facta, considerato numero annorum qui computatur ab initio mundi; et eodem modo posset sciri certus annorum numerus in quo ad dispositionem similem reverteretur. Tempus autem finis mundi ponitur esse ignotum.
Or, according to some, heaven rests in the location in which it was made, for otherwise some revolution of heaven would remain incomplete. But this argument seems unfitting. For since there is a revolution in heaven that is only finished in thirty-six thousand years, it would follow that the world would have to last so long, which does not seem probable.1 And besides, according to this it could be known when the world would have to end. For from astronomers we can gather with probability in what location the heavenly bodies were made, considering the number of years reckoned from the beginning of the world, and the certain number of years in which the world would return to like arrangement could be known in the same way. But the time of the world’s end is held to be unknown.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2
Ad nonum dicendum, quod tempus quandoque deficiet motu caeli deficiente; nec illud nunc ultimum erit principium futuri: dicta enim definitio non datur de nunc nisi secundum quod est continuans partes temporis, non secundum quod est terminans totum tempus; et de hoc dictum est in 1 dist., 2 libri, cum de aeternitate mundi ageretur.
Reply Obj. 9: Time will at some point come to an end when the motion of heaven comes to an end, and that last ‘now’ will not be the beginning of the future. For the stated definition is given of ‘now’ only as continuing the parts of time, not as terminating all of time. And this was spoken of, in Book 2, Distinction 1, when dealing with the eternity of the world.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod motus caeli non dicitur naturalis quasi sit pars naturae, eo modo quo principia naturae naturalia dicuntur: nec iterum hoc modo quod habeat principium activum in natura corporis, sed receptivum tantum. Principium autem activum ejus est in substantia spirituali, ut dicit Commentator 1 caeli et mundi; et ideo non est inconveniens, si per novitatem gloriae motus ille tollatur: non enim eo ablato natura corporis caelestis variabitur.
Reply Obj. 10: The motion of the heavens is not called natural as if being a part of nature in the way that the principles of a nature are called natural. Nor is is it called natural in the sense its active principal is in then nature of the body, but only a receptive one. Now its active principle is in a spiritual substance, as the Commentator comments on On the Heavens 1. And thus it is not unfitting if by the newness of glory that motion is taken away. For when it is taken away the nature of the heavenly body will not be varied.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2.ad10
Alias rationes concedimus, scilicet duas primas quae sunt ad oppositum: quia debito modo concludunt.
Reply to Sed Contra 1 and 2: The first two arguments to the contrary we concede, since they conclude in due manner.1
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2.ad11
Sed quia aliae duae videntur concludere quod motus caeli naturaliter cesset; ideo ad eas respondendum est. Ad primam ergo earum dicendum, quod motus cessat habito eo propter quod est, si illud sequatur motum, et non concomitetur ipsum. Illud autem propter quod est motus caelestis, secundum philosophos, concomitatur motum, scilicet imitatio divinae bonitatis in causalitate quam habet super inferiora; et ideo non oportet quod naturaliter motus ille cesset.
Reply to Sed Contra 4: But because the other two seem to conclude that the motion of heaven will cease naturally, we must reply to them. To the first of these, then, it should be said that motion ceases when it possesses whatever it exists for the sake of, if this follows the motion and not if it accompanies the motion. Now what the heavenly motion exists for, according to the philosophers, accompanies the motion, namely, imitation of the divine goodness in the causality it has over lower bodies. And thus it is not necessary for this motion to cease naturally.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2.ad12
Ad secundam dicendum, quod quamvis immobilitas sit simpliciter nobilior quam motus, tamen motus in eo quod per motum potest consequi aliquam perfectam participationem divinae bonitatis, est nobilior quam quies in illo quod nullo modo per motum possit illam perfectionem consequi; et ratione ista terra, quae est infimum corporum, est sine motu; quamvis ipse Deus, qui est nobilissimus rerum, sine motu sit, a quo corpora nobiliora moventur; et inde est etiam quod motus superiorum corporum possent poni secundum viam naturae perpetui, nec unquam ad quietem terminari, quamvis motus inferiorum corporum ad quietem terminetur.
Reply to Sed Contra 5: Even though immovability is more noble than motion simply, motion in something that can obtain a perfect participation in the divine goodness through motion is more noble than rest in something that can in no way obtain that perfection through motion. And for this reason the earth, which is the lowest of bodies, is without motion, although God himself, who is the most noble of things, is without motion, and by him more noble bodies are moved. And so it is, too, that we can posit that the motions of the higher bodies are perpetual according to the course of nature, and never terminate in rest, even though the motion of lower bodies does terminate in rest.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A2.ad13
A. 3Whether the heavenly bodies will shine with greater clarityUtrum caelestia corpora majori claritate refulgeant
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod corporibus caelestibus claritas non augeatur in illa innovatione. Illa enim innovatio in corporibus inferioribus erit per ignem purgantem. Sed ignis purgans nunquam pertingit ad corpora caelestia, ut praecedenti distinctione dictum est. Ergo corpora caelestia non innovabuntur per majoris claritatis susceptionem.
Obj. 1: To the third we proceed thus.1 It seems that the brilliance of the heavenly bodies will not be increased in this renewal. For this renewal in lower bodies will be through purifying fire. But purifying fire never reaches the heavenly bodies, as was said in the preceding Distinction. Therefore the heavenly bodies will not be renewed by receiving greater brilliance.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A3.arg1
Praeterea, sicut corpora caelestia per motum sunt causa generationis in istis inferioribus, ita et per lucem. Sed cessante generatione, cessabit motus, ut dictum est. Ergo similiter cessabit lux caelestium corporum magis quam augeatur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, just as the heavenly bodies are the cause of generation in these lower bodies through motion, so also are they through light. But when generation ceases, the motion will cease, as has been said. Therefore likewise the light of the heavenly bodies will cease rather than increase.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A3.arg2
Praeterea, si innovato homine corpora caelestia innoventur, oportet quod eo deteriorato fiant deteriora. Sed hoc non videtur probabile, cum illa corpora sint invariabilia quantum ad id quod est in substantia eorum. Ergo nec innovato homine innovabuntur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, if the heavenly bodies are renewed when man is renewed, when his condition worsens their condition must worsen. But this does not seem probable, since these bodies are invariable as to what lies in their substance. Therefore neither will they be renewed when man is renewed.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A3.arg3
Praeterea, si deteriorata tunc fuerint, oportet quod tantum deteriorata fuerint quantum dicitur esse melioranda in hominis innovatione. Sed Isai. 30, 26, dicitur, quod tunc erit lux lunae sicut lux solis. Ergo et in primo statu ante peccatum luna lucebat quantum nunc lucet sol. Ergo quandocumque luna erat super terram, faciebat diem sicut facit sol; et hoc manifeste apparet falsum per id quod dicitur Gen. 1, quod luna facta est ut praeesset nocti. Ergo homine peccante non sunt corpora caelestia diminuta in lumine; et ita nec eorum lumen augebitur, ut videtur, in hominis glorificatione.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, if their condition had been worsened at that time, they would have to be worsened as much as it is said that they will be bettered at man’s renewal. But it is said: the light of the moon will be as the light of the sun (Is 30:26). Therefore in the first state before sin, the moon would also have shone as much as the sun now shines. Therefore whenever the moon was above the earth, it would have made day as the sun does, and this appears manifestly false through what is said in Genesis 1:16, that the moon was made to preside over the night. Therefore when man sinned the heavenly bodies were not lessened in light, and thus neither, so it seems, will their light be increased at man’s glorification.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A3.arg4
Praeterea, claritas corporum caelestium ordinatur ad usum hominis, sicut et aliae creaturae. Sed post resurrectionem claritas solis non cedet in hominis usum: dicitur enim Isai. 60, 19: non erit tibi amplius sol ad lucendum per diem, neque splendor lunae illuminabit te; et Apoc. 21, 23, dicitur, quod civitas illa beatorum non egebit sole neque luna, ut luceant in ea. Ergo eorum claritas non augebitur.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, the brilliance of the heavenly bodies is ordered to man’s use like other created things. But after the resurrection the sun’s clarity will not be of any use for man. For it is said: the sun shall be no more your light by day, nor for brightness shall the moon give light to you by night (Is 60:19). And it is said that the city of the blessed has no need of sun or moon to shine upon it (Rev 21:23). Therefore their brilliance will not be increased.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A3.arg5
Praeterea, non esset sapiens artifex qui maxima instrumenta faceret ad aliquod modicum artificium constituendum. Sed homo est quoddam minimum comparatione caelestium corporum, quae sua ingenti magnitudine quasi incomparabiliter hominis quantitatem excedunt; immo etiam totius terrae, quae habet se ad caelum ut punctum ad sphaeram, sicut astrologi dicunt. Ergo, cum Deus sit sapientissimus, non videtur quod finis creationis caeli sit homo; et ita non videtur quod eo peccante caelum deterioratum fuerit, nec eo glorificato melioretur.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, someone who made the greatest instruments for constructing some small piece of craftsmanship would not be a wise craftsman. But human beings are something very small in comparison to the heavenly bodies, which exceed man’s quantity by their immense magnitude almost without comparison. In fact, they exceed the quantity of the whole earth, which is to the heavens as a point is to a sphere, as astronomers say. Therefore, since God is most wise, it does not seem that man is the end for which the heavens were created. And thus it does not seem that the heavens were worsened at man’s sin, nor does it seem that at his glorification it will be bettered.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A3.arg6
Sed contra est quod dicitur Isai. 30, 26: erit lux lunae sicut lux solis, et lux solis septempliciter.
On the contrary (1), it says: the light of the moon will be as the light of the sun, and the light of the sun will be sevenfold (Is 30:26).
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A3.sc
Praeterea, totus mundus innovabitur in melius, ut supra dictum est. Sed caelum est nobilior pars mundi corporalis. Ergo in melius mutabitur. Sed hoc non potest esse, nisi majori claritate resplendeat. Ergo majorabitur et crescet claritas ejus.
Furthermore (2), the whole world will be renewed for the better, as said above. But the heavens are the most noble part of the physical world. Therefore it will be changed for the better. But this can only be if it shines with greater brilliance. Therefore it will be made greater and its brilliance will increase.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A3.arg7
Praeterea, omnis creatura quae ingemiscit et parturit, expectat revelationem gloriae futurae filiorum Dei, ut dicitur Rom. 8. Sed etiam corpora caelestia sunt hujusmodi, ut ibidem dicit Glossa. Ergo expectant gloriam sanctorum. Sed non expectarent, nisi ex hoc eis aliquid accresceret. Ergo claritas eis per hoc accrescet, qua praecipue decorantur.
Furthermore (3), all creation that groans and labors to give birth is awaiting the revelation of the future glory of the children of God, as is said in Rom 8:22–23. But this includes the heavenly bodies, as a Gloss on the same passage says. Therefore they await the glory of the saints. But they would not await it unless something accrued to them from this. Therefore brilliance, with which they are particularly adorned, will thereby accrue to them.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A3.arg8
Respondeo dicendum, quod sicut supra dictum est, ad hoc innovatio mundi ordinatur, ut etiam1 mundo innovato manifestis indiciis quasi sensibiliter Deus ab homine videatur. Creatura autem praecipue in Dei cognitionem ducit sua specie et decore, quae manifestant sapientiam facientis et gubernantis; unde dicitur Sap. 13, 5: a magnitudine speciei cognoscibiliter poterat Creator horum videri. Pulchritudo autem caelestium corporum praecipue consistit in luce; unde Eccli. 43, 10: species caeli gloria stellarum, mundum illuminans in excelsis Dominus; et ideo praecipue quantum ad claritatem corpora caelestia meliorabuntur. Quantitas autem et modus meliorationis illi soli cognita est qui erit meliorationis auctor.
I answer that, as was said above, the world’s renewal has as its goal that in the renewed world God may be seen by man almost sensibly by manifest signs. Now creation especially leads to knowledge of God by its appearance and comeliness, which manifest the wisdom of the one who makes and governs it. This is why Scripture says: from the greatness and beauty of created things comes a corresponding perception of their Creator (Wis 13:5). Now the beauty of the heavenly bodies consists especially in light. Hence the glory of the stars is the beauty of heaven, a gleaming array in the heights of the Lord (Sir 43:10). And thus the heavenly bodies will be bettered particularly as regards brilliance. But the quantity and manner of their improvement are known only to him who will be its author.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A3.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ignis purgans non causabit innovationis formam, sed disponet tantum ad eam, purgando a foeditate peccati, et ab impuritate commixtionis, quae in corporibus caelestibus non invenitur; et ideo, quamvis corpora caelestia per ignem non sint purganda, sunt tamen divinitus innovanda.
Reply Obj. 1: The purifying fire will not cause the form of the renewal but will only dispose things to it by purifying from the filth of sin and the impurity of commingling, which is not found in the heavenly bodies. And thus, although the heavenly bodies are not to be purified by fire, they are to be renewed by divine power.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod motus non importat aliquam perfectionem in eo quod movetur, secundum quod in se consideratur, cum sit actus imperfecti; quamvis possit pertinere ad perfectionem corporis, inquantum est causa alicujus. Sed lux pertinet ad perfectionem corporis lucentis, etiam in substantia sua considerati; et ideo postquam corpus caeleste desinet esse causa generationis, non remanebit mortuum,1 sed remanebit claritas ejus.
Reply Obj. 2: Motion does not imply a perfection in what is moved considered in itself, since it is the act of the imperfect, although it can pertain to the perfection of a corporeal thing as the cause of something. But light pertains to the perfection of any corporeal thing that shines, even considered in its substance. And thus after a heavenly body ceases to be the cause of generation, its motion will not remain, but its brilliance will.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod super illud Isai. 30: erit lux lunae sicut lux solis, dicit Glossa: omnia propter hominem facta, in ejus lapsu pejorata sunt; et sol et luna suo lumine minorata; quae quidem minoratio a quibusdam intelligitur secundum realem luminis minorationem. Nec obstat quod corpora caelestia secundum naturam sint invariabilia: quia illa variatio facta est a divina virtute. Alii autem probabilius intelligunt, minorationem illam esse dicentes non secundum realem luminis defectum, sed quo ad usum hominis, qui non tantum beneficium ex lumine corporum caelestium post peccatum consecutus est, quantum ante fuisset consecutus; per quem etiam modum dicitur, Genes. 3, 17: maledicta terra in opere tuo . . . spinas et tribulos germinabit tibi; quae tamen etiam ante spinas et tribulos germinabat, sed non in hominis poenam. Nec tamen sequitur, si lux caelestium corporum per essentiam minorata non est homine peccante, quod realiter non sit augenda in ejus glorificatione: quia peccatum hominis non immutavit statum universi, cum etiam homo prius et post, animalem vitam habuerit, quae motu et generatione creaturae corporalis indigeat. Sed glorificatio hominis statum totius creaturae corporalis immutabit, ut dictum est; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 3: On the passage: the light of the moon will be as the light of the sun (Is 30:26), a Gloss says: everything made for man’s sake grew worse at his fall, and the sun and moon were lessened in their light. Some understand this lessening as a real lessening of light. Nor does the fact that the heavenly bodies are by nature invariable stand in the way of this, since this variation happened by divine power. Others, however, understand the passage in a more probable way, saying that this lessening is not a real deficiency of light but regards the use of man, who after sin has not received as great a benefit from the light of the heavenly bodies as he would have before sin. This is the manner, too, in which it is said: cursed is the ground because of you . . . thorns and thistles it shall bring forth to you (Gen 3:17–18), since even before it brought forth thorns and thistles, but not as a punishment to man. Yet it does not follow that, if the light of the heavenly bodies was not essentially lessened when man sinned, it is not really to be increased at his glorification. For man’s sin did not change the state of the universe, since before and after man also had an animal life, which needs the motion and generation of corporeal creation. But the glorification of man will change the state of the whole corporeal creation, as has been said. And thus the case is not similar.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod minoratio illa, ut probabilius aestimatur, non fuit secundum substantiam, sed secundum effectum; unde non sequitur quod luna existens super terram diem fecisset; sed quod tantum commodum ex lumine lunae homo habuisset, sicut nunc habet ex lumine solis; et post resurrectionem, quando lux lunae augmentabitur secundum rei veritatem, non erit alicubi nox super terram, sed solum in centro terrae ubi erit infernus: quia tunc, ut dicitur, luna lucebit quantum nunc lucet sol; sol autem in septuplum quam modo luceat; corpora autem beatorum septies magis sole: quamvis hoc non sit aliqua auctoritate vel ratione probatum.
Reply Obj. 4: This lessening, as is guessed with probability, was not in substance but in effect. For this reason it does not follow that the moon above the earth would have made day but that man would have had as great an advantage from the moon’s light as he now has from the sun’s light. And after the resurrection, when the moon’s light will be increased in reality, there will not be night anywhere on the earth but only at the center of the earth where hell will be. For then, as it is said, the moon will shine as much as the sun now shines, while the sun will shine seven times as much as it now does and the bodies of the blessed seven times more than the sun, although this is not proved by any authority or argument.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod aliquid potest cedere in usum hominis dupliciter. Uno modo propter necessitatem; et sic nulla creatura cedet in usum hominis, quia ex Deo plenam sufficientiam habebit; et hoc significatur in auctoritate apostoli inducta; quae dicit, quod civitas non eget sole vel luna. Alius usus est ad majorem perfectionem; et sic homo aliis creaturis utetur, non tamen quasi necessariis ad perveniendum in finem, sicut nunc eis utitur.
Reply Obj. 5: Something can be useful for man in two ways. In one way, because of necessity. And in this way no created thing will be useful for man, since he will have full sufficiency from God. And this is signified in the text of the Apostle cited, which says that the city will not need the sun or the moon. The other kind of use is for greater perfection. And in this way man will use other created things, though not as necessary for reaching the end as he now uses them.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A3.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod ratio illa est Rabbi Moysi, qui omnino nititur improbare, mundum propter hominem esse factum; unde hoc quod in veteri testamento de innovatione mundi legitur, sicut patet in auctoritatibus Isaiae inductis, dicit metaphorice esse dictum; ut sicut alicui dicitur obtenebrari sol, quando in magnam tristitiam incidit, ut nesciat quid faciat (qui etiam modus loquendi consuetus est in Scriptura), ita etiam e contrario dicitur ei sol magis lucere, et totus mundus innovari, quando ex statu tristitiae in maximam exultationem convertitur. Sed hoc dissonat ab auctoritatibus et expositionibus sanctorum. Unde rationi illi inductae hoc modo respondendum est, quod quamvis corpora caelestia maxime excedant corpus hominis, tamen plus multo excedit anima rationalis caelestia corpora quam ipsa excedunt corpus humanum; unde non est inconveniens, si corpora caelestia propter hominem esse facta dicantur; non tamen sicut principalem finem, quia principalis finis omnium Deus est.
Reply Obj. 6: This is Rabbi Moses’s argument, who thoroughly endeavors to disprove that the world was made for the sake of man. Hence what we read in the Old Testament about the renewal of the world, as is clear in the authorities cited from Isaiah, he claims is said metaphorically, as if we say that the sun is darkened for someone when he falls into great sorrow and does not know what to do (and this manner of speaking is also customary in Scripture). Or, vice versa, we say that the sun is shining more brightly for someone and the whole world is being renewed when he is turned from a state of sorrow to greatest exultation. But this is out of harmony with the authoritative texts and the saints’ interpretations. Hence to the argument introduced in this way we should respond that although heavenly bodies greatly exceed man’s body, the rational soul much more exceeds the heavenly bodies than they exceed the human body. Hence it is not unfitting if the heavenly bodies are said to have been made for the sake of man, though not as the principal end because the principal end of everything is God.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A3.ad6
A. 4Whether certain elements will be adorned with the glory of clarityUtrum elementa aliqua claritatis gloria ornentur
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod elementa non innovabuntur per receptionem alicujus claritatis. Sicut enim lux est claritas1 corporis caelestis propria, ita calidum et frigidum, et humidum et siccum, sunt propriae qualitates elementorum. Ergo sicut caelum innovatur per augmentum claritatis, ita debent innovari elementa per augmentum qualitatum activarum et passivarum.
Obj. 1: To the fourth we proceed thus.1 It seems that the elements will not be renewed through the reception of any brilliance. For just as light is the proper quality of a heavenly body, so ‘hot’ and ‘cold,’ ‘moist’ and ‘dry’ are the proper qualities of the elements. Therefore just as heaven is renewed by an increase of brilliance, so also the elements should be renewed by an increase of active and passive qualities.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A4.arg1
Praeterea, rarum et densum sunt propriae qualitates elementorum, quas elementa in illa innovatione non amittent, ut dictum est. Sed raritas et densitas elementorum resistere videntur claritati, cum corpus clarum oporteat alio1 modo condensatum esse; unde claritas2 aeris non videtur quod possit claritatem pati; et similiter etiam nec densitas terrae, quae pervietatem tollit. Ergo non potest esse quod innoventur per alicujus claritatis additionem.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, ‘rare’ and ‘dense’ are proper qualities of the elements, which the elements will not lose in that renewal, as has been said. But the elements’ rarity and density seem to resist brightness, since a bright body must in some way be condensed. Hence the air’s rarity does not seem able to admit of brightness, and likewise neither does the density of the earth, which takes away penetrability. Therefore it cannot be the case that the elements will be renewed through the addition of any brightness.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A4.arg2
Praeterea, constat quod damnati erunt in terra. Sed ipsi erunt in tenebris non solum interioribus, sed etiam exterioribus. Ergo terra non dotabitur claritate in illa innovatione, et eadem ratione nec alia elementa.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, it is obvious that the damned will be in the earth. But they will be in darkness, not only internal darkness but also external darkness. Therefore earth will not be endowed with brightness in that renewal, and for the same reason neither will the other elements.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A4.arg3
Praeterea, multiplicatio claritatis in elementis multiplicat calorem. Si igitur in illa innovatione erit major claritas elementorum quam nunc sit, erit etiam per consequens major caliditas; et sic videtur quod transmutentur a naturalibus suis qualitatibus, quae sunt eis1 secundum certam mensuram; quod est absurdum.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, increasing brightness in the elements increases heat. If, then, in that renewal there will be greater brightness in the elements than there now is, there will consequently also be greater hotness. And so it seems that they would be transmuted from their natural qualities to a certain degree, which is absurd.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A4.arg4
Praeterea, bonum universi, quod consistit in ordine et harmonia, dignius est quam bonum alicujus naturae singularis. Sed si creatura efficiatur melior, tollitur bonum universi: quia non remanebit eadem harmonia. Ergo si corpora elementaria, quae secundum gradum suae naturae quem tenent in universo, claritatis debent esse expertia, claritatem recipiant, ex hoc magis deperiet perfectioni universi quam accrescet.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, the good of the universe, which consists in order and harmony, is of greater worth than the good of any individual nature. But if a created being is made better, the universe’s good is taken away, since the same harmony no longer remains. Therefore if the elements, which should be without brightness according to the rank their nature holds in the universe, receive brightness, this will ruin the universe’s perfection rather than increase it.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A4.arg5
Sed contra est quod dicitur Apocalyp. 1, 21: vidi caelum novum et terram novam. Sed caelum innovabitur per majorem claritatem. Ergo et terra, et similiter alia elementa.
On the contrary (1), it is said: I saw a new heaven and a new earth (Rev 21:1). But heaven will be renewed by greater brightness. Therefore so will earth and likewise the other elements.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A4.sc
Praeterea, corpora inferiora fuerunt in usum hominis, sicut et superiora. Sed creatura corporalis remunerabitur propter ministerium quod homini exhibuit, ut videtur dicere Glossa ad Rom. 8. Ergo etiam elementa clarificabuntur, sicut et alia corpora caelestia.
Furthermore (2), lower corporeal things have been of use to man as well as higher ones. But physical creation will be recompensed for the service it has offered man, as a Gloss on Romans 8 seems to say. Therefore the elements, too, will be glorified with brightness, as will the other heavenly bodies.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A4.arg6
Praeterea, corpus hominis est ex elementis compositum. Ergo partes elementorum quae sunt in corpore hominis, glorificato homine, glorificabuntur per receptionem claritatis. Sed eamdem convenit esse dispositionem totius et partis. Ergo et ipsa elementa convenit claritate dotari.
Furthermore (3), a human being’s body is composed of the elements. Therefore the parts of the elements that are in man’s body will be glorified by the reception of brightness when man is glorified. But it is fitting for whole and part to have the same disposition. Therefore it is fitting that the elements themselves be endowed with brightness.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A4.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod sicut est ordo caelestium spirituum ad spiritus terrenos, scilicet humanos; ita etiam est ordo caelestium corporum ad corpora terrestria. Cum autem creatura corporalis sit facta propter spiritualem, et per eam regatur; oportet similiter disponi corporalia sicut spiritualia disponuntur. In illa autem ultima rerum consummatione spiritus inferiores accipient proprietates superiorum spirituum, quia homines erunt sicut angeli in caelis, sicut dicitur Matth. 22; et hoc erit, inquantum ad maximam perfectionem deveniet id secundum quod humanus spiritus cum angelico convenit. Unde et similiter cum corpora inferiora cum caelestibus non communicent nisi in natura lucis et diaphani, ut dicitur in 2 de Anima; oportet corpora inferiora maxime perfici secundum claritatem. Unde omnia elementa claritate quadam vestientur: non tamen aequaliter, sed secundum modum suum. Terra enim, ut dicitur, erit in superficie exteriori pervia sicut vitrum, aqua sicut crystallus, aer ut caelum, ignis ut luminaria caeli.
I answer that, just as there is an order of heavenly spirits to earthly spirits, namely human spirits, so also there is an order of heavenly bodies to earthly bodies. Now since corporeal creation was made for the sake of spiritual creation and is ruled by it, corporeal things must be disposed in like manner as spiritual ones. But in the final consummation of things lower spirits will receive the properties of higher spirits, since men will be like the angels in heaven, as is said in Matthew 22:30. And this will be inasmuch as what the human spirit has in common with the angelic spirit will attain its greatest perfection. Therefore, in the same way, since lower bodies share with heavenly bodies only in the nature of light and transparency, as it says in On the Soul 2,1 lower bodies must be most perfected in clarity or brightness. For this reason all the elements will be clothed with a certain brightness, not equally but according to their own mode. For earth, as it is said, will be on its outer surface transparent like glass, water will be like crystal, air like the sky, and fire like the luminaries of heaven.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A4.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut supra dictum est, innovatio mundi ordinatur ad hoc quod homo etiam sensu in corporibus quodammodo per manifesta indicia divinitatem videat. Inter sensus autem nostros spiritualior est visus et subtilior; et ideo quantum ad qualitates visivas, quarum principium est lux, oportet omnia corpora inferiora maxime meliorari. Qualitates autem elementares pertinent ad tactum, qui est maxime materialis; et earum excessus contrarietatis magis est contristativus. Excessus autem lucis erit delectabilis, cum contrarietatem non habeat nisi propter organi debilitatem, quae tunc non erit.
Reply Obj. 1: As was said above, the renewal of the world has as its goal that man may see the divinity even by his senses in a certain way in corporeal things through manifest signs. Now among our senses sight is the most spiritual and subtle. And thus all lower corporeal things must most of all be bettered as regards visible qualities, whose principle is light. Elemental qualities, however, pertain to touch, which is the most material, and an excess of contrareity in them is more unpleasant. The excess of light, on the other hand, will be delightful, since it has no contrariety except on account of the weakness of the organ, which then will not be weak.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A4.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod aer non erit clarus sicut radios projiciens, sed sicut diaphanum illuminatum; terra vero quamvis ex natura sua opacitatem habeat propter defectum lucis, tamen ex divina virtute in sui superficie claritatis gloria vestietur sine praejudicio densitatis ipsius.
Reply Obj. 2: Air will be bright not as if casting rays but as transparent and illuminated. As for earth, although of its nature it possesses opacity due to lack of light, by divine power it will be clothed with the glory of clarity on its surface without prejudice to its density.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A4.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod in loco inferni non erit terra glorificata per claritatem, sed loco hujus gloriae habebit pars illa terrae spiritus rationales hominum et daemonum; qui quamvis ratione culpae sint infimi, tamen ex dignitate naturae sunt qualibet qualitate corporali superiores. Vel dicendum, quod etiamsi sit tota1 glorificata, nihilominus reprobi in tenebris exterioribus erunt: quia etiam ignis inferni qui aliquid2 eis lucebit, quantum ad aliud eis lucere non poterit, ut dist. ult. dicetur.
Reply Obj. 3: In the place of hell the earth will not be glorified by brightness. Rather, in place of this glory that part of the earth will have the rational spirits of men and demons, who, although lowest by reason of fault, are higher than any corporeal quality by the dignity of their nature. Or we may say that even if the whole earth is glorified, the reprobate will nevertheless be in external darkness. For even the fire of hell that will shed light on them in some way will not be able to shed light on them in another regard, as will be said in the last Distinction.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A4.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod claritas illa erit in istis corporalibus, sicut est in corporibus caelestibus, in quibus caliditatem non causat; quia corpora ista tunc erunt inalterabilia, sicut modo caelestia.
Reply Obj. 4: This brightness will be in these lower corporeal things as it is in heavenly bodies, in which it does not cause hotness. For these bodies will then be unalterable as the heavenly bodies are now.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A4.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod non tolletur propter meliorationem elementorum ordo universi; quia etiam omnes aliae partes meliorabuntur; et sic remanebit eadem harmonia.
Reply Obj. 5: The order of the universe will not be taken away on account of the improvement of the elements. For all the other parts will also be better, and so the same harmony will remain.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A4.ad5
A. 5Whether brute animals, plants, and mineral bodies will remainUtrum animalia bruta et plantae et corpora mineralia maneant
Ad quintum sic proceditur. Videtur quod plantae et animalia remaneant in illa innovatione. Elementis enim non debet aliquid subtrahi quod ad eorum ornatum pertinet. Sed animalibus et plantis elementa ornari dicuntur. Ergo non auferentur in illa innovatione.
Obj. 1: To the fifth we proceed thus.1 It seems that plants and animals will remain in this renewal. For nothing ought to be subtracted from the elements that pertains to their adornment. But the elements are said to be adorned by the animals and plants. Therefore they will not be taken away in this renewal.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A5.arg1
Praeterea, sicut elementa homini servierunt, ita etiam animalia et plantae et corpora mineralia. Sed elementa propter praedictum ministerium glorificabuntur. Ergo et animalia et plantae et mineralia corpora glorificabuntur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, just as the elements have served man, so also have animals, plants, and mineral bodies. But the elements will be glorified on account of the aforementioned service. Therefore animals, plants, and minerals will also be glorified.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A5.arg2
Praeterea, universum remanebit imperfectum, si aliquod quod est de ejus perfectione auferatur. Sed species animalium et plantarum et corporum mineralium sunt de perfectione universi. Cum igitur non debeat dici, quod mundus in sua innovatione imperfectus remaneat, videtur quod oportet dicere, plantas et animalia remanere.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the universe will remain imperfect if something pertaining to its perfection is taken away. But the species of animals, plants, and minerals pertain to the universe’s perfection. Since, then, it ought not to be said that the world will remain imperfect in its renewal, it seems that we must say that plants and animals remain.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A5.arg3
Praeterea, animalia et plantae habent nobiliorem formam quam ipsa elementa. Sed mundus in illa finali innovatione in melius mutabitur. Ergo magis debent remanere animalia et plantae quam elementa, cum sint nobiliora.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, animals and plants have a more noble form than the elements themselves. But the world will be changed for the better in that final renewal. Therefore animals and plants have more claim to remaining than the elements, since they are more noble.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A5.arg4
Praeterea, inconveniens est dicere quod naturalis appetitus frustretur. Sed secundum naturalem appetitum animalia et plantae appetunt esse perpetuum, etsi non secundum individuum, saltem secundum speciem; et ad hoc ordinatur eorum generatio continua, ut in 2 de Gener. dicitur. Ergo inconveniens est dicere, quod istae species aliquando deficiant.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, it is unfitting to say that a natural appetite is frustrated. But according to natural appetite, animals and plants desire perpetual being, if not individually, at least in species. And their continual generation is ordered to this, as it says in On the Generation of Animals 2.1 Therefore it is unfitting to say that these species will eventually come to an end.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A5.arg5
Sed contra, si plantae et animalia remanebunt; aut omnia, aut quaedam. Si omnia, oportebit etiam animalia bruta quae prius fuerunt mortua resurgere, sicut et homines resurgent; quod dici non potest, quia cum forma eorum in nihilum cedat, non potest eadem numero resumi. Si autem non omnia, sed quaedam; cum non sit major ratio de uno quam de alio quod in perpetuum maneat; videtur quod nullum eorum in perpetuum manebit. Sed quidquid remanebit post mundi innovationem, in perpetuum erit, generatione et corruptione cessante. Ergo plantae et animalia penitus post mundi innovationem non erunt.
On the contrary (1), if plants and animals will remain, either all of them will or some of them will. If all of them will, then even brute animals that have previously died will have to rise as men will rise. This cannot be said because, since their form gives way to nothing, it cannot be resumed as numerically the same. However if not all but some of them will remain, since there is no greater reason why one rather than another should remain forever, it seems that none of them will remain forever. But whatever will remain after the world’s renewal will exist forever, with the cessation of generation and corruption. Therefore plants and animals will not exist at all after the renewal of the world.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A5.sc
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum in 2 de Gener., in animalibus et plantis et hujusmodi corporibus speciei perpetuitas non conservatur nisi secundum continuationem motus caelestis. Sed tunc motus caelestis deficiet. Ergo non poterit perpetuitas in istis speciebus conservari.
Furthermore (2), according to the Philosopher in On Generation and Corruption 2,1 in animals, plants, and other such corporeal things, perpetuity of species is only preserved through the continuation of heavenly motion. But at that time heavenly motion will come to an end. Therefore there perpetuity will not be able to be preserved in these species.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A5.arg6
Praeterea, cessante fine, cessare debet id quod est ad finem. Sed animalia et plantae factae sunt ad animalem vitam hominis sustentandam; unde dicitur Gen. 9, 3: sicut olera virentia dedi vobis omnem carnem. Sed post illam innovationem animalis vita in homine non erit. Ergo nec plantae nec animalia remanere debent.
Furthermore (3), when the end ceases, whatever is directed toward the end ought to cease. But animals and plants were made to sustain the animal life of man. For this reason Genesis 9:3 says: as I gave you the green herbs, I have given all flesh to you. But after this renewal there will not be animal life in man. Therefore neither plants nor animals ought to remain.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A5.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod cum innovatio mundi propter hominem fiat, oportet quod innovationi hominis conformetur. Homo autem innovatus de statu corruptionis in incorruptionem transiet ad statum perpetuae quietis, ut dicitur 1 Corinth. 15, 53: oportet corruptibile hoc induere incorruptionem; et ideo mundus hoc modo innovabitur, ut abjecta omni corruptione et transmutatione, perpetuo remaneat in quiete; unde ad illam innovationem nihil ordinari poterit nisi quod habet ordinem ad incorruptionem. Hujusmodi autem sunt corpora caelestia, elementa, et homines. Corpora enim caelestia secundum sui naturam incorruptibilia sunt et secundum totum et secundum partem; elementa vero sunt quidem corruptibilia secundum partes, et incorruptibilia secundum totum; homines vero corrumpuntur et secundum totum et secundum partes; sed hoc ex parte materiae, non ex parte formae, scilicet animae rationalis, quae post corruptionem hominis remanet incorrupta; animalia vero bruta et plantae et mineralia et omnia corpora mixta corrumpuntur et secundum totum et secundum partem, et ex parte materiae quae formam amittit, et ex parte formae quae actu non manet; et sic nullo modo habent ordinem ad incorruptionem. Unde in illa innovatione non manebunt, sed sola ea quae dicta sunt.
I answer that, since the world’s renewal will occur for the sake of man, it must conform to man’s renewal. Now man, renewed from the state of corruption, will pass to incorruption, to the state of perpetual rest, as Scripture says: this perishable nature must put on the imperishable (1 Cor 15:53). And thus the world will be renewed in such a way that, leaving behind all corruption and transmutation, it will remain forever at rest. For this reason, nothing will be able to be ordered to this renewal except what has an order to incorruption. Now this includes the heavenly bodies, the elements, and men. For the heavenly bodies are incorruptible by their nature, both in whole and in part. The elements, in turn, are corruptible in part and incorruptible in whole. Finally, men are corrupted both in whole and in part, but on the part of matter not on the part of form, namely the rational soul, which remains incorrupt after man’s corruption. Brute animals, plants, minerals, and all mixed bodies, however, are corrupted both in whole and in part, both on the part of matter losing the form and on the part of form that does not remain in act. And so there is no way in which they have an order to incorruption. For this reason they will not remain in that renewal, but only the things that were stated.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A5.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod hujusmodi corpora dicuntur esse ad ornatum elementorum, inquantum virtutes activae et passivae generales quae sunt in elementis, ad speciales actiones contrahuntur; et ideo sunt ad ornatum elementorum in statu actionis et passionis. Sed hic status in elementis non remanebit; unde nec animalia nec plantas remanere oportet.
Reply Obj. 1: Bodies of this sort are said to be for the adornment of the elements inasmuch as general active and passive powers that exist in the elements are channeled into specific actions. And thus they are for the adornment of the elements in the state of action and passion. But this state will not remain in the elements. This is why neither animals nor plants must remain.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A5.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod nec animalia nec plantae, nec aliqua alia corpora in ministrando homini aliquid meruerunt, cum libertate arbitrii careant; sed pro tanto dicuntur quaedam corpora remunerari, quia homo meruit ut illa innoventur quae ad innovationem ordinem habent. Plantae autem et animalia non habent ordinem ad innovationem, ut praedictum est, unde ex hoc homo non meruit ut illa innoventur; quia nullus potest alteri mereri nisi id cujus est capax, nec etiam sibi ipsi. Unde etiam dato quod animalia bruta mererentur in ministerio hominis, non tamen essent innovanda.
Reply Obj. 2: Neither animals nor plants nor any other corporeal things have merited anything in serving man, since they lack freedom of will. Rather, certain corporeal things are said to be recompensed in that man has merited the renewal of what has an order to renewal. But plants and animals do not have an order to renewal, as said before. Thus man has not merited their renewal from the fact that one can only merit for another what the other is capable of, as is the case in relation to oneself as well. For this reason, even granted that brute animals would merit in their service of man, they would still not be renewed.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A5.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod sicut perfectio hominis multipliciter assignatur; est enim perfectio naturae conditae, et naturae glorificatae; ita etiam perfectio universi est duplex; una secundum statum hujus mutabilitatis, altera secundum statum futurae novitatis. Plantae autem et animalia sunt de perfectione ejus secundum statum istum, non autem secundum statum novitatis illius, cum ordinem ad eam non habeant.
Reply Obj. 3: Just as we assign man’s perfection in several ways, for there is the perfection of created nature and of glorified nature, so also there are two kinds of perfection for the universe: one perfection according to the state of this mutability, the second according to the state of future newness. Now plants and animals pertain to the perfection of the universe according to the present state, not according to the state of that newness, since they do not have an order to it.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A5.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod quamvis animalia et plantae quantum ad quaedam alia, sint nobiliora quam ipsa elementa; tamen quantum ad ordinem incorruptionis, elementa sunt nobiliora, ut ex dictis patet.
Reply Obj. 4: Even though animals and plants are more noble than the elements themselves in certain respects, the elements are nobler as regards the order to incorruption, as is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A5.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod naturalis appetitus ad perpetuitatem, qui inest animalibus et plantis, est accipiendus secundum ordinem ad motum caeli, ut scilicet tantum in esse permaneant, quantum motus caeli durabit; non enim potest appetitus esse in effectu ut permaneat ultra causam suam. Et ideo si, cessante motu primi mobilis, plantae et animalia non remaneant secundum speciem, non sequitur appetitum naturalem frustrari.
Reply Obj. 5: The natural appetite for perpetuity that is in animals and plants is to be taken with reference to the motion of heaven, namely, to remain in being as long as the motion of heaven will last. For there cannot be an appetite in the effect to remain beyond its own cause. And thus, when the motion of the first-moved ceases, if plants and animals do not remain as regards their species, it does not follow that a natural appetite is being frustrated.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A5.ad5
Expositio textus
Exposition of the Text
Cum tamen virtute divinitatis sit suscitaturus, non humanitatis. Sed contra est quod dicitur in Glossa 1 Corinth. 15, quod resurrectio Christi fuit causa nostrae resurrectionis. Sed Christus secundum humanitatem resurrexit. Ergo virtute humanitatis corpora resuscitabit. Et dicendum, quod sicut Damascenus in 3 Lib., dicit, humanitas Christi est quasi divinitatis organum, sicut corpus animae; unde effectus aliquis potest attribui humanitati Christi dupliciter. Uno modo secundum se, sicut attribuitur ei tangere leprosum, et hujusmodi; alio modo inquantum est instrumentum divinitatis; sicut attribuitur ei tactu suo leprosum mundare. Hoc autem modo attribuitur humanitati Christi sua resurrectione nostram causare, sicut tactu suo leprosum mundare. Et quia instrumentum non agit nisi in virtute principalis agentis; inde est quod dicitur Christus resuscitaturus corpora non virtute humanitatis, sed divinitatis; quamvis sua resurrectio sit nostrae resurrectionis causa per modum quo tactus leprosi est causa mundationis.
Even though he will raise them by the power of his divinity, and not of his humanity.1 On the contrary, it is said in a Gloss2 on 1 Corinthians 15 that Christ’s resurrection was the cause of our resurrection. But Christ rose in his humanity. Therefore it is by the power of his humanity that he will raise bodies. And it should be said that, as Damascene says in Book 3,3 Christ’s humanity is like an organ of his divinity, as the body is an organ of the soul. From this a given effect can be attributed to Christ’s humanity in two ways. In one way, in itself, as we attribute to it touching a leper and things of this sort. In the other way, as the instrument of his divinity, as we attribute to it the cleansing of the leper by his touch. Now we attribute to Christ’s humanity that his resurrection causes ours, in the way that he cleanses a leper by his touch. And because an instrument acts only by the power of the principal agent, so it is that we say that Christ will raise bodies not by the power of his humanity but of his divinity, although his resurrection is the cause of our resurrection in the way that touching a leper is the cause of cleansing.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A5
Per verbum filium Dei fit animarum resurrectio, per verbum factum in carne filium hominis fit corporum resurrectio. Sed contra, quia sicut resurrectio Christi dicitur esse causa resurrectionis nostrae corporalis, ita et spiritualis, ut patet per illud Rom. 4, 25: resurrexit propter justificationem nostram. Et dicendum, quod utrumque fit principaliter virtute divina, et quasi instrumentaliter per operationem humanitatis Christi; sed tamen spiritualis resurrectio appropriatur divinitati; corporalis vero humanitati per appropriationem quamdam; ut servetur similitudo inter effectum et causam.
“The resurrection of souls happens through the Word, the Son of God; the resurrection of bodies happens through the Word made flesh in the son of man.”1 On the contrary, just as Christ’s resurrection is said to be the cause of our corporeal resurrection, so also it is the cause of our spiritual resurrection, as is clear through the passage: raised for our justification (Rom 4:25). And it should be said that both happen principally by divine power and, as it were, instrumentally through the operation of Christ’s humanity. Yet the spiritual resurrection is appropriated to the divinity and the corporeal to the humanity by a kind of appropriation, to preserve likeness between the effect and the cause.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A5
Filius cum Patre et Spiritu Sancto eadem vita est, quae pertinet ad animam non ad corpus. Sed contra, quia omnis vita tam spiritualis quam corporalis oritur a vita divina, et imitatur eam, ut patet per Dionysium, 6 cap. de Divin. Nomin. Et dicendum, quod dicitur non pertinere ad corpus, quia corpus non potest ejus esse particeps per cognitionem et amorem.
It is not the Father alone who is life, but also the Son with him and the Holy Spirit is “the same life.” This life “pertains to the soul, not to the body.”1 On the contrary, all life, both spiritual and corporeal, arises from the divine life and imitates it, as is clear from Dionysius in On the Divine Names 6.2 And it should be said that this life is said not to pertain to the body because the body cannot be a participant in it through knowledge and love.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A5
Angeli deferent ante signum crucis. Sed contra est quod signum illud crucis non habet aliquem ordinem ad incorruptionem; et ita non remanebit post illam innovationem. Et dicendum, quod signum crucis non accipitur hic pro ipso ligno crucis dominicae, sed pro aliqua repraesentatione ipsius.
“Angels will bear the sign of the cross.”1 On the contrary, the sign of the cross does not have an order to incorruption and thus will not remain after the renewal. And it should be said that the sign of the cross is not taken here as meaning the actual wood of the Lord’s cross but instead some representation of it.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A5
Columnae caeli pavent adventum ejus. Columnae caeli hic dicuntur angeli qui caelos movent, quia in eorum virtute sustentatur tota efficacia caelestis actionis, cum omnia corpora regantur per spiritum vitae rationalem, ut Augustinus dicit 3, De Trinit.
The columns of heaven are in awe of his coming.1 The columns of heaven mean here the angels who move the heavens, since the whole efficacy of heavenly action is maintained by their power because all bodies are ruled through a rational spirit of life, as Augustine says in On the Trinity 3.2
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A5
Quantum luxit sol in prima conditione septem dierum ante peccatum primi hominis, tantum lucebit post judicium. Intelligenda est haec comparatio secundum commodum quod homo percipit ex lumine caelestium corporum quod fuit majus ante peccatum quam post; quamvis post resurrectionem realiter magis luceant, ut dictum est.
As much as the sun shone in the first creation of seven days, before the sin of the first man, so much shall it shine after the judgment.1 This comparison should be understood with reference to the advantage that man receives from the light of the heavenly bodies, which was greater before sin than after, though after the resurrection they will really shine more, as has been said.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A5
Significat, solem et lunam his qui erunt in aeterna beatitudine, nullum lucis usum praestare. Hoc intelligendum est de usu necessitatis, ut prius dictum est.
He means that the sun and the moon will not be useful for their light to those who will be “in eternal blessedness.”1 This should be understood of the usefulness of necessity, as said before.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A5
Ne impii in tormentis sub terra positi fruantur luce eorum. Secundum hoc videtur Isidorus sensisse, quod infernus sit in alia superficie terrae; cum tamen ab aliis dicatur, quod sit in profundo terrae. Quidam vero dicunt, Isidorum etiam hoc sensisse, quod infernus sit in profundo terrae; sed quod ex alia superficie terrae sit aliquis magnus terrae hiatus, unde lumen solis ad alios qui sunt in inferno pervenire posset, si sol terram circuiret: quod utrum verum sit, omnino certum non est.
Lest the impious, subjected to torments under the earth, enjoy their light.1 In this regard Isidore seems to have thought that hell is on some part of the earth’s surface, though others say that it is in the depth of the earth. Some, however, say that Isidore also thought that hell is in the depth of the earth but that from some place on the earth’s surface there is a large aperture in the earth from which the sun’s light could reach others who are in hell, if the sun circled the earth. It is not altogether certain which of these is true.
Sent.IV.D48.Q2.A5
D. 49The rewards of the blessedDe praemiis bonorum
Postquam determinavit Magister de his quae pertinent ad judicium generale, in parte hac incipit determinare de praemiis et poenis quae judicium generale sequuntur; et dividitur in partes duas: in prima determinat de praemiis bonorum; in secunda de poenis malorum, 50 dist., ibi: hic oritur quaestio, etc.
After the Master has considered what pertains to the general judgment, in this part he begins to consider the rewards and punishments that follow the general judgment. And it is divided into two parts. In the first, he determines the rewards of the good. In the second, the punishments of the wicked, at Distinction 50: here a question arises.1
Sent.IV.D49
Prima autem pars dividitur in partes tres: in prima enim describit qualis erit beatitudo sanctorum, quae eis in praemium post generale judicium dabitur; in secunda ostendit quomodo ad eam consequendam omnis humanus appetitus tendat, ibi: solet etiam quaeri de beatitudine, utrum omnes eam velint.
Now the first part is divided into three parts. In the first, he describes what will be the quality of the beatitude, or blessedness, of the saints, which will be given to them as a reward after the general judgment. In the second, he shows how every human appetite tends to its attainment: concerning blessedness, it is also usual to ask whether all wish it.1
Sent.IV.D49
In tertia qualiter eam habentes, diversimode ipsam participant, ibi: solet etiam quaeri, utrum aliquid de Deo cognoscat aliquis magis meritus, ut Petrus, quod non cognoscat aliquis minus meritus, ut Linus.
In the third, how those who possess beatitude participate in it in different ways: it is usual to ask whether someone of greater merit, such as Peter, will know something concerning God which someone of lesser merit, such as Linus, will not know.1
Sent.IV.D49
Circa hoc tria facit: primo ostendit diversitatem quae in beatitudine sanctorum accidit ex parte cognitionis; secundo ex parte gaudii, vel delectationis, ibi: solet etiam quaeri, an in gaudio dispares sint. Tertio inquirit de augmento beatitudinis, quod accidet ex resumptione corporis, ibi: post hoc quaeri solet, si beatitudo sanctorum major sit futura post judicium quam interim.
Concerning this he does three things. First, he shows the differentiation that will occur in the saints’ beatitude on the part of knowledge. Second, on the part of joy or delight: it is also usual to ask whether they are unequal in joy.1 Third, he inquires about the increase of beatitude that will occur from the resumption of the body: it is usual to ask next whether the blessedness of the saints will become greater after the judgment than in the meantime.2
Sent.IV.D49
Hic quaeruntur quinque. Primo de beatitudine. Secundo de visione Dei, in qua principaliter beatitudo consistit. Tertio de delectatione, quae formaliter beatitudinem complet. Quarto de dotibus quae in beatitudine continentur. Quinto de aureolis, quibus beatitudo perficitur et decoratur.
Here five questions arise. First, concerning beatitude. Second, concerning the vision of God, in which beatitude principally consists. Third, concerning delight, which completes beatitude formally. Fourth, concerning the “dowries,” which are included in beatitude. Fifth, concerning the crowns of special distinction,1 whereby beatitude is perfected and adorned.
Sent.IV.D49
Q. 1BeatitudeDe beatitudinis
Circa primum quaeruntur quatuor:
Concerning the first, four questions arise:
Sent.IV.D49.Q1
primo in quo sit quaerenda beatitudo;
first, where beatitude should be sought;
Sent.IV.D49.Q1
secundo quid sit;
second, what it is;
Sent.IV.D49.Q1
tertio utrum omnes eam appetant;
third, whether all desire it;
Sent.IV.D49.Q1
quarto utrum ab omnibus aequaliter participetur.
fourth, whether all participate in it equally.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1
A. 1Where beatitude should be sought
In quo sit quaerenda beatitudo
Where beatitude should be sought
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod beatitudo in bonis corporis consistat. Quia quod a pluribus dicitur, impossibile est falsum esse totaliter, ut Commentator dicit in Libr. de Anima; et Philosophus dicit in 7 Ethicor., quod opinio non perditur, quam populi multi famant. Sed major hominum multitudo inclinatur ad quaerendum corporales delectationes et corporalia bona quasi finem. Ergo finis humanae vitae in corporalibus bonis consistit. Finem autem humanae vitae dicimus beatitudinem. Ergo beatitudo in bonis corporis quaerenda est.
Obj. 1: To the first question we proceed thus.1 It seems that beatitude2 consists in goods of the body. For it is impossible that what is asserted by most people is totally false, as the Commentator says in the book On the Soul; and the Philosopher says in the Ethics 7, a saying generally expressed among the people never dies completely.3 But the greater number of people are inclined to seek physical pleasures and bodily goods as their end. Therefore, the end of human life consists in bodily goods. But we call the end of human life beatitude. Therefore, beatitude should be sought in goods of the body.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.arg1
Praeterea, quanto aliquis finis est magis ultimus in consecutione, tanto prior est in intentione et appetitu. Sed homo prius appetit corporale bonum quam spirituale, cum ex amore corporalium rerum in amorem invisibilium manuducamur, ut Gregorius dicit. Ergo bonum corporale est ultimus finis noster. Talis autem finis est beatitudo. Ergo in bonis corporalibus beatitudo est quaerenda.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the more final an end is in order of attainment, the more prior it is in intention and desire. But man desires bodily good before he desires spiritual good, since we are led, as by the hand, from the love of bodily things to the love of invisible things, as Gregory says.1 Therefore, bodily good is our ultimate end. But such an end is beatitude. Therefore, beatitude should be sought in bodily goods.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.arg2
Praeterea, quanto aliquod bonum est communius, tanto divinius, ut patet in 1 Ethic. Sed bonum corporale communius est quam spirituale: quia corporale ad plantas et animalia bruta se extendit, non autem spirituale. Ergo corporale bonum spirituali praeminet; et ita in corporalibus bonis magis est beatitudo quaerenda.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the more common a good is, the more divine it is, as is clear from the Ethics 1.1 But bodily good is more common than spiritual good, because bodily good extends itself even to plants and brute animals, while spiritual good does not. Therefore, bodily good is superior to spiritual good; and so beatitude is to be sought more in bodily goods than in spiritual ones.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.arg3
Praeterea, beatitudo ab omnibus ponitur finis virtutis. Sed virtus habet finem suum non solum in bonis spiritualibus, sed etiam in corporalibus: per virtutem enim temperantiae et alias virtutes homo conservatur a nocivis etiam secundum corpus. Ergo beatitudo non solum in spiritualibus, sed etiam in corporalibus bonis est quaerenda.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, beatitude is held by all to be virtue’s end. But virtue has its end not only in spiritual goods, but also in bodily ones; for through the virtue of temperance and other such virtues, man is preserved from harmful things even in regard to his body. Therefore, beatitude is to be sought not only in spiritual goods but also in bodily ones.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.arg4
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum in 2 Phys., felicitas et fortuna circa idem esse videntur. Sed bona fortunae sunt corporalia. Ergo bona in quibus consistit beatitudo et felicitas, sunt corporalia.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, according to the Philosopher in the Physics 2,1 happiness and fortune seem to have to do with the same things. But the goods of fortune are bodily goods. Therefore, the goods in which beatitude and happiness consists2 are bodily.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.arg5
Praeterea homo ex anima et corpore constituitur. Ergo bonum hominis debet esse commune animae et corpori. Sed bonum spirituale non potest esse commune corpori; bonum autem corporale potest esse commune animae, inquantum anima de corporalibus delectatur. Ergo beatitudo, quae est bonum hominis, magis consistit in corporalibus quam in spiritualibus bonis.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, man is constituted of soul and body. Therefore, man’s good ought to be common to soul and body. But spiritual good cannot be shared by the body, whereas bodily good can be shared by the soul, inasmuch as the soul takes pleasure in bodily things. Therefore beatitude, which is man’s good, consists more in bodily goods than in spiritual ones.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.arg6
Sed contra, illud quod convenit homini secundum corpus, potest esse commune sibi et aliis animalibus. Sed beatitudo aliis animalibus non potest competere. Ergo beatitudo non est quaerenda in bonis corporis.
On the contrary (1), what belongs to man according to his body can be common to him and to the other animals. But the other animals cannot possess beatitude. Therefore, beatitude should not be sought in goods of the body.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, beatitudo est summum bonum hominis. Ergo in praecipuis hominis bonis est quaerenda. Sed bona animae sunt nobiliora bonis corporis, sicut et anima corpore nobilior. Ergo beatitudo est quaerenda in bonis animae.
Furthermore (2), beatitude is man’s highest good. Therefore, it is to be sought among the foremost goods of man. But goods of the soul are nobler than goods of the body, just as the soul is nobler than the body. Therefore, beatitude is to be sought in goods of the soul.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.arg7
Praeterea, illud quod est ultima mensura, non est aliquo modo mensuratum. Ergo illud quod non potest esse bonum nisi prout est mensuratum, non potest esse mensura ultima in rebus humanis; et ita nec ultimus finis, qui est beatitudo; cum finis sit mensura imponens modum his quae sunt ad finem. Sed bona corporalia non sunt laudabilia nec bona nisi inquantum sunt mensurata mensura virtutis, ut patet per Philosophum in 2 Ethic. Ergo in bonis corporalibus non potest esse beatitudo.
Furthermore (3), the ultimate measure is the one that is not measured in any way. Therefore, whatever cannot be good without being measured cannot be the ultimate measure in human things, nor can it be the ultimate end, which is beatitude, since the end is the measure that imposes the proper mode on things ordered to an end. But bodily goods are neither praiseworthy nor good except insofar as they are measured with the measure of virtue, as is evident from what the Philosopher says in the Ethics 2.1 Therefore, beatitude cannot be found in bodily goods.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.arg8
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod beatitudo magis consistat in his quae sunt voluntatis quam in his quae sunt intellectus. Quia beatitudo est summum bonum. Sed bonum est objectum voluntatis inquantum hujusmodi, non autem intellectus. Ergo beatitudo magis consistit in actu voluntatis quam intellectus.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that beatitude consists more in things belonging to will than in things belonging to intellect.1 For beatitude is the highest good. But good, precisely as good, is the object of will, not of intellect. Therefore, beatitude consists more in an act of will than an act of intellect.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.arg9
Praeterea, delectatio, secundum Philosophum in 7 Ethic., ad beatitudinem requiritur; unde et in Graeco nomen beatitudinis a gaudio accipitur. Sed delectatio est in voluntate, sive in affectu. Ergo et beatitudo.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, delight is required for beatitude, according to the Philosopher in the Ethics 7;1 this is why in Greek the word for beatitude is taken from the word for joy. But delight is in the will or affection. Therefore, so is beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.arg10
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum in 10 Ethic., in actu nobilissimae virtutis consistit felicitas sive beatitudo. Sed caritas est excellentissima omnium virtutum, ut patet per apostolum 1 Corinth. 13. Ergo cum caritas sit in voluntate, ibi quaerenda est beatitudo.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 10,1 happiness or beatitude consists in the act of the noblest virtue. But charity is the most excellent of all virtues, as is clear from the Apostle in 1 Corinthians 13. Therefore, since charity is in the will, that is where one should look for beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.arg11
Praeterea, sicut anima imperat corpori, ita voluntas imperat intellectui, et per consequens est eo superior. Sed beatitudo magis ponitur in bonis animae quam corporis, quia anima est superior corpore. Ergo eadem ratione magis debet poni in voluntate quam in intellectu.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, as the soul commands the body, so does the will command the intellect, and, consequently, it is superior to it. But beatitude is considered to reside more in goods of the soul than in those of the body, because the soul is superior to the body. Therefore, by the same reasoning, it should be considered to reside more on the side of will than on the side of intellect.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.arg12
Praeterea, beatitudo hominis consistit in perfecta conjunctione ad Deum. Sed perfectius homo conjungitur Deo per voluntatem quam per intellectum; unde dicit Hugo de sancto Victore, 7 cap. Cael. Hier. super illud: mobile, et acutum etc.: dilectio supereminet scientiae, et major est intelligentia. Plus enim Deus diligitur quam intelligatur; intrat dilectio ubi scientia foris est. Ergo beatitudo consistit magis in dilectione quam in cognitione, et in voluntate quam in intellectu.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, man’s beatitude consists in perfect union with God. But man is united to God more perfectly by will than by intellect. This is why when commenting on the phrase mobile and acute (the Celestial Hierarchy, chapter 7), Hugh of St. Victor says: love towers above knowledge, and is greater than understanding. For God is more loved than understood; love enters in, where knowledge remains outside.1 Therefore, beatitude consists in love more than in knowledge, and in will more than in intellect.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.arg13
Sed contra est quod dicitur Joan. 17, 3: haec est vita aeterna ut cognoscant te verum Deum, et quem misisti Jesum Christum. Sed vita aeterna est ipsa beatitudo. Ergo beatitudo in cognitione consistit.
On the contrary (1) is what it says in John 17:3: this is eternal life, that they know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent. But eternal life is beatitude itself. Therefore, beatitude consists in knowledge.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, 1 Corinth. 15, super illud: cum tradiderit regnum Deo et patri, dicit Glossa: idest, cum perduxerit credentes ad contemplationem Dei patris, ubi est finis omnium, requies sempiterna et gaudium. Sed hoc est beatitudo. Ergo in contemplatione intellectus beatitudo consistit.
Furthermore (2), commenting on 1 Corinthians 15:24, when he delivers the kingdom to God the Father after destroying every rule and every authority and power, a Gloss1 says: this means, when he has conducted the faithful to the contemplation of God the Father, in which is found the end of all, everlasting rest and joy. But this is a description of beatitude. Therefore, beatitude consists in intellectual contemplation.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.arg14
Praeterea, Philosophus in 10 Eth. ostendit quod in contemplativae virtutis actu ultima hominis beatitudo consistit. Sed hoc pertinet ad intellectum. Ergo beatitudo maxime consistit in intellectu.
Furthermore (3), the Philosopher in the Ethics 101 shows that man’s beatitude consists in the act of a contemplative virtue. But this pertains to intellect. Therefore beatitude consists most of all in understanding.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.arg15
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum in 1 Ethic., bonum in quo per se est sufficientia, est felicitas vel beatitudo. Sed hoc est in cognitione, ut patet Joan. 14, 8: Domine ostende nobis Patrem, et sufficit nobis. Ergo idem quod prius.
Furthermore (4), according to the Philosopher in the Ethics 1,1 the good in which there is sufficiency per se is happiness or beatitude. But this is found in knowledge, as is clear from John 14:8: Lord, show us the Father, and we shall be satisfied. Therefore, the same as above.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.arg16
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod beatitudo magis consistat in actu intellectus practici quam speculativi. Quanto enim aliquod bonum est communius, tanto est divinius, ut patet in 1 Ethic. Sed bonum intellectus speculativi est singulariter ejus qui speculatur; bonum autem intellectus practici potest esse commune multorum. Ergo magis consistit beatitudo in intellectu practico quam speculativo.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that beatitude consists in an act of the practical intellect rather than of the speculative intellect.1 For the more common a good is, the more divine it is, as is clear from the Ethics 1.2 But the good of the speculative intellect belongs solely to the one who contemplates, whereas the good of the practical intellect can be shared by many.3 Therefore beatitude consists more in the practical than the speculative intellect.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.arg17
Praeterea, beatitudo est ultima perfectio hominis. Sed major est perfectio alicujus rei secundum quod est causa alterius, quam secundum quod in se perfecta existit; unde dicit Dionysius in 3 cap. Caelest. Hierarch., quod omnium divinius est Dei cooperatorem fieri in reductione aliorum. Per intellectum autem speculativum homo habet perfectionem in seipso; intellectus autem practicus est causa aliorum. Ergo beatitudo magis consistit in intellectu practico quam in speculativo.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, beatitude is man’s ultimate perfection. But when something’s perfection is the cause of something else, it is greater than when it exists perfect in itself. This is why in Chapter 3 of the Celestial Hierarchy, Dionysius says that of all things the most godlike is to be made a coworker with God in the governing of others.1 Now, through the speculative intellect a man has perfection in himself, whereas the practical intellect is the cause of others being perfected. Therefore, beatitude consists more in the practical than in the speculative intellect.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.arg18
Praeterea, finis est conformis his quae sunt ad finem. Sed beatitudo est finis et praemium virtutum, ut in 1 Ethic. dicitur; virtutes autem magis consistunt in operatione quam in cognitione; quia scire, parum, vel nihil prodest ad virtutem, ut patet 2 Ethic. Ergo beatitudo magis consistit in intellectu practico quam in speculativo.
Obj. 3: Further, the end is like those things that are for the sake of the end. But beatitude is the end and reward of virtue, as is said in the Ethics 1.1 Now virtues consist more in activity than in knowledge, because merely knowing does little or nothing for virtue, as is clear from the Ethics 2.2 Hence beatitude consists more in the practical intellect than in the speculative.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.arg19
Praeterea, beatitudo hominis consistit in eo quod est in homine nobilius. Sed intellectus practicus est nobilior speculativo, quia ipse legem ponit speculativo intellectui; per prudentiam enim legislatoris ordinatur qualiter quis discere debeat disciplinas speculativas, ut patet in 1 Ethic. Ergo beatitudo magis est in intellectu practico quam speculativo.
Obj. 4: Further, man’s beatitude consists in what is noblest in man. But the practical intellect is nobler than the speculative, since it lays down the law for the speculative intellect; for it is by the law-maker’s prudence that it is ordained how someone should learn the speculative disciplines, as is clear from the Ethics 1.1 Therefore, beatitude resides more in the practical intellect than in the speculative.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.arg20
Sed contra, beatitudo, cum sit ultimus finis, propter seipsam quaeritur, et non propter alterum. Sed cognitio practica ordinatur ad alterum tamquam ad finem, quia ad opus, ut in 2 Metaph. dicitur; non autem speculativa, sed propter seipsam quaeritur, ut patet in 1 Metaphys. Ergo beatitudo magis consistit in intellectu speculativo quam practico.
On the contrary (1), since beatitude is the ultimate end, it is sought for its own sake, not for the sake of something else. But practical knowledge is ordered to something other than itself as its end, namely to a given work, as it says in the Metaphysics 2.1 Now it is not so with speculative knowledge, which is sought for its own sake, as is clear from the Metaphysics 1.2 Therefore, beatitude resides more in the speculative than in the practical intellect.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, beatitudo nostra consistit in hoc quod Deo conjungimur. Sed nos non conjungimur Deo per intellectum practicum, sed per speculativum. Ergo beatitudo magis consistit in intellectu speculativo quam practico.
Furthermore (2), our beatitude consists in being joined to God. But we are joined to God not through the practical intellect, but through the speculative. Therefore, beatitude consists more in the speculative than in the practical intellect.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.arg21
Praeterea, in ratione beatitudinis est diuturnitas, et sufficientia, et delectatio. Sed in actu contemplativi intellectus est homo magis sufficiens sibi quam in actu intellectus practici, ad quem multis auxiliis exterioribus indiget; nullaque actio est in qua homo possit ita diu persistere sicut in contemplatione, propter remotionem a corporeis instrumentis, quorum debilitas lassitudinem inducit: neque est aliqua delectatio ita pura sicut contemplationis, quia ei nullum contrarium admiscetur, neque enim contrarium habet. Ergo beatitudo maxime in actu intellectus speculativi consistit.
Furthermore (3), the notion of beatitude includes permanence, sufficiency, and delight. But in the act of the contemplative intellect man is more sufficient in himself than in the act of the practical intellect, for which he requires many exterior aids. Nor is there an action in which man is able to persist so long as in contemplation, because it is so far removed from corporeal instruments, whose weakness brings about weariness. Nor is there any delight so pure as that of contemplation, because no contrary is mixed in with it; for it does not even have a contrary. Therefore, beatitude most of all consists in an act of the speculative intellect.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.arg22
Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod beatitudo in hac vita habeatur. Quia Matth. 5, 3, dicitur: beati pauperes spiritu, quoniam ipsorum est regnum caelorum; et similiter: beati qui persecutionem patiuntur; et cetera hujusmodi. Sed omnia haec in hac vita habentur. Ergo beatitudo est in hac vita.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that beatitude can be had in this life.1 For Matthew 5:3 says: blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven, and similarly: blessed are they who suffer persecution; and other sayings of this kind. But all these things can be had in this life. Therefore, there is beatitude in this life.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.arg23
Praeterea, si beatitudo non posset esse in hac vita, nullus beatitudinem cognosceret, nisi qui de alia vita notitiam haberet. Sed multi philosophi de beatitudine tractaverunt, futuram vitam penitus ignorantes. Ergo beatitudo potest etiam esse in hac vita.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, if beatitude could not exist in this life, no one would know about it unless he had some knowledge of the other life. But many philosophers completely ignorant of the future life have treated of beatitude. Therefore, beatitude is possible even in this life.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.arg24
Praeterea, praesens vita hominis est perfectior quam praesens vita alicujus alterius animalis. Sed vita praesens aliorum animalium includit finem ultimum eorumdem. Ergo et vita praesens hominis beatitudinem includit, qui est finis ejus.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, man’s present life is more perfect than the present life of any other animal. But the present life of other animals includes the attainment of their ultimate end. Therefore, man’s present life, too, includes beatitude, which is man’s end.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.arg25
Praeterea, unaquaeque res naturaliter desiderat finem suum. Sed ex desiderio finis nascitur desiderium eorum quae sunt ad finem. Illa autem praecipue sunt ordinata ad finem sine quibus ad finem perveniri non potest. Sic autem ad beatitudinem hominis mors esset ordinata, si in hac vita beatitudinem habere non posset. Ergo homo naturaliter desiderat mortem; quod experimento falsum esse sentitur, et auctoritati apostoli contradicit, qui dicit, 2 Corinth. 5, 4: nolumus expoliari, sed supervestiri. Ergo beatitudo hominis est in hac vita.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, each and every thing naturally desires its end. But from the desire for the end arises a desire for the things that lead to the end. Now, those things without which one cannot attaind the end are especially ordered to the end. But man’s death would be ordered to beatitude this way, if man could not have beatitude in this present life. Therefore, man would naturally desire death; which is perceived to be false by experience, and contradicts the authority of the Apostle, who says in 2 Corinthians 5:4: not that we wish to be unclothed, but further clothed. Therefore man’s beatitude exists in this life.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.arg26
Sed contra, nullus potest esse beatus qui non habet hoc quod bene vult. Sed quilibet beatus bene et ordinate vult sua beatitudine nunquam posse privari. Ergo quicumque hoc non habet, non est vere beatus. Sed nullus hoc in hac vita habet; quia ipsam beatitudinem quam in hac vita habere posset, oportet quod ad minus mors tollat. Ergo beatitudo in hac vita haberi non potest.
On the contrary (1), no one can be blessed who does not have what he does well to desire.1 But every blessed person well and ordinately wills never to be able to be deprived of his beatitude. Therefore, anyone who does not have this security is not truly blessed. But no one in this life has such security, since the very happiness that one can have in this life must be taken away at least by death. Therefore, beatitude cannot be had in this life.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, nullus ad ultimum vitae jam pervenit, cui restat aliquid appetendum; eo quod beatitudo in se sufficientiam habeat, ut etiam Philosophus dicit. Sed quantumcumque aliquis sit in hac vita perfectus vel scientia vel virtute vel quocumque alio modo, adhuc ei restat aliquid appetendum, scilicet multa scire quae nescit; immo bonitas etiam suae perfectionis, quamdiu haec vita durat, certa esse non potest; cum etiam sapientissimi et perfectissimi viri per infirmitates corporales possint in insaniam devenire. Ergo beatitudo in hac vita haberi non potest.
Furthermore (2), no one has already arrived at the ultimate degree of life if there remains anything left for him to desire, since beatitude possesses sufficiency in itself, as even the Philosopher says.1 But no matter how perfect someone in this life may be in knowledge or virtue or any other perfection, there still remains something for him to desire, such as knowing many things that he does not know; indeed, even the goodness of his present perfection, as long as this life goes on, cannot be certain, since even the wisest and most perfect men may end up in madness through bodily infirmities. Therefore, beatitude cannot be had in this life.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.arg27
Praeterea, beatitudo ab omnibus ponitur maximum bonum. Sed maximum bonum est quod est malo penitus impermixtum. Cum ergo vita haec absque malis esse non possit, quantumcumque aliquis sit sapiens et virtute perfectus (ut manifeste apparet varios casus hominis intuendo); videtur quod in hac vita beatitudo esse non possit.
Furthermore (3), everyone holds that beatitude is the greatest good. But the greatest good is what is thoroughly unmixed with evil. Therefore, since regardless of how much someone is wise and perfect in virtue, this life cannot be without evils (as is manifestly apparent when one looks at the various accidents and misfortunes that befall man), it seems that beatitude cannot exist in this life.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.arg28
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod beatitudo, cum sit naturaliter ab omnibus hominibus desiderata, nominat ultimum humanae vitae finem. Finis autem cujuslibet rei est operatio propria, vel per operationem propriam ad finem venit. Cum autem forma propria sit in qualibet re operationis propriae principium; forma autem propria hominis, inquantum est homo, sit rationalis anima; oportet quod vel in ipsis actibus rationalis animae beatitudo consistat, vel in his ad quae homo per actus rationalis animae comparatur. Haec autem bona animae dicuntur; unde necesse est beatitudinem ponere in bonis animae, etiam secundum philosophos. Quod autem aliqui beatitudinem in bonis corporis ponunt, ex hoc provenit quod seipsos quid essent ignorabant; non enim agnoscebant se secundum id quod est in eis melius, quod eorum esse formaliter complet, sed secundum id quod de eis exterius apparet; et secundum hoc in exterioribus bonis suam beatitudinem quaesierunt.
I answer that, since it is what is naturally desired by all men, ‘beatitude’ designates the ultimate end of human life. Now the end of anything is its proper activity, or it arrives at its end through its proper activity. Now, since the principle of something’s proper activity is its proper form, and the proper form of man as man is the rational soul, it necessarily follows that man’s beatitude consists either in the very acts of the rational soul, or in those things that man is related to through the acts of the rational soul. But these things are called goods of the soul, which is why even according to the pagan philosophers it is necessary to locate beatitude in goods of the soul. However, that some people located their beatitude in goods of the body arises from the fact that they were ignorant of what they themselves really are; for they did not recognize what was better in them, which formally completed their being, but they only saw in themselves what appeared on the outside;1 and accordingly they sought their beatitude in external goods.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod multorum opinionem non est necesse esse veram simpliciter, sed secundum partem. Multitudo autem hominum in bonis corporis beatitudinem ponentium, quantum ad hoc veram opinionem habet, quod illud quod sibi optimum aestimant, hoc suam beatitudinem esse putant; et quantum ad hoc opinio eorum vera est, scilicet quod optimum hominis est beatitudo. Non autem oportet quod sit vera quantum ad hoc quod ponunt eam in bonis corporis; quia haec opinio procedit ex falsa radice, quia scilicet aestimant se principaliter esse id quod sunt secundum corpora.
Reply Obj. 1: It is not necessary that the opinion of many be true simply speaking, but only that it be true in part. And indeed, the multitude of men who located their beatitude in goods of the body do have a true opinion in this respect: whatever they judge best for themselves, they consider their beatitude to be; and their opinion is true to this degree, namely that the best for man is man’s beatitude. However, their opinion need not be true when it comes to locating of beatitude in goods of the body, since this opinion proceeds from a false root, because they judge themselves to be chiefly what they are as regards the body.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod hoc quod primo desideratur bonum corporale quam spirituale, per accidens contingit. Nostra enim cognitio ab universalioribus ad specialia procedit, ut patet 1 Physic.; et ideo in principio nihil cognoscimus de fine hominis nisi hoc generale quod est quoddam optimum; et sicut cognoscimus, ita desideramus; et ideo inter illa bona quae primo cognitioni occurrunt aestimamus illud bonum. Priora autem in nostra cognitione sunt sensibilia; unde in principio aestimamus quasi summa bona, sensibilia bona; sed in fine quando cognitio nostra perficitur, habemus distinctam cognitionem de hominis fine, discernendo ipsum ab aliis; et tunc appetimus summum bonum ut est, scilicet in spiritualibus. Ratio autem procedit, ac si per se loquendo appetitus boni corporalis praecederet appetitum boni spiritualis.
Reply Obj. 2: The fact that physical good is desired before spiritual good only happens incidentally. For our knowledge proceeds from the more general to the particular, as is clear from the Physics 1;1 and so in the beginning of our lives we know nothing about the end of man except something general—that it is a certain best thing to aim for. And as we know, so do we desire. Thus, we judge that good to be among those goods that first come within range of our knowledge. However, the first things in our knowledge are sensible things; this is why in the beginning we judge sensible goods as the highest goods, but eventually, when our knowledge is more mature, we come to have a distinct knowledge of man’s end, by discerning it clearly from others; and at that point we hunger for the highest good where it is truly to be found, namely in spiritual realities. But the argument proceeded as though appetite for bodily good preceded appetite for spiritual good due to the nature of these things.2
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod dupliciter aliquid dicitur esse commune. Uno modo per praedicationem; hujusmodi autem commune non est idem numero in diversis repertum; et hoc modo habet bonum corporis, communitatem. Alio modo est aliquid commune secundum participationem unius et ejusdem rei secundum numerum;1 et haec communitas maxime potest in his quae ad animam pertinent, inveniri; quia per ipsam attingitur ad id quod est commune bonum omnibus rebus, scilicet Deum; et ideo ratio non procedit.
Reply Obj. 3: Something can be said to be common in two ways. In one way, by predication; but what is common in this way is not found numerically the same in the different things [to which it is common]; and this is how the body’s good has commonality. In another way something is common according to a participation of numerically one and the same thing; and in this way a more common good is more divine. And this commonality can most of all be found in those things that pertain to the soul, since what is the common good of all things, namely God, is touched through the soul; and so the argument does not follow.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod duplex est finis: scilicet finis operationis, et intentionis. Bonum ergo corporis potest esse finis virtutis, quasi quidam terminus vel effectus virtuosae operationis; non autem sicut in quo stet virtutis intentio; quia cum virtus sit perfectio animae, quae est corpore nobilior, et nihil agat propter vilius se, non potest esse quod in bono corporis intentio virtutis quiescat.
Reply Obj. 4: There are two kinds of ends: an activity’s end and an intention’s end. So, then, the body’s good can be the end of virtue, in the sense of a certain terminus or effect of virtuous activity; but it cannot be the end on which virtue’s intention rests. The reason is that virtue is a perfection of the soul, which is nobler than the body, and nothing acts for the sake of what is baser than itself; thus it cannot be that the intention of virtue rests in the body’s good.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod felicitas et fortuna dicuntur aliquorum dupliciter. Uno modo sicut subjectorum; et hoc modo felicitas et fortuna sunt ejusdem; quia utrumque non nisi in rationalibus potest esse. Alio modo sicut objectorum vel materiae; et sic impossibile est quod felicitas et fortuna sint eorumdem: quia fortuna est eorum quae propter aliquid aguntur, quando aliquid praeter intentionem accidit; felicitas autem vel beatitudo est quae ab omnibus intenditur, nec ad alterum ordinatur; et ideo licet corporalia bona dicantur fortunae materialiter, non tamen sequitur quod in corporalibus bonis felicitas consistat.
Reply Obj. 5: Happiness and fortune are said of something in two ways. In one way, as of a subject; and in this way happiness and fortune pertain to the same thing, because neither can exist except in rational beings. In another way, as of an object or matter; and taken this way it is impossible that happiness and fortune pertain to the same thing, because fortune has to do with things done for the sake of something, when something unintended happens, whereas happiness or beatitude is intended by all, and it is not ordered to any thing else. This is why, although bodily things are called goods of fortune with respect to its matter, it does not follow that happiness consists in bodily goods.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod licet homo ex anima et corpore consistat, tamen esse specificum habet ex anima, non ex corpore, quia forma cujuslibet rei est principium esse ejus specifici; unde et beatitudo hominis principaliter et originaliter consistit in bonis animae. Sicut enim corpus est propter animam sicut propter finem, et materia propter formam, ut patet in 2 de Anima, ita et bona corporis ordinantur in animae bona ut in finem; unde in bonis corporis beatitudo principaliter consistere non potest.
Reply Obj. 6: Although a human being consists of soul and body, he has his specific being from the soul, not from the body, because the form of anything whatsoever is the principle of its specific being. For this reason man’s beatitude consists, both chiefly and in point of origin, in goods of the soul. For just as the body is for the sake of the soul as for an end, and matter for the sake of form, as is clear from On the Soul 2,1 so too goods of the body are ordered to goods of the soul as to an end; consequently, beatitude cannot chiefly consist in goods of the body.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.ad6
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod beatitudinem esse in voluntate, dupliciter potest intelligi. Uno modo ita quod sit voluntatis objectum; et sic beatitudo, cum sit ultimus finis, et ex fine sit ratio boni, quod est voluntatis objectum; oportet ponere beatitudinem in voluntate esse. Alio modo ita quod sit aliquis actus voluntatis; et sic beatitudo in voluntate esse non potest. Beatitudo enim ultimum finem hominis importat. Finis autem ultimus hominis potest accipi duplex: unus in ipso, et alius extra ipsum. In ipso, sicut operatio rei dicitur esse finis ejus, cum omnis res sit propter suam operationem. Finis vero extra ipsum est, ad quod per suam operationem pertingit.
To the second question, it should be said that beatitude is in the will can be understood in two ways. In one way, it can be understood to mean that beatitude is the will’s object; and this way beatitude—since it is indeed the ultimate end, and the notion of the good is gathered from the end, which is the will’s object—must be held to be in the will. In another way, it can be understood to mean that beatitude is an act of the will; and in this way, beatitude cannot be in the will, for beatitude implies man’s ultimate end. Now man’s ultimate end can be taken in two ways: an end within himself, and an end outside himself. Within him, as a thing’s activity is said to be its end, since every thing exists for the sake of its activity. On the other hand, the end outside him is what he attains through his activity.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1
Non autem quaelibet operatio potest dici finis, sed illa quae fini exteriori primo conjungit; et hoc dico quando res finem extra se habet; tunc enim oportet quod finis interior ad exteriorem ordinetur, ut sic finis exterior sit quasi finis ultimus; et finis interior, qui est operatio, sit ad illum ordinatus; sicut videmus quod res naturales per operationes quas habent, pertingunt secundum assimilationem quamdam ad divinam bonitatem, quae est earum exterior finis.
Now, it is not just any activity that can be called an end, but that one which first unites the agent to the end outside of it; and I say this is so whenever a thing has its end outside itself, for then it is necessary that the end within be ordered to the end outside, so that the end outside is as the ultimate end; and the end within, which is activity, is ordered to that, even as we see that natural things, through the activities they have, attain (according to a certain assimilation) to the divine goodness, which is their end outside.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1
Non autem est possibile ut ipse voluntatis actus sit ultimus finis alicujus; quia cum voluntatis objectum sit finis, hoc ipsum quod est velle, et quilibet alius voluntatis actus, nihil est aliud quam ordinare aliqua in finem; unde praesupponit alium finem; et ideo si ipsum velle dicatur esse volitum, oportet praesupponere ante hoc aliquid esse volitum. Non enim potest intelligi in aliqua potentia reflexio super actum suum, nisi actu suo, in quem fit reflexio, prius terminato per objectum proprium, quod sit aliud ab ipso actu potentiae illius; alias oporteret in infinitum procedere. Si enim intellectus intelligit se intelligere, oportet quod intelligat se intelligere aliquid; et si dicas quod intelligit se intelligere hoc quod est se intelligere, adhuc oportebit aliud ponere, et sic in infinitum. Patet ergo quod ipsum intelligere non potest esse primum objectum intellectus; et eadem ratione nec ipsum velle potest esse objectum primum voluntatis. Cum ergo objectum primum voluntatis sit finis ultimus, impossibile est quod aliquis voluntatis actus sit ultimus finis voluntatis.
But it is not possible that the very action of the will be anything’s ultimate end, for since the will’s object is the end, this very action (namely, to will), and any other act of will, is nothing other than to order some things to an end; therefore it presupposes another end. Consequently, if the willing itself be said to be willed, one must presuppose that something is willed before this. For one cannot understand there to be in any power reflection upon its own act unless its own act, in which this reflection happens, has first found its terminus in its proper object, which is something else than the very act of that power; otherwise it would be necessary to proceed to infinity. For if the intellect understands itself to understand, it must understand itself to understand something; and if you say that it understands itself to understand the act of understanding itself, it will be necessary to posit still another act of the same sort, and so on to infinity. It is evident, therefore, that the very act of understanding cannot be the intellect’s first object, and for the same reason, neither can the very act of willing be the will’s first object. Since, therefore, the will’s first object is the ultimate end, it is impossible that any act of will be the will’s ultimate end.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1
Nec etiam potest dici quod assecutio finis exterioris sit per actum voluntatis immediate; intelligitur enim esse actus voluntatis ante assecutionem finis, ut motus quidam in finem; post assecutionem vero ut quietatio quaedam in fine. Non potest autem esse quod voluntas nunc quietetur in fine in quem prius tendebat, nisi quia voluntas1 alio modo se habet ad finem quam prius, vel e converso. Illud ergo quod facit voluntatem2 hoc modo se habere ad finem ut voluntas quietetur in ipso, est ultimus finis interior qui primo conjungit exteriori fini; sicut si alicujus finis exterior sit pecuniae, finis interior erit possessio pecuniae, per quam homo se habet ad pecuniam, ut voluntas in ea quietetur. Cum ergo ultimus finis quasi exterior humanae voluntatis sit Deus, non potest esse quod aliquis actus voluntatis sit interior finis; sed ille actus erit ultimus finis interior quo primo hoc modo se habebit ad Deum, ut voluntas quietetur in ipso. Haec autem est visio Dei secundum intellectum, quia per hanc fit quasi quidam contactus Dei ad intellectum; cum omne cognitum sit in cognoscente secundum quod cognoscitur; sicut etiam corporalis tactus ad delectabile corporeum inducit quietationem affectus. Et ideo ultimus finis hominis est in actu intellectus; et ita beatitudo, quae est ultimus finis hominis, in intellectu consistit.
Nor can it even be said that the attainment of the end outside is directly through an act of will; for there is understood to be an act of will before the attainment of the end, as a certain motion toward the end, and an act of will after the attainment, as a certain resting in the end. But the only way the will can now be at rest in the end toward which it was previously tending is that the one willing has a different relation to the end than he previously did, or vice versa.1 Therefore, what causes the person willing to relate to the end in such a way that the will rests in it is the ultimate end within, which first brings about union with the end outside—for example, if someone’s end outside is money, the end within will be possession of money, through which the man stands related to the money such that his will is at rest in it. Since, therefore, the ultimate end, quasi-external, of the human will is God, no act of will can be the end within; but what will be the ultimate end within is that act by which a man first stands related to God in such a way that the will is at rest in him. But this is the vision of God according to intellect, because through this vision there comes to be a sort of quasi-contact between God and the intellect—since every object of knowledge is in the knower insofar as it is known—[and thus it brings the will to rest in him,] even as physical contact with a pleasant corporeal thing brings desires to rest. And therefore man’s ultimate end is in an act of the intellect; and so beatitude, which is man’s ultimate end, consists in the intellect.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1
Tamen id quod est ex parte voluntatis, scilicet quietatio ipsius in fine, quod potest dici delectatio, est quasi formaliter complens rationem beatitudinis, sicut superveniens visioni, in qua substantia beatitudinis consistit; ut sic voluntati attribuatur et prima habitudo ad finem, secundum quod assecutionem finis appetit, et ultima, secundum quod in fine jam assecuto quietatur.
Nevertheless, that which is on the side of the will—namely, its being at rest in the end, which can be called delight—is a quasi-formal completion of the notion of beatitude, as being something additional to, yet consequent upon, vision, in which the substance of beatitude consists; thus to the will is attributed both the first stance toward the end, insofar as it desires the attainment of the end, and the last, insofar as it is now at rest in the end attained.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ratio illa ostendit quod beatitudo sit in voluntate sicut suum objectum, non autem quasi ejus actus.
Reply Obj. 1: This argument shows that beatitude is in the will as the will’s object, but not as if beatitude were an activity of will.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.ad7
Ad secundum dicendum, quod delectatio requiritur ad beatitudinem quasi forma completiva beatitudinis: quia delectatio perficit operationem ut quidam finis superveniens; velut si1 juvenibus superveniat pulchritudo, quae juventutem decorat, ut dicitur 10 Ethic.
Reply Obj. 2: Delight is required for beatitude as a quasi-form that completes beatitude, because delight perfects activity as a sort of supervening end, like the beauty that lies over young people, and which adorns their youthfulness, as is said in the Ethics 10.1
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.ad8
Ad tertium dicendum, quod caritas pro tanto dicitur esse altior virtus ceteris quae sunt in via, quia ipsa est quae ordinat omnes in Deum; ipsa est etiam cujus erit in patria ultima quietatio in Deum. Hoc tamen non dat ei quod actus ejus sit substantia ipsa beatitudinis; sed vel inclinatio quaedam in ipsam, sicut in statu viae, vel quietatio in ipsa, sicut in statu patriae.
Reply Obj. 3: Charity is said to be a virtue higher than others in the wayfaring state to the extent that it is charity that orders all of them to God; and also, the ultimate resting in God in heaven will belong to charity. Nevertheless, this fact does not make charity’s act the very substance of beatitude, but either a certain inclination to beatitude, as in the wayfaring state, or the resting in beatitude, as in the heavenly state.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.ad9
Ad quartum dicendum, quod actus corporis non potest pertingere ut assequatur bonum animae; sed actus intellectus potest pertingere ad assequendum bonum quod voluntas appetit; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 4: An action of the body cannot reach the level of attaining a good of the soul, but the act of intellect can reach the level of attaining the good which the will desires; and therefore it is not the same.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.ad10
Ad quintum dicendum, quod per affectum homo perfectius Deo conjungitur quam per intellectum, inquantum conjunctio quae est per affectum, supervenit perfectae conjunctioni quae est per intellectum, perficiens et decorans eam; sed tamen oportet quod prima conjunctio sit semper per intellectum. Dilectio enim1 prius inclinat in conjunctionem perfectam appetendam, quam intellectus perfecte conjungat, quamvis non prius quam intellectus quoquomodo cognoscat, eo quod appetitus non potest esse incogniti omnino; et ideo dicit Hugo, quod scientia foris manet, ubi dilectio intus est.
Reply Obj. 5: Man is more perfectly united to God through affection than through intellect, inasmuch as the union that occurs through affection comes as an addition to the perfect union that occurs through intellect, perfecting it and adorning it; yet nevertheless the first union must always be through intellect. Nonetheless, love inclines one to seek the perfect union before intellect perfectly unites, though not before intellect knows the union in some way, because one cannot desire something entirely unknown. It is in this sense that Hugh says knowledge remains outside, where love enters in.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.ad11
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod sicut ex jam dictis patet, secundum hoc in actu intellectus beatitudo hominis constituitur quod per ipsum est prima conjunctio hominis ad suum ultimum finem exteriorem, cui intellectus conjungitur, inquantum cognoscit ipsum. Illud autem quod est cognitum per intellectum practicum, non potest esse ultimus finis exterior, quia cognitio intellectus practici ordinatur ad cognitum sicut causa ad effectus. Effectus autem alicujus non potest esse ultimus finis ejus, quia perfectio causae non dependet ab effectu, sed e converso; et ideo impossibile est quod beatitudo in actu intellectus practici consistat, sed solum in actu intellectus speculativi; et inde est quod omnis cognitio practica est propter aliquod aliud appetibile; sed cognitio speculativa magis appetitur propter seipsam.
To the third question, it should be said, as is clear from what was said just above, that man’s beatitude resides in an act of intellect because through this act is the first union of man to his ultimate end outside himself, which the intellect is joined to insofar as it knows it. Now, what is known by the practical intellect cannot be the ultimate end outside man because the knowledge of the practical intellect is ordered to what it knows as cause to effect. The effect of something cannot be its ultimate end, however, because the perfection of a cause does not depend on its effect, but vice versa. And so, beatitude cannot consist in an act of the practical intellect, but only in an act of the speculative intellect, This is why all practical knowledge is pursued for the sake of some other desirable thing, whereas speculative knowledge is desired rather for its own sake.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod bonum cui intellectus speculativus conjungitur per cognitionem, est communius bono cui conjungitur intellectus practicus, inquantum intellectus speculativus magis separatur a particulari quam intellectus practicus cujus cognitio in operatione perficitur, quae in singularibus consistit. Sed hoc est verum quod assecutio finis, ad quem pervenit intellectus speculativus, inquantum hujusmodi, est propria assequenti; sed assecutio finis quem intellectus practicus intendit, potest esse propria et communis, inquantum per intellectum practicum aliquis se et alios dirigit in finem, ut patet in rectore multitudinis; sed aliquis ex hoc quod speculatur, ipse singulariter dirigitur in speculationis finem. Ipse autem finis intellectus speculativi tantum praeeminet bono intellectus practici quantum1 singularis assecutio ejus excedit communem assecutionem boni intellectus practici; et ideo perfectissima beatitudo in intellectu speculativo consistit.
Reply Obj. 1: The good that the speculative intellect is joined to by knowledge is more common than the good that the practical intellect is joined to, insofar as the speculative intellect is more separated from the particular than the practical intellect, whose knowledge is perfected in activity, which has to do with singulars. But it is true that the attainment of the end, which the speculative intellect arrives at, is, as such,1 proper to the one attaining it, whereas the attainment of the end intended by the practical intellect can be proper as well as common, inasmuch as someone by practical intellect directs both himself and others to an end, as is evident in the governor of a multitude. But from the simple fact that someone contemplates, he directs himself individually to the end of his contemplation. However, the end of the speculative intellect itself so far surpasses the good of the practical intellect that its individual attainment exceeds the common attainment of the good of the practical intellect; and therefore the most perfect beatitude consists in the speculative intellect.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.ad12
Ad secundum dicendum, quod perfectius est habere aliquam perfectionem et transfundere ipsam in alterum, quam solum habere eam in seipso. Non enim alio modo intelligi potest comparatio dictarum perfectionum; eo quod perfectio alicujus ut est causa, non potest esse, nisi simul sit perfectio ejus in seipso. Contingit autem majorem esse perfectionem alicujus prout in se perfectum est, quam secundum quod est causa alterius, quando non eamdem perfectionem communicat, vel non tantam sicut habet; sicut major est perfectio quae consideratur in Deo secundum quod in se consistit, quam secundum quod alia causat; et sic major est perfectio speculatoris inquantum in se in speculando perfectus est, quam fabri inquantum facit cultellum. Perfectior autem esset ille qui speculando alios speculatores aequaliter sibi constitueret, quam ille qui ipse solus posset speculari.
Reply Obj. 2: It is more perfect to have a perfection and to pour it from oneself into another than only to have it in oneself. For the comparison of these perfections cannot be understood in another way, because something cannot have the perfection of being a cause unless at the same time it has in itself that perfection of which it is the cause. It happens, however, that something is of greater perfection insofar as it is perfect in itself than according to its being a cause of another, when it either does not communicate to another the same perfection that it has, or communicates the same perfection but not to the same extent as it has it, just as the perfection in God as he exists in himself, is considered greater than his perfection as he is the cause of others; and so, the perfection of the contemplator, inasmuch as he is perfect in himself in contemplating, is greater than that of a craftsman inasmuch as he makes a knife. But the one who, by his contemplating, would establish other contemplatives equal to himself, would be more perfect than someone who could only contemplate by himself alone.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.ad13
Ad tertium dicendum, quod finis et ea quae sunt ad finem, non oportet esse conformia, quasi sint unius generis; sed oportet ibi esse conformitatem proportionis, ut scilicet ea quae sunt ad finem, sint proportionata ad finem inducendum; et hoc modo virtutes conformantur beatitudini, quia ad beatitudinem inducunt per modum dispositionis et meriti.
Reply Obj. 3: An end and the things ordered to an end do not need to be alike as if they were of a single genus; but there must be between them a conformity of proportion, such that the things ordered to an end be proportioned to leading one into the end; and in this way the virtues are conformed to beatitude, since they lead into beatitude by way of disposition and merit.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.ad14
Ad quartum dicendum, quod intellectus speculativus simpliciter practico nobilior est, cum sit propter seipsum, practicus vero propter opus: nec intellectus practicus legem ei ponit: non enim dirigitur intellectus speculativus in judicando de veritate rerum secundum aliquam legem ab intellectu practico positam; sed intellectus practicus legem ponit propter intellectum speculativum, ut dicit Philosophus in 6 Ethic., dum ordinat qualiter aliquis ad perfectionem speculativi intellectus debeat pervenire; et ex hoc ostenditur intellectus practicus esse subveniens speculativo.
Reply Obj. 4: The speculative intellect is nobler, simply speaking, than the practical, since it exists for its own sake, whereas the practical is for the sake of its work; nor does the practical intellect set down a law for it, for the speculative intellect is not directed in judging the truth of things according to some law set down by the practical intellect; but the practical intellect sets down a law for the sake of the speculative intellect, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 6,1 when it ordains how someone ought to arrive at the perfection of the speculative intellect; and by this very fact, the practical intellect is shown to be at the assistance of the speculative.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.ad15
Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod sicut in rebus naturalibus se habet motus ad terminum, ita in voluntariis se habet appetitus finis, et eorum quae propter finem appetuntur, ad consecutionem finis; et ideo sicut quando res naturalis pervenit ad terminum, cessat motus ejus; ita voluntas cum habet quod quaerit, appetitus ejus desistit, conversus in amorem vel delectationem. Beatitudo ergo cum sit finis ad quem referuntur omnia desideria, oportet quod sit tale aliquid, quo habito nihil ulterius desiderandum restet. Quilibet autem naturaliter esse desiderat, et permanere in bono quod ipse habet; et ideo ab omnibus beatitudo tale aliquid esse ponitur quod immobilitatem habeat et perpetuitatem.
To the fourth question, it should be said that, as in natural things motion is related to its terminus, so in voluntary things appetite is related to its end, and things that are sought on account of an end are related to the attainment of the end. And so, just as when a natural thing arrives at its terminus, its motion ceases, so too with the will: when it has what it seeks, its desire ceases, having been converted into love or delight. Therefore, since it is the end to which all desires are referred, beatitude must be the kind of thing that, when one has it, nothing further remains to be desired. Now, everyone naturally desires to exist and to persist in the good that he has; and so everyone holds that beatitude is the kind of thing that unmoveably and perpetually.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1
Sed de immobilitate et perpetuitate beatitudinis humanae aliqui diversimode judicaverunt. Quidam enim dixerunt, quod de ratione humanae beatitudinis non erat perpetuitas absolute, sed perpetuitas respectu vitae hominis. Nec tamen in hac perpetuitate consideranda est immobilitas quae privaret potentiam ad immutationem, sed quae tantum privaret immutationis actum. Et haec fuit opinio Platonis, ut tangitur 1 Ethic. Posuit enim, illum hominem esse beatum in hac vita, cujus beatitudo continuatur usque ad mortem ipsius. Sed quia conditio hominis, quantumcumque perfecti, in hac vita mutari potest, et de contingenti futuro non possumus habere certum judicium; ideo de nullo homine ante mortem scire possumus, an sua perfectio continuetur sibi usque ad finem; sed in ejus fine sciri poterit, si usque ad finem continuata est; et ita nullus potest dici beatus nisi in morte sua.
But people have reached various conclusions about the immobility and perpetuity of human beatitude. For some said that absolute perpetuity was not included in the nature of human beatitude, but only a perpetuity with respect to man’s life. Nor should this perpetuity be considered as the immobility that takes away potentiality for being changed, but only that which takes away the act of being changed. And this was the opinion of Plato, as is touched upon in the Ethics 1.1 For he argued that the man is blessed in this life, whose beatitude continued all the way to his death. But because the condition of a man, no matter how perfect, can be changed in this life, and we cannot have sure judgment of future contingents, therefore we cannot know of any man before his death whether his perfection would continue all the way to his death, but at the end of his life one would be able to know if it had been continued even to the end; and so, no one can be called blessed until his death.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1
Hanc autem positionem Philosophus improbat: quia inconveniens est ponere quod aliquis debeat dici beatus quando non est, et quod non possit dici quando est. Si ergo beatitudo est in vita ista; si aliquis est beatus, dum vivit, beatus est; cum autem mortuus est, beatus non esset; et ita magis potest dici beatus cum vivit quam cum mortuus est. Unde Philosophus ibidem ponit aliam sententiam de beatitudine, sive de felicitate; ut scilicet dicatur, quod beatitudo, secundum suam perfectam rationem, perpetuitatem et immobilitatem absolutam habeat. Sed secundum perfectam rationem beatitudo non est possibilis homini accidere; sed possibile est hominem1 esse in aliqua participatione ipsius, licet modica, et ex hoc eum dici beatum; et ideo non oportet hominem beatum esse perpetuum et immutabilem simpliciter, sed secundum conditionem humanae naturae; unde subjungit: beatos autem ut homines. Talis autem immutabilitas accidit homini quando sunt in ipso firmati habitus virtutum, ut non de facili possit deflecti ab actu secundum virtutem.
However, the Philosopher disproves this position,1 because it is unfitting to argue that someone ought to be called blessed when he no longer exists and that he cannot be called blessed when he does exist. Therefore, if beatitude is in this life, if someone is blessed, he is blessed while he is alive; but when he is dead, he will not be blessed; and thus he is more able to be called blessed when alive than when dead. Hence the Philosopher in the same passage states a different opinion concerning beatitude or happiness—namely that beatitude, in its perfect notion, has absolute perpetuity and immobility. But it is impossible for man to possess beatitude according to its perfect notion; what is possible is for a man to have some participation of it, however little, and owing to this participation, to be called blessed; and so, a blessed man need not be perpetually and immutably blessed, simply speaking, but only in keeping with the condition of human nature; this is why he adds: blessed, however, as men. Such immutability belongs to a man when the habits of virtues are firmly rooted in him, so that he cannot easily be deflected from acting virtuously.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1
Sed ista etiam positio non videtur esse rationabilis. Ab omnibus enim communiter ponitur quod felicitas, sive beatitudo, est bonum rationalis vel intellectualis naturae; et ideo oporteret quod ubi invenitur natura rationalis vel intellectualis per essentiam, et non solum per participationem, etiam beatitudo ponatur per essentiam, et non per participationem; et ideo cum in homine sit non solum aliqua redundantia intellectus, sicut est in brutis quaedam redundantia rationis, inquantum participant aliqua prudentia, ut in eorum moribus apparet, sed est in eis ratio et intellectus per essentiam; oporteret ponere quod ad veram beatitudinem quandoque pervenire possit, et non tantum ad aliquam beatitudinis participationem; alias appetitus naturalis intellectualis naturae quae est in homine, frustraretur. Beatitudo autem vera non potest poni in hac vita propter mutabilitates varias quibus homo subjacet; unde necesse est beatitudinem quae est finis humanae vitae, esse post hanc vitam. Et hoc quidem concesserunt omnes philosophi qui posuerunt animam, quae est forma humani corporis, esse intellectum per essentiam: posuerunt enim animam immortalem. Illi vero qui posuerunt animam, quae est forma humani corporis, non esse intellectum per essentiam, sed in ea esse refulgentiam quamdam intellectus qui est separatus, et unus communis omnibus, ponunt animam, quae est corporis forma, esse corruptibilem, nec pervenire ad perfectam beatitudinem, sed solum ad aliquam beatitudinis participationem, qualis dicta est. Sed haec opinio absurda est, ut patuit distinctione 17, 2 libri, quaest. 2, art. 1. Et ideo simpliciter concedimus veram hominis beatitudinem esse post hanc vitam. Non negamus tamen quin aliqua beatitudinis participatio in hac vita esse possit, secundum quod homo est perfectus in bonis rationis speculativae principaliter, et practicae secundario; et de hac felicitate philosophus in Lib. Ethic. determinat, aliam, quae est post hanc vitam, nec asserens nec negans.
But that position, too, does not seem to be reasonable. For it is commonly held by everyone that happiness, or beatitude, is a good of the rational or intellectual nature; and so where the rational or intellectual nature is found in its essence, and not only by participation, one must also posit beatitude in its essence, and not by participation. And so, since in man not only is there some overflow of intellect—as in the brute animals there is a certain overflow of reason inasmuch as they participate somewhat in prudence, as appears in their instincts —but there is also in him reason or intellect in its essence, it must be posited that at some time he can attain true beatitude, and not merely a participation of beatitude; otherwise the natural appetite of the intellectual nature that is in man would be frustrated. Now true beatitude cannot be posited in this life on account of the various inconstancies man is subject to; and so it is necessary for the beatitude that is the end of human life to be had after this life. And this, indeed, all philosophers conceded who held that the soul, which is the form of the human body, is an intellect in its essence; for they posited an immortal soul. But those who held that the soul, which is the form of the human body, is not an intellect in its essence, but rather a reflection of an intellect that is separate, and one common to all, hold that the soul, which is the form of the body, is corruptible, and does not arrive at perfect beatitude, but only to a participation of beatitude, of such a sort as was spoken of above. But this opinion is absurd, as was demonstrated in Book II, Distinction 17, Question 2, Article 1. And therefore we concede that man’s true beatitude, simply speaking, is after this life. Nevertheless, we do not deny that there can be some participation of beatitude in this life, according as man is perfect in the goods of reason—chiefly of speculative reason, secondarily of practical reason. It is about this earthly happiness that the Philosopher reaches his conclusions in the book of Ethics, neither asserting nor denying another happiness that is after this life.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut dictum est in 3 Lib., distinct. 27, beatitudines ibi dicuntur actus quidam perfectarum virtutum, secundum quos homo est in quadam participatione et similitudine futurae beatitudinis, quae est vera beatitudo.
Reply Obj. 1: As was said in Book III,1 the beatitudes in that passage designate acts of perfect virtues, according to which man has a certain participation and likeness of future beatitude, which is true beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.ad16
Ad secundum dicendum, quod illi philosophi qui futuram vitam non posuerunt, de beatitudine loquentes, non locuti sunt de vera beatitudine, sed de participatione beatitudinis, sicut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 2: Those philosophers who, speaking of beatitude, did not posit a future life were not speaking of true beatitude, but of a participation in beatitude, as was said.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.ad17
Ad tertium dicendum, quod finis humanae vitae plus superat finem vitae aliorum animalium, quam vita superat vitam; et ex hoc ipsa vita hominis est nobilior quod ad nobiliorem finem ordinatur; unde non oportet quod includat ultimum finem suum, sicut vita aliorum animalium includit.
Reply Obj. 3: The end of human life surpasses the end of the other animals’ life more than the one life surpasses the other life; and the life of man is nobler by the very fact that it is ordered to a nobler end. Hence human life need not include its ultimate end, as the life of other animals includes their end.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.ad18
Ad quartum dicendum, quod quamvis homo naturaliter desideret finem, non tamen naturaliter desiderat ea quae sunt ad finem; sed ea desiderat appetitu rationali, consiliando de eis, et eligendo ipsa. Nec est inconveniens, aliquid quod secundum se est odibile, esse appetibile in ordine ad finem; sicut sectio membri est appetibilis propter sanitatem; et hoc modo mors, quam naturaliter quilibet refugit, est appetibilis propter beatitudinem, sicut dicitur Philip. 1, 23: desiderium habens dissolvi, et esse cum Christo.
Reply Obj. 4: Although man naturally desires the end, nevertheless he does not naturally desire those things that lead to the end; but he desires these by rational appetite, by deliberating about them and choosing them. Nor is it unfitting for something in itself worthy of hatred to be desirable with a view to an end, even as the amputation of bodily members is desirable on account of health;1 and in this way death, from which everyone naturally flees, is desirable on account of beatitude, as is said in Philippians 1:23: my desire is to depart and be with Christ.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A1.ad19
A. 2What beatitude is
Quid sit
What beatitude is
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod beatitudo sit quid increatum. Primo per hoc quod dicit Boetius in 3 de Consol., quod beatitudo est ipsa divinitas; unde concludit quod omnis beatus est Deus.
Obj. 1: To the second question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that beatitude is something uncreated. First of all, because of what Boethius says in On the Consolation of Philosophy 3,2 that beatitude is divinity itself; and for this reason he concludes that every blessed person is a god.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.arg1
Praeterea, quod per superabundantiam dicitur, uni soli convenit. Sed Deus est summum bonum, cum sit omnis bonitatis causa; beatitudo etiam est summum bonum, cum ab omnibus tamquam finis ultimus desideretur. Ergo beatitudo est ipse solus Deus.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, whatever is said by way of superabundance applies only in one case. But God is the highest good, since he is the cause of all goodness; beatitude is also the highest good, since it is desired by all as the ultimate end. Therefore, beatitude is God himself alone.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.arg2
Praeterea, illud quod propter se tantum desiderabile est, habet rationem fruibilis, ut patet per Augustinum. Sed beatitudo est tantum propter se appetibilis, ut patet per Philosophum in 1 Ethic. Ergo beatitudine fruendum est. Sed solo Deo fruendum est, ut patet per Augustinum in 1 De doctrina Christiana. Ergo solus Deus est beatitudo.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, what is desirable for its own sake has the notion of the enjoyable, as is evident from Augustine. But beatitude is appetible for its own sake, as is evident from the Philosopher in the Ethics 1.1 Therefore beatitude is to be enjoyed. But God alone is to be enjoyed, as is evident from what Augustine says in On Christian Doctrine 1.2 Therefore, God alone is beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.arg3
Praeterea, de ratione beatitudinis est quod sit in ea sufficientia. Sed in solo Deo sufficientiam invenit appetitus humanus; unde Augustinus dicit in libro Confessionum: inquietum est cor nostrum donec perveniat ad te. Ergo solus Deus est ipsa beatitudo.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, it belongs to the notion of beatitude that there be sufficiency in it. But in God alone does human desire find sufficiency. For this reason Augustine says in the Confessions: our heart is restless until it comes to thee.1 Therefore, God alone is beatitude itself.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.arg4
Praeterea, omne quod inest nobis, vel inest nobis essentialiter, vel est accidens. Sed beatitudo non est de essentia hominis: quia sic omnis homo, et semper, esset beatus. Ergo si est aliquid in homine, erit accidens. Sed accidens non potest esse finis substantiae, cum substantia sit nobilior accidente. Ergo impossibile est beatitudinem aliquid esse in nobis; et ita erit aliquid increatum.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, everything that is in us is in us either essentially or accidentally. But beatitude is not of the essence of man, for in that case, every man would be blessed, and all the time. Therefore, if it is something in man, it will be an accident. But an accident cannot be the end of a substance, since substance is nobler than accident. Therefore, it is impossible that beatitude be something in us; and so it will be something uncreated.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.arg5
Sed contra est, quod sicut justitiae participatione dicuntur homines justi, ita per beatitudinis participationem dicuntur homines beati, ut patet per Boetium in 3 de Consolat. Sed justitia est aliquid creatum in nobis. Ergo et beatitudo.
On the contrary (1), just as by participation in justice men are called just, so by participation in beatitude men are called blessed, as is evident from Boethius in On the Consolation of Philosophy 3.1 But justice is something created in us; therefore, beatitude is as well.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, felicitas addita numero bonorum est eligibilior, ut patet per Philosophum in 1 Ethic. Sed Deus quocumque addito non est eligibilior. Ergo felicitas est aliquid aliud quam Deus; et ita est aliquid creatum in nobis.
Furthermore (2), happiness with the addition of a number of goods is more choiceworthy than happiness alone, as is evident from the Philosopher in the Ethics 1.1 But no matter how much is added to God, he is no more choiceworthy. Therefore, happiness is something other than God; and so it is something created in us.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.arg6
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod felicitas non sit actus. Quia secundum Boetium in 3 de Consol., beatitudo est status omnium bonorum congregatione perfectus. Sed status non nominat actum. Ergo beatitudo non est actus.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that happiness is not an act.1 For, according to Boethius in On the Consolation of Philosophy III,2 beatitude is a state made perfect by the gathering together of all goods. But ‘state’ does not name an act. Therefore, beatitude is not an act.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.arg7
Praeterea, actuum nostrorum non sumus causa. Si ergo beatitudo in actu nostro constaret, nos essemus causa nostrae beatitudinis; quod est absurdum.
Obj. 2: Further, we are the cause of our own acts. If, therefore, beatitude consisted in an act of ours, we ourselves would be the cause of our own beatitude, which is absurd.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.arg8
Praeterea, si aliquid quod est in nobis sit ultimus finis, hoc erit praecipue illud quod nunquam propter aliud quaeritur. Sed delectatio non quaeritur propter aliud, sed propter seipsam. Ergo in delectatione maxime consistit beatitudo. Sed delectatio non est actus, sed passio. Ergo felicitas non est actus.
Obj. 3: Further, if anything in us is the ultimate end, it will be especially what is never sought on account of anything else. But delight is not sought on account of another, but only on account of itself. Therefore beatitude consists most of all in delight. But delight is not an act, but a passion. Therefore, happiness is not an act.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.arg9
Praeterea, ab uno agente et secundum unum habitum possunt esse actus diversi. Si ergo beatitudo esset actus essent ejusdem beati diversae beatitudines; quod est absurdum.
Obj. 4: Further, there can be different acts arising from one agent and according to a single habit. Therefore, if beatitude were an act, the same blessed person would have many different beatitudes, which is absurd.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.arg10
Praeterea, beatitudo viae est quaedam similitudo beatitudinis patriae. Sed beatitudo viae non potest dici actus: quia sic dormientes amitterent beatitudinem. Ergo beatitudo patriae non est actus.
Obj. 5: Further, the beatitude of the wayfaring state is a certain likeness of the beatitude of heaven. But the beatitude of the wayfaring state cannot be called an act, for if that were so, those who are sleeping would lose their beatitude. Therefore, the beatitude of heaven is not an act.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.arg11
Sed contra est quod Philosophus dicit in 1 Ethic., quod felicitas est operatio secundum perfectam virtutem.
On the contrary (1), the Philosopher says in the Ethics 11 that happiness is an activity according to perfect virtue.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, illud propter quod est res, est ultimus finis. Sed omnis res est propter suam operationem, ut dicitur in 2 caeli et mundi. Ergo operatio propria hominis est ultimus finis ejus; et ita beatitudo ipsius est actus quidam.
Furthermore (2), whatever a thing exists for is its ultimate end. But every thing exists for the sake of its own activity, as is said in On the Heavens 2.1 Therefore, the activity proper to man is his ultimate end; and so his beatitude is a certain act.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.arg12
Praeterea, homo secundum hoc beatus est quod ad Dei similitudinem maxime pertingit. Sed secundum hoc quod actu agit, maxime Deo assimilatur, quia sic est maxime in actu remotus a potentialitate. Ergo beatitudo hominis consistit in ejus operatione.
Furthermore (3), a man is blessed through arriving at the greatest likeness to God. But man is most likened to God by actually acting, because in this way he is maximally in act and removed from potentiality. Therefore, man’s beatitude consists in an activity of his.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.arg13
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod beatitudo hominis non sit idem quod vita aeterna. Vivere enim viventibus est esse, ut dicitur in 2 de Anima. Sed beatitudo, secundum Philosophum, non consistit in essendo, sed in operando. Ergo beatitudo hominis non est aliqua vita.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that man’s beatitude is not the same thing as eternal life.1 For as is said in On the Soul 2,2 for living things, to live is to be. But beatitude, according to the Philosopher, does not consist in mere being, but in activity. Therefore, man’s beatitude is not a life.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.arg14
Praeterea, ratio vitae in motu consistit, ut patet per Commentatorem in Lib. de Causis. Sed beatitudo includit in sui ratione intransmutabilitatem. Ergo beatitudo non est idem quod vita aeterna.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the notion of life consists in motion, as is evident from the Commentator on the Book of Causes. But beatitude includes in its notion unchangeability. Therefore, beatitude is not the same thing as eternal life.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.arg15
Praeterea, beatitudo est homini communicabilis. Sed aeternitas vitae non potest ei communicari: quia quod in tempore factum est, non potest esse aeternum. Ergo vita aeterna non est idem quod beatitudo.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, beatitude is something communicable to man. But eternity of life is not something that can be communicated to him, since what is made in time is not capable of being eternal. Therefore, eternal life is not the same thing as beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.arg16
Praeterea, quaecumque in perpetuum durant, quodammodo vitae aeternitatem participant, secundum quod aeternum largo modo accipitur pro perpetuo. Sed damnati in perpetuum durabunt in ignem aeternum missi, ut patet Matth. 25; non autem habebunt beatitudinem, sed summam miseriam. Ergo beatitudo et vita aeterna non sunt idem.
Obj. 4: Further, whatsoever endures perpetually participates, in a way, in eternity of life, if ‘eternal’ be taken in a broad sense to mean ‘perpetual.’ But the damned endure perpetually, sent into eternal fire, as is evident from Matthew 25:41. However, they have not beatitude, but the highest misery. Therefore, beatitude and eternal life are not the same thing.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.arg17
Sed contra, id quod est finis humanae vitae, est beatitudo. Sed vita aeterna est finis humanae vitae, ut patet Rom. 6, 22: habetis fructum vestrum in sanctificationem, finem vero vitam aeternam. Ergo, etc.
On the contrary (1), whatever is the end of human life is beatitude. But eternal life is the end of human life, as is evident from Romans 6:22: the return you get is sanctification and its end, eternal life. Therefore, beatitude is eternal life.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, ultima beatitudo hominis consistit in visione Dei, ut ex supra dictis patet. Sed in hoc consistit vita aeterna, ut patet Joan. 17, 3: haec est vita aeterna, ut cognoscant te solum Deum verum, et quem misisti Jesum Christum. Ergo beatitudo est idem quod vita aeterna.
Furthermore (2), man’s ultimate beatitude consists in the vision of God, as is evident from what was said above. But this is what eternal life consists in, as is evident from John 17:3: this is eternal life, that they know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent. Therefore, beatitude is the same thing as eternal life.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.arg18
Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod beatitudo sit idem quod pax. Primo per hoc quod in Psal. 147, 14, dicitur: qui posuit fines tuos pacem. Sed finis civitatis Dei, de qua ibi loquitur, est beatitudo. Ergo beatitudo est idem quod pax.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that beatitude is the same thing as peace.1 First of all, because of what is said in Psalm 147:14: he establishes peace in your borders.2 But the end of the city of God, which is being spoken of there, is beatitude. Therefore, beatitude is the same thing as peace.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.arg19
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, 19 de Civ. Dei: possumus dicere finem bonorum nostrorum esse pacem, sicut et aeternam vitam. Sed vita aeterna est idem quod beatitudo. Ergo et pax.
Obj. 2: Further, Augustine says, in the City of God 19: we may say that the end of our goods is peace, just as we may say that it is eternal life.1 But eternal life is the same thing as beatitude. Therefore, so is peace.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.arg20
Praeterea, illud quod naturaliter desideratur ab omnibus et propter quod alia aguntur, videtur esse hominis beatitudo. Sed pacem omnes desiderant, et propter ipsam agunt quae agunt, ut Augustinus dicit, et Dionysius. Ergo pax est ipsa beatitudo.
Obj. 3: Further, what is naturally desired by all and for the sake of which other things are done would seem to be man’s beatitude. But all desire peace, and do whatever they do for its sake, as Augustine says,1 and Dionysius.2 Therefore, peace is beatitude itself.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.arg21
Praeterea, pax quietem quamdam importat. Sed omnis mutationis finis est quies, ut per exemplum in naturalibus ostendi potest. Ergo totius vitae nostrae mutabilis finis est pax; et sic pax est idem quod beatitudo.
Obj. 4: Further, peace signifies a certain rest. But the end of every change is rest, as can be shown by examples among natural things. Therefore, peace is the end of the whole of our changeable life; and so peace is the same thing as beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.arg22
Sed contra, beatitudo est operatio quaedam, secundum Philosophum. Sed pax non nominat actum aliquem, sed immobilitatem tantum. Ergo pax non est idem quod beatitudo.
On the contrary (1), according to the Philosopher,1 beatitude is a certain activity. But peace does not name an act, but only immobility. Therefore, peace is not the same thing as beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, pax maxime ad appetitum vel voluntatem refertur, quia est quaedam ipsius quietatio; beatitudo autem praecipue consistit in intellectu, ut supra dictum est. Ergo beatitudo non est idem quod pax.
Furthermore (2), peace refers most of all to appetite or the will, because it is a certain resting thereof. But beatitude resides especially in the intellect, as was said above. Therefore, beatitude is not the same thing as peace.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.arg23
Quaestiuncula 5
Ulterius. Videtur quod beatitudo non sit idem quod regnum Dei. Regnum enim, quod dicitur a regendo, ad gubernationem providentiae pertinere videtur. Sed providentia consistit in coordinatione eorum quae sunt ad finem ipsum. Ergo regnum Dei non videtur ad beatitudinem pertinere, quae est ultimus finis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that beatitude is not the same thing as the kingdom of God.1 For ‘kingdom,’ which is named from the rule of a king, seems to pertain to the governing that provides for things. But providence consists in the coordination of things that are directed toward the end.2 Therefore, ‘kingdom of God’ does not seem to pertain to beatitude, which is the ultimate end.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.arg24
Praeterea, Dionysius dicit, quod regnum est omnis finis et legis et ordinis distributio. Sed haec distributio non solum pertinet ad homines, sed ad omnes creaturas quibus Deus praedicta distribuit; beatitudo autem ad solas creaturas rationales. Ergo beatitudo non est idem quod regnum Dei.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Dionysius1 says that the kingdom is the distribution of every end and law and order. But this distribution pertains not only to men but also to all created beings to which God distributes these things, whereas beatitude belongs solely to rational creatures. Therefore, beatitude is not the same thing as the kingdom of God.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.arg25
Praeterea, regnum non importat aliquam perfectionem nisi in praesidente. Sed qui praeest in regimine regni, est unus tantum, ut patet per Philosophum in 8 Ethic. Ergo regnum Dei non dicit aliquam perfectionem nisi in ipso Deo. Sed beatitudo non solum dicit perfectionem in Deo, sed in omnibus beatis. Ergo beatitudo non est idem quod regnum Dei.
Obj. 3: Further, ‘kingdom’ only implies a perfection in the person who rules. But there is only one who stands at the head in the ruling of a kingdom, as is evident from the Philosopher in the Ethics 8.1 Therefore, the kingdom of God only designates a perfection in God himself. But beatitude names a perfection not only in God, but in all the blessed. Therefore, beatitude is not the same thing as the kingdom of God.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.arg26
Praeterea, beatitudo non patitur commixtionem alicujus mali. Sed in regno Dei possunt esse aliqua mala; unde Matth. 13, dicitur, quod in fine mundi angeli colligent de regno Dei omnia scandala. Ergo regnum Dei non est ipsa beatitudo.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, beatitude does not suffer the admixture of any evil. But in the kingdom of God some evils can be present; hence it is said in Matthew 13:41 that at the end of the world the angels will gather up all scandals from the kingdom of God. Therefore, the kingdom of God is not beatitude itself.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.arg27
Sed contra est quod Augustinus dicit, 22 sermone ad Patres in Eremo, quod tres primae petitiones in oratione dominica ad futuram beatitudinem pertinent. Una autem earum est, adveniat regnum tuum. Ergo regnum Dei ad beatitudinem pertinet.
On the contrary (1), is what Augustine says in Sermon 22 To the Fathers in the Desert1 that the first three petitions in the Lord’s Prayer pertain to future beatitude. Now, one of these is thy kingdom come. Therefore, the kingdom of God pertains to beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, illud quod promittitur sanctis in praemium, est beatitudo. Sed regnum Dei est hujusmodi, ut patet Matth. 5, 10: beati qui persecutionem patiuntur propter justitiam, quoniam ipsorum est regnum caelorum. Ergo regnum caelorum est ipsa beatitudo.
Furthermore (2), beatitude is what is promised to the saints as their reward. But the kingdom of God is so promised, as is clear from Matthew 5:10: blessed are those who are persecuted for righteousness’ sake, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. Therefore, the kingdom of heaven is beatitude itself.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.arg28
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod bonum quod omnia concupiscunt, est esse, ut patet per Boetium in Lib. de Consolat.; unde ultimum desideratum ab omnibus est esse perfectum, secundum quod est possibile in natura illa. Omne autem quod habet esse ab alio, perfectionem sui esse ab alio habet: quia tanto perfectius esse recipit unumquodque, quanto verius conjungitur essendi principio; unde inferiora corpora propter longe distare a primo principio, esse corruptibile habent, ut patet 2 de Generat. Et ideo ultimus finis cujuslibet rei habentis esse ab alio est duplex: unus exterius, secundum scilicet1 id quod est desideratae perfectionis principium; alius interius, scilicet ipsa sua perfectio, quam facit conjunctio ad principium. Unde cum beatitudo sit ultimus hominis finis, duplex erit beatitudo. Una quae est in ipso; scilicet quae est ultima ejus perfectio, ad quam possibile est ipsum pervenire; et haec est beatitudo creata. Alia vero est extra ipsum, per cujus conjunctionem praemissa beatitudo in ea causatur; et haec est beatitudo increata, quae est ipse Deus.
I answer that, the good that all long for is being, as is evident from Boethius in On the Consolation of Philosophy.1 Therefore, the ultimate object of desire for all things is perfect being, to the extent that it is possible in their nature. Now, everything that has being from another has the perfection of its being from another, since the more truly any thing is connected to the principle of its being, the more perfectly it receives being. Hence, lower bodies, owing to their great distance from the first principle, have corruptible being, as is clear from On Generation and Corruption 2.2 And so everything that has being from another has two kinds of ultimate end: one outside itself, namely that which is the principle of the desired perfection; another within itself, namely its very own perfection, which is brought about by union to its principle. Thus, since beatitude is man’s ultimate end, there will be two kinds of beatitude: one that is within man himself, namely, that ultimate perfection of himself at which it is possible for him to arrive, and this is created beatitude. But the other is outside himself, and by his union with it, the created beatitude is caused in him; and this is uncreated beatitude, which is God himself.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut ipse Deus est bonus per essentiam suam; omnia vero alia sunt bona per participationem, ut dicitur in libro de Hebdomadibus; ita ipse solus Deus est beatitudo per suam essentiam, alii vero beati sunt participatione; unde beatitudo creata est quaedam participatio et similitudo beatitudinis increatae; non est tamen essentialiter beatitudo, quasi faciens homines per essentiam suam beatos; et sic intelligenda est auctoritas Boetii.
Reply Obj. 1: Just as God himself is good by his essence, whereas all other things are goods by participation, as is said in the book On the Hebdomads,1 so too, God himself alone is beatitude by his essence, whereas others are blessed by participation. For this reason, created beatitude is a certain participation and likeness of uncreated beatitude. Yet it is not beatitude essentially, as if making men blessed by its essence; and thus is to be understood the citation from Boethius.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod beatitudo creata non est summum bonum simpliciter, sed summum bonum inter bona humana; sed Deus est summum bonum simpliciter; et ideo ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 2: Created beatitude is not the highest good simply, but the highest good among human goods; but God is the highest good simply, and so the argument does not follow.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod duplex est diligibile: unum quod diligitur per modum benevolentiae, quando volumus bonum alicujus propter seipsum; sicut diligimus amicos, etiam si nihil ex eis nobis debeat accidere. Aliud quod diligitur dilectione concupiscentiae; et hoc est vel bonum quod in nobis est, vel quia ex eo in nobis aliquod bonum fit: sicut diligimus delectationem, vel vinum, inquantum facit delectationem. Quidquid autem diligitur dilectione concupiscentiae, non potest esse ultimum dilectum, cum ad bonum alterius referatur, ejus scilicet qui concupiscitur; sed illud quod diligitur amore benevolentiae, potest esse ultimum dilectum. Beatitudo ergo creata quae in nobis est, non diligitur nisi dilectione concupiscentiae; unde ejus dilectionem referimus ad nos, et per consequens referimus eam in Deum, cum et nos in Deum referre debeamus; et ita non potest esse ultimum dilectum; est tamen ultimum concupitum ex hoc ipso quod est maximum bonum, quod nobis ex conjunctione ad Deum provenit; et ideo dicitur esse propter se quaesitum vel desideratum; utrumque1 enim importat aliquid ultimum in his quae diliguntur amore concupiscentiae. Etsi enim Deus concupiscatur, tamen idem est concupiscere Deum et maximum bonorum, quod nobis ex Deo provenit; sicut idem est concupiscere vinum et effectum vini in nobis, puta delectationem.
Reply Obj. 3: There are two ways something can be an object of love. An object can be loved in the manner of benevolence, when we will someone’s good on account of himself, as we love our friends, even if nothing should come to us from them. Otherwise, an object can be loved with the love of concupiscence; and this is either a good that is within us, or because something becomes a good for us from it, as we love pleasure, or wine inasmuch as it produces pleasure. Now whatever is loved with a love of concupiscence cannot be the ultimate object of love, since it is referred to the good of another (namely, the person who has concupiscence for it). But whatever is loved by a love of benevolence can be the ultimate object of love. Therefore, the created beatitude that is within us is loved only by a love of concupiscence; and so we refer the love of it to ourselves, and consequently we refer it to God, since we ought to refer even ourselves to God; and thus, it cannot be the ultimate object of love. Nevertheless, it is the ultimate object of concupiscence by the very fact that it is the greatest good that comes to us from union with God, and so it is said to be sought for its own sake or desired for its own sake; for either term indicates something ultimate among the things that are loved with a love of concupiscence. For although God himself is desired with a love of concupiscence, it is the same to desire God with a love of concupiscence and to desire the greatest of goods that come to us from God, just as it is the same to desire wine with a love of concupiscence and to desire the effect of wine in us, say, pleasure.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod in solo Deo invenitur sufficientia sicut in principio omnis boni, quod quaerit appetitus; sed ex divino munere invenitur sufficientia quoad ipsos in illis quibus a Deo confertur ut omnia bona sufficienter habeant.
Reply Obj. 4: In God alone is found sufficiency as in the principle of every good that the appetite seeks; but in those to whom it is granted by God to have all goods sufficiently, a sufficiency is found by the divine gift.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod quamvis omne accidens, inquantum hujusmodi, sit substantia ignobilius; tamen aliquod accidens quantum ad aliquid potest esse substantia dignius. Potest enim accidens considerari dupliciter. Uno modo secundum quod inhaeret subjecto, ex quo habet rationem accidentis; et sic omne accidens substantia indignius est. Alio modo potest considerari in ordine ad aliquid extra; et sic aliquod accidens potest esse substantia nobilius, inquantum per ipsum substantia aliqua conjungitur alicui nobiliori se; et hoc modo beatitudo creata, et gratia, et hujusmodi, sunt aliquid nobilius natura animae cui inhaerent. Est etiam aliqua consideratio secundum quam omne accidens nobilius est, inquantum scilicet substantia comparatur ad accidens sibi inhaerens sicut potentia ad actum.
Reply Obj. 5: Although every accident as such is less noble than a substance, nevertheless an accident can be worthier than a substance in some certain respect. For an accident may be considered in two ways. In one way, as it inheres in a subject, from which it derives the notion of being an accident; and in this way, every accident is less worthy than a substance. In another way, it may be considered in its order to something outside the subject; and in this way a certain accident can be nobler than a substance, inasmuch as through it a substance is joined to something nobler than itself; and this is how created beatitude, and grace, and other such things, are something nobler than the nature of the soul in which they inhere. There is also another consideration according to which an accident is nobler, namely, inasmuch as a substance is compared to an accident inhering in it as potency to act.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.ad5
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod sicut ex dictis patet, ultimus finis rei in ipsa re acceptus, est id per quod conjungitur res suo fini exteriori, qui est principium suae perfectionis. Deo autem, qui est ultimus finis rerum, res dupliciter conjungi possunt. Uno modo per modum assimilationis, ut sic dicatur illa res esse Deo conjunctissima quae est Deo simillima; et secundum hoc oportet illud in unaquaque re esse ultimum ejus finem, secundum quod maxime Deo assimilatur. Unumquodque autem secundum hoc ad Dei similitudinem accedit quod est actu, recedit vero secundum quod est in potentia; et illud per quod res maxime est in actu, est ejus ultimus finis. Alio modo pertingendo ad ipsum Deum: quae quidem conjunctio soli creaturae rationali est possibilis, quae potest ipsi Deo conjungi per cognitionem et amorem, eo quod Deus est objectum operationis ejus, non autem operationis alicujus alterius creaturae.
To the second question, it should be said that, as is evident from what was said before, a thing’s ultimate end, taken as existing in the thing itself, is what joins a thing to its external end, which is its principle of perfection. Now things can be joined to God, who is their ultimate end, in two ways. In one way, by way of likening, so that a thing is said to be most of all joined to God when it is most of all like God; and in this regard, each thing’s ultimate end must be that in it according to which it is most likened to God. But each thing approaches likeness to God just insofar as it is in act, whereas it departs from that likeness insofar as it is in potency; and so that through which a thing is most in act is its ultimate end. In another way, things can be joined to God by reaching God himself—a union that, in fact, is possible only to the rational creature, who is able to be joined to God himself by knowledge and by love, precisely because God is the object of his activity but is not the object of any non-rational creature’s activity.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2
Quocumque autem modo consideretur ultima perfectio hominis, quae est ejus finis, oportet eam ponere in genere actus. Si enim consideremus modum conjunctionis ad Deum, quae est communis omnibus creaturis, cum res magis sit in actu secundum quod est operans, quam secundum quod est potens operari; erit ultima perfectio uniuscujusque rei sua operatio perfecta: unde res esse dicitur propter suam operationem. Similiter si consideremus conjunctionem quae est propria rationalis creaturae, ultima perfectio hominis in operatione consistit: habitus enim non conjungitur objecto nisi mediante actu; et ideo oportet quod beatitudo in genere actus ponatur. Tamen haec secunda consideratio propinquius, inducit in considerationem beatitudinis quam prima, quia beatitudo non est nisi rationalis creaturae.
Now, no matter how one considers man’s ultimate perfection, which is his end, it must be located in the genus of act. For if we consider the manner of union with God that is common to all created things, since a thing is more in act insofar as it is acting than insofar as it is merely capable of acting, the ultimate perfection of each and every thing will be its perfect activity; hence, a thing is said to exist for the sake of its activity. Likewise, if we consider the union proper to the rational creature, man’s ultimate perfection consists in activity, for a habit is only united to its object through the mediation of an act; and therefore beatitude must be located in the genus of act. Nevertheless, this second consideration bears upon the consideration of beatitude more closely than the first, since beatitude belongs only to the rational creature.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod in quolibet ordine omnia quae sunt ad finem, cooperantur ad ultimum finem; unde cum perfecta hominis operatio sit ultimus finis ejus, sicut et uniuscujusque rei: omne bonum hominis cooperatur ad perfectam operationem ipsius; sicut ad perfectam operationem hominis in hac vita cooperantur habitus quibus actus informantur; et alia bona naturalia sicut principia actuum, et bona exteriora sicut instrumentaliter necessaria ad perfectam operationem. Ita ergo omnium bonorum congregatio ponitur esse beatitudo, inquantum omnia bona congregata coadjuvant ad operationem perfectissimam hominis, quae est essentialiter ipsa beatitudo. Praedicta etiam bona omnia ordinantur ad beatitudinem patriae, secundum quod per eorum usum meremur; et quamvis non omnia in beatitudine illa maneant per seipsa, manent tamen in sibi succedentibus, sicut fidei succedit1 sufficientia bonorum aeternorum.
Reply Obj. 1: In every order, all the things that are ordered toward an end work together for the ultimate end; hence, since the perfect activity of man is his ultimate end (as is the case with any given thing), all human goods work together for his perfect activity: for example, the habits by which his acts are informed work together for the perfect activity of man in this life, and other natural goods work together for the end as principles of acts, and external goods as instrumentally necessary for perfect activity. Thus, therefore, the collection of all goods is considered to be beatitude insofar as all goods collected together are at the service of the most perfect activity of man, which is essentially beatitude itself. All the goods named, too, are ordered to heavenly beatitude, inasmuch as we merit through their proper use; and while not all of them, endure in beatitude in themselves, nevertheless they remain in those perfections that replace them, just as vision replaces faith and a sufficiency of eternal goods takes the place of temporal riches.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.ad6
Ad secundum dicendum, quod in actu duo consideranda sunt; scilicet substantia actus, et forma ipsius, a qua perfectionem habet actus. Ergo secundum substantiam principium est naturalis potentia; sed secundum formam suam principium est ejus habitus. Si ergo habitus ille sit acquisitus, totaliter nostri actus causa erimus; si vero sit infusus, erit ejus perfectio a causa exteriori, quae habitum causat. Actus autem noster non ponitur esse beatitudo, nisi ratione suae perfectionis, ex qua habet quod fini exteriori nobilissime conjungatur; et ideo nostrae beatitudinis non sumus nos causa, sed Deus.
Reply Obj. 2: In an act two things are to be considered: the substance of the act and its form, from which an act has perfection. Therefore, as regards the substance of an act, its principle is a natural potency; but as regards its form, its principle is the habit from which the act proceeds. If, therefore, that habit is an acquired one, we will be entirely the cause of our act; if, on the other hand, that habit is an infused one, the perfection of the act will be from the external cause that causes the habit. Now, an act of ours is not held to be our beatitude except by reason of its perfection, due to which it is most nobly joined to the end outside; and thus not we, but God is the cause of our beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.ad7
Ad tertium dicendum, quod duplex est delectatio. Una quae praecedit assecutionem finis, et haec est ordinabilis in aliud: potest enim ordinari ad perfectam operationem, inquantum videlicet illa in quibus delectamur, attentius agimus. Alia delectatio est quae consequitur assecutionem finis; et illa efficitur per operationem quae fini conjungit: et ideo haec delectatio non est ipsa beatitudo, sed quaedam beatitudinis perfectio, et forma, ut supra dictum est.
Reply Obj. 3: There are two kinds of delight. One precedes the attainment of an end; and this is capable of being ordered to something else, for it can be ordered to perfect activity, insofar as we undertake more diligently what we delight in. The other delight is what follows upon the attainment of an end; and this is brought about by the activity that joins the agent to his end. Thus this latter delight is not beatitude itself, but a certain perfection and form of beatitude,1 as was said above.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.ad8
Ad quartum dicendum, quod multitudo actuum ab eodem habitu procedentium respectu ejusdem objecti non causatur nisi ex interruptione temporis: et ideo in beatitudine perfecta, ubi non erit aliqua interruptio, sed continua operatio, non erit nisi una beatitudo.
Reply Obj. 4: A multitude of acts proceeding from the same habit with respect to the same object is only caused by the interruptions of time; and so in perfect beatitude, where there will be no interruptions but a continuous activity, there will be only a single beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.ad9
Ad quintum dicendum, quod, sicut supra dictum est, beatitudo viae non est perfecta beatitudo, sed quaedam participatio beatitudinis; et ideo non semper est in actu, sed quandoque est in habitu: unde dormiens non potest dici beatus quantum ad id quod tunc habet, sed inquantum ipsa operatio est in eo habitualiter. Secundum enim quod effectus sunt in suis causis, sic operationes sunt in habitibus.
Reply Obj. 5: As was said above, the beatitude of the wayfaring state is not perfect beatitude but a certain participation of it; and so it is not always in act, but sometimes is merely in habit. Hence, a person asleep cannot be called blessed as regards that which he has right at that moment, but only insofar as the activity itself is in him habitually. For in the way in which effects are present in their causes, so activities are present in their habits.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.ad10
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod vita dicitur dupliciter. Uno modo ipsum esse viventis; quia, ut in 2 de Anima dicitur, vivere viventibus est esse. Ex hoc autem dicitur aliquid vivens quod potest seipsum movere secundum aliquam actionem: unde et plantae dicuntur vivere ex hoc quod movent se secundum augmentum; et animalia ulterius, inquantum movent se secundum locum, et inquantum movent se ad sentiendum; in homine autem ulterius, inquantum potest se movere ad volendum et intelligendum. Cujuslibet autem potentiae perfectio est suus actus: unde secundo translatum est nomen vitae ad significandum operationem ad quam aliquis seipsum movet, sicut sentire dicitur vita animalis, et intelligere vita hominis: et secundum hunc modum unusquisque illam operationem suam vitam reputat cui maxime intendit, quasi ad hoc sit totum esse suum ordinatum; secundum quem modum loquendi dicitur: iste ducit talem vel talem vitam: et sic Epicurei posuerunt beatitudinem esse vitam voluptuosam. Operatio autem non mensuratur tempore nisi secundum quod est motui adjuncta: unde et operationes quae non adjunguntur motui, sed termino motus, non mensurantur tempore, sed instanti, ut patet de illuminatione. Et ideo si est aliqua operatio omnino transcendens motum, talis operatio non mensurabitur tempore, sed mensura quae est supra tempus.
To the third question, it should be said that ‘life’ may be said in two ways. In one way, as meaning the very being of living things; since, as is said in On the Soul 2,1 for living things, to live is to be. Now, something is said to be alive from the fact that it is able to move itself according to some action; hence, plants are said to live from the fact that they move themselves in regard to increase; and animals still more, in that they move themselves in regard to place and move themselves to sensing; and in man yet more, in that he is able to move himself to willing and to understanding. However, the perfection of any power is its act; thus, in the second place, the name ‘life’ is carried over to signify an activity to which something moves itself, as sensing is called animal life, and understanding is called human life; and according to this way of speaking, each thing considers its life that activity which it most of all intends, as if its entire being were ordered to that activity; and it is in keeping with this way of speaking that people say: “so-and-so leads such-and-such a life;” and thus it was that the Epicureans held beatitude to be a life of pleasures. Now, activity is not subject to the measure of time except insofar as it is bound up with motion, which is why activities that are not connected with motion but with the terminus of motion are not measured by time but in an instant, as is evident with illumination. And so, if there is an activity that altogether transcends motion, such an activity will not be measured by time, but by a measure above time.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2
Visio autem Dei, quae ponitur esse beatitudo hominis, non potest esse actio tempore mensurata secundum seipsam, cum non sit successiva; nec ex parte videntis aut visi, cum utrumque sit extra motum: unde sicut nec tempore, ita nec instanti, quod est terminus temporis, mensurari potest. Non potest etiam mensurari aevo: quia aevum, secundum quod ab aeternitate distinguitur, pertinet ad creaturas immutabiles; haec autem visio excedit naturalem potentiam creaturae, cum ad eam nulla creatura ex suis naturalibus pertingere possit: unde propria mensura ejus est ipsa aeternitas; et ideo visio Dei, quae est ipsa beatitudo, est ipsa vita aeterna.
Now, the vision of God, which is held to be man’s beatitude, cannot be an action measured by time in and of itself, since it is not successive. Nor can it be measured by time on the part of the one seeing or what is seen, since both are outside motion. For this reason, it can be measured neither by time nor by the instant, which is the terminus of time. It cannot even be measured by an age,1 for an age, insofar as it is distinguished from eternity, pertains to immutable creatures, whereas this vision exceeds the natural power of created things, since no created being by its natural endowments is capable of arriving at it; and therefore its proper measure is eternity itself. And so, the vision of God, which is beatitude itself, is eternal life itself.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo patet responsio ex dictis.
To the first, therefore, the response is evident from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.ad11
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis vita primo ex motu sit cognita, quia per motum primo viventia a non viventibus distincta sunt; tamen nomen vitae se extendit ulterius ad omnes operationes quae non sunt ab aliquo exteriori movente, sicut velle, intelligere, et hujusmodi: unde etiam ad hujusmodi operationes nomen motus transfertur, ut cum dicimus intelligere, motum esse intellectus; et velle, motum voluntatis.
Reply Obj. 2: Although life is first recognized by motion, since it is through motion that the living are first distinguished from the non-living, nevertheless the name ‘life’ is extended further to all activities that are not from some external mover, as willing, understanding, and other such things. This is why the name ‘motion,’ too, gets carried over to such activities, as when we call understanding a ‘movement of the intellect’ or willing a ‘movement of the will.’
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.ad12
Ad tertium dicendum, quod aeternitas non est communicabilis homini ita quod sit ejus mensura adaequata, vel alicujus quod in ipso est, ut probat ratio inducta. Potest tamen homini communicari secundum quamdam participationem; ut sicut homo fit particeps divinae operationis in videndo Deum, ita fiat particeps aeternitatis, qua divina operatio mensuratur; et sic ipsa ejus operatio dicitur vita aeterna.
Reply Obj. 3: Eternity is not communicable to man in such a way that it becomes an adequate measure of him, or of something within him, as the argument would prove. Still, it can be communicated to man according to a certain participation, so that, just as man is made a partaker of divine activity in seeing God, so he is made a partaker of eternity, by which the divine activity is measured; and it is thus that man’s very activity can be called eternal life.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.ad13
Ad quartum dicendum, quod vita aeterna quae a sanctis habebitur, dicitur secundum participationem aeternitatis non solum quantum ad defectum finis, per quem modum etiam damnatorum poena aeterna dicitur, sed ulterius quantum ad remotionem omnis mutationis non solum in actu, quam etiam aevum excludit, sed etiam in potentia: quia sancti ex hoc quod Deo adhaerebunt, stabilitatem ex divino munere consequentur, ut scilicet transmutari non possint; quod Deus habet ex natura, ratione cujus est aeternus.
Reply Obj. 4: The eternal life the saints will have is spoken of according to a participation of eternity, not only in the fact that it will not end (in which manner even the punishment of the damned is called ‘eternal’), but further with regard to the removal of all change, not only in act, which an ‘age’ too excludes, but even in potency. For by clinging to God, the saints will obtain such stability from the divine gift that they cannot be changed—a stability God has by his nature, by reason of which he is eternal.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.ad14
Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod, sicut dicit Augustinus, 19 de Civit. Dei, pax omnium rerum est tranquillitas ordinis: ex quo patet quod ex hoc ratio pacis assumitur quod aliquid non impeditur a recto ordine: tranquillitas enim perturbationem impedimenti excludit. Pax autem praecipue respicit illum ordinem quo voluntas in aliquid ordinatur: unde et tunc dicimus hominem pacem habere quando nihil est quod impediat ordinem suae voluntatis in aliquid; et similiter dicimus pacem esse in civitate, quando nihil est quod perturbet rectum ordinem civitatis, qui est ex voluntate gubernatoris civitatis; et secundum etiam quod inanimata appetitum naturalem habere dicuntur, ponimus unamquamque rem habere pacem, secundum quod non impeditur ab inclinatione quam habet in suum finem, quem naturaliter appetit. Operationem autem in qua beatitudo consistit, oportet esse operationem non impeditam: quia impedimentum aliquid de ejus perfectione detraheret; unde etiam delectatio quae perfectam operationem consequitur, causatur ex operatione non impedita, ut dicitur in 7 Ethic.; et ideo ad beatitudinem requiritur pax, non quae sit ipsa essentia beatitudinis, sed sicut remotio eorum quae possent beatitudinem impedire. Et quia ex hoc ipso quod desideratur aliquid, contrarium ejus refugit appetitus; ideo ex hoc ipso quod omnes appetunt beatitudinem naturaliter, etiam naturaliter refugiunt beatitudinis impedimenta; et hoc est eos naturaliter desiderare pacem.
To the fourth question, it should be said, as Augustine says in Book 19 of the City of God,1 that the peace of all things is the tranquillity of order—from which it is clear that the notion of peace is taken from the fact that nothing impedes the right order; for tranquillity excludes the disturbance of an impediment. Now, peace especially regards that order by which the will is ordered to something. For this reason, we say that a man has peace only when there is nothing that impedes the order of his will to something he wants; and in like manner, we say that a city has peace when there is nothing that disturbs the city’s right order, which is from the will of the city’s governor; and to the extent that even inanimate things are said to have natural desire, we say that a given thing has peace when it is not impeded from following the inclination that it has to its end, which it naturally desires. Now, the activity in which beatitude consists must be an unimpeded activity; for any impediment would detract from its perfection. Hence delight, too, which follows upon perfect activity, is caused by an unimpeded activity, as is said in the Ethics 7;2 and thus peace is required for beatitude—not that it is the very essence of beatitude, but it is like a removal of whatever could impede beatitude. Now, from the very fact that one desires something, one’s appetite shuns its contrary; consequently, from the very fact that all naturally desire beatitude, they also naturally flee from impediments to beatitude, and this is what it means for them naturally to desire peace.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod pax dicitur esse finis civitatis Dei, quasi propinquissima dispositio ad finem, quae est simul cum ipso fine; et non quasi ipsa sit per se finis.
Reply Obj. 1: Peace is said to be the end of the city of God in the sense of being the nearest disposition to the end, which is inseparable from the end itself; and not as if it were the end per se.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.ad15
Ad secundum dicendum similiter.
To the second the response is the same.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.ad16
Ad tertium dicendum, quod pacem omnia desiderant, non sicut finem, sed sicut id sine quo finis haberi non potest.
Reply Obj. 3: All desire peace, not as an end, but as that without which the end cannot be possessed.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.ad17
Ad quartum dicendum, quod ultimus finis rei non est quies, sed operatio rei, cujus perfectio non potest esse nisi re perfecta existente; motus autem est actus imperfecti; et secundum hoc quies ad quam terminatur motus, est finis propinquior quam ipse motus; et sic motus ordinatur in quietem sicut in finem.
Reply Obj. 4: A thing’s ultimate end is not rest, but the thing’s activity, and this activity cannot be perfect unless the thing itself be perfect. Motion, however, is the act of an imperfect thing; and accordingly, rest, which motion terminates in, is nearer the end than motion itself. And thus, motion is ordered to rest as to an end.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.ad18
Quaestiuncula 5
Response to Quaestiuncula 5
Ad quintam quaestionem dicendum, quod nomen regni a regendo est sumptum; regere autem providentiae actus est; unde secundum hoc aliquis regnum habere dicitur quod alios sub sua providentia habet; et ideo secundum hoc homines in regno Dei esse dicuntur, quod ejus providentiae perfecte subduntur. Providentiae autem est ordinare in finem. In finem autem ordinantur et ea quae distant a fine, secundum quod perducuntur ad finem; et ea quae jam assecuta sunt finem, secundum quod in fine conservantur. Et cum regula providentiae sit finis; illa perfecte providentiae subsunt quae jam in ipso fine collocantur; et ideo in eis nihil potest esse ab ordine providentiae alienum. In aliis autem quae a fine distant, secundum hoc magis vel minus divinae providentiae subsunt, secundum quod magis et minus a fine elongantur: propinquissimi sunt fini qui sunt in via ad finem. Via autem perveniendi ad finem est fides per dilectionem operans.
To the fifth question, it should be said that the name ‘kingdom’ is taken from the rule exercised by a king. But ruling is an act of providence, which is why someone is said to have a kingdom when he has others under his providence. Thus, men are said to be ‘in the kingdom of God’ when they are perfectly subject to his providence. Now, it belongs to providence to order things to an end. But the things that are ordered to an end are both those that are distant from the end, insofar as they are led to it, and the things that have already attained the end, insofar as they are preserved in its possession. And since the end is the rule of providence, those are under providence perfectly who are already stationed in the very end; and therefore among them nothing can be foreign to the order of providence. Others, however, who stand at some distance from the end, are under divine providence more or less perfectly to the extent that they are nearer or further from the end; and those are nearest to the end who are on the way to the end. Now the way of arriving at the end is faith working through love.1
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2
Unde et regnum Dei, quasi antonomastice, dupliciter dicitur: quandoque congregatio eorum qui per fidem ambulant; et sic Ecclesia militans regnum Dei dicitur: quandoque autem illorum collegium qui jam in fine stabiliti sunt; et sic ipsa Ecclesia triumphans regnum Dei dicitur; et hoc modo esse in regno Dei idem est quod esse in beatitudine. Nec differt, secundum hoc, regnum Dei a beatitudine, nisi sicut differt bonum commune totius multitudinis a bono singulari uniuscujusque.
For this reason ‘kingdom of God’ is said antonomastically, in two ways: at times to mean the congregation of those who walk by faith, and in this way the church militant is called the kingdom of God; at other times to mean the company of those who are already established in the end, and in this way the church triumphant is called the kingdom of God. And according to this latter meaning, to be in the kingdom of God is the same thing as to be in beatitude. Nor is there any difference between the kingdom of God and beatitude taken this way, except as the common good of the whole multitude is distinguished from the singular good of each and every member.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod beatitudo non subest providentiae quasi ad finem ordinata, sed quia ad ipsam alia ordinantur.
Reply Obj. 1: Beatitude is under providence not as if it were ordered by providence to some end, but because other things are ordered by providence to it.1
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.ad19
Ad secundum dicendum, quod Dionysius sufficienter tangit ea quae ad regnum exiguntur, prout significat multitudinem gubernatam a providentia; ad cujus actum tria requiruntur; scilicet finis, ordo ad finem, et regula ordinis: quae quidem est duplex. Una in ordinante; et haec est lex, ex qua rectitudo ordinis procedit. Alia est in ipso ordinato, per quam fit ut rectitudo ordinis non deseratur; et haec regula est id quod causat ordinationem in finem, sive sit forma, vel virtus, vel aliquid hujusmodi; et hoc appellat Dionysius ornatum. Quamvis autem haec quatuor ad omnem creaturam possint pertinere, quia omnia a Deo sunt in finem ordinata secundum legem aeternae sapientiae, et rebus omnibus sunt datae virtutes quibus in finem tendant; specialiter tamen ad rationales creaturas pertinent, quae ad ipsum ultimum finem modo nobilissimo natae sunt pervenire, et cognoscunt rationem ordinis et finis.
Reply Obj. 2: Dionysius sufficiently deals with the things that are required for a kingdom in the sense of a multitude governed by providence. For this activity, three things are required: namely an end, order to an end, and a rule of order. Now a rule of order exists in two ways: one in the person ordering (and this is law, from which the rectitude of order proceeds); the other in the one who is ordered, which makes him keep to the rectitude of order (and it is this rule that causes ordering to an end, whether the rule in question be a form, a virtue, or something else of the sort; and this is what Dionysius terms adornment). But although these four can pertain to all creation, since all things are ordered by God to an end according to the law of eternal wisdom, and to all things are given powers by which they tend to an end, still, in a special way, they pertain to rational creatures, who are made to arrive at the ultimate end itself in the most noble manner, and who know the notion of order and of end.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.ad20
Ad tertium dicendum, quod regnum importat perfectionem et in praesidente, et in eo qui subest; sed in praesidente sicut in perfectionis principio, qui suam rectitudinem aliis imponit; in eo vero qui subest, tamquam in accipiente perfectionem ab alio. Sancti autem qui sunt in patria, hoc modo divinae providentiae subduntur, quia etiam ipsi providentes fiunt1 sibi ipsis, vel etiam aliis secundum quod omnia alia erunt eis subjecta. Et ideo ad regnum Dei pertinent non solum ut existentes sub rege, sed etiam ut reges, qui tamen erunt sub uno summo rege; et ideo dicitur Apocal. 5, 10: fecisti nos Deo nostro regnum et sacerdotes, et regnabimus super terram.
Reply Obj. 3: Kingdom implies perfection both in the one who sits at the head, and in the one who is subject. But it exists in the one who sits at the head as in the principle of perfection, because he imparts his rectitude to others; while it exists in the subject as one receiving perfection from another. However, the saints who are in heaven are subject to divine providence in this way: they are made providers either for themselves or even for others, inasmuch as all other things will be subject to them. And so they pertain to the kingdom of God not only as being under a king, but also as being kings, who yet will be under the one supreme king. This is why it says in Revelation 5:10: thou hast made them a kingdom and priests to our God, and they shall reign on earth.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.ad21
Ad quartum dicendum, quod ibi regnum Dei accipitur Ecclesia militans, et non triumphans.
Reply Obj. 4: In this passage ‘kingdom of God’ refers to the church militant, not to the church triumphant.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A2.ad22
A. 3Whether all desire beatitudeUtrum omnes eam appetant
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod non omnes appetant beatitudinem. Nullus enim vult quod ignorat, ut patet per Augustinum in lib. De Trinit., et per Philosophum, qui dicit in 3 De anima, quod objectum voluntatis est appetibile apprehensum. Sed non omnes cognoscunt beatitudinem, cum multi circa beatitudinem erraverint. Ergo non omnes appetunt beatitudinem.
Obj. 1: To the third question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that not all desire beatitude.2 For no one wills what he is ignorant of, as is evident from Augustine in On the Trinity,3 and from the Philosopher, who says in On the Soul 34 that the object of will is the apprehended appetible. But not all know beatitude, since many have gone astray in regard to beatitude. Therefore, not all desire beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.arg1
Praeterea, quicumque appetit beatitudinem, appetit illud quod est essentialiter ipsa beatitudo. Sed ipsa beatitudo est Dei visio, quam non omnes appetunt. Ergo non omnes appetunt beatitudinem.
Obj. 2: Further, whoever desires beatitude, desires beatitude essentially in itself. But beatitude itself is the vision of God, and not everyone desires this. Therefore, not all desire beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.arg2
Praeterea, illud quod non potest apprehendi, non potest desiderari. Sed duo contraria esse simul, non cadit in apprehensione, ut patet 4 Metaph. Ergo contraria simul non possunt appeti. Sed aliqui appetunt ea quae sunt beatitudini contraria, sicut illi qui appetunt peccata. Ergo non omnes appetunt beatitudinem.
Obj. 3: Further, what cannot be apprehended cannot be desired. But that two contraries should exist at the same time cannot be apprehended, as is evident from Metaphysics 4.1 Therefore, contraries cannot at the same time be objects of appetite. But some desire things contrary to beatitude, such as those who desire sins. Therefore, not all desire beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.arg3
Praeterea, peccatum est, spreto incommutabili bono, rebus mutabilibus adhaerere. Sed beatitudo est incommutabile bonum. Ergo qui peccat, eam spernit; et sic non omnes eam appetunt.
Obj. 4: Further, it is a sin to cling to changeable things, despising the unchangeable good. But beatitude is an unchangeable good. Therefore, a person who sins despises it; and thus, not all desire beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.arg4
Sed contra est quod Boetius in 3 de Consol., probat, quod mentibus omnium hominum veri boni cupiditas inserta est. Verum autem bonum dicit beatitudinem. Ergo beatitudo ab omnibus appetitur.
On the contrary (1) is what Boethius proves in On the Consolation of Philosophy 3: a longing for the true good is planted in the minds of all men.1 But the true good is beatitude. Therefore, all desire beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.sc
Praeterea, unicuique appetibilis est suus finis. Sed beatitudo est ultimus finis humanae vitae. Ergo omnes homines beatitudinem appetunt.
Furthermore (2), to each thing its own end is appetible. But beatitude is the ultimate end of human life. Therefore, all men desire beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.arg5
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod aliquis possit miseriam appetere. Omnis enim rationalis potentia ad opposita se habet. Sed voluntas est potentia rationalis. Ergo se habet ad opposita. Beatitudini autem opponitur miseria. Ergo si potest aliquis appetere beatitudinem, potest etiam appetere miseriam.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that someone can desire misery.1 For every rational power extends to opposites. But the will is a rational power. Therefore, it extends to opposites. Now, misery is what is opposed to beatitude. Therefore, if someone can desire beatitude, he can also desire misery.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.arg6
Praeterea, si non potest aliquis velle miseriam, impossibile est eum velle. Ergo necesse est eum non velle. Sed necessitas coactionem vel prohibitionem importat, ut Anselmus dicit. Ergo voluntas cogi poterit; quod ejus repugnat libertati.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, if someone is not able to want misery, it is impossible for him to want it. Therefore, it is necessary for him not to want it. But necessity implies coercion or prohibition, as Anselm says.1 Therefore, the will would be coerced, which is opposed to its freedom.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.arg7
Praeterea, sicut beatitudo est ab omnibus appetibilis, ita et esse. Sed quidam volunt non esse, ut patet de his qui seipsos interficiunt. Ergo et quidam possunt velle miseriam.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, as beatitude is appetible to all, so is being. But certain people want not to be, as is evident in those who kill themselves. Therefore, certain people are also able to want misery.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.arg8
Praeterea, voluntas est de fine, ut dicitur 3 Ethic. Sed finis est bonum, vel apparens bonum, ut dicitur 2 Phys. Ergo tam bonum quam apparens bonum potest desiderari. Sed illud quod est malum, potest esse apparens bonum. Ergo miseria quantumcumque sit mala, aliquis eam velle poterit.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the will is concerned with the end, as is said in the Ethics 3.1 But the end is the good or the apparent good, as is said in the Physics 2.2 Therefore, not only the good but also the apparent good can be desired. But what is evil can be an apparent good. Therefore, misery, no matter how evil it may be, could still be willed by someone.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.arg9
Sed contra est quod Augustinus in Lib. de Lib. Arb., ostendit quod nullus homo potest velle esse miser.
On the contrary (1), Augustine shows in On Free Choice of the Will,1 that no man is capable of wanting to be miserable.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.sc
Praeterea, sicut se habet intellectus ad primum intelligibile, ita se habet voluntas ad primum appetibile. Sed intellectus non potest assentire contrario primi intelligibilis, quod est affirmationem et negationem non esse simul veram, ut probatur 4 Metaph. Ergo voluntas non potest assentire miseriae, quae est contrarium sui primi appetibilis.
Furthermore (2), the intellect is related to the first intelligible as the will is related to the first appetible. But the intellect is incapable of assenting to the contrary of the first intelligible, which is that an affirmation and a denial cannot be true at the same time, as is proved in the Metaphysics 4.1 Therefore, the will is incapable of assenting to misery, which is contrary to its first appetible.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.arg10
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod nullus appetendo beatitudinem mereatur. Naturalibus enim non meremur. Sed appetitus beatitudinis est homini naturalis; alias non esset omnibus communis. Ergo nullus appetendo beatitudinem meretur.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that no one merits by desiring beatitude.1 For by natural endowments we do not merit. But the appetite for beatitude is natural to man, otherwise it would not be common to all. Therefore, no one merits by desiring beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.arg11
Praeterea, cum meritum et demeritum sint circa idem, nullus meretur in eo quod vitare non potest, sicut nec peccat, ut dicit Augustinus. Sed homo non potest non appetere beatitudinem. Ergo nullus appetendo meretur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, since merit and demerit concern the same thing, no one merits in regard to what he is incapable of avoiding, just as neither does he sin, as Augustine says.1 But man is not capable of not having appetite for beatitude. Therefore, no one merits by having such an appetite.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.arg12
Praeterea, nullus potest ex propriis viribus mereri vitam aeternam, sicut Pelagius dicebat. Sed homo ex propriis viribus beatitudinem appetere potest. Ergo appetendo beatitudinem non meretur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, no one can merit eternal life by his own powers, as Pelagius held. But man can desire beatitude through his own powers. Therefore, he does not merit by desiring beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.arg13
Sed contra, eodem modo aliquis desiderat beatitudinem et Deum. Si ergo nullus desiderando beatitudinem meretur, nullus desiderando Deum merebitur; quod est absurdum.
On the contrary (1), a person desires beatitude and God in the same way. If therefore no one merits by desiring beatitude, no one will merit by desiring God, which is absurd.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.sc
Praeterea, caritas est principium merendi. Sed caritas principaliter respicit finem. Ergo ex motu voluntatis in ultimum finem maxime meremur; et ita in appetendo beatitudinem.
Furthermore (2), charity is the principle of meriting. But charity has to do chiefly with the end. Therefore by the motion of the will toward the ultimate end we merit the most; and so we merit in desiring beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.arg14
Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod non omne quod aliquis vult, propter beatitudinem velit. Nullus enim delectationem propter aliquid vult, ut dicitur 7 Ethic. Delectatio autem non est ipsa beatitudo, ut ex supra dictis patet. Ergo non quidquid aliquis vult, propter beatitudinem vult.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that not everything that a person wills is willed for the sake of beatitude.1 For no one wants pleasure for the sake of anything else, as is said in the Ethics 7.2 But pleasure is not beatitude itself, as is evident from what was said above. Therefore, not everything that someone wills does he will for the sake of beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.arg15
Praeterea, id quod potest propter beatitudinem desiderari, est ad beatitudinem ordinabile. Sed multi volunt aliqua quae non sunt ordinabilia in beatitudinem, sed magis ab ea avertunt, sicut est de peccatoribus. Non ergo omne quod aliquis vult, propter beatitudinem vult.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, what can be desired for the sake of beatitude is ordainable to beatitude. But many want some things that are not ordainable to beatitude, indeed that turn one away from it, as is the case with sinners. Therefore, not everything that someone wills does he will for the sake of beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.arg16
Praeterea, illud quod in se nullam speciem boni habet, non potest ad beatitudinem desiderari. Sed quandoque desideratur aliquid quod nullam speciem boni habet, sicut patet per Augustinum in Lib. Confess., ubi dicit: id furatus sum quod mihi abundabat, et multo melius; nec ea re volebam frui quam furto appetebam; sed ipso furto et peccato . . . et ita quaero quid me in furto delectaverit; et ecce species nulla est. Ergo aliquid desideratur non propter beatitudinem.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, anything that has no appearance of good in itself cannot be desired with a view to beatitude. But at times something is desired that has no appearance of good, as is evident from Augustine in his Confessions,1 where he says: I stole what I already had enough of, and indeed of better quality; nor did I want to enjoy the thing that I sought by theft, but I sought to enjoy the very theft and sin. . . . and so I look for what delighted me in the theft; and behold, there is no appearance of anything delightful. Therefore, something can be desired which is not desired for the sake of beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.arg17
Praeterea, mors nullo modo ad beatitudinem potest ordinari, nisi forte sub spe vitae consequendae post mortem: quia beatitudo non nisi viventis est. Sed quidam seipsos mortem pati voluerunt vel a seipsis, vel ab aliis, sub nulla spe futurae vitae. Ergo non omne quod quis vult, propter beatitudinem vult.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, death cannot be ordered to beatitude in any way, except perhaps with hope of a life to be gained after death, since beatitude only belongs to the living. But certain people have willed to suffer death whether at their own hand or from another, without any hope of a future life. Therefore, not everything that is willed is willed for the sake of beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.arg18
Praeterea, ex hoc hominis voluntas recta indicatur quod in rectum finem ordinatur. Si ergo quidquid desideratur, propter beatitudinem desideratur, omnis voluntas hominis est recta: quod falsum est.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, man’s will is shown to be right by the fact that it is ordered to the right end. Therefore, if whatever is desired is desired for the sake of beatitude, every human will is right—which is false.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.arg19
Praeterea, propter quod aliquis vult aliquid actu, oportet actu esse cogitatum. Si ergo quidquid vult propter beatitudinem vult, in omni desiderio oportebit beatitudinem actu esse cogitatam; quod apparet esse falsum. Ergo idem quod prius.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, whatever someone actually wills something for the sake of, must have been actually thought about. If, therefore, whatever someone wills he wills for the sake of beatitude, in every desire beatitude will have to be actually thought about—which seems to be false. Therefore, the same conclusion follows as before.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.arg20
Sed contra, in eo quod propter se desideratur, et nunquam propter aliud, stat motus desiderii. Sed illud in quo stat motus desiderii, est ultimus finis. Si ergo aliud quam beatitudo sit desideratum propter se, et nunquam propter aliquid aliud; aliud quam beatitudo erit ultimus finis; quod esse non potest. Ergo omne aliud desideratum, vel mediate vel immediate ad beatitudinis desiderium refertur.
On the contrary (1), in anything that is desired for its own sake, and never for the sake of another, the motion of desire comes to a halt. But whatever the motion of desire stops at is the ultimate end. If, therefore, something other than beatitude were desired for its own sake, and never for the sake of something else, something else than beatitude would be the ultimate end, which cannot be the case. Therefore, every other desired thing is referred to the desire for beatitude, whether mediately or immediately.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.sc
Praeterea, Dionysius dicit, quod pacem omnia desiderant, et quod propter eam agunt quaecumque agunt. Sed pax ordinatur in beatitudinem, ut ex dictis patet. Ergo quidquid desideratur, propter beatitudinem desideratur.
Furthermore (2), Dionysius1 says that all things desire peace, and do whatever they do for its sake. But peace is ordered to beatitude, as is evident from what was said before. Therefore, whatever is desired is desired for the sake of beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.arg21
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod in omni ordine mobilium et motorum oportet secundos motores ordinari in finem primi motoris per dispositionem impressam in eis a primo motore; sicut patet cum anima movet manum et manus baculum, et baculus percutit, quod est finis intentus ab anima; baculus et manus tendunt ad finem ab anima intentum per hoc quod anima in eis imprimit mediate vel immediate. Sed hoc distat in motibus naturalibus et violentis; quod in motibus violentis impressio relicta a primo motore in secundis motoribus est praeter naturam eorum; et ideo operatio consequens ex tali impressione est eis difficilis et laboriosa: sed in motibus naturalibus impressio relicta a primo motore in secundis motoribus, est eis causa naturalis; et ideo operatio hanc impressionem consequens est conveniens et suavis; et ideo dicitur Sap. 8, quia Deus omnia suaviter disponit: quia unaquaeque res ex natura sibi divinitus indita tendit in id ad quod per divinam providentiam ordinatur secundum exigentiam impressionis receptae. Et quia omnia procedunt a Deo inquantum bonus est, ut dicit Augustinus, et Dionysius; ideo omnia creata secundum impressionem a Creatore receptam inclinantur in bonum appetendum secundum suum modum; ut sic in rebus quaedam circulatio inveniatur; dum, a bono egredientia, in bonum tendunt.
I answer that, in every order of moving things and movers, the secondary movers must be ordered to the end of the first mover through a disposition impressed on them by the first mover, as is evident when the soul moves the hand and the hand moves a stick, and the stick strikes, which is the end intended by the soul: the stick and the hand tend to an end intended by the soul owing to the fact that the soul impresses a disposition on them mediately or immediately. But there is this difference between natural motions and violent motions: in violent motions the impression left by the first mover in the secondary movers is beside their nature, and so the activity consequent upon such an impression is difficult and laborious for them. But in natural motions, the impression left by the first mover in secondary movers is a natural cause in them, and so the activity resulting from this impression is suitable and sweet (and so it is said in Wisdom 8:1 that God disposes all things sweetly). For every single thing, by the nature divinely implanted within it, tends to whatever it is ordered to by divine providence, according to the demands of the impression received. And since all things proceed from God insofar as he is good, as Augustine1 says, and also Dionysius,2 therefore all created things, according to an impression received from the Creator, are, each according to its own mode, inclined by appetite to the good, so that a certain circularity is found in things: for, having gone forth from the good, they tend toward the good.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.co
Haec autem circulatio in quibusdam perficitur creaturis, in quibusdam autem remanet imperfecta. Illae enim creaturae quae non ordinantur ut pertingant ad illud primum bonum a quo processerunt, sed solummodo ad consequendam ejus similitudinem qualemcumque non perfecte habent hanc circulationem; sed solum illae creaturae quae ad ipsum primum principium aliquo modo pertingere possunt; quod solum est rationabilium creaturarum, quae Deum ipsum assequi possunt per cognitionem et amorem: in qua assecutione beatitudo eorum consistit, ut ex dictis patet. Et ideo sicut quaelibet res alia naturaliter appetit suum bonum, ita quaelibet creatura rationalis naturaliter suam beatitudinem appetit.
However, this circularity is brought to perfection in certain created beings, while in others it remains imperfect. For those creatures that are not ordered so as to attain the first good itself from which they proceeded, but merely to acquire some sort of likeness of it, do not perfectly exhibit this circularity. But only those created things that are able to attain, in some way, the first principle itself do; and this belongs solely to rational creatures, which are able to gain God himself through knowledge and love—in which gaining their beatitude consists, as is evident from what has been said. And therefore just as any other thing naturally desires its own good, so any rational creature naturally desires its own beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut visibile est duplex; scilicet per se, ut color, et per accidens, ut homo: ita etiam appetibile, quod est objectum voluntatis, dupliciter accipi potest; per se, et per accidens. Per se objectum voluntatis est bonum; sed per accidens est hoc vel illud bonum. Et sicut bonum, communiter loquendo, est per se objectum voluntatis; ita et summum bonum est ultimus voluntatis finis, per se loquendo: sed hoc vel illud bonum ponitur ut ultimus voluntatis finis et principale ejus objectum quasi per accidens. Beatitudo ergo quantum ad id quod in ipsa est per se voluntatis principale objectum, est omnibus nota; sed quantum ad id quod accidit per se objecto, non est nota. Omnes enim cognoscunt perfectum bonum, et hoc appetunt, dum beatitudinem appetunt; sed hoc perfectum bonum esse voluptatem vel divitias, virtutem, vel quidquid hujusmodi, est per accidens; et ideo circa hoc non est inconveniens multos esse errores.
Reply Obj. 1: Just as the visible is twofold—per se, like color, and per accidens, like a man1—so too the appetible, which is the object of will, can be taken in two ways: per se and per accidens. The per se object of will is the good; but the per accidens object is this or that good. And as the good taken generally is the per se object of will, so the highest good is the ultimate end of the will, speaking per se; but this or that good is designated as the ultimate end of the will and its chief object as though accidentally. Therefore, beatitude is known to all insofar as the chief per se object of the will lies in it, but it is not known to all as regards what is accidental to the per se object of the will. For all know the perfect good and desire it when they desire beatitude; but for this perfect good to be pleasure or riches, virtue, or something else, is per accidens; and so it is not not surprising if there are many errors concerning this matter.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis divina visio sit ipsa beatitudo, non tamen sequitur quod quicumque appetit beatitudinem, appetat divinam visionem: quia beatitudo, inquantum hujusmodi, importat per se objectum voluntatis, non autem ipsa divina visio; sicut aliquis appetit dulce, qui tamen non appetit mel.
Reply Obj. 2: Although the vision of God is beatitude itself, nevertheless it does not follow that whoever desires beatitude desires the vision of God; since beatitude, as such, implies the per se object of will, but not the very vision of God, just as someone may desire something sweet, yet not desire honey.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis aliqui appetant ea quae sunt contraria beatitudini secundum rei veritatem; tamen secundum suam aestimationem non sunt contraria, sed perducentia ad eam.
Reply Obj. 3: Although some desire things that are in reality contrary to beatitude, still, in their own estimation, these things are not contrary to it, but rather lead to it.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod ille qui peccat inhaerendo bonis mutabilibus sicut fini, accipit ipsas res mutabiles quasi principale appetibile et perfectum bonum; et ideo eis inhaerendo beatitudinem appetit. Sicut enim non sequitur quod aliquis appetendo beatitudinem appetat id quod secundum rei veritatem est beatitudo; ita etiam non sequitur quod aliquis spernendo id quod secundum rei veritatem est beatitudo, beatitudinem spernat: sicut non sequitur quod qui ignorat hominem, ignoret album, quamvis homo sit albus.
Reply Obj. 4: Someone who sins by clinging to changeable goods as his end takes the changeable things themselves as if they were the foremost appetible and the perfect good; and thus he clings to them out of desire for beatitude. For as it does not follow that someone, in desiring beatitude, desires that which is in reality beatitude, so too it does not follow that someone, in despising what beatitude is according to the truth of things, despises beatitude; just as it does not follow that one who does not recognize a man does not recognize white, although the man is white.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.ad4
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod operatio causae secundae semper fundatur super operatione causae primae, et praesupponit eam; et ideo oportet quod omnis operatio animae procedat ex suppositione ejus quod inditum est animae ex impressione primi agentis, Dei scilicet; et ideo videmus ex parte intellectus, quod ad nihil intelligendum anima potest procedere nisi ex suppositione illorum quorum cognitio est ei innata; et propter hoc non potest assentire alicui quod sit contrarium his principiis quae naturaliter cognoscit; et similiter oportet esse ex parte voluntatis. Unde cum ex impressione primae causae, scilicet Dei, hoc animae insit ut bonum velit; et perfectum bonum tamquam finem ultimum appetat; impossibile est quod contrarium ejus in appetitu illius cadat: et ideo nullus potest miseriam velle, vel malum, nisi per accidens; quod contingit dum appetit aliquod malum quod apprehendit ut bonum.
To the second question, it should be said that the activity of a secondary cause is always founded upon the activity of the first cause, and presupposes it; and so every activity of the soul must proceed on the supposition of what is implanted in the soul from the impression of the first agent, namely of God. And thus we see, on the side of the intellect, that the soul cannot proceed to understand anything except on the supposition of those things whose knowledge is innate to it; and on account of this it cannot assent to something that is contrary to these principles that it naturally knows. And it must be the same way on the side of the will. Therefore, since from the impression of the first cause, namely of God, the soul has within itself that it wills the good, and it desires the perfect good as ultimate end, it is impossible that its contrary should become an object of desire; and therefore no one is capable of wanting misery, or evil, except incidentally, which does happen whenever he desires something evil that he apprehends as a good.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod potentia rationalis se habet ad opposita in his quae ei subsunt; et haec sunt illa quae per ipsam determinantur: non autem potest in opposita illorum quae sunt ei ab alio determinata; et ideo voluntas non potest in oppositum ejus ad quod ex divina impressione determinatur, scilicet in oppositum finis ultimi; potest autem in oppositum eorum quae ipsa sibi determinat, sicut sunt ea quae ordinantur in finem ultimum, quorum electio ad ipsam pertinet.
Reply Obj. 1: A rational power extends to opposites as far as things subject to it are concerned, and these are those things that are determined by the power itself. It cannot, however, extend to the opposites of those things that are determined for it by another; and so the will cannot extend to the opposite of what is determined for it by divine impression, namely to the opposite of the ultimate end. However, it can extend to opposites in regard to things it determines for itself, like things that are ordered to the ultimate end, the choice of which pertains to the will.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.ad5
Ad secundum dicendum, quod coactio, cum violentiam importet, et prohibitio similiter, non pertinent ad illam necessitatem quae naturam rei consequitur: quia omne violentum est contra naturam; et ideo cum naturaliter voluntas necessario feratur in beatitudinem, hoc coactionem in ipsa non ponit, nec aliquam libertatis diminutionem.
Reply Obj. 2: Coercion, since it implies violence, and likewise prohibition, do not pertain to that necessity which is attendant upon a thing’s nature, since everything violent is contrary to nature; and so, since it is natural that the will is necessarily borne to beatitude, this necessity does not imply coercion in it, nor any diminishment of freedom.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.ad6
Ad tertium dicendum, quod nihil prohibet aliquid quod secundum se est appetibile, aliquo adjuncto appetibile non esse. Unde etiam esse, quod per se ab omnibus desideratur, et secundum se est bonum, aliquo adjuncto redditur malum et odibile, sicut esse in tristitia vel miseria; unde et per accidens non esse appetitur, non quidem inquantum privat esse, sed inquantum tollit illud malum quod esse odiosum reddebat. Carere autem malo bonum est; unde et qui appetit non esse, appetit illud ut bonum. Sed miseria nunquam potest accipi ut bonum, quia dicit rationem perfecti mali; et ideo nullus potest velle esse miser. Non esse autem non dicit ipsam rationem mali, sed id quod est malum; et ideo aliquo adjuncto, quod habet rationem boni, potest esse appetibile; sicut patet per Philosophum in 9 Ethic., et per Hieronymum in Glossa Hierem. 20. Quod autem Augustinus dicit, quod nullus appetit non esse, intelligendum est per se loquendo.
Reply Obj. 3: Nothing prevents something that is desirable in itself from being non-desirable when something else is added on to it. For this reason, even being, which is desired by all, and is good in itself, is rendered evil and worthy of hatred due to something added on to it, such as being in sorrow or misery; and so, per accidens, non-being is desired—not indeed, insofar as it lacks being, but insofar as it takes away that evil which was rendering being hateful. Now, to be lacking an evil is itself a good; and so he who seeks non-being, desires it as a good. But misery can never be taken as a good, because ‘misery’ names the notion of complete evil; and therefore no one can want to be miserable. In contrast, ‘non-being’ does not name the very notion of evil, but only something that is evil; and so, something added to it that has the notion of good can make it desirable, as is evident from the Philosopher in the Ethics 9,1 and from Jerome in the gloss on Jeremiah 20, verses 14–18.2 But what Augustine says—that no one desires non-being—is to be understood as speaking per se.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.ad7
Ad quartum dicendum, quod non potest aestimari quod albedo sit nigredo, quamvis possit aestimari quod id quod est album, ut homo, sit nigrum; et similiter potest aestimari ut id quod est bonum, sit malum: sed quod ipsa bonitas sit malitia, aut e converso, aestimari non potest. Et quia miseria implicat in se rationem mali, ideo non potest aestimari ut bona, et propter hoc non potest appeti.
Reply Obj. 4: One is incapable of judging that white is black, although one could judge that something that is white, say a man, is black; and similarly one can judge that something that is good, is an evil, but it is not possible to judge that goodness itself is badness, or that badness is goodness. And since misery implies in itself the notion of an evil, therefore it cannot be judged to be a good, and because of this it cannot be desired.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.ad8
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod bonum, quod est objectum voluntatis, est in rebus, ut dicit Philosophus in 6 Metaph.; et ideo oportet quod motus voluntatis terminetur ad rem extra animam existentem. Quamvis autem res, prout est in anima, possit considerari secundum rationem communem praetermissa ratione particulari; res tamen extra animam non potest esse secundum communem rationem nisi cum additione propriae rationis; et ideo oportet, quantumcumque voluntas feratur in bonum, quod feratur in aliquod bonum determinatum; et similiter quantumcumque feratur in summum bonum, quod feratur in summum bonum hujus vel illius rationis. Quamvis autem ex naturali inclinatione voluntas habeat ut in beatitudinem feratur secundum communem rationem, tamen quod feratur in beatitudinem talem vel talem, hoc non est ex inclinatione naturae, sed per discretionem rationis, quae adinvenit in hoc vel in illo summum bonum hominis constare; et ideo quandocumque aliquis beatitudinem appetit, actualiter conjungitur ibi appetitus naturalis, et appetitus rationalis; et ex parte appetitus naturalis semper est ibi rectitudo; sed ex parte appetitus rationalis quandoque est ibi rectitudo, quando scilicet appetitur ibi beatitudo ubi vere est; quandoque autem perversitas, quando appetitur ubi vere non est; et sic in appetitu beatitudinis potest aliquis vel mereri adjuncta gratia, vel demereri, secundum quod ejus appetitus est rectus vel perversus.
To the third question, it should be said that the good, which is the will’s object, is in things, as the Philosopher says in the Metaphysics 6;1 and so the will’s motion must have its term in a thing existing outside the soul. Now, although a thing, so far as it is in the soul, may be considered according to a common notion prescinding from a particular notion, a thing outside the soul cannot exist according to a common notion alone, without the addition of a proper notion.2 And thus, however much the will is borne to the good, it must be borne to some determinate good; and likewise however much it is borne to the highest good, it must be borne to the highest good under this or that notion. Now, although it belongs to the will by its natural inclination to be borne to beatitude according to a common notion, yet to be borne to such-and-such a beatitude comes not from natural inclination, but from the discernment of reason, which discovers that the highest good of man consists in this thing or in that; and so whenever someone desires beatitude, natural appetite and rational appetite are actually joined in that appetite for beatitude. And on the part of natural appetite there is always rectitude, while on the part of the rational appetite sometimes there is rectitude (namely, when beatitude is sought where it truly exists), and sometimes there is perversity (when it is sought where it does not truly exist); and thus, in desiring beatitude, someone can either merit (presupposing grace) or demerit, according as his desire is either right or perverse.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod in appetitu beatitudinis semper cum eo quod est naturale, conjungitur aliquod voluntarium non naturale, et sic potest ibi cadere ratio meriti vel demeriti.
Reply Obj. 1: In the desire for beatitude, together with what is natural, there is always, in addition, something voluntary and not merely natural; and it is in this way that the notion of merit or demerit can exist there.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.ad9
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis nullus possit vitare quin beatitudinem aliquo modo appetat, potest tamen vitare quod non appetat eam hoc modo quo est appetenda; et sic potest mereri vel demereri.
Reply Obj. 2: Although no one can avoid desiring beatitude in some way, still he can avoid desiring it in the way in which it is supposed to be desired; and thus he can merit or demerit.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.ad10
Ad tertium dicendum, quod ad appetendam beatitudinem perfecto appetitu, qui sufficiat ad merendum, homo ex propriis viribus non est sufficiens; sed habet hoc ex munere divinae gratiae, ut patet 2 Corinth. 5, 5: qui efficit nos in hoc ipsum Deus, idest, qui facit nos veram gloriam appetere, secundum Glossam.
Reply Obj. 3: Man by his own powers is insufficient when it comes to desiring beatitude with a perfect desire, such as would suffice for meriting; but he has this sufficiency from the gift of divine grace, as is evident from 2 Corinthians 5:5: he who has prepared us for this very thing is God, that is, he who makes us desire true glory, according to the Gloss.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.ad11
Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod secundum Philosophum in 7 Ethic., in ordine appetibilium hoc modo se habet finis sicut principium in ordine intelligibilium. Quia autem illud quod est primum in quolibet genere et maximum, est causa eorum quae sunt post; ideo cognitio principii in speculativis est causa cognitionis omnium aliorum; et similiter appetitus finis est causa appetendi omnia alia quae sunt ad finem. Unde cum beatitudo sit finis humanae vitae; quidquid voluntas appetit facere, ad beatitudinem ordinat: quod etiam experimento patet. Quicumque enim appetit aliquid, appetit illud inquantum est aestimatum bonum. Per hoc autem quod aliquis habet aliquid quod aestimat bonum, reputat se ut beatitudini propinquiorem: quia additio boni super bonum facit magis appropinquare bono perfecto, quod est ipsa beatitudo. Et ideo quilibet appetitus in beatitudinem ordinatur.
To the fourth question, it should be said that, according to the Philosopher in the Ethics 7,1 the end stands in the order of desirable things as a principle stands in the order of intelligible things. Now, since what is first and greatest in any genus is the cause of those that are after it, so knowledge of the principles in speculative matters is the cause of the knowledge of all other such matters; and likewise, desire for the end is the cause of seeking all other things that are toward the end. Hence, since beatitude is the end of human life, whatever the will wants to bring about is ordered to beatitude. This is clear also from experience; for whoever desires something desires it insofar as it is judged a good. But by the very fact that someone has something that he judges good, he reckons himself nearer to beatitude, since the addition of a good to a good makes one approach nearer to the perfect good, which is beatitude itself. And therefore any and every desire is ordered to beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod delectatio est aliquid eorum quae ad beatitudinem exiguntur, cum sit1 in beatitudine; et ideo appetitus ipse quo quis delectationem appetit, in beatitudinem ordinatur, inquantum ipsa delectatio est aliqua similitudo vel propinqua vel remota illius delectationis quae beatitudinem perficit.
Reply Obj. 1: Pleasure is among those things that are required for beatitude, since it is a formal aspect of beatitude. And so someone’s very desire for pleasure is ordered to beatitude, insofar as the pleasure itself is some likeness, whether near or remote, of that delight that perfects beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.ad12
Ad secundum dicendum, quod aliquid ordinari ad beatitudinem per desiderium, dupliciter contingit. Uno modo sicut quod quaeritur ut per hoc homo ad beatitudinem perveniat; sicut aliquis vult operari opera virtutis, ut per hoc beatitudinem mereatur. Alio modo cum quis appetit aliquid ex hoc ipso quod habet aliquam similitudinem beatitudinis. Cum enim voluntas appetit aliquid, ex hoc ipso efficitur ut desideret illud in quo ejus aliqua similitudo invenitur, quamvis principale desideratum habere non possit; et hoc modo omnes qui peccata appetunt, ad beatitudinem tendunt, et ad Dei imitationem, ut dicit Augustinus 2 Confession., sic dicens: superbia celsitudinem imitatur, cum tu sis unus super omnia Deus excelsus: ambitio quid nisi honorem quaerit, et gloriam, cum tu sis prae cunctis honorandus; et similiter inducit in aliis vitiis.
Reply Obj. 2: Something may be ordered to beatitude through desire in two ways. In one way, as that which is sought so that through it a man may attain beatitude, as someone wants to undertake works of virtue so that through this he may merit beatitude. In another way, when someone wants something because it has some likeness to beatitude. For the result of the will’s seeking something is that it also desires whatever that thing’s likeness is found in, even if it cannot have the main thing desired; and in this way all who desire sins are still longing for beatitude and turning toward an imitation of God, as Augustine says in his Confessions 2,1 speaking thus: pride imitates your loftiness, since you, O exalted God, are the one above all; ambition, what does it seek except honor and glory, while you are deserving of honor before all; and he brings in the other vices in like manner.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.ad13
Ad tertium dicendum, quod in illo furto, ut Augustinus, ibidem, dicit, erat aliquid speciem boni habens, hoc scilicet, facere aliquid contra legem, in quo quaedam libertatis umbra apparet; unde dicit: quid ergo in illo furto ego dilexi, et in quo Deum meum vitiose atque perverse imitatus sum? Et solvit dicens: an libuit facere contra legem saltem fallacia, quia potentatu non poteram, ut libertatem captivus imitarer, faciendo impune quod non liceret, tenebrosa omnipotentiae similitudine?
Reply Obj. 3: In that theft, as Augustine says in the same place,1 there was something that had an appearance of good, namely acting against the law, in which a certain shadow of freedom appeared. This is why he says: what, therefore, did I love in that thievery, and how was I imitating you, my God, [though] viciously and perversely? And he answers, saying: or was it not pleasing to act against the law at least by trickery, since I could not do so by power, in order that I, being a slave, might imitate freedom by doing with impunity what was unlawful, in a dark likeness of omnipotence?
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.ad14
Ad quartum dicendum, quod aliqui sine spe futurae vitae morti se exponunt dupliciter. Uno modo propter operationem virtutis; sicut illi qui ut salvarent patriam, vel aliqua inhonesta vitarent, mortem sustinere praeelegerunt; et hoc quidem in beatitudinem ordinabant secundum eorum aestimationem, non consequendam post mortem, sed in ipso opere tunc consequendam: quia facere perfectum opus virtutis, quod erat in sustinendo mortem, erat ab eis desideratum maxime, in quo beatitudinem ponebant. Alio modo propter taedium miseriae quod sustinebant, quam se per mortem vitare aestimabant. Vitare autem miseriam et appetere beatitudinem in idem coincidunt. Et ideo constat quod desiderium eorum qui mortem sustinere voluerunt, ad beatitudinem ordinabatur.
Reply Obj. 4: People who expose themselves to death without hope of a future life do so in two different ways. In one way, for the sake of the activity of virtue, as those who willingly chose1 to undergo death in order to save their homeland or to shun an unworthy deed; and according to their judgment, they did indeed order this to beatitude—not a beatitude to be gained after death, but one that was to be achieved then, in the very work, because to do a perfect work of virtue, which was done by enduring death, was the thing they most of all desired, the thing in which they placed their beatitude. In another way, people expose themselves to death because they are weary of the misery that they endure, which they reckon they can evade by death. Now, to evade misery and to desire beatitude come to the same thing. And so it stands that the desire of those who want to undergo death is ordered to beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.ad15
Ad quintum dicendum, quod ad hoc quod voluntas sit recta, duo requiruntur. Unum est quod sit finis debitus; aliud, ut id quod ordinatur in finem, sit proportionatum fini. Quamvis autem omnia desideria ad beatitudinem referantur, tamen contingit utrolibet modo desiderium esse perversum; quia et ipse appetitus beatitudinis potest esse perversus, cum quaeritur ubi non est, ut ex dictis patet; et si quaeratur ubi est, potest contingere quod id quod propter hunc finem appetitur, non est fini proportionatum; sicut cum quis vult furari, ut det eleemosynam, per quam mereatur beatitudinem.
Reply Obj. 5: For the will to be right, two things are required. One is that it be aimed at a due end; the other, that what is ordered to the end be proportioned to the end. Now, although every desire has reference to beatitude, still it happens, in this or that way, that a desire may be perverse; since the very appetite for beatitude can be perverse, when it is sought where it does not exist, as is clear from what was said before; and if it is sought where it truly exists, it can also happen that what one desires on account of the end is not proportioned to the end, as when someone wants to steal in order to give alms, intending in this way to merit beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.ad16
Ad sextum dicendum, quod sic in intelligibilibus non oportet ut in omnibus consequentibus demonstrationibus prima principia essentialiter ingrediantur quasi actualiter cogitata, sed virtute tantum, dum demonstratio conficitur ex his quae per prima principia fidem habent; ita etiam quamvis omne desiderium ad beatitudinem referatur, non tamen oportet quod in omni desiderio de beatitudine actualiter cogitetur: sed desiderium beatitudinis est virtute in omnibus aliis desideriis, sicut causa in effectu.
Reply Obj. 6: Just as with things understood it is not necessary that in all consequent demonstrations the first principles be employed in the sense of being actually thought about, but only in the sense that they are present by their power in what is actually thought about, so long as the demonstration is drawn from things that have credibility from the first principles; so, too, although every desire has reference to beatitude, it is not necessary that in every desire one should be actually thinking about beatitude, but the desire for beatitude is present by its power in all other desires, as a cause is present in its effects.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A3.ad17
A. 4Whether all participate in it equallyUtrum ab omnibus aequaliter participetur
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod beatitudo sanctorum non sit major futura post judicium quam ante. Quanto enim aliquid magis accedit ad similitudinem divinam, tanto perfectius beatitudinem participat. Sed anima a corpore separata Deo similior est quam corpori conjuncta. Ergo major est ejus beatitudo ante corporis resumptionem quam post.
Obj. 1: To the fourth question, we proceed thus. It seems that the beatitude of the saints is not going to be greater after the last judgment than before.1 For the more something approaches to the divine likeness, the more perfectly it participates in beatitude. But the soul separated from the body is more like to God than the soul joined to its body. Therefore, its beatitude is greater before the resumption of the body than afterwards.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.arg1
Praeterea, virtus unita magis est potens quam multiplicata. Sed anima extra corpus magis est unita quam cum est corpori conjuncta. Ergo virtus ejus est major ad operandum; et ita perfectius beatitudinem participat, quae in actu consistit.
Obj. 2: Further, a unified power is more powerful than a diversified one. But the soul outside the body is more unified than when it is joined to the body. Therefore, its power is greater for acting; and so it participates more perfectly in beatitude, which consists in act.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.arg2
Praeterea, beatitudo consistit in actu intellectus speculativi, ut patet ex supra dictis. Sed intellectus in suo actu non utitur organo corporali; et sic corpus resumptum non efficiet ut anima perfectius intelligat. Ergo beatitudo animae non erit major post resurrectionem.
Obj. 3: Further, beatitude consists in an act of the speculative intellect, as is evident from what was said above. But the intellect in its act does not employ a bodily organ; and so, the body resumed will not make the soul understand more perfectly. Therefore, the beatitude of the soul will not be greater after the resurrection.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.arg3
Praeterea, infinito non potest esse aliquid majus; et ita infinitum cum finito aliquo non sunt majus quam ipsum infinitum. Sed anima beata ante corporis resumptionem beatitudinem habet de hoc quod gaudet de bono infinito, scilicet Deo; post resumptionem autem corporis non habebit de alio gaudium, nisi forte de gloria corporis, quod est quoddam bonum finitum. Ergo gaudium eorum post corporis resumptionem non erit majus quam ante.
Obj. 4: Further, there cannot be anything greater than the infinite; and so, the infinite to which something finite is added is no greater than the infinite itself. But the blessed soul before the resumption of the body has beatitude owing to the fact that it rejoices in the infinite good, namely in God; and after the resumption of the body it will still not have joy in anything else, except perhaps the glory of the body, which is a certain finite good. Therefore, their joy after the resumption of the body will not be greater than before.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.arg4
Sed contra est quod Apoc. 8, super illud: vidi subter altare animas interfectorum etc., dicit Glossa: modo animae sanctorum sunt existentes sub, idest in minori dignitate quam sint futurae. Ergo major erit eorum beatitudo post mortem.
On the contrary (1), commenting on Revelation 81 where it says, I saw under the altar the souls of those who had been slain for the word of God and for the witness they had borne, the Gloss says: presently the souls of the saints are existing “under,” that is, in a lesser dignity than will be theirs in the future. Therefore, their beatitude will be greater after death.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.sc
Praeterea, sicut bonis redditur beatitudo pro praemio, ita et malis miseria. Sed miseria malorum post corporis resumptionem erit major quam ante; quia non solum in anima, sed etiam in corpore punientur. Ergo et beatitudo sanctorum erit major post resurrectionem corporis quam ante.
Furthermore (2), as beatitude is paid back to the good as a reward, so is misery paid back to the wicked. But the misery of the wicked after the resumption of their bodies will be greater than before, since they will be punished not only in soul but also in body. Therefore, too, the beatitude of the saints will be greater after the resurrection of the body than before it.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.arg5
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod beatitudo ab omnibus aequaliter participabitur. Quia, Matth. 20, dicitur, quod omnes accipient singulos denarios. Denarius autem significat aliquid quod omnes communiter habebunt. Hoc autem non erit nisi beatitudo. Ergo tantum de beatitudine habebit unus quantum alius.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems all will participate equally in beatitude.1 For it is said in Matthew 20:9 that all shall receive a single denarius. Now the denarius there signifies something that all will have in common. But this is nothing other than beatitude. Therefore, each one will have just as much of beatitude as any other.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.arg6
Praeterea, ultra ultimum nihil est. Sed beatitudo est ultimum eorum quae ab hominibus desiderari possunt. Ergo ultra beatitudinem alicujus hominis in nullo homine potest esse aliquid quasi beatitudinem alterius hominis excedens; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 2: Further, there is nothing beyond the ultimate. But beatitude is the ultimate of those things that can be desired by men. Therefore beyond the beatitude of one man there cannot be something in another man that somehow exceeds the first man’s beatitude; and so the same conclusion follows as before.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.arg7
Praeterea, sicut cuilibet appetibile est bonum, ita et magis bonum. Si ergo aliquis esset beatior minus beato, esset appetibilis beatitudo magis beati secundum rectum appetitum: nec eam haberet. Ergo non esset beatus, quia, ut in littera dicitur, beatus non dicitur nisi qui habet omnia quae vult, et nihil mali vult.
Obj. 3: Further, as a good is desirable to anyone, so a greater good is more desirable. Therefore, if someone were more blessed than another who was less blessed, the first person’s beatitude would be more desirable to the other person, according to a right appetite; yet he would not have it. Therefore, he would not be blessed; since, as is said in the text, no one is called blessed unless he has all that he wants, and wants nothing evil.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.arg8
Sed contra, 1 Corinth. 15, 41: stella differt a stella in claritate; sic erit et resurrectio mortuorum. Ergo unus resurgentium majorem gloriam habebit quam alius.
On the contrary (1), it says in 1 Corinthians 15:41, star differs from star in glory; so it is in the resurrection of the dead. Therefore, among those who rise, one will have more glory than another.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.sc
Praeterea, praemium debet respondere merito. Sed quidam sunt excellentioris meriti aliis. Ergo cum beatitudo sit virtutis praemium, videtur quod majorem beatitudinem habebunt.
Furthermore (2), reward ought to correspond to merit. But some people have more excellent merits than others. Therefore, since beatitude is the reward of virtue, it seems that they will have a greater beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.arg9
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod hujusmodi beatitudinis gradus mansiones dici non debeant. Beatitudo enim importat rationem praemii. Sed mansio nihil significat quod ad praemium pertineat. Ergo diversi gradus beatitudinis mansiones dici non debent.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that these degrees of beatitude ought not to be called ‘dwelling places.’1 For beatitude carries with it the notion of reward. But dwelling place signifies nothing that pertains to reward. Therefore, different degrees of beatitude ought not to be called dwelling places.2
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.arg10
Praeterea, mansio locum significare videtur. Sed locus quo sancti beatificabuntur, non est corporalis, sed spiritualis, scilicet Deus, qui unus est. Ergo non est nisi una mansio; et ita diversi gradus beatitudinis mansiones dici non possunt.
Obj. 2: Further, ‘dwelling place’ seems to signify a place. But the place where the saints will be made blessed is not bodily but spiritual, namely God, who is one. Therefore, there is only one dwelling place; and so different degrees of beatitude cannot be called dwelling places.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.arg11
Praeterea, sicut in patria erunt homines diversorum meritorum, ita nunc sunt in purgatorio, et in limbo patrum fuerunt. Sed in purgatorio et in limbo non distinguuntur mansiones. Ergo nec in patria mansiones debent distingui.
Obj. 3: Further, as in heaven there will be people of diverse merits, so now they are in purgatory, and they were in the limbo of the fathers in former times. But in purgatory and limbo, no dwelling places are distinguished one from another. Therefore, neither in heaven ought dwelling places to be distinguished one from another.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.arg12
Sed contra est quod dicitur Joan. 14, 2: in domo patris mei mansiones multae sunt; quod Augustinus exponit de variis dignitatibus praemiorum.
On the contrary (1), there stands what is said in John 14:2: in my Father’s house are many rooms—which Augustine1 expounds as the various dignities of the rewards.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.sc
Praeterea, in qualibet civitate est ordinata mansionum distinctio. Sed caelestis patria civitati comparatur, ut patet Apoc. 21. Ergo oportet ibi diversas mansiones distinguere secundum diversos beatitudinis gradus.
Furthermore (2), in any city there is an orderly distinction of dwelling places. But the heavenly homeland is compared to a city, as is clear from Revelation 21. Therefore, different dwelling places must be distinguished there, according to diverse degrees of beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.arg13
Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod diversae mansiones non distinguantur penes diversos gradus caritatis. Quia Matth. 25, 15, dicitur: dedit unicuique secundum propriam virtutem. Propria autem uniuscujusque virtus est vis naturalis. Ergo et dona gratiae et gloriae distribuuntur secundum diversos gradus virtutis naturalis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that different dwelling places are not distinguished according to different degrees of charity.1 For it says in Matthew 25:15: he gave to each one according to his own power. But the power proper to anything is its natural force. Therefore, gifts of both grace and glory are distributed according to different degrees of natural power.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.arg14
Praeterea, in Psalm. 61, 12, dicitur: tu reddes unicuique secundum opera sua. Sed illud quod redditur, est beatitudinis mensura. Ergo gradus beatitudinis distinguentur secundum diversitatem operum, et non secundum diversitatem caritatis.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, in Psalm 62 (61):12 it is said: thou dost requite a man according to his work. But what is rendered is the measure of beatitude. Therefore, the degrees of beatitude are distinguished according to a diversity of works, and not according to a diversity of charity.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.arg15
Praeterea, praemium debetur actui, et non habitui; unde fortissimi non coronantur, sed agonizantes, ut patet 1 Ethicor.; et 2 ad Timoth. 2, 5: non coronabitur, nisi qui legitime certaverit. Sed beatitudo est praemium. Ergo diversi gradus beatitudinis1 non erunt secundum diversos gradus caritatis.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the reward is owed to act, and not to habit; hence it is not the strongest who are crowned, but the ones who enter the fight, as is clear from the Ethics 11 and in 2 Timothy 2:5: he will not be crowned unless he strive lawfully. But beatitude is the reward. Therefore different degrees of beatitude are not according to different degrees of charity.2
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.arg16
Sed contra est, quia quanto aliquis erit Deo magis conjunctus, tanto erit beatior. Sed secundum modum caritatis est modus conjunctionis ad Deum. Ergo secundum differentiam caritatis erit et diversitas beatitudinis.
On the contrary (1), the more joined someone will be to God, the more he will be blessed. But the measure of union with God follows the measure of charity. There will therefore be differences in beatitude according to differences in charity.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.sc
Praeterea, sicut simpliciter sequitur ad simpliciter, ita magis ad magis. Sed habere beatitudinem sequitur ad habere caritatem. Ergo et habere majorem beatitudinem sequitur ad habere majorem caritatem.
Furthermore (2), as one thing taken simply follows upon another taken simply, so a greater degree of the one follows upon a greater degree of the other. But having beatitude follows upon having charity. Therefore, having more beatitude follows upon having more charity.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.arg17
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod beatitudinem sanctorum post resurrectionem augeri extensive quidem manifestum est; quia beatitudo tunc erit non solum in anima, sed etiam in corpore; et etiam ipsius animae beatitudo augebitur extensive, inquantum anima non solum gaudebit de bono proprio, sed de bono corporis.
I answer that, it is indeed manifest that the beatitude of the saints after the resurrection will increase as regards its extension, since then beatitude will be not only in the soul but also in the body; and even the beatitude of the soul itself will be increased as regards extension, insofar as the soul will rejoice not only over its own good, but over the good of the body.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.co
Potest etiam dici, quod etiam beatitudo animae ipsius augebitur intensive. Corpus enim hominis dupliciter potest considerari. Uno modo secundum quod est ab anima perfectibile; alio modo secundum quod est in eo aliquid repugnans animae in suis operibus, prout non perfecte corpus per animam perficitur. Secundum autem primam considerationem corporis, conjunctio corporis ad animam addit animae aliquam perfectionem; quia omnis pars imperfecta est, et completur in suo toto; unde et totum se habet ad partes sicut forma ad materiam; unde et anima perfectior est in esse suo naturali cum est in toto, scilicet in homine conjuncto ex anima et corpore, quam cum est per se separata. Sed unio corporis quantum ad secundam ipsius considerationem impedit animae perfectionem; et ideo dicitur, quod corpus quod corrumpitur, aggravat animam; Sap. 9, 15. Si ergo a corpore removeatur omne id per quod actioni animae resistit; simpliciter anima erit perfectior in corpore tali existens quam per se separata. Quanto autem aliquid est perfectius in esse, tanto potest perfectius operari; unde et operatio animae conjunctae tali corpori erit perfectior quam operatio animae separatae. Hujusmodi autem corpus est corpus gloriosum, quod omnino subdetur spiritui, ut supra, dist. 44, dictum est.
It can also be said that the beatitude of the soul itself will be increased as regards intensity. For man’s body can be considered in two ways. In one way, as it is perfectible by the soul; in another way, as there is in it something that resists the soul in the soul’s activities, as long as the body is not perfectly perfected by the soul. Now, according to the first way of considering the body, the union of body to soul adds a perfection to the soul, since a part, as such, is imperfect, and finds completion in its whole. Thus the whole stands to the parts as form to matter, and thus the soul is more perfect in its natural being when it is in the whole—namely in man compounded of soul and body—than when it is separate by itself. But the union of the body according to the second way of considering it impedes the perfection of the soul; and thus it is said in Wisdom 9:15 that a perishable body weighs down the soul. Therefore, if from the body everything were taken away through which it resists the soul’s action, simply speaking the soul would be more perfect existing in such a body than separate by itself. But the more perfect something is in being, the more perfect it can be in acting; and so the activity of a soul united to such a body will be more perfect than the activity of a separated soul. Now, this is the kind of body that the glorified body is, since it is altogether subject to the spirit, as was said above in Distinction 44.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4
Unde cum beatitudo in operatione consistat, perfectior erit beatitudo animae post resumptionem corporis quam ante. Sicut enim anima separata a corpore corruptibili perfectius potest operari quam ei conjuncta; ita postquam conjuncta fuerit corpore glorioso, perfectior erit ejus operatio quam quando erat separata. Omne autem imperfectum appetit suam perfectionem et ideo anima separata naturaliter appetit corporis conjunctionem: et propter hunc appetitum ex imperfectione procedentem, ejus operatio quae in Deum fertur, est minus intensa; et hoc est quod dicit Hieronymus, quod ex appetitu corporis retardatur ne tota intentione pergat in illud summum bonum.
For this reason, since beatitude consists in activity, the soul’s beatitude will be more perfect after the resumption of the body than before. For just as the soul separated from the corruptible body can act more perfectly than when it is united to it, so after it has been united to a glorified body, its activity will be more perfect than when it was separated. Now, every imperfect thing desires its own perfection, and so the separated soul naturally desires union with the body; and because of this desire proceeding from imperfection, its activity which is directed toward God is less intense; and this is what Jerome says:1 that due to desire for the body, the soul is held back from passing into that highest good with its whole intention.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod anima conjuncta corpori glorioso magis est Deo similis quam ab eo separata, inquantum conjuncta habet esse perfectius. Quanto enim aliquid est perfectius, tanto est Deo similius: sicut etiam cor, cujus vitae perfectio in motu consistit, est Deo similius quando movetur quam quando quiescit, quamvis Deus nunquam moveatur.
Reply Obj. 1: The soul united to the glorified body is more like God than when it is separated from such a body, insofar as the composite has being more perfectly. For the more perfectly something exists, the more like God it is, as the heart, since the perfection of its life consists in motion,1 is more like God when it is moving than when it rests, even though God himself never moves.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod virtus quae de sua natura habet quod sit in materia, magis est potens in materia existens quam a materia separata; quamvis, absolute loquendo, virtus a materia separata sit potentior.
Reply Obj. 2: A power that by its nature belongs in matter is more powerful when existing in matter than when separated from matter, even though absolutely speaking a power that is separated from matter is more powerful.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis in actu intelligendi anima corpore non utatur, tamen perfectio corporis quodammodo ad perfectionem operationis intellectualis cooperabitur, inquantum ex conjunctione corporis gloriosi anima erit in sua natura perfectior, et per consequens in operatione efficacior; et secundum hoc, ipsum bonum corporis cooperabitur quasi instrumentaliter ad operationem illam in qua beatitudo consistit; sicut etiam Philosophus ponit in 1 Ethic., quod bona exteriora cooperantur instrumentaliter ad felicitatem vitae.
Reply Obj. 3: Although the soul does not employ the body in the act of understanding, still the body’s perfection will in a way cooperate toward the perfection of intellectual activity, inasmuch as the soul, from its union with the glorified body, will be more perfect in its nature, and consequently more effective in its activity. And in this respect the very good of the body will cooperate, as if instrumentally, toward that activity in which beatitude consists, even as the Philosopher states in the Ethics 11 that external goods cooperate instrumentally toward happiness of life.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod quamvis finitum infinito additum non faciat majus, tamen facit plus: quia infinitum et finitum sunt duo, cum finitum1 per se acceptum sit unum. Extensio autem gaudii non respicit majus, sed plus; unde extensive augetur gaudium, secundum quod est de Deo et de gloria corporis, respectu gaudii quod erat de Deo. Gloria etiam corporis operabitur ad2 perfectiorem operationem qua anima in Deum feretur. Quanto enim operatio conveniens fuerit perfectior, tanto delectatio erit major, ut patet ex hoc quod dicitur 10 Ethic.
Reply Obj. 4: Although a finite added to an infinite does not make a greater, still it makes more, because the infinite and the finite are two, since the infinite, taken by itself, is one. Now, the extension of joy spoken of does not have reference to greater, but to more; hence joy will increase as regards extension, if one compares the joy taken in God and in the body’s glory, to the joy that was taken in God alone. The body’s glory will also contribute to the intensifying of the joy that is from God inasmuch as it is cooperating with a more perfect activity by which the soul is borne into God. For the more perfect a suitable activity is, the greater will be the delight in doing it, as is evident from what is said in the Ethics 10.1
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.ad4
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod cum beatitudo in operatione consistat, gradus beatitudinis est attendendus secundum gradum perfectionis in operando. Perfectio autem operationis in qua felicitas consistit, ex duobus pensatur: scilicet ex parte operantis, et ex parte objecti. Unde Philosophus dicit in 10 Ethic., quod perfectissima operatio est quae est altissimae potentiae nobilissimo habitu perfectae (quod est ex parte operantis) et respectu nobilissimi objecti. Objectum autem operationis in qua beatitudo consistit, est omnino unum et idem; scilicet divina essentia, ex cujus visione omnes erunt beati; unde ex hac parte non erit aliquis gradus in beatitudine; sed ex parte operantium operatio beatitudinis non erit eodem modo perfecta: quia secundum quod habitus perficiens ad operationem praedictam, scilicet lumen gloriae, erit perfectior in uno quam in alio, secundum hoc operatio erit perfectior, et delectatio major; et secundum hoc non in eodem gradu beatitudinis erunt omnes beati.
To the second question, it should be said that since beatitude consists in activity, the level of beatitude is to be gauged according to the level of perfection in acting. Now, the perfection of activity in which happiness consists is evaluated on the basis of two factors: one on the side of the acting subject, the other on the side of the object. This is why the Philosopher says in the Ethics 101 that the most perfect activity is the one that is of the highest power perfected by the noblest habit (which is on the side of the acting subject) and with respect to the noblest object. Now, the object of the activity in which beatitude consists is altogether one and the same, namely the divine essence, from the vision of which all will be blessed; and so on its side there will not be any level in beatitude. But on the side of the acting subject, the activity of beatitude will not be perfect in the same way, since insofar as the habit that perfects this activity, namely the light of glory, will be more perfect in one than in another, to that extent this activity will be more perfect, and the delight greater; and from this vantage, all the blessed will not be in the same level of beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod denarius dicitur unus qui communiter reddetur ex parte objecti ipsius beatitudinis, quia Deus essentiam suam omnibus ostendet; sed unusquisque eam aspiciet secundum modum suum.
Reply Obj. 1: The denarius represents the one who will be commonly rendered to the blessed on the side of the object of beatitude itself, since God will show his essence to all; but each one will gaze on it in his own way.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.ad5
Ad secundum dicendum, quod sicut ignis est subtilissimus corporum specie, et tamen unus ignis altero subtilior esse potest; ita beatitudo secundum suam speciem considerata est ultimum omnium desiderabilium humanorum; unde nihil prohibet unius beatitudinem esse perfectiorem beatitudine alterius. Cujuslibet autem beatitudo secundum hoc ultima est, quod appetitus habentis per eam totaliter terminatur, quamvis non sit ultima tamquam existens in ultimo perfectionis gradu.
Reply Obj. 2: As fire is the most subtle kind of body, and nevertheless one fire can be more subtle than another, so beatitude, considered according to its kind, is the ultimate of all things desirable to mankind; hence nothing prevents the beatitude of one from being more perfect than the beatitude of another. Moreover, the beatitude of each one is ultimate inasmuch as his desire is wholly terminated in it, even if it is not ultimate in the sense of existing in the ultimate degree of perfection.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.ad6
Ad tertium dicendum, quod in beatis erit perfecta caritas; unde quilibet ibi plus diliget Deum quam seipsum; et ideo magis volet id quod est convenientius Deo, quam id quod esset melius ei; et ideo magis volet divinam justitiam salvari in hoc quod ipse minus habeat, quod est Deo convenientius, quam in hoc quod plus habeat, quod esset sibi melius.
Reply Obj. 3: In the blessed there will be perfect charity; thus anyone there will love God more than himself, and so he will more want what is more suited to God, than what would be better for himself. And thus he will more want divine justice to be preserved by his having less, which is more suited to God, than he will want to have more, which would be better for him.1
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.ad7
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod, quia motus localis prior est omnium aliorum motuum; ideo secundum Philosophum, nomen motus et distantiae et omnium hujusmodi derivatum est a motu locali ad omnes alios motus. Finis autem motus localis est locus, ad quem cum aliquod pervenerit, ibi manet quiescens, et in eo conservatur; et ideo in quolibet motu ipsam quietationem in fine motus dicimus collocationem, vel mansionem; et ideo cum nomen motus derivetur usque ad actum appetitus et voluntatis, ipsa assecutio finis appetitivi motus, dicitur mansio vel collocatio in fine; et ideo diversi modi consequendi finem ultimum diversae mansiones dicuntur; ut sic unitas domus respondeat unitati beatitudinis, quae est ex parte objecti; et pluralitas mansionum respondeat differentiae quae in beatitudine invenitur ex parte beatorum. Sicut etiam videmus in rebus naturalibus quod est idem locus sursum, ad quem tendunt omnia levia; sed unumquodque pertingit propinquius secundum quod est levius; et ita habent diversas mansiones secundum differentias levitatis.
To the third question, it should be said that since local motion is prior to all other motions, for this reason, according to the Philosopher,1 the names ‘motion’ and ‘distance’ and everything of the kind are carried over from local motion to all other motions. Now the end of local motion is a place,2 where something remains at rest once it has arrived, and is preserved there; and so, in any motion, the very being-at-rest in the end of the motion we call ‘station’3 or ‘dwelling’; and therefore since the name of motion is carried over to the act of appetite and of will, the very gaining of the end of appetitive motion is called a dwelling place, or station, in the end. And this is why different ways of obtaining the ultimate end are called different dwelling places, such that the one house corresponds to the one beatitude, which is on the side of the object, while the plurality of dwellings corresponds to the differences that are found in beatitude on the part of the blessed—as we also see in natural things that everything light tends to the same place up above, but the lighter something is, the closer it comes to that place; and thus they have diverse dwelling places according to differences in lightness.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod mansio importat rationem finis, ut ex dictis patet, et sic per consequens importat rationem praemii, quod est finis meriti.
Reply Obj. 1: ‘Dwelling place’ does imply the notion of end, as is evident from what was said, and so consequently implies the notion of reward, which is the end of merit.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.ad8
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis sit unus locus spiritualis, tamen diversi sunt gradus appropinquandi ad locum illum; et secundum hoc constituuntur diversae mansiones.
Reply Obj. 2: Although there is one spiritual place, there are still different steps for approaching that place; and accordingly, diverse dwelling places are established.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.ad9
Ad tertium dicendum, quod illi qui erant in limbo, vel nunc sunt in purgatorio, nondum pervenerunt ad suum finem; et ideo in purgatorio vel in limbo non distinguuntur mansiones, sed solum in Paradiso et in inferno, ubi est finis bonorum et malorum.
Reply Obj. 3: Those who were in limbo or who are now in purgatory have not yet come to their end, and so in purgatory or in limbo dwelling places are not distinguished, one from the other; but this is done only in paradise and in hell, where we find the end of the good and of the wicked.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.ad10
Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod principium distinctivum mansionum, sive graduum beatitudinis, est duplex; scilicet propinquum et remotum. Propinquum est diversa dispositio quae erit in beatis, ex qua contingit diversitas perfectionis apud eos in operatione beatitudinis; sed principium remotum est meritum quo talem beatitudinem consecuti sunt. Primo autem modo distinguuntur mansiones secundum caritatem patriae; quae quanto in aliquo erit perfectior, tanto reddet eum capaciorem divinae claritatis, secundum cujus augmentum augebitur perfectio divinae visionis. Secundo vero modo distinguuntur secundum caritatem viae. Actus enim noster non habet quod sit meritorius ex ipsa substantia actus, sed solum ex habitu virtutis quo informatur. Vis autem merendi est in omnibus virtutibus ex caritate, quae habet ipsum finem pro objecto; et ideo diversitas in merendo tota revertitur ad diversitatem caritatis; et sic caritas viae distinguet mansiones per modum meriti.
To the fourth question, it should be said that there are two principles that distinguish heavenly dwelling places or degrees of beatitude: proximate and remote. The proximate principle is the difference of disposition that will be found in the blessed, out of which there arises among them a diversity of perfection in the activity of beatitude; but the remote principle is the merit by which they attained such beatitude. Now, in the first way, the dwelling places are distinguished according to the charity possessed in heaven—the more perfect it is in someone, the more it will render him receptive of the divine brilliance, and according to this increase the perfection of divine vision will be increased. But the second way the dwelling places are distinguished is according to charity possessed in the wayfaring state. For our actions in this life do not have their power of meriting from the very substance of the actions, but solely from the habit of virtue by which they are informed. Now, the power of meriting is in every virtue from charity, which has the ultimate end as its object; and so, any difference in meriting comes down completely to a difference in charity. And this is how the charity possessed in the wayfaring state will, by way of merit, differentiate heavenly dwelling places.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod virtus ibi non solum accipitur pro naturali capacitate, sed pro naturali capacitate simul cum conatu ad habendam gratiam; et tunc virtus hoc modo accepta erit quasi materialis dispositio ad mensuram gratiae et gloriae percipiendae: sed caritas est formaliter complens meritum ad gloriam; et ideo distinctio gradus in gloria accipitur penes gradus caritatis potius quam penes gradus virtutis praedictae.
Reply Obj. 1: ‘Power’ here is not to be taken solely for natural capacity, but for natural capacity together with an effort toward having grace; and taken in this way, ‘power’ will be something like a material disposition to the measure of grace and glory received. But charity is what formally completes merit toward glory; and therefore a distinction of degrees in glory is taken according to levels of charity rather than according to levels in the power described.1
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.ad11
Ad secundum dicendum, quod opera non habent quod eis retributio gloriae reddatur, nisi inquantum sunt caritate informata; et ideo secundum diversos caritatis gradus erunt diversi gradus in gloria.
Reply Obj. 2: Works only have a claim on the recompense of glory insofar as they are informed by charity; and so there will be different degrees in glory according to different degrees of charity.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.ad12
Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis habitus caritatis vel cujuslibet virtutis non sit meritum cui debeatur praemium; est tamen principium et tota ratio merendi in actu; et ideo secundum ejus diversitatem praemia distinguuntur; quamvis ex ipso genere actus possit aliquis gradus in merendo considerari non respectu praemii essentialis, quod est gaudium de Deo; sed respectu alicujus accidentalis praemii, quod est gaudium de aliquo bono creato.
Reply Obj. 3: While the habit of charity (or of any virtue) is not the merit that the reward is owed to, it is nevertheless the principle and the whole rationale for meriting in any act; and therefore diverse rewards are distinguished according to its diversity—although a certain degree in meriting could also be considered by reason of the very genus of a certain act, not with respect to the essential reward, which is rejoicing in God, but with respect to an accidental reward, which is joy over a created good.
Sent.IV.D49.Q1.A4.ad13
Q. 2The beatific visionDe visione Dei
Deinde quaeritur de visione Dei; et circa hoc quaeruntur septem:
Next, we inquire about the vision of God; and here seven questions arise:
Sent.IV.D49.Q2
primo utrum sancti videbunt Deum per essentiam;
first, whether the saints will see God in his essence;
Sent.IV.D49.Q2
secundo utrum possint Deum videre oculo corporali;
second, whether they can see God with the eye of the body;
Sent.IV.D49.Q2
tertio utrum videndo Deum comprehendant ipsum;
third, whether by seeing God they comprehend him;
Sent.IV.D49.Q2
quarto utrum videntium Deum per essentiam alter altero perfectius videat;
fourth, whether some people will see God in his essence more perfectly than others;
Sent.IV.D49.Q2
quinto utrum videntes divinam essentiam necesse sit omnia videre quae Deus videt;
fifth, whether it is necessary for those who see the divine essence to see everything that God sees;
Sent.IV.D49.Q2
sexto utrum ad videndum Deum per essentiam aliqua creatura ex puris naturalibus possit pertingere;
sixth, whether any created being can arrive at seeing God in his essence from purely natural endowments;
Sent.IV.D49.Q2
septimo utrum in statu viae possit aliquis Deum per essentiam videre.
seventh, whether anyone can see God in his essence in the wayfaring state.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2
A. 1Whether the saints will see God in his essenceUtrum sancti videbunt Deum per essentiam
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod intellectus humanus non possit pervenire ad videndum Deum per essentiam. Quia Joan. 1, 18: Deum nemo vidit unquam; et exponit Chrysostomus quod nec ipsae caelestes essentiae (ipse dico Cherubim et Seraphim) ipsum ut est unquam videre potuerunt. Sed hominibus non promittitur nisi aequalitas angelorum; Matth. 22, 30: erunt sicut angeli Dei in caelo. Ergo nec sancti in patria Deum per essentiam videbunt.
Obj. 1: To the first question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that the human intellect cannot arrive at seeing God in his essence. For no one has ever seen God (Jn 1:18) is explained by Chrysostom2 as meaning that not even the heavenly essences (I mean the Cherubim and Seraphim) were ever able to see him as he is. But men are promised nothing but equality with the angels: they are like the angels of God in heaven (Mt 22:30). Therefore, neither will the saints in heaven see God in his essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.arg1
Praeterea, Dionysius sic argumentatur in 1 cap. de Div. Nom. Cognitio non est nisi existentium. Omne autem existens finitum est, cum sit in aliquo genere determinatum; et sic Deus, cum sit infinitus, est super omnia existentia. Ergo ejus non est cognitio, sed est super cognitionem.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, in On the Divine Names 1,1 Dionysius gives the following argument. Knowledge is only of existing things. But every existing thing is finite, since it is determined to some genus. And so God, since he is infinite, is above all existing things. Therefore, there is no knowledge of him; rather, he is above knowledge.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.arg2
Praeterea, Dionysius ostendit quod perfectissimus modus quo intellectus noster Deo conjungi potest, est inquantum conjungitur ei ut ignoto. Sed illud quod est visum per essentiam, non est ignotum. Ergo impossibile est ut intellectus noster per essentiam Deum videat.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, Dionysius1 shows that the most perfect manner in which our intellect can be joined to God is inasmuch as it is joined to him as the unknown. But what is seen in its essence is not unknown. Therefore, it is impossible for our intellect to see God in his essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.arg3
Praeterea, Dionysius dicit, quod superpositae Dei tenebrae, quas abundantiam lucis appellat, cooperiuntur omni lumini, et absconduntur omni cognitioni; et si aliquis videns Deum intellexit quod vidit, non ipsum vidit, sed aliquid eorum quae sunt ejus. Ergo nullus intellectus creatus poterit Deum videre per essentiam.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, Dionysius1 says that the darkness surrounding God, which is what he calls God’s abundance of light, is obscured from all light and hidden from all knowledge; and if anyone who sees God understands what he has seen, he has not seen him but rather something of the things that are his. Therefore, no created intellect will be able to see God in his essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.arg4
Praeterea, sicut dicit Dionysius in Epist. 5 ad Dorotheum, invisibilis quidem Deus est existens propter excedentem claritatem. Sed claritas ejus sicut excedit intellectum hominis in via, ita excedit intellectum hominis in patria. Ergo sicut est invisibilis in via, ita erit invisibilis in patria.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, as Dionysius says in Letter 5 to Dorotheus: God exists as invisible due to his exceeding brightness.1 But just as his brightness exceeds man’s intellect in the wayfaring state, so also it exceeds man’s intellect in heaven. Therefore, just as he is invisible in the wayfaring state, so also he will be invisible in heaven.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.arg5
Praeterea, cum intelligibile sit perfectio intellectus, oportet esse proportionem aliquam inter intellectum et intelligibile, visibile et visum. Sed non est accipere proportionem aliquam inter intellectum nostrum et essentiam divinam, cum in infinitum distent. Ergo intellectus noster non potest pertingere ad essentiam divinam videndam.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, since the intelligible is a perfection of the intellect, there must be a proportion between the intellect and the intelligible, between the visible and vision. But there cannot be a proportion between our intellect and the divine essence, since they are at an infinite distance. Therefore, our intellect cannot attain to seeing the divine essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.arg6
Praeterea, plus distat Deus ab intellectu nostro quam intelligibile creatum a sensu. Sed sensus nullo modo potest pertingere ad creaturam spiritualem videndam. Ergo nec intellectus noster potest pertingere ad videndam divinam essentiam.
Obj. 7: Furthermore, God is more distant from our intellect than a created intelligible object is from our senses. But the senses can in no way attain to seeing a spiritual creature. Therefore, neither can our intellect attain to seeing the divine essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.arg7
Praeterea, quandocumque intellectus aliquid intelligit in actu, oportet quod informetur per similitudinem intellecti, quae est principium intellectualis operationis in tale objectum determinatae, sicut calor est principium calefactionis. Si ergo intellectus Deum intelligat, oportet quod fiat per aliquam similitudinem informantem ipsum intellectum. Hoc autem non potest esse ipsa divina essentia: quia formae et formati oportet esse unum esse; divina autem essentia1 ab intellectu nostro differt secundum essentiam et esse. Oportet ergo quod forma qua informatur intellectus noster intelligendo Deum, sit aliqua similitudo impressa a Deo in intellectum nostrum. Sed similitudo illa, cum sit aliquid creatum, non potest ducere in Dei cognitionem, nisi sicut effectus in causam. Ergo impossibile est ut intellectus noster Deum videat nisi per effectum ipsius. Sed visio Dei quae est per effectus, non est visio Dei per essentiam. Ergo intellectus noster non poterit Deum per essentiam videre.
Obj. 8: Furthermore, whenever the intellect understands something actually it must be informed by way of a likeness to what is understood, which is the principle of intellectual activity determined to such an object, just as heat is the principle of heating. If, then, the intellect understood God, this would have to occur through a likeness informing the intellect. But this cannot be the divine essence itself. For the form and the formed must have a single being, but the divine intelligence differs from our intellect in both essence and being. Thus the form by which our intellect is informed when it understands God must be a likeness impressed by God onto our intellect. But this likeness, since it is something created, cannot lead to the knowledge of God except as the effect leads to the cause. Therefore, it is impossible for our intellect to see God except through his effect. But the vision of God through his effects is not the vision of God in his essence. Therefore, our intellect will not be able to see God in his essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.arg8
Praeterea, divina essentia magis distat ab intellectu nostro quam quicumque angelus vel intelligentia. Sed, sicut dicit Avicenna in sua Metaph., intelligentiam esse in intellectu nostro non est essentiam intelligentiae esse in intellectu: quia sic scientia quam de intelligentiis habemus, esset substantia, et non accidens. Sed hoc est impressionem intelligentiae esse in nostro intellectu. Ergo et Deus non est in intellectu nostro ut intelligatur a nobis, nisi inquantum impressio ejus est in intellectu. Sed illa impressio non potest ducere in cognitionem divinae essentiae: quia cum in infinitum distet a divina essentia, degenerat in aliam speciem multo amplius quam si species albi degeneraret in speciem nigri. Ergo si ille in cujus visu species albi degenerat in speciem nigri, propter indispositionem organi non dicitur videre album; ita nec intellectus noster, qui solum per hujus impressionem Deum intelligit, eum per essentiam videre poterit.
Obj. 9: Furthermore, the divine essence is more distant from our intellect than any angel or intelligence. But, as Avicenna says in his Metaphysics,1 for an intelligence to be in our intellect is not for the essence of the intelligence to be in our intellect. For in this case the knowledge we have of intelligences would be a substance, not an accident. But this is for an impression of the intelligence to be in our intellect. Therefore God, too, is only in our intellect in such a manner as to be understood by us inasmuch as an impression of him is in our intellect. But this impression cannot lead to knowledge of the divine essence. For since it is at an infinite distance from the divine essence, it would degenerate into another species much more readily than if the species of white were to degenerate into the species of black. Now, one in whose sight the species of white degenerates into the species of black, due to the indisposition of an organ, is not said to see white. So, too, our intellect, which understands God only through an impression of him, will not be able to see him in his essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.arg9
Praeterea, in rebus separatis a materia idem est intelligens et quod intelligitur, ut patet in 3 de Anima. Sed Deus est maxime a materia separatus. Cum ergo intellectus qui est creatus, non possit ad hoc pertingere ut fiat essentia increata, non poterit esse quod intellectus Deum per essentiam videat.
Obj. 10: Furthermore, in things separated from matter, what understands and what is understood are the same, as is clear in On the Soul 3.1 But God is maximally separated from matter. Since, then, an intellect that is created cannot attain to becoming an uncreated essence, it will not be able to be the case that it sees God in his essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.arg10
Praeterea, omne illud quod videtur per essentiam, de eo scitur quid est. Sed de Deo intellectus non potest videre quid est, sed solum quid non est, sicut dicit Dionysius et Damascenus. Ergo intellectus Deum per essentiam videre non potest.
Obj. 11: Furthermore, in the case of every thing that is seen in its essence, what it is is known. But in the case of God, the intellect cannot see what he is but only what he is not, as Dionysius1 and Damascene2 say. Therefore, the intellect cannot see God in his essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.arg11
Praeterea, omne infinitum, inquantum infinitum, est ignotum. Sed Deus est modis omnibus infinitus. Ergo est omnino ignotus; ergo per essentiam ab intellectu creato videri non poterit.
Obj. 12: Furthermore, every infinite, insofar as it is infinite, is unknown. But God is infinite in every way. Therefore, he is altogether unknown and thus will not be able to be seen in his essence by a created intellect.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.arg12
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit in Lib. de Videndo Deum: Deus est natura invisibilis. Sed ea quae insunt in Deo per naturam, non possunt aliter se habere. Ergo non potest esse quod per essentiam videatur.
Obj. 13: Furthermore, Augustine says in On the Vision of God: God is invisible by nature.1 But the natural properties of God cannot be otherwise than they are. Therefore, it cannot be the case that he is seen in his essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.arg13
Praeterea, omne quod alio modo est, et alio modo videtur, non videtur secundum id quod est. Sed Deus alio modo est, et alio modo videtur a sanctis in patria: est enim per modum suum; sed videbitur a sanctis secundum modum eorum. Ergo non videbitur a sanctis secundum id quod est, et sic non videbitur per essentiam.
Obj. 14: Furthermore, every thing that exists in one way and is seen in another way is not seen in accord with what it is. But God exists in one way and is seen in another by the saints in heaven. For he exists after his own manner, but the saints will see him after their manner. Therefore, the saints will not see him in accord with what he is and so will not see him in his essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.arg14
Praeterea, illud quod per medium videtur, non videtur per essentiam. Sed Deus per medium videtur in patria, quod est lumen gloriae, ut patet in Psal. 35, 10: in lumine tuo videbimus lumen. Ergo non videbitur per essentiam.
Obj. 15: Furthermore, what is seen through a medium is not seen in its essence. But in heaven God is seen through a medium, which is the light of glory, as is clear from Scripture: in thy light do we see light (Ps 35 [36]:10). Therefore, he will not be seen in his essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.arg15
Praeterea, Deus in patria videtur facie ad faciem, ut dicitur 1 Corinth. 13. Sed hominem quem videmus faciem ad faciem, videmus per similitudinem. Ergo Deus in patria videbitur per similitudinem, et sic non per essentiam.
Obj. 16: Furthermore, in heaven God is seen face to face, as Scripture says (1 Cor 13:12). But when we see a man face to face, we see him through a likeness. Therefore, in heaven God will be seen through a likeness and so not in his essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.arg16
Sed contra est quod dicitur 1 Corinth. 13, 12: videmus nunc in speculo et in aenigmate; tunc autem facie ad faciem. Sed illud quod videtur facie ad faciem, videtur per essentiam. Ergo Deus per essentiam videbitur a sanctis in patria.
On the contrary (1), it says in 1 Corinthians 13:12: now we see in a mirror dimly, but then face to face. But what is seen face to face is seen in its essence. Therefore, the saints will see God in his essence in heaven.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.sc
Praeterea, 1 Joan. 3, 2: cum apparuerit, similes ei erimus, et videbimus eum sicuti est. Ergo videbimus Deum per essentiam.
Furthermore (2), when he appears we shall be like him, for we shall see him as he is (1 Jn 3:2). Therefore, we will see God in his essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.arg17
Praeterea, 1 Corinth. 15, super illud: cum tradiderit regnum Deo et patri, dicit Glossa: ubi (scilicet in patria) essentia patris et filii et spiritus sancti videbitur; quod solum mundis cordibus dabitur; quae est summa beatitudo. Ergo beati Deum per essentiam videbunt.
Furthermore (3), commenting on 1 Corinthians 15:24: when he delivers the kingdom to God the Father, a Gloss says: where (i.e., in heaven) the essence of the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit will be seen, which will be granted only to pure hearts, which is the height of beatitude. Therefore, the blessed will see God in his essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.arg18
Praeterea, Joan. 14, 21, dicitur: si quis diligit me, diligetur a patre meo; et ego diligam illum, et manifestabo ei meipsum. Sed illud quod manifestatur, essentialiter videtur. Ergo Deus a sanctis in patria essentialiter videbitur.
Furthermore (4), John 14:21 says: he who loves me will be loved by my Father, and I will love him and manifest myself to him. But what is manifested is seen essentially. Therefore, God will be seen essentially by the saints in heaven.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.arg19
Praeterea, Exod. 33 super illud: non videbit me homo et vivet, Gregorius improbat opinionem illorum qui dicebant, quod in illa regione beatitudinis Deus in claritate sua conspici potest, sed in natura videri non potest: quia aliud non est ejus claritas et ejus natura. Sed natura est ejus essentia. Ergo videtur per suam essentiam.
Furthermore (5), on the passage man shall not see me and live (Ex 33:20), Gregory1 disproves the opinion of those who said that in the realm of beatitude God can be perceived in his brightness but cannot be seen in his nature, since his brightness is not one thing and his nature another. But his nature is his essence. Therefore, he is seen in his essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.arg20
Praeterea, sanctorum desiderium non potest omnino frustrari. Sed sanctorum desiderium commune est ut Deum per essentiam videant, ut patet Exod. 33, 18: ostende mihi faciem tuam; et Joan. 14, 8: ostende nobis patrem, et sufficit nobis. Ergo sancti Deum per essentiam videbunt.
Furthermore (6), the desire of the saints cannot be altogether frustrated. But the universal desire of the saints is to see God in his essence, as is clear: show me thy face (Ex 33:18), and show us the Father, and we shall be satisfied (Jn 14:8). Therefore, the saints will see God in his essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.arg21
Respondeo dicendum, quod sicut secundum fidem ponimus finem ultimum humanae vitae esse visionem Dei; ita philosophi posuerunt ultimam hominis felicitatem esse intelligere substantias separatas a materia secundum esse; et ideo circa hanc quaestionem eadem difficultas et diversitas invenitur apud philosophos et apud theologos.
I answer that, just as we assert in accord with the faith that the last end of human life is the vision of God, so also philosophers posit that the ultimate happiness of man is to understand substances separate from matter according to their being. And thus, concerning this question, the same difficulty and diversity of opinion is found in the case of philosophers and theologians.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.co
Quidam enim philosophi posuerunt quod intellectus noster possibilis nunquam potest ad hoc pervenire ut intelligat substantias separatas, sicut Alpharabius in fine suae Ethicae: quamvis contrarium dixerit in Lib. de Intellectu, ut Commentator refert in 3 de Anima. Et similiter quidam theologi posuerunt, quod intellectus humanus nunquam potest ad hoc pervenire quod Deum per essentiam videat. Et utrosque ad hoc movet distantia inter intellectum nostrum et essentiam divinam, vel alias substantias separatas. Cum enim intellectus in actu sit quodammodo unum cum intelligibili in actu, videtur difficile quod intellectus creatus aliquo modo fiat essentia increata; unde et Chrysostomus dicit: quomodo enim creabile videt increabile? Et major difficultas in hoc est illis qui ponunt intellectum possibilem esse generabilem et corruptibilem, utpote virtutem a corpore dependentem non solum respectu visionis divinae, sed respectu visionis quarumcumque substantiarum separatarum.
For some philosophers have posited that our potential intellect can never arrive at understanding separated substances, as Alpharabius asserts at the end of his Ethics, though he said the contrary in On the Intellect, as the Commentator relates, commenting on On the Soul 3.1 Likewise, some theologians have posited that the human intellect can never arrive at seeing God in his essence. And both are moved to this position by the distance between our intellect and the divine essence or other separated substances. For since the intellect in act is in a certain way one with the intelligible in act, for a created intellect in any way to become an uncreated essence seems to be a difficulty. Hence, too, Chrysostom2 says: for how can what is subject to creation see what is uncreateable? And there is a greater difficulty in this for those who posit that the potential intellect is generable and corruptible as a power dependent on the body, not only with respect to the vision of God but also with respect to the vision of any separated substances.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1
Sed haec positio omnino stare non potest. Primo, quia repugnat auctoritati Scripturae canonicae, ut Augustinus dicit in Lib. de Videndo Deum. Secundo, quia cum intelligere sit maxime propria operatio hominis, oportet quod secundum eam assignetur sibi sua beatitudo, cum haec operatio in ipso perfecta fuerit. Cum autem perfectio intelligentis inquantum hujusmodi, sit ipsum intelligibile; si in perfectissima operatione intellectus homo non perveniat ad videndam essentiam divinam, sed aliquid aliud, oportebit dicere quod aliquid aliud sit beatificans ipsum hominem quam Deus; et cum ultima perfectio cujuslibet sit in conjunctione ad suum principium, sequitur ut aliquid aliud sit principium effectivum hominis quam Deus; quod est absurdum secundum nos, et similiter est absurdum apud philosophos, qui ponunt animas nostras a substantiis separatis emanare, ut in fine eas possimus intelligere.
But this position is totally unable to stand. First, because it is repugnant to the authority of canonical Scripture, as Augustine says in On Seeing God. Second, because of the fact that since understanding is man’s most proper activity, we must assign his beatitude on the basis of this activity, i.e., when this activity is perfected in him. But since the perfection of one who understands, precisely as understanding, is the intelligible object itself, if in the most perfect activity of his intellect man arrives not at seeing the divine essence but at something else, we will have to say that something other than God is what makes man himself blessed. And since the ultimate perfection of any thing is in connection to its principle, it follows that something other than God is man’s efficient principle. But this is absurd to us as well as to philosophers who posit that our souls emanate from separated substances such that in the end we are able to understand them.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1
Unde oportet ponere secundum nos, quod intellectus noster quandoque perveniat ad videndam essentiam divinam, et secundum philosophos quod perveniat ad videndam essentiam substantiarum separatarum. Quomodo autem possit hoc accidere, restat investigandum.
Hence, on our terms, we must posit that our intellect does at some time arrive at seeing the divine essence, and, on the terms of the philosophers, we must posit that it arrives at seeing the essence of separated substances. Now how this can happen remains to be investigated.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1
Quidam enim dixerunt, ut Alpharabius et Avempace, quod ex hoc ipso quod intellectus noster intelligit quaecumque intelligibilia, pertingit ad videndam essentiam substantiae separatae; et ad hoc ostendendum procedunt duobus modis. Quorum primus est, quod sicut materia specie non diversificatur in diversis individuis, nisi secundum quod conjungitur principiis individuantibus; ita forma intellecta hominis non diversificatur apud me et te, nisi secundum quod conjungitur diversis formis imaginabilibus; et ideo quando intellectus1 separat formam intellectam a formis imaginationis, remanet quidditas intellecta, quae est una et eadem apud diversos intelligentes; et hujusmodi est quidditas substantiae separatae. Et ideo, quando intellectus noster pervenit ad summam abstractionem quidditatis intelligibilis cujuscumque, intelligit per hoc quidditatem substantiae separatae, quae est ei similis. Secundus modus est, quia intellectus noster natus est abstrahere quidditatem ab omnibus intelligibilibus habentibus quidditatem. Si ergo quidditas quam abstrahit ab hoc singulari habente quidditatem, sit quidditas non habens quidditatem; intelligendo eam, intelliget quidditatem substantiae separatae, quae est talis dispositionis, eo quod substantiae separatae sunt quidditates subsistentes non habentes quidditates: quidditas enim simplicis est ipsum simplex, ut Avicenna dicit. Si autem quidditas abstracta ab hoc particulari sensibili sit quidditas habens quidditatem, ergo illam intellectus natus est abstrahere; et ita, cum non sit abire in infinitum, erit devenire ad quidditatem non habentem quidditatem, per quam intelligitur quidditas separata.
Some, such as Alpharabius and Avempace, said that from the fact that our intellect understands all intelligible objects it attains to the vision of the essence of the separated substance. And they proceed to show this in two ways. The first of these is that just as matter is only specifically differentiated in different individuals to the extent that it is joined to individuating principles, so also the understood form of man is not differentiated to me and to you, except to the extent that it is joined to different imaginable forms. And thus when our intellect separates the form understood from the forms of the imagination, the understood quiddity remains, which is one and the same to different people who understand it. And such is the quiddity of a separated substance. Thus, when our intellect reaches the highest abstraction of any intelligible quiddity, it thereby understands the quiddity of a separated substance that is like it. The second way is based on the fact that our intellect was made to abstract quiddity from all intelligible objects that have quiddity. If, then, the quiddity it abstracts from this singular object having quiddity is a quiddity that does not have quiddity, then by understanding it, it will understand the quiddity of a separated substance that has this kind of disposition due to the fact that separated substances are subsisting quiddities that do not have quiddities. For the quiddity of a simple thing is the simple thing itself, as Avicenna says.1 But if the quiddity abstracted from this particular sensible object is a quiddity that has quiddity, then our intellect was made to abstract it. And thus, since it cannot go to infinity, it will arrive at a quiddity that does not have quiddity, which is understood to be separated quiddity.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1
Sed iste modus non videtur esse sufficiens. Primo, quia quidditas substantiae materialis quam intellectus abstrahit, non est unius rationis cum quidditatibus separatarum substantiarum: et ita, per hoc quod intellectus noster abstrahit quidditates rerum materialium, et cognoscit eas, non sequitur quod cognoscat quidditatem substantiae separatae, et praecipue divinam essentiam, quae maxime est alterius rationis ab omni quidditate creata. Secundo, quia dato quod esset unius rationis, tamen cognita quidditate rei compositae, non cognosceretur quidditas separatae substantiae, nisi secundum genus remotissimum, quod est substantia: haec autem cognitio est imperfecta, nisi deveniatur ad propria rei. Qui enim cognoscit hominem solum inquantum est animal, non cognoscit eum nisi secundum quid, et in potentia; et multo minus cognoscit eum, si non cognoscat nisi substantiae naturam in ipso. Unde sic cognoscere Deum vel alias substantias separatas, non est videre essentiam divinam vel quidditatem substantiae separatae; sed est cognoscere per effectum, et quasi in speculo. Et ideo alius modus intelligendi substantias separatas ponitur ab Avicenna in sua Metaph., scilicet quod substantiae separatae intelliguntur a nobis per intentiones suarum quidditatum, quae sunt quaedam eorum similitudines non abstractae ab eis, quia ipsaemet sunt immateriales, sed impressae ab eis in animabus nostris.
But this way does not seem to be sufficient. First, because the quiddity of a material substance abstracted by our intellect does not have the same character as the quiddities of separated substances. And thus, through the fact that our intellect abstracts the quiddities of material things and knows them, it does not follow that it knows the quiddity of a separated substance, especially the divine essence, which differs in character most of all from every created quiddity. Second, because, even granted that they have the same character, when the quiddity of a composite thing is known, this does not entail that the quiddity of a separated substance is known, except on the basis of the highest-level genus, which is substance. But this knowledge is imperfect, unless one arrives at the proper characteristics of the thing. For one who knows man only inasmuch as he is an animal only knows him in a qualified sense and potentially. And much less does he know him if he only knows the nature of substance in him. Hence to know God or other separated substances in this way is not to see the divine essence or the quiddity of a separated substance. It is, rather, to know it through its effect and as if in a mirror. And thus another method for how we understand separated substances is laid out by Avicenna in his Metaphysics, namely, that separated substances are understood by us through the intentions of their quiddities, which are certain likenesses to them not abstracted from them, since they themselves are immaterial, but instead impressed by them on our souls.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1
Sed hic modus etiam non videtur nobis sufficere ad visionem divinam quam quaerimus. Constat enim quod omne quod recipitur in aliquo, est in eo per modum recipientis: et ideo similitudo divinae essentiae impressa ab ipso in intellectu nostro erit per modum nostri intellectus. Modus autem intellectus nostri deficiens est a receptione perfecta divinae similitudinis. Defectus autem perfectae similitudinis potest tot modis accidere, quot modis dissimilitudo invenitur. Uno enim modo est deficiens similitudo, quando participatur forma secundum eamdem rationem speciei, sed non secundum eumdem perfectionis modum; sicut est similitudo deficiens ejus qui habet parum de albedine, ad illum qui habet multum. Alio modo adhuc magis deficiens, quando non pervenitur ad eamdem rationem speciei, sed tantum ad eamdem rationem generis; sicut est similitudo inter illum qui habet colorem citrinum, et illum qui habet colorem album. Alio modo adhuc magis deficiens, quando ad rationem eamdem generis pertingit, sed solum secundum analogiam; sicut est similitudo albedinis ad hominem in eo quod utrumque est ens; et hoc modo est deficiens similitudo quae est in creatura recepta respectu divinae essentiae. Ad hoc autem quod visus cognoscat albedinem, oportet quod recipiatur in eo similitudo albedinis secundum rationem suae speciei, quamvis non secundum eumdem modum essendi: quia habet alterius modi esse forma in sensu, et in re extra animam. Si enim fuerit in oculo forma citrini, non dicetur videre albedinem; et similiter ad hoc quod intellectus intelligat aliquam quidditatem, oportet quod in eo fiat similitudo ejusdem rationis secundum speciem, quamvis forte non sit idem modus essendi utrobique. Non enim forma existens in intellectu vel sensu, est principium cognitionis secundum modum essendi quem habet utrobique, sed secundum rationem in qua communicat cum re exteriori. Et ita patet quod per nullam similitudinem receptam in intellectu creato potest sic Deus intelligi quod essentia ejus videatur immediate.
But this way, too, does not seem to us to be sufficient to constitute the vision of God that we seek. For it is obvious that everything that is received in another is in it after the mode of the receiver. And thus a likeness to the divine essence imprinted by it on our intellect will be there after the mode of our intellect. But the mode of our intellect falls short of the perfect reception of the divine likeness. Now falling short of perfect likeness can occur in as many ways as unlikeness is found. In one way, a likeness falls short when it is participated in by a form with the same specific character but not with the same mode of perfection, as the likeness in what has a little whiteness falls short when compared with what has much. In another way, a likeness falls short even more when it does not attain the same specific character but only the same generic character, as in the case of a likeness between what is crimson in color and what is white in color. Another way, which is an even greater falling short, is when it attains to the same generic character but only by analogy, for example, the likeness of whiteness to man in the fact that both are a being. And this is the way in which the likeness received in a created being with respect to the divine essence falls short. But for the sight to know whiteness, a likeness of whiteness according to its specific character must be received in it, though not according to the same mode of being. For a form has being in one mode in the senses, and being in another mode in the thing existing outside the soul. For if the form of crimson is in the eye, it is not said to see whiteness. Likewise, for the intellect to understand a quiddity, there must be a likeness of the same specific character in it, though perhaps it is not the same mode of being in both cases. For the form existing in the intellect or the senses is not the principle of knowledge according to the mode of being that it has in both cases, but according to the character in which it shares with the external thing. And thus it is clear that in this way God’s essence cannot be understood to be seen immediately through any likeness received in a created intellect.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1
Unde etiam quidam ponentes divinam essentiam solum per hunc modum videri, dixerunt, quod ipsa essentia non videbitur, sed quidam fulgor, quasi radius ipsius. Unde nec ille modus sufficit ad visionem divinam quam quaerimus.
For this reason some others, holding that the divine essence is seen only in this way, said that the essence itself will not be seen but rather a kind of radiance, like a ray of the essence. Hence neither does this mode suffice for the vision of God that we seek.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1
Et ideo accipiendus est alius modus, quem etiam quidam philosophi posuerunt, scilicet Alexander et Averroes in 3 de Anima. Cum enim in qualibet cognitione sit necessaria aliqua forma, qua res cognoscatur aut videatur; forma ista qua intellectus perficitur ad videndas substantias separatas, non est quidditas quam intellectus abstrahit a rebus compositis, ut dicebat prima opinio; neque aliqua impressio relicta a substantia separata in intellectu nostro, ut dicebat secunda; sed est ipsa substantia separata, quae conjungitur intellectui nostro ut forma, ut ipsa sit quod intelligitur, et qua intelligitur. Et quidquid sit de aliis substantiis separatis, tamen istum modum oportet nos accipere in visione Dei per essentiam: quia quacumque alia forma informaretur intellectus noster, non posset per eam duci in essentiam divinam: quod quidem non debet intelligi quasi divina essentia sit vera forma intellectus nostri, vel quod ex ea et intellectu nostro efficiatur unum simpliciter, sicut in naturalibus ex forma et materia naturali; sed quia proportio essentiae divinae ad intellectum nostrum est sicut proportio formae ad materiam. Quandocumque enim aliqua duo, quorum unum est perfectius altero, recipiuntur in eodem receptibili, proportio unius duorum ad alterum; scilicet magis perfecti ad minus perfectum, est sicut proportio formae ad materiam; sicut lux et color recipiuntur in diaphano, quorum lux se habet ad colorem sicut forma ad materiam; et ita cum in anima recipiatur vis intellectiva, et ipsa essentia divina inhabitans, licet non per eumdem modum, essentia divina se habebit ad intellectum sicut forma ad materiam.
And thus we must accept another mode, one also posited by some philosophers, namely Alexander and Averroes in On the Soul 3. For since in any act of knowing a form by which the thing is known or seen is necessary, the form by which the intellect is perfected for seeing separated substances is not a quiddity that the intellect abstracts from composite things, as the first opinion stated. Nor is it an impression left by the separated substance on our intellect, as the second opinion stated. Rather, it is the separated substance itself, which is joined to our intellect as a form in such a way that it itself is what is understood and that by which it is understood. And whatever the case may be for other separated substances, this is the mode we must accept for the vision of God in his essence. For no matter what other form might inform our intellect, our intellect could not be led through it to the divine essence. But this should not be understood as if the divine essence is the true form of our intellect or as if from it and our intellect one thing simply comes about, as occurs in natural things from natural form and matter. Rather, it should be understood that the proportion of the divine essence to our intellect is like the proportion of form to matter. For whenever two things of which one is more perfect than the other are received in the same receptacle, the proportion of one of the two to the other, namely of the more perfect to the less perfect, is like the proportion of form to matter, as when light and color are received in the transparent and of these light is related to color as form to matter. And thus since the intellective power is received in the soul as well as the in-dwelling divine essence, though not in the same mode, the divine essence will be related to the intellect as form to matter.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1
Et quod hoc sufficiat ad hoc quod intellectus per essentiam divinam possit videre ipsam essentiam divinam, hoc modo potest ostendi. Sicut enim ex forma naturali qua aliquid habet esse, et materia, efficitur unum ens simpliciter; ita ex forma qua intellectus intelligit, et ipso intellectu, fit unum in intelligendo. In rebus autem naturalibus res per se subsistens non potest esse forma alicujus materiae, si illa res habeat materiam partem sui; quia non potest esse ut materia sit forma alicujus: sed si illa res per se subsistens sit forma tantum, nihil prohibet eam effici formam alicujus materiae, et fieri quo est ipsius compositi, sicut patet de anima.
And in the following way it can be shown that this suffices for our intellect to be able to see the divine essence itself through the divine essence. For just as from the natural form by which something has being and from matter, one being simply comes about, so also from the form by which the intellect understands together with the intellect itself, one single thing in the act of understanding comes about. But among natural things, the thing subsisting as such cannot be the form of any matter if that thing has matter as part of itself, since it cannot be the case that matter is the form of something. But if the thing subsisting as such is only a form, then nothing prevents it from being made the form of some matter and becoming the whereby-it-is of the composite, as is clear in the case of the soul.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1
In intellectu autem oportet accipere ipsum intellectum in potentia quasi materiam, et speciem intelligibilem quasi formam; et intellectus in actu intelligens erit quasi compositum ex utroque. Unde si sit aliqua res per se subsistens quae non habeat aliquid in se praeter id quod est intelligibile in ipsa, talis res per se1 poterit esse forma qua intelligitur.2 Res autem quaelibet est intelligibilis secundum id quod habet de actu, non secundum id quod habet de potentia, ut patet in 9 Metaph.; hujus signum est, quod oportet formam intelligibilem abstrahere a materia, et omnibus proprietatibus materiae; et ideo, cum essentia divina sit actus purus, poterit esse forma qua intellectus intelligit; et hoc erit visio beatificans; et ideo Magister dicit in 1 dist., 2 Sent., quod unio animae ad corpus est quoddam exemplum illius beatae unionis qua spiritus unietur Deo.
Now in the intellect we must understand the intellect itself in potency as being the matter and the intelligible species as being the form. And so the intellect understanding actually will be like the composite of both. Hence, if there is a thing subsisting as such that does not have anything in it besides what is intelligible in it, such a thing will be able to be the form by which the intellect understands. But any thing is intelligible to the extent that it partakes of act, not to the extent that it partakes of potency, as is clear in the Metaphysics 9.1 A sign of this is that we must abstract the intelligible form from matter and all the properties of matter. And thus, since the divine essence is pure act, it will be able to be the form by which the intellect understands. And this will be the beatific vision. And thus the Master says in Book II, Distinction 1, that the union of the soul to the body is a kind of analogue of the blessed union by which the spirit will be united to God.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod auctoritas illa potest tripliciter exponi, ut patet per Augustinum in Lib. de Videndo Deum. Uno modo ut excludatur visio corporalis, qua nemo vidit vel visurus est Deum in essentia sua, ut dicetur. Alio modo ut excludatur visio intellectualis Dei per essentiam ab his qui in ista mortali carne vivunt. Tertio modo ut excludatur visio comprehensionis ab intellectu creato; et sic intelligit Chrysostomus; unde subdit: notitiam hujus dicit Evangelista certissimam; et comprehensionem tantam quantam habet Pater de Filio; et hic est Evangelistae intellectus; unde subdit: unigenitus qui est in sinu Patris, ipse enarravit; per comprehensivam visionem volens probare filium esse Deum.
Reply Obj. 1: This authority can be explained in three ways, as is clear from Augustine in On Seeing God.1 It is explained in one way as excluding corporeal vision, by which no one has seen or will see God in his essence, as will be said. In other way, it is explained as excluding the intellectual vision of God in his essence from those who live in this mortal flesh. In the third way, it is explained as excluding comprehensive vision from the created intellect. And this is how Chrysostom understands it. Hence he adds: the Evangelist calls the knowledge of this most certain and says that the comprehension is as much as the Father has of the Son.2 And this is the Evangelist’s understanding, for which reason he adds: the only Son, who is in the bosom of the Father, he has made him known (Jn 1:18), intending to prove by way of his comprehensive vision that the Son is God.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod sicut Deus excedit omnia existentia quae habent esse determinatum, per essentiam suam infinitam; ita cognitio sua qua cognoscit, est super omnem cognitionem: unde quae est proportio cognitionis nostrae ad entia creata, ea est proportio cognitionis divinae ad suam essentiam. Ad cognitionem autem duo concurrunt; et cognoscens, et quo cognoscitur. Visio autem illa qua Deum per essentiam videbimus, est eadem cum visione qua Deus se videt, ex parte ejus quo videtur: quia sicut ipse se videt per essentiam suam, ita et nos videbimus; sed ex parte cognoscentis invenitur diversitas quae est inter intellectum divinum et nostrum. In cognoscendo autem, id quod cognoscitur sequitur formam qua cognoscimus; quia per formam lapidis videmus lapidem; sed efficacia in cognoscendo sequitur virtutem cognoscentis; sicut qui habet visum fortem, acutius videt; et ideo in illa visione nos idem videbimus quod Deus videt, scilicet essentiam suam, sed non ita efficaciter.
Reply Obj. 2: Just as God, through his infinite essence, surpasses all existing things that have determinate being, so also the knowledge by which he knows is above all knowledge. Hence the proportion of our knowledge to created beings is the proportion of God’s knowledge to his essence. Now two things come together for knowledge: the knower and that whereby the thing is known. But that vision by which we will see God in his essence is the same as the vision by which God sees himself, on the part of that by which he is seen. For just as he sees himself through his essence, so also we will see him in his essence. But on the part of the knower, there is found a difference between the divine intellect and ours. Now, in the act of knowing, what is known follows on the form by which we know. For through the form of a stone we see the stone. But the efficacy in the act of knowing follows on the power of the knower, just as one who has stronger sight sees more acutely. And thus in that vision we will see the same thing that God sees, namely his essence, but not as efficaciously.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod Dionysius ibi loquitur de cognitione qua Deum in via cognoscimus per aliquam formam creatam, qua intellectus noster formatur ad eum videndum. Sed, sicut dicit Augustinus, Deus omnem formam intellectus nostri subterfugit: quia quamcumque formam intellectus noster concipiat, illa forma non pertingit ad rationem divinae essentiae; et ideo ipse non potest esse pervius intellectui nostro; sed in hoc eum perfectissime cognoscimus in statu viae quod scimus eum esse super omne id quod intellectus noster concipere potest; et sic ei quasi ignoto conjungimur. Sed in patria id ipsum per formam quae est essentia sua, videbimus, et conjungemur ei quasi noto.
Reply Obj. 3: In this passage Dionysius is speaking of the knowledge by which we know God in the wayfaring state through a created form, by which our intellect is formed to see him. But, as Augustine says,1 God evades every form of our intellect, since in the case of any form that our intellect conceives, that form does not attain the character of the divine essence. And thus he himself is impenetrable to our intellect. But in the wayfaring state we know him most perfectly when we know that he is above everything our intellect can conceive of. And in this way we are joined to him as something unknown. But in heaven we will see him through the form that is his essence and will be joined to him as known.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod Deus est lux, ut dicitur 1 Joan. 1. Lumen autem est impressio lucis in aliquo illuminato; et quia essentia divina est alterius modi quam omnis similitudo ipsius impressa in intellectu, ideo dicit, quod tenebrae divinae operiuntur omni lumini, quia scilicet essentia divina, quam tenebras vocat, propter claritatis excessum manet non demonstrata per impressionem intellectus nostri; et per hoc sequitur quod abscondatur omni cognitioni; et ita quicumque videntium Deum aliquid mente concipit, hic non est Deus, sed aliquid divinorum effectuum.
Reply Obj. 4: God is light, as 1 Jn 1:5 says. Now brightness is the impression of light in what is illuminated. And because the divine essence belongs to a mode other than every likeness of it that is impressed on our intellect, he says that the divine darkness obscures all brightness, since the divine essence, which he calls darkness, remains unindicated by the impression on our intellect due to its surpassing splendor. And for this reason it follows that it is hidden from all knowledge. And thus if anyone who sees God conceives something in his mind, he conceives not of God but rather one of God’s effects.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod claritas Dei quamvis excedat omnem formam qua nunc intellectus formatur, non tamen excedit ipsam essentiam divinam, quae erit quasi forma intellectus nostri in patria; et ideo licet nunc sit invisibilis, tamen tunc erit visibilis.
Reply Obj. 5: The splendor of God, though it surpasses every form by which our intellect is now informed, does not surpass the divine essence itself, which will be like a form for our intellect in heaven. And thus, though it is invisible to us now, it will then be visible.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod quamvis finiti ad infinitum non possit esse proportio, quia excessus infiniti supra finitum non est determinatus; potest tamen esse inter ea proportionalitas quae est similitudo proportionum; sicut enim finitum aequatur alicui finito, ita infinito infinitum. Ad hoc autem quod aliquid totaliter cognoscatur, quandoque oportet esse proportionem inter cognoscens et cognitum; quia oportet virtutem cognoscentis adaequari cognoscibilitati rei cognitae; aequalitas autem proportio quaedam est. Sed quandoque cognoscibilitas rei excedit virtutem cognoscentis; sicut cum nos cognoscimus Deum, aut e converso, sicut cum ipse cognoscit creaturas; et tunc non oportet esse proportionem inter cognoscentem et cognitum, sed proportionalitatem tantum; ut scilicet sicut se habet cognoscens ad cognoscendum, ita se habeat cognoscibile ad hoc quod cognoscatur; et talis proportionalitas sufficit ad hoc quod infinitum cognoscatur a finito, et e converso.
Reply Obj. 6: Even though there cannot be a proportion of the finite to the infinite, since the remainder of the infinite beyond the finite is indeterminate, there can be a proportionality that is a likeness of proportions between them. For as finite is equated to finite, infinite is equated to infinite. Now for something to be known completely, there must sometimes be a proportion between the knower and the known, since the power of the knower must be adjusted to the knowability of the thing known, equality being a kind of proportion. But sometimes the knowability of the thing exceeds the power of the knower, as when we know God; sometimes the converse is true, as when God knows created things. And in such a case there need not be a proportion between the knower and the known, but instead only a proportionality, namely, such that as the knower is related to the knowing, so also the thing knowable is related to the fact of its being known. And such a proportionality suffices for the infinite to be known by the finite as well as vice versa.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.ad6
Vel dicendum, quod proportio secundum primam nominis institutionem significat habitudinem quantitatis ad quantitatem secundum aliquem determinatum excessum vel adaequationem; sed ulterius est translatum ad significandum omnem habitudinem cujuscumque ad aliud; et per hunc modum dicimus, quod materia debet esse proportionata ad formam; et hoc modo nihil prohibet intellectum nostrum, quamvis sit finitus, dici proportionatum ad videndum essentiam infinitam; non tamen ad comprehendendum eam, et hoc propter suam immensitatem.
Or we may say that the original meaning of ‘proportion’ signifies the relation of quantity to quantity with reference to a determinate excess or equalization, but that its meaning was later transferred to signify every relation of any given thing to another. And it is in this latter manner that we say that matter should be proportionate to form. And in this way nothing prevents our intellect, though finite, from being called proportionate to seeing an infinite essence, though not to comprehending it due to its immensity.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1
Ad septimum dicendum, quod duplex est similitudo et distantia. Una secundum convenientiam in natura; et sic magis distat Deus ab intellectu creato quam intelligibile creatum a sensu. Alia secundum proportionalitatem; et sic est e converso, quia sensus non est proportionatus ad cognoscendum aliquod immateriale; sed intellectus est proportionatus ad cognoscendum quodcumque immateriale; et haec similitudo requiritur ad cognitionem, non autem prima; quia constat quod intellectus intelligens lapidem non est similis ei in naturali esse; sicut etiam visus apprehendit mel rubeum, et fel rubeum, quamvis non apprehendat mel dulce; mellis enim rubedo magis convenit cum felle inquantum est visibile, quam dulcedo mellis cum felle.
Reply Obj. 7: ‘Likeness’ and ‘distance’ can be taken in two ways. In one way, they are understood with reference to agreement in nature, and in this way God is more distant from the created intellect than a created intelligible object is from the senses. In the other way, they are understood with reference to proportionality, and in this way the reverse is true. For the senses are not proportionate to knowing anything immaterial, whereas the intellect is proportionate to knowing any immaterial thing. And it is this likeness, not the first kind, that is required for knowledge. For it is obvious that when the intellect understands a stone, it is not like it in natural being, as, too, sight apprehends reddish honey and reddish bile, though it does not apprehend that honey is sweet. For the honey’s being reddish in color shares more with bile inasmuch as it is visible than the sweetness of honey does with bile.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod in visione qua Deus per essentiam videbitur, ipsa divina essentia erit quasi forma intellectus quae1 intelligit; nec oportet quod efficiant unum secundum esse simpliciter, sed solum quod fiat unum quantum pertinet ad actum intelligendi, ut supra dictum est.
Reply Obj. 8: In the vision by which God will be seen in his essence, the divine essence itself will be like the intellect’s form by which it understands. And it is not necessary for them to become one single thing with respect to being simply, but only to become one so far as this pertains to the act of understanding, as was said above.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod dictum Avicennae quantum ad hoc non sustinemus, quia ei etiam ab aliis philosophis in hoc contradicitur; nisi forte velimus dicere, quod1 Avicenna intelligit de cognitione substantiarum separatarum, secundum quod cognoscuntur per habitus scientiarum speculativarum, et similitudinum rerum. Unde hoc introducit ad ostendendum quod scientia non est in nobis substantia, sed accidens. Et tamen divina essentia quamvis plus distet secundum proprietatem naturae suae ab intellectu nostro quam substantia angeli; tamen plus habet de ratione intelligibilitatis, quia est actus purus, cui non admiscetur aliquid de potentia; quod non contingit in aliis substantiis separatis. Nec illa cognitio qua Deum per essentiam videbimus, ex parte ejus quod videbitur, erit in genere accidentis, sed solum quantum ad actum ipsius intelligentis, qui non erit ipsa substantia intelligentis vel intellecti.
Reply Obj. 9: In this respect we do not maintain what Avicenna said, for in this he is also contradicted by other philosophers, that Avicenna is speaking the knowledge of separated substances as they are known through the habits of the speculative sciences and the likeness to things. For he cites this to show that science is not a substance in us but an accident. Even so, although the divine essence, according to the properties of its nature, is more distant from our intellect than the substance of an angel, it has a greater character of intelligibility, since it is pure act with no admixture of potency, which is not the case in other separated substances. Nor will the knowledge by which we will see God in his essence be in the genus of accident on the part of what will be seen, but rather only as regards the act of the one understanding, which will be neither the substance of the one who understands nor of the one who is understood.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod substantia separata a materia intelligit se et intelligit alia: et utroque modo potest verificari auctoritas inducta. Cum enim ipsa essentia substantiae separatae sit per seipsam intelligibilis in actu, eo quod est a materia separata, constat quod quando substantia separata intelligit se, omnino idem est intelligens et intellectum. Non enim intelligit se per aliquam intentionem abstractam a se, sicut nos intelligimus res materiales; et hic videtur esse intellectus Philosophi in 3 de Anima, ut patet per Commentatorem ibidem. Secundum autem quod intelligit res alias, intellectum in actu fit unum cum intellectu in actu, inquantum forma intellecti fit forma intellectus, inquantum est intellectus in actu, non quod sit ipsamet essentia intellectus, ut Avicenna probat in 6 de Naturalibus; quia essentia intellectus manet una sub duabus formis, secundum quod intelligit res duas successive, ad modum quo materia prima manet una sub diversis formis; unde etiam Commentator in 3 de Anima, comparat intellectum possibilem quantum ad hoc materiae primae. Et sic nullo modo sequitur quod intellectus noster videns Deum, fiat ipsa essentia divina, sed quod ipsa essentia comparatur ad ipsum quasi perfectio et forma.
Reply Obj. 10: A substance separated from matter understands itself and understands other things, and the authority cited can be held as true in either way. For since the essence itself of a separated substance is actually intelligible through itself by the fact that it is separated from matter, it is obvious that when a separated substance understands itself, what understands and what is understood are completely identical. For it does not understand itself through any intention abstracted from itself, as we understand material things. And this seems to be the Philosopher’s understanding in On the Soul 3, as is clear from what the Commentator says on the same passage. But to the extent that it understands other things, what is understood in act becomes one with the intellect in act, inasmuch as the form of what is understood becomes the form of the intellect inasmuch as the power of understanding is in act, not that it is the intellect’s very essence, as Avicenna proves in On Natural Things 6. For the intellect’s essence remains one under two forms when it understands two forms successively, after the manner in which prime matter remains one under different forms. Hence, too, the Commentator, commenting on On the Soul 3,1 compares the potential intellect to prime matter in this regard. And in this way it does not at all follow that our intellect becomes the divine essence itself when it sees God, but that the essence is compared to it as a perfection and form.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod auctoritates illae et omnes similes sunt intelligendae de cognitione qua cognoscimus Deum in via, ratione prius posita.
Reply Obj. 11: These authorities and all those like them should be understood of the knowledge by which we know God in the wayfaring state, on the basis of the argument given before.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.ad11
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod infinitum privative dictum, est ignotum, inquantum est hujusmodi; quia dicitur per remotionem complementi, a quo est cognitio rei; unde infinitum reducitur ad materiam subjectam privationi, ut patet in 3 Physic. Sed infinitum negative acceptum dicitur per remotionem materiae terminantis, quia forma etiam quodammodo terminatur per materiam; unde infinitum hoc modo de se maxime est cognoscibile; et hoc modo infinitus est Deus.
Reply Obj. 12: The ‘infinite’ taken in a privative sense is unknown as such. For it is named from the removal of a completeness, from which comes the knowledge of a thing. And this is how the infinite is reduced to matter subject to privation, as is clear in the Physics 3.1 But ‘infinite’ taken in a negative sense is named from the removal of limiting matter, since form is also limited in a certain way through matter. And so the infinite in this sense is maximally knowable, and this is the sense in which God is infinite.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.ad12
Ad tertiumdecimum dicendum, quod Augustinus loquitur de visione corporali, qua nunquam videbitur: quod patet ex hoc quod praemittitur: sicut enim videntur visibilia ista quae nominantur, Deum nemo vidit unquam nec videre potest; et est natura invisibilis sicut et incorruptibilis. Sicut autem secundum suam naturam est maxime ens; ita et secundum se est maxime intelligibilis; sed quod a nobis quandoque non intelligatur, est ex defectu nostro; unde quod videatur postquam visus non fuit a nobis, non est ex mutatione sua, sed nostra.
Reply Obj. 13: Augustine1 is speaking of corporeal vision, by which God will never be seen, as is clear from what he says just before: for no one has ever or ever can see God as these visible things that are named are seen, and he is by nature invisible, just as he is incorruptible. Now just as by his nature he is most of all a being, so also he is in himself most of all intelligible. But the fact that he is sometimes not understood by us is due to our own deficiency. For this reason the fact that he will be seen by us after not having been seen is due not to a change on his part but rather on ours.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.ad13
Ad quartumdecimum dicendum, quod Deus in patria videbitur a sanctis sicuti est, si hoc referatur ad modum ipsius visi; videbitur enim a sanctis Deus habere illud modum quem habet; sed si referatur modus ad ipsum cognoscentem, non videbitur sicuti est, quia non erit tanta efficacia intellectus creati ad videndum, quanta efficacia divinae essentiae ad hoc quod intelligatur.
Reply Obj. 14: In heaven the saints will see God as he is, if this refers to the mode of what is seen, for God will be seen by the saints to have that mode which he has. But if it refers to the mode of the knower, then he will not be seen as he is, since the efficacy of the created intellect is not as great in seeing as the efficacy of the divine essence in being known.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.ad14
Ad quintumdecimum dicendum, quod medium in visione corporali et intellectuali invenitur triplex. Primum est medium sub quo videtur; et hoc est quod perficit visum ad videndum in generali, non determinans visum ad aliquod speciale objectum, sicut se habet lumen corporale ad visum corporalem, et lumen intellectus agentis ad intellectum possibilem. Secundum est medium quo videtur; et hoc est forma visibilis qua determinatur uterque visus ad speciale objectum, sicut per formam lapidis ad cognoscendum lapidem. Tertium est medium in quo videtur; et hoc est id per cujus inspectionem ducitur visus in aliam rem, sicut inspiciendo speculum ducitur in ea quae in speculo repraesentantur, et videndo imaginem ducitur in imaginatum; et sic etiam intellectus per cognitionem effectus ducitur in causam, vel e converso. In visione igitur patriae non erit tertium medium, ut scilicet Deus per species aliorum cognoscatur, sicut nunc cognoscitur, ratione cujus dicimur nunc videre in speculo; nec erit ibi secundum medium, quia ipsa essentia divina erit qua intellectus noster videbit Deum, ut ex dictis patet; sed erit ibi tantum primum medium, quod elevabit intellectum nostrum ad hoc quod possit conjungi essentiae increatae modo praedicto. Sed ab hoc medio non dicitur cognitio mediata, quia non cadit inter cognoscentem et rem cognitam, sed est illud quod dat cognoscenti vim cognoscendi.
Reply Obj. 15: There are three kinds of medium found in corporeal and intellectual vision. The first is the medium under which something is seen. And this is what perfects sight for seeing in general, though not determining sight to any specific object, as corporeal light is related to corporeal sight and the light of the agent intellect to the potential intellect. The second is the medium by which something is seen. And this is the visible form by which both kinds of sight are determined to a specific object, as for example, through the form of a stone knowledge the intellect is determined to the understanding of a stone. The third is the medium in which it is seen. And this is that which, when looked into, leads the sight to another thing, as for example, by looking into a mirror sight is led to the things represented in the mirror and by seeing an image it is led to what it is an image of. And in this way, too, the intellect is led to a cause through its knowledge of an effect and vice versa. Therefore, in the vision of heaven there will not be the third medium, namely God’s being seen through the species of other things, as he is now known, and for this reason we are now said to see in a mirror. Nor will there be there the second medium, since the divine essence itself will be what our intellect will see God by, as is clear from what has been said. Instead there will only exist there the first medium, which will elevate our intellect to the ability to be joined to the uncreated essence in the way described. But this knowledge is not said to be mediated by this medium, since it does not fall between the knower and the thing known but is, rather, what gives to the knower the power of knowing.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.ad15
Ad sextumdecimum dicendum, quod creaturae corporales non dicuntur immediate videri, nisi quando id quod in eis est conjungibile visui, ei conjungitur: non sunt autem conjungibiles per essentiam suam ratione materialitatis; et ideo tunc immediate videntur quando eorum similitudo intellectui conjungitur; sed Deus per essentiam conjungibilis est intellectui; unde non immediate videretur, nisi essentia sua conjungeretur intellectui; et haec visio immediata dicitur visio faciei. Et praeterea similitudo rei corporalis recipitur in visu secundum eamdem rationem qua est in re, licet non secundum eumdem modum essendi; et ideo similitudo illa ducit in illam rem directe. Non autem potest hoc modo ducere aliqua similitudo intellectum nostrum in Deum, ut ex dictis patet; et propter hoc non est simile.
Reply Obj. 16: Physical created things are not said to be seen directly, except when whatever can be joined to sight in them is joined to it. But they are not able to be so joined in their essence by reason of their materiality. And so they are then seen directly when their likeness is joined to the intellect. But God is able to be joined to the intellect in his essence. Thus he would not be seen directly if his essence were not joined to the intellect. And this unmediated vision is called ‘seeing his face.’ Furthermore, a physical thing’s likeness is received in the sight according to the same account by which it exists in the thing, though not according to the same mode of being. And so the likeness leads to the thing directly. But no likeness can lead our intellect to God in this way, as is clear from what has been said. And for this reason the case is not similar.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A1.ad16
A. 2Whether they can see God with the eyes of the bodyUtrum possint Deum videre oculo corporali
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod sancti post resurrectionem Deum corporalibus oculis videbunt. Oculus enim glorificatus majoris erit virtutis quam aliquis oculus non glorificatus. Sed beatus Job oculo suo Deum videbit:1 Job 42, 5: auditu auris audivi te, nunc autem oculus meus videt te. Ergo multo fortius oculus glorificatus Deum per essentiam videre poterit.
Obj. 1: To the second question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that after the resurrection the saints will see God with bodily eyes. For the glorified eye will possess greater power than a non-glorified eye. But blessed Job saw God with his eye: I had heard of thee by the hearing of the ear, but now my eye sees thee (Job 42:5). Therefore, all the more will the glorified eye be able to see God in his essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A2.arg1
Praeterea, Job 19, 26: in carne mea videbo Deum salvatorem meum. Ergo videtur quod corporalibus oculis Deus in patria videbitur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, from my flesh I shall see God, my savior (Job 19:26). Therefore, it seems that in heaven God will be seen with physical eyes.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A2.arg2
Praeterea, Augustinus, 22 de Civ. Dei, loquens de visu oculorum glorificatorum, sic dicit: vis praepollentior oculorum erit illorum, non ut acrius videant quam quidam perhibentur videre serpentes vel aquilae (quantalibet enim acrimonia cernendi eadem animalia vigeant, nihil aliud possunt videre quam corpora); sed ut videant et incorporalia. Quaecumque autem potentia cognoscitiva est incorporalium, potest elevari ad videndum Deum. Ergo oculi gloriosi Deum videre poterunt.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, Augustine,1 speaking of the sight possessed by glorified eyes, says the following: those eyes will have a far greater power, not to see more sharply in the way that serpents or eagles are regarded as seeing (for no matter how clear these animals’ power of perception, they can see nothing other than bodies) but to see also incorporeal things. But any power that can know incorporeal things can be elevated to see God. Therefore, glorified eyes will be able to see God.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A2.arg3
Praeterea, quae est differentia corporalium ad incorporalia, eadem est e converso. Sed oculus incorporeus potest corporaliter videre. Ergo oculus corporeus potest videre incorporalia, et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the same difference exists between corporeal things and incorporeal things as vice versa. But an incorporeal eye can see corporeally. Therefore, a corporeal eye can see incorporeal things. And so the same follows as before.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A2.arg4
Praeterea, Gregorius in 5 Moral., super illud Job 4: stetit quidam cujus non cognoscebam vultum etc., sic dicit: homo qui si praeceptum servare voluisset, etiam carne spiritualis futurus fuerat, factus est peccando et mente carnalis. Sed ex hoc quod est mente factus carnalis, ut ibidem dicitur, solum ea cogitat quae ad animum per corporum imagines trahit. Ergo etiam quando carne spiritualis erit, quod post resurrectionem sanctis promittitur, etiam carne spiritualia videre poterit; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, commenting on the passage: it stood still, but I could not discern its appearance (Job 4:16), Gregory,1 in his Moralia 5, says the following: man who, if he had willed to keep the precept, would have been destined to become spiritual even in his flesh, by sinning became fleshly even in his mind. But from the fact that he became fleshly in his mind, as it says in the same passage, he only thinks on things that lead to the spirit through corporeal images. Therefore, too, when he becomes spiritual in his flesh, as promised to the saints after the resurrection, he will also be able to see spiritual things in the flesh. And so the same follows as before.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A2.arg5
Praeterea, homo solo Deo potest beatificari. Beatificabitur autem non solum quantum ad animam, sed etiam quantum ad corpus. Ergo non solum intellectu, sed etiam carne Deum videre poterit.
Obj. 6: Man can only be made blessed by God. But he will be made blessed not only as regards his soul but also his body. Therefore, he will be able to see God not only in his intellect but also in his flesh.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A2.arg6
Praeterea, sicut Deus est praesens per essentiam suam in intellectu, ita etiam erit praesens in sensu, quia erit omnia in omnibus, ut dicitur 1 Cor. 15. Sed videbitur ab intellectu ex hoc quod sua essentia ei conjungitur, ut supra dictum est. Ergo poterit etiam a sensu videri.
Obj. 7: Just as God is present in the intellect through his essence, so also he will be present in the senses, since he will be all in all, as it says in 1 Cor 15:28. But he will be seen by the intellect by virtue of the fact that his essence is joined to it, as was said above. Therefore, he will also be able to be seen by the senses.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A2.arg7
Sed contra est quod Ambrosius dicit super Lucam: nec corporalibus oculis Deus quaeritur, nec circumscribitur visu, nec tactu tenetur. Ergo nullo modo corporali sensu Deus videbitur.
On the contrary (1), Ambrose1 says on Luke: and God is not sought by corporeal eyes, nor circumscribed by sight, nor grasped by touch. Therefore, God will not in any way be seen by the physical senses.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A2.sc
Praeterea, Hieronymus dicit: non solum deitatem Patris, sed nec Filii nec Spiritus Sancti, oculi carnis possunt aspicere, sed oculi mentis, de quibus dicitur: beati mundo corde, etc.
Furthermore (2), Jerome1 says: the eyes of the flesh are unable to gaze upon the deity, not only of the Father, but neither of the Son nor of the Holy Spirit; but the eyes of the mind can, of which it is said, 'blessed are the clean of heart.'
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A2.arg8
Praeterea, idem Hieronymus dicit: res incorporales corporalibus oculis non videntur. Sed Deus est maxime incorporalis. Ergo, etc.
Furthermore (3), Jerome1 again says: incorporeal things are not seen by corporeal eyes. But God is maximally incorporeal. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A2.arg9
Praeterea, Augustinus in Lib. de Videndo Deum, dicit: Deum nemo vidit unquam, vel in hac vita, sicuti ipse est, vel in angelorum vita, sicut visibilia ista quae corporali visione cernuntur. Vita autem angelorum dicitur vita beata, in qua resurgentes vivent. Ergo, etc.
Furthermore (4), Augustine1 says: no one has ever seen God as he is, either in this life, or in the life of the angels, in the way that these visible things are discerned by corporeal vision. But the blessed life is called the life of the angels, in which the resurrected will live. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A2.arg10
Praeterea, secundum hoc homo dicitur factus ad imaginem Dei, quod Deum conspicere potest, ut Augustinus dicit. Sed homo est ad imaginem non secundum carnem, sed secundum mentem. Ergo mente, et non carne, Deum videbit.
Furthermore (5), man is said to have been made in the image of God because he can perceive God, as Augustine says.1 But man is in the image of God not according to the flesh but according to the mind. Therefore, he will see God in his mind, not his flesh.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A2.arg11
Respondeo dicendum, quod sensu corporali aliquid sentitur dupliciter: uno modo per se, alio modo per accidens. Per se quidem sentitur illud quod per se passionem sensui corporali inferre potest. Per se autem potest aliquid passionem inferre aut sensui inquantum est sensus, aut huic sensui inquantum est hic sensus. Quod autem hoc secundo modo infert per se passionem sensui, dicitur sensibile proprium; sicut color respectu visus, et sonus respectu auditus. Quia autem sensus inquantum est sensus, utitur organo corporali, non potest in eo aliquid recipi nisi corporaliter; cum omne quod recipitur in aliquo, sit in eo per modum recipientis; et ideo omnia sensibilia inferunt passionem sensui inquantum est sensus, secundum quod habent magnitudinem; et ideo magnitudo, et omnia consequentia, ut motus et quies et numerus, et hujusmodi, dicuntur sensibilia communia per se tantum. Per accidens autem sentitur illud quod non infert passionem sensui neque inquantum est sensus, neque inquantum est hic sensus; sed conjungitur his quae per se sensui inferunt passionem; sicut Socrates, et filius Diarii, et amicus, et alia hujusmodi: quae per se cognoscuntur in universali intellectu; in particulari autem in virtute cogitativa in homine, aestimativa autem in aliis animalibus. Hujusmodi autem tunc sensus exterior dicitur sentire, quamvis per accidens, quando ex eo quod per se sentitur, vis apprehensiva, cujus est illud cognitum per se cognoscere, statim sine dubitatione et discursu apprehendit; sicut videmus aliquem vivere ex hoc quod loquitur. Quando autem aliter se habet, non dicitur illud sensus videre, etiam per accidens.
I answer that, something can be sensed by the physical senses in two ways. In one way, in itself. In the other, incidentally. What is sensed in itself is whatever can introduce a passion to the physical senses by itself. Now, something can introduce a passion by itself either to a sense as sense or to this particular sense precisely as this particular sense. When it introduces a passion to the sense by itself in this second way, it is called a proper sensible object, as for example color is with respect to sight and sound with respect to hearing. But because sense as sense uses a bodily organ, something can be received in it only in a corporeal manner, since everything received in something is in it after the mode of the receiver. And thus all sensible objects introduce a passion to the sense as sense insofar as they have magnitude. And thus magnitude and everything consequent upon it, such as motion, rest, number, and such things, are called common sensibles in themselves alone. Something is sensed incidentally, however, that does not introduce a passion to the senses, either as sense or as this particular sense, but instead is joined to things which introduce a passion to the sense as such; for example, Socrates, the son of Diarius, a friend, and other such things. These are known per se in the universal by the intellect, but in the particular they are known in man in the cogitative power, and in other animals in the estimative power. The external senses are said to sense things of this sort, though incidentally, when from what is sensed per se the apprehensive power, to which it belongs to know what it is known as such, apprehends at once and without doubting or discursion, as when we see that someone is alive from the fact that he is speaking. But when the situation is otherwise, the senses are not said to see such an object, even incidentally.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A2.co
Dico ergo, quod Deus nullo modo potest videri visu corporali, aut aliquo alio sensu sentiri, sicut per se visibile, nec hic nec in patria; quia si a sensu removeatur id quod convenit sensui inquantum est sensus, non erit sensus; et similiter si a visu removeatur id quod est visus inquantum est visus, non erit visus. Cum ergo sensus, inquantum est sensus, percipiat magnitudinem; et visus, inquantum est talis sensus, percipiat colorem; impossibile est quod visus percipiat aliquid quod non est color nec magnitudo, nisi sensus diceretur aequivoce. Cum ergo visus et sensus sit futurus idem specie in corpore glorioso, non poterit esse quod divinam essentiam videat sicut visibile per se; videbit autem eam sicut visibile per accidens, dum ex una parte visus corporalis tantam gloriam Dei inspiciet in corporibus, et praecipue gloriosis, et maxime in corpore Christi, et ex parte alia intellectus tam clare videbit Deum, quod in rebus corporaliter visis Deus percipietur, sicut in locutione percipitur vita: quamvis enim tunc intellectus noster non videat Deum ex creaturis, tamen videbit eum in creaturis corporaliter visis. Et hunc modum quo Deus corporaliter possit videri, ponit Augustinus in fine de Civ. Dei, ut patet verba ejus intuenti; dicit enim sic: valde credibile est sic nos visuros mundana tunc corpora caeli novi vel terrae, ut Deum ubique praesentem et universa corpora gubernantem clarissima perspicuitate videamus; non sicut nunc invisibilia Dei per ea quae facta sunt, intellecta conspiciuntur; sed sicut homines mox ut aspicimus, non credimus vivere, sed videmus.
I say, therefore, that God can in no way be seen by corporeal sight or sensed with any other sense as visible as such, either here or in heaven. For if what befits a sense precisely as a sense is taken away from the sense, it will not be a sense at all. Likewise, if what belongs to sight precisely as sight is taken away from sight, there will be no sight. Since, then, the sense considered as a sense perceives magnitude, and sight, precisely as this kind of sense, perceives color, it is impossible for sight to perceive something that is neither color nor magnitude, unless sense is spoken of equivocally. Since, therefore, sight and sense are going to be the same specifically in the glorified body, it will not be possible for them to see the divine essence as visible as such. But it will see it as visible incidentally, when on the one hand corporeal sight will see God’s great glory in bodies, especially glorified bodies, and most of all the body of Christ, and on the other hand, the intellect will see God so clearly that God will be perceived in things seen corporeally, as life is perceived in the fact of speaking. For even though our intellect will not then see God from creation, it will see him in created things seen corporeally. And this is the manner in which God can be seen corporeally that Augustine1 posits at the end of the City of God, as is clear from his words to one who reads them closely. He says: it is quite believable that in that state we will see the worldly bodies of the new heavens and the new earth in such a way that we will see with the clearest acuity God present everywhere, governing all bodies, not as we now perceive intellectually the invisible things of God through the things that have been made, but rather in the way that when we look at men we do not have to believe that they are alive but instead see it at once.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod verbum illud Job intelligitur de oculo spirituali, de quo dicit apostolus Ephes. 1, 18: illuminatos habere oculos cordis vestri.
Reply Obj. 1: This passage of Job is understood as about the spiritual eye, about which the Apostle says: the eyes of your heart enlightened (Eph 1:18).
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod illa auctoritas non intelligitur quod per oculos carnis Deum simus visuri, sed quia in carne existentes Deum videbimus.
Reply Obj. 2: This text is not understood to mean that we are going to see God through the eyes of flesh but rather that, being ourselves in the flesh, we will see God.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod Augustinus loquitur inquirendo in verbis illis, et sub conditione; quod patet ex hoc quod praemittitur: longe itaque alterius potentiae erunt, si per eos videbitur incorporea illa natura; et postea subdit: vis itaque etc., et postmodum determinat, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 3: In those words Augustine is speaking by way of inquiry and conditionally, as is clear from what comes before: and so these eyes will have a different power by far if that incorporeal nature will be seen through them. And later he adds: and consequently, the power, and afterwards makes a determination, as has been said.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod omnis cognitio fit per aliquam abstractionem a materia; et ideo quanto forma corporalis magis abstrahitur a materia, magis est cognitionis principium; et inde est quod forma in materia existens nullo modo est cognitionis principium; in sensu autem aliquo modo, prout a materia separatur; et in intellectu nostro adhuc melius; et ideo oculus spiritualis, a quo removetur impedimentum cognitionis, potest videre rem corporalem; non autem sequitur quod oculus corporalis, in quo deficit vis cognoscitiva, secundum quod participat de materia, possit cognoscere perfecte cognoscibilia quae sunt incorporea.
Reply Obj. 4: All knowledge comes through an abstraction from matter. And thus the more a corporeal form is abstracted from matter, the more it is the principle of knowledge. And so it is that a form existing in matter is in no way the principle of knowledge, but a form existing in the senses is in a way the principle of knowledge, as being separated from matter, and a form in our intellect is better still. And thus the spiritual eye, from which the impediment to knowledge is removed, can see a corporeal thing. It does not follow, however, that the corporeal eye, in which the cognoscitive power falls short to the extent that it participates in matter, can know perfectly the incorporeal things that can be known.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod quamvis mens facta carnalis non possit cogitare nisi accepta a sensibus, tamen cogitat ea immaterialiter: et similiter oportet quod visus illud quod apprehendit, semper apprehendat corporaliter; unde non potest cognoscere illa quae corporaliter apprehendi non possunt.
Reply Obj. 5: Even though a mind that has been rendered carnal can only think about things received from the senses, it still thinks about them in an immaterial way. Likewise, what sight apprehends it must always apprehend in a corporeal manner. Hence it cannot know things that cannot be apprehended corporeally.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A2.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod beatitudo est perfectio hominis inquantum est homo; et quia homo non habet quod sit homo ex corpore, sed magis ex anima, corpus autem est de essentia hominis inquantum est perfectum per animam; ideo beatitudo hominis non consistit principaliter nisi in actu animae, et ex ea derivatur ad corpus per quamdam redundantiam, sicut patet ex his quae dicta sunt 44 dist. quaest. 2, art. 4, in corp. Quaedam tamen beatitudo corporis nostri erit, inquantum Deum videbit in sensibilibus creaturis, et praecipue in corpore Christi.
Reply Obj. 6: Beatitude is the perfection of man precisely as man. And because man possesses the fact of being man not from the body but rather from the soul, though the body pertains to man’s essence inasmuch as it is perfected by the soul, man’s beatitude consists principally only in an act of the soul. And from the soul beatitude is channeled into the body through a kind of overflowing, as is clear from what was said.1 But there will be a kind of beatitude of our body inasmuch as it will see God in sensible creation, especially in Christ’s body.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A2.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod intellectus est perceptivus spiritualium, non autem visus incorporalium;1 et ideo intellectus poterit cognoscere divinam essentiam sibi conjunctam, non autem visus incorporalia.2
Reply Obj. 7: The intellect can perceive spiritual things, but physical sight cannot. And thus the intellect will be able to know the divine essence joined to it, but the physical sight will not.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A2.ad7
A. 3Whether by seeing God they will comprehend himUtrum videndo Deum comprehendant ipsum
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod sancti in patria videndo Deum, eum comprehendant. 1 Corinth. 9, 24: sic currite ut comprehendatis. Cursus autem est ad praemium. Ergo comprehensio Dei est praemium virtutis, quod sanctis reddetur.
Obj. 1: To the third question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that in heaven the saints, by seeing God, comprehend him: so run that you may comprehend (1 Cor 9:24). Therefore, the comprehension of God is the prize for virtue that is awarded to the saints.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A3.arg1
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit in Lib. de Videndo Deum: totum comprehenditur videndo, quod ita videtur, ut nihil ipsius lateat videntem. Sed si Deus videtur ab aliquo, nihil ipsius latet videntem: quia cum sit simplex, non potest esse quod aliquid ejus videatur, et aliquid lateat. Ergo Deus a quolibet ipsum vidente comprehenditur.
Obj. 2: In On Seeing God, Augustine1 says: something is wholly comprehended by seeing it when it is seen in such a way that nothing of it is hidden to the one seeing. But if God is seen by someone, nothing of him is hidden to the one seeing. For since he is simple, it cannot be the case that something of him is seen and something else is hidden. Therefore, God is comprehended by anyone who sees him.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A3.arg2
Praeterea, omne quod totum et totaliter videtur, comprehenditur. Sed Deus a videntibus essentiam suam totus videtur, et totaliter; quia totus Deus non est nisi ejus essentia; quilibet etiam ejus modus est ejus essentia: nec potest essentia ejus videri, nisi ipse totus, et totaliter, videatur. Ergo ab omnibus essentiam suam videntibus comprehenditur.
Obj. 3: Everything that is seen completely and wholly is comprehended. But the whole of God is seen wholly by those who see his essence, since the whole of God is nothing but his essence. Moreover, any mode of his is his essence. Nor can his essence be seen in any way except as a whole and wholly. Therefore, all who see his essence comprehend him.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A3.arg3
Praeterea, sicut dicitur in 3 De anima, intellectus eodem modo intelligit se et alia. Sed, sicut dicit Augustinus in lib. 83 quaest., omne quod se intelligit, comprehendit se. Ergo omne quod intelligit aliud, comprehendit ipsum. Sed quilibet videns essentiam divinam, intelligit ipsam. Ergo comprehendit eam.
Obj. 4: As it says in On the Soul 3,1 the intellect understands itself and other things in the same way. But, as Augustine2 says in the Book of Eighty-Three Questions: everything that understands itself comprehends itself. Therefore, everything that understands another comprehends it. But anyone who sees the divine essence understands it. Therefore, he comprehends it.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A3.arg4
Praeterea, omne illud de quo cognoscitur quid est, comprehenditur; quia hoc cognoscitur quasi per suam definitionem: comprehenditur autem cujus fines circumspici possunt, ut dicit Augustinus in Lib. de Videndo Deum. Sed omne illud cujus essentia videtur, cognoscitur de eo quid est. Ergo quilibet essentiam Dei videns, comprehendit ipsum.
Obj. 5: Whenever what something is is known, it is comprehended, since then it is known, as it were, in its definition. Now something is comprehended when its boundaries can be seen all around, as Augustine says in On Seeing God.1 But when something’s essence is seen, what it is is known. Therefore, anyone who sees the essence of God comprehends him.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A3.arg5
Praeterea, quantitas actionis est secundum quantitatem formae, quae est actionis principium; secundum enim quantitatem caloris est quantitas calefactionis. Sed forma, quae est cognitionis principium, est id quo cognoscens cognoscit. Ergo secundum modum ejus quo cognoscitur, est modus cognitionis. Sed illud quo cognoscitur Deus, non est aliud quam eius essentia, ut dictum est supra, haec autem infinita est. Ergo et visio infinita; ergo ea potest divina essentia comprehendi, quamvis sit infinita.
Obj. 6: The quantity of an action follows on the quantity of the form, which is the principle of the action. For the quantity of heating follows on the quantity of the heat. But the form that is the principle of knowledge is what a knower knows by. Therefore, the mode of knowledge follows on the mode of what the thing is known by. But what God is known by is nothing other than his essence, as was said above, and this is infinite. Therefore, the vision is also infinite and thus the divine essence can be comprehended, even though it is infinite.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A3.arg6
Praeterea, si essentia divina non potest comprehendi, hoc non est nisi propter excessum claritatis ipsius. Sed excessus cognoscibilis impedit cognitionem, inquantum corrumpit potentiam cognoscitivam; quod accidit tantum in sensu, non autem in intellectu, ut patet ex hoc quod dicitur in 3 de Anima, quod qui intelligit maxima, non minus potest intelligere minima, sed magis; cujus contrarium in sensu accidit. Cum ergo divina essentia non videatur nisi per intellectum, ut dictum est, videtur quod excessus divinae claritatis comprehensionem divinae essentiae non impediat.
Obj. 7: If the divine essence cannot be comprehended, this is only because of its excessive brightness. But a knowable excess impedes knowledge inasmuch as it corrupts the cognoscitive potency, which occurs only in the senses but not in the intellect. This is clear from what is said in On the Soul 3,1 that one who understands the greatest things is not less able to understand the least things but is, rather, more able to understand them, whereas the contrary occurs in the senses. Since, then, the divine essence is only seen by the intellect, as has been said, it seems that the excess of divine brightness does not impede comprehension of the divine essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A3.arg7
Praeterea, essentia divina comprehensibilis est ab aliquo intellectu; quia ipse Deus seipsum comprehendit. Si ergo ab intellectu humano non possit comprehendi, hoc erit propter defectum intellectus. Sed lumen gloriae aufert omnem defectum intellectus; cum etiam per gloriam auferatur omnis corporis defectus. Ergo illi qui in lumine gloriae videbunt Deum, comprehendent ipsum.
Obj. 8: The divine essence can be comprehended by an intellect, since God comprehends himself. If, then, it cannot be comprehended by the human intellect, this will be due to a defect of that intellect. But the light of glory takes away every intellectual defect, since through glory every bodily defect is also taken away. Therefore, those who will see God in the light of glory will comprehend him.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A3.arg8
Sed contra est quod Augustinus dicit in Lib. de Videndo Deum: Dei plenitudinem non solum oculis corporis, sed nec ipsa mente quisquam aliquando comprehendit.
On the contrary (1), in On Seeing God Augustine1 says: no one ever comprehends the fullness of God, not only with the eyes of the body but even with the mind itself.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A3.sc
Praeterea, sicut dicit Augustinus in lib. 83 quaest., quod comprehendit se, finitum est sibi. Ergo quod comprehendit aliud, illud finitum est ei. Sed Deus non potest esse finitus alicui intellectui creato. Ergo nullus intellectus creatus potest Deum comprehendere.
Furthermore (2), as Augustine1 says in the Book of Eighty-Three Questions: what comprehends itself is finite to itself. Therefore, what is comprehended by something else is also finite to it. But God cannot be finite to any created intellect. Therefore, no created intellect can comprehend God.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A3.arg9
Praeterea, Damascenus dicit in 1 Lib.: quoniam incomprehensibilis est Dei substantia, his qui divinae credunt Scripturae, non dubium est.
Furthermore (3), Damascene1 says in Book 1: for those who believe divine Scripture there is no doubt that the substance of God is incomprehensible.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A3.arg10
Praeterea, omne quod comprehendit aliquid, vel est majus vel aequale illi. Sed intellectus creatus non potest esse major Deo, nec aequalis. Ergo non potest ipsum comprehendere.
Furthermore (4), everything that comprehends something is either greater than or equal to it. But the created intellect cannot be greater than God or even equal to him. Therefore, it cannot comprehend him.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A3.arg11
Respondeo dicendum, quod comprehendere dicitur quasi simul prendere, idest capere; et ideo illud proprie comprehenditur quod simul capitur, idest cum omnibus quae ejus sunt. Unde oportet quod omne comprehensum includatur in comprehendente; includitur autem proprie contentum in continente; et ideo oportet comprehensum contineri in comprehendente. Sicut autem dicitur corporaliter aliquid in altero contineri, quia non excedit continens ex ulla parte secundum quantitatem dimensivam, ut vinum in dolio; ita dicitur contineri aliquid ab aliquo spiritualiter, quod substat virtuti ejus, et in nullo excedit ipsum. Et ideo tunc dicitur aliquid per cognitionem comprehendi, quando cognitum stat sub actu virtutis cognoscitivae, et non excedit ipsam.
I answer that, to ‘comprehend’ is said as if ‘taking together,’ i.e., taking hold of. And thus something is properly comprehended when it is taken hold of together, i.e., with everything that belongs to it. For this reason everything that is comprehended must be enclosed in the comprehensor. But what is contained is properly enclosed in what contains it. And thus what is comprehended must be contained in the comprehensor. Now just as something is said to be contained in something else physically when it does not exceed the container by its dimensive quantity on any side, like wine in a jar, so also something is said to be contained by something else spiritually when it lies under its power and exceeds it in no respect. And thus something is said to be comprehended by knowledge when what is known lies under the act of the cognoscitive power and does not exceed it.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A3.co
Excessus autem omnis est secundum aliquam quantitatem. Secundum hanc autem quantitatem dicitur cognoscibile excedere potentiam cognoscitivam, secundum quam cognoscibile est ab ipsa. Sensibile autem cognoscitur et secundum quantitatem dimensivam, propter hoc quod sensus in cognoscendo utitur organo corporali, ratione cujus cognoscit sensibilia omnia quae reducuntur ad quantitatem dimensivam; et secundum quantitatem virtualem, ut patet in sensibilibus propriis, quae qualitates sunt; et ideo etiam comprehensio sensus impeditur et propter excessum quantitatis dimensivae, sicut impeditur ne comprehendat totam terram; et propter excessum quantitatis virtualis, sicut impeditur ne comprehendat claritatem solis: quia non est tanta virtus oculi ad cognoscendum, quanta claritas solis quae est cognoscibilis. Intelligibile autem non cognoscitur ab intellectu sub ratione quantitatis dimensivae nisi per accidens, inquantum scilicet accipit a sensu; ex quo sequitur quod intelligat cum continuo;1 et secundum hoc intellectus impeditur a comprehensione intelligibilis propter excessum quantitatis; sicut impeditur a comprehensione lineae vel numeri infiniti. Sed per se loquendo, intelligibile comparatur ad intellectum secundum rationem quantitatis virtualis, eo quod proprium objectum intellectus est quid; et ideo in his quae2 sunt separata a sensu, non impeditur comprehensio intellectus nisi per excessum quantitatis virtualis; et hoc est quando intelligibile plus est cognoscibile quam intellectus cognoscere possit vel cognoscat. Sicut ille qui scit hanc conclusionem, triangulus habet tres,3 per probabilem rationem, quia scilicet ita communiter dicitur, non comprehendit ipsam: non quia partem ejus videat et partem non videat; sed quia modus quo cognoscit, deficit a modo quo est cognoscibilis4 per demonstrationem.
Now every excess refers to a quantity. And the knowable is said to exceed the cognoscitive power according to the amount that the knowable is knowable by it. The sensible, however, is known both according to dimensive quantity, because the senses use a bodily organ in knowing by reason of which they know all sensible things that are reduced to dimensive quantity, and also according to quantity of power, as is seen in the proper objects of sense, which are qualities. And thus, too, the senses’ comprehension is impeded both because of an excess of dimensive quantity, as one is impeded from comprehending the whole earth, and also due to an excess of quantity of power, as one is impeded from comprehending the brightness of the sun. For the eye is not as powerful in its ability to know as is the sun’s brightness, which is knowable. Now, what is intelligible is not known by the intellect under the aspect of dimensive quantity except incidentally, namely inasmuch as it is received from the senses. From this it follows that it understands with the continuous and time. And in this regard the intellect is impeded from comprehending the intelligible due to the excess of quantity, as it is impeded from comprehending a line or an infinite number. But speaking per se, the intelligible is compared to the intellect under the aspect of quantity of power from the fact that the proper object of the intellect is the what. And thus in things separated from the senses the intellect’s comprehension is only impeded through excess of quantity of power. And this occurs when the intelligible object is more knowable than the intellect knows or can know. Just as one who knows the conclusion that a triangle has three angles equal to two right angles1 on the basis of a probable argument, namely because people commonly say this, does not comprehend this fact. And this is not because he sees part of it and does not see another part but rather because the way in which he knows it falls short of the way in which it can be known, for it can be known by demonstration.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A3
Essentia autem divina est cognoscibilis per veritatem suam; intellectus autem est cognoscitivus per lumen intellectuale quod est in ipso. Veritas autem divinae essentiae excedit lumen quodcumque intellectus creati; et ideo impossibile est quod videat Deum ita perfecte sicut est visibilis; et ex hoc sequitur quod nullus intellectus creatus Deum comprehendere possit.
Now the divine essence is knowable through its own truth, and the intellect can know through the intellectual light that is in it. But the truth of the divine essence exceeds any light of a created intellect. Thus it is impossible for it to see God as perfectly as he is seeable. And from this it follows that no created intellect can comprehend God.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod apostolus loquitur de comprehensione gloriae, qua scilicet fit ut anima capiat in se omne illud quod ad perfectionem gloriae pertinet; et secundum hoc dicitur gloriam comprehendere, quamvis nunquam essentiam intellectu comprehendat. Vel comprehensio ibi dicitur ipsa perventio ad habendum Deum, secundum quod spei dicitur comprehensio succedere.
Reply Obj. 1: The Apostle is speaking of the comprehension of glory, i.e., that by which the soul becomes able to hold in itself all that pertains to the perfection of glory. And to this extent it is said to comprehend glory, though it never comprehends the essence intellectually. Or else in this passage arriving at the possession of God is called comprehension, inasmuch as comprehension is said to succeed to the place of hope.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod Augustinus duo ponit in definitione comprehensionis; quorum uno excluditur excessus cognoscibilis supra virtutem cognoscentis, quae est secundum quantitatem dimensivam; et quantum ad hoc dicit: quod ita videtur ut nihil ejus lateat videntem; alio autem excluditur excessus secundum quantitatem virtutis; et quantum ad hoc dicit: aut cujus fines circumspici possunt; tunc enim fines rei circumspiciuntur quando videns pervenit ad finem visionis perfecte videndo.
Reply Obj. 2: Augustine includes two elements in the definition of comprehension. One of these excludes the excess of the knowable above the power of the knower with respect to dimensive quantity. In this regard he says: when it is seen such that nothing of it is hidden to the one seeing. The other excludes excess with respect to quantity of power. With regard to this he says: or whose boundaries can be seen on every side. For a thing’s boundaries are seen on every side when the one seeing it reaches the end of vision by seeing perfectly.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod totam essentiam divinam sancti videbunt in patria, sed non totaliter; non ita quod aliquis modus sit in Deo quem non videant, vel aliquis modus sit intellectus1 ipsorum qui non convertatur ad Deum; sed quia modus quo convertuntur ad Deum cognoscendum, non est aequalis modo quo Deus est cognoscibilis; et haec inaequalitas ostenditur cum dicitur, quod divina essentia non totaliter videbitur; hoc enim adverbium ‘totaliter’ neque dicit modum videntis absolute, neque modum absolute rei visae; sed modum videntis per comparationem ad rem visam: hoc enim adverbium determinat ipsam visionem, secundum quam comparatur videns ad visum.
Reply Obj. 3: The saints will see the whole divine essence in heaven, but they will not see it completely; not because there will be any mode in God that they do not see or any mode in their intellect that is not turned toward God, but rather because the mode by which they are turned toward knowing God is not equal to the mode by which God can be known. And it is this inequality that is shown when it is said that the divine essence will not be seen wholly. For the adverb ‘wholly’ indicates neither absolutely the mode of the one seeing nor absolutely the mode of the thing seen but instead the mode of the one seeing by way of comparison to the thing seen. For this adverb modifies the seeing itself in accord with which the one seeing is compared to what is seen.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod quando aliquid intelligit se, idem est modus cognoscentis et cogniti; et ideo si intelligit se, comprehendit se. Non est autem idem modus cognoscentis et cogniti quando intellectus intelligit aliud; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 4: When something understands itself, the knower and the known have the same mode. And thus if it understands itself it comprehends itself. But the knower and the known do not have the same mode when the intellect understands something else. Thus the case is not similar.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod eodem modo aliquis cognoscit quid est res quo cognoscit essentiam rei, cum ipsa essentia sit quidditas rei; et ideo ille solus comprehendit quid est res, qui comprehendit essentiam; unde sicut sancti videbunt essentiam divinam, sed non comprehendent ipsam; ita videbunt quid est Deus, sed non comprehendent; et ita non videbitur Deus ab eis sicut videtur res per suam definitionem, cujus essentia comprehenditur.
Reply Obj. 5: Someone knows what a thing is in the same way that he knows the thing’s essence, since the essence is the thing’s quiddity. And thus only one who comprehends a thing’s essence comprehends what it is. Hence just as the saints will see the divine essence but not comprehend it, so also they will see what God is but not comprehend this. And thus God will not be seen by them in the way that a thing is seen through its definition and whose essence is thus comprehended.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A3.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod actio non attribuitur formae tantum, quae est principium actionis, sed composito; sicut calefactio calido, non calori tantum; et ideo actionem oportet mensurare non solum secundum formam, quae est principium actionis, sed etiam secundum subjectum formae. Sed forma quae non est per se subsistens, non habet alium modum a modo subjecti, quia non habet esse nisi inquantum est actus talis subjecti; et ideo mensura formae est mensura compositi; sed forma quae est per se subsistens, habet aliquem modum inquantum est res quaedam subsistens, et quemdam modum, secundum quod est actus talis subjecti; et hic modus accipitur secundum mensuram qua perfectibile pertingit ut perficiat1 tali forma; et ex hoc modo mensuratur actio. Essentia autem divina est per se subsistens; et ideo visio quae per eam fit in intellectu creato, non mensuratur secundum modum infinitum, qui est ipsius essentiae secundum se, sed secundum modum quo intellectus pertingit ad hoc quod per ipsam perficiatur. Ad hoc autem pertingit, inquantum ei conjungitur per lumen gloriae, quod est finitum; et ideo finita est ex parte videntis.
Reply Obj. 6: Action is attributed not to form alone, which is the principle of action, but to the composite, just as heating is attributed to what is hot, not to heat alone. And thus we must measure an action not only with reference to the form, which is the principle of the action, but also with reference to the form’s subject. But a form that is not subsistent by itself has no other mode from the mode of the subject, since it only has being inasmuch as it is the act of such a subject. And thus the measure of the form is the measure of the composite. But a form that is subsistent by itself has a mode inasmuch as it is a given subsistent thing and another mode to the extent that it is the act of such a subject. And this mode is taken after the measure by which the perfectible attains to being perfected by such a form, and it is on the basis of this mode that the action is measured. Now the divine essence is subsistent by itself. And thus the vision that comes to the created intellect through it is measured not according to the infinite mode that belongs to the essence itself in its own right but rather according to the mode by which the intellect attains to being perfected through it. But it attains to this inasmuch as it is joined to it through the light of glory, which is finite. And thus the vision is finite on the part of the one seeing.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A3.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod claritas Dei dicitur veritas suae essentiae, per quam cognoscibilis est, sicut sol per suam claritatem; et quamvis non impediat comprehensionem per corruptionem intellectus, impedit tamen ex ipso excessu; quia non potest contingere quod intellectus creatus pertingat ad cognoscendum ita perfecte divinam essentiam sicut cognoscibilis est.
Reply Obj. 7: The truth of God’s essence, through which he is knowable, is called his brightness, just as the sun is knowable through its brightness. And even though it does not impede comprehension by corruption of the intellect, it does impede it from its very excess, since it cannot be the case that a created intellect attains to knowing the divine essence as perfectly as it can be known.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A3.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod gloria perficit naturam, et non destruit; et ideo imperfectionem, quae est de ratione naturae, lumen gloriae non tollit, sicut hoc quod est ex nihilo esse; ex hoc autem ipso intellectus creatus deficit a possibilitate comprehensionis; et ideo nec per lumen gloriae ad comprehensionem pervenire potest.
Reply Obj. 8: Glory perfects nature and does not destroy it. And thus the light of glory does not take away an imperfection that pertains to the very character of the nature, such as the fact that it is created from nothing. Yet from this very fact the created intellect falls short of the possibility of comprehension. And thus it is unable to arrive at comprehension even through the light of glory.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A3.ad8
A. 4Whether some of those who see God in his essence will see him more perfectly than othersUtrum videntium Deum per essentiam alter altero perfectius videat
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod eorum qui vident Deum per essentiam, unus alio non videat perfectius. Quia, ut dicit Augustinus in lib. 83 qq., eamdem rem non potest unus alio magis intelligere. Sed divina essentia non videbitur nisi per intellectum. Ergo unus alio non videbit plenius.
Obj. 1: To the fourth question, we proceed thus.1 It seems some of those who see God in his essence do not see him more perfectly than others. For, as Augustine2 says in the Book of Eighty-Three Questions, one cannot understand the same thing more than another. But the divine essence will be seen only intellectually. Therefore, one will not see it more fully than another.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A4.arg1
Praeterea, tanto aliquid perfectius videtur, quanto expressior similitudo rei visae fit in vidente. Sed non erit expressior similitudo qua Deus videatur in uno quam in alio eorum qui Deum per essentiam vident; quia eadem essentia est in omnibus. Ergo unus alio non melius videbit.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the more perfectly something is seen, the more express is the likeness of the thing seen in the one who sees it. But there will not be a more express likeness by which God is seen in one person than in another of those who see God in his essence, since the essence is the same in all of them. Therefore, one person will not see better than another.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A4.arg2
Praeterea, ille melius videt a quo magis removentur impedimenta visionis. Sed in nullo remanebit aliquod visionis impedimentum. Ergo omnes aequaliter videbunt.
Obj. 3: Someone from whom impediments to vision are more removed sees better. But no impediment to vision will remain in anyone. Therefore, all will see equally.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A4.arg3
Praeterea, omnes sancti videbunt Deum sicut est; 1 Joan. 3. Sed non potest melius videri quam sit. Ergo unus alio non melius videbit.
Obj. 4: All the saints shall see God as he is (1 Jn 3:2). But he cannot be seen better than he is. Therefore, one will not see better than another.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A4.arg4
Praeterea, optimus modus cognoscendi Deum est quo videtur per essentiam. Sed optimo non potest esse melius. Ergo videntium Deum per essentiam unus alio melius non videt.
Obj. 5: The best mode of knowing God is that by which he is seen in his essence. But there cannot be anything better than the best. Therefore, of those who see God in his essence, one does not see better than another.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A4.arg5
Sed contra, homines assumuntur ad sortes angelorum. Sed superiores angeli Deum clarius vident quam inferiores, ut patet per Dionysium in Caelest. Hierar. Ergo et hominum in gloria quidam aliis clarius videbunt.
On the contrary (1), humans are taken up into the lot of the angels. But the higher angels see God more clearly than the lower angels, as is clear from Dionysius in the Celestial Hierarchy.1 Therefore, in glory some will see more clearly than others in the case of human beings, too.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A4.sc
Praeterea, in visione Dei consistit essentialiter hominis beatitudo. Sed quidam aliis beatiores erunt, ut supra dictum est. Ergo quidam aliis clarius videbunt.
Furthermore (2), man’s beatitude consists essentially in the vision of God. But some will be more blessed than others, as was said above. Therefore, some will see more clearly than others.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A4.arg6
Praeterea, in lumine gloriae Deus a sanctis videbitur, sicut dicitur in Psal. 35, 10: in lumine tuo videbimus lumen. Sed quidam aliis majori lumine replebuntur. Sicut enim stella differt a stella in claritate, sic erit resurrectio mortuorum, ut dicitur 1 Corinth. 15. Claritas autem corporis claritatem indicabit mentis. Ergo quidam clarius videbunt Deum.
Furthermore (3), the saints will see God in the light of glory, as it is said: in thy light do we see light (Ps 35:10). But some will be filled with greater light than others. For star differs from star in brightness. So is it with the resurrection of the dead, as it is said in 1 Corinthians 15:41–42. But the body’s brightness will indicate the mind’s brightness. Therefore some will see God more clearly than others.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A4.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod cum principium actionis sit forma qua agitur, oportet ex parte ejus sumi actionis mensuram; aliter autem in formis subsistentibus quam in aliis formis, ut prius dictum est. In aliis enim formis est quantitas fortitudinis in actione secundum quantitatem ejus quod receptum est de forma in subjecto, ut de calore in calido; in formis autem subsistentibus, secundum quod subjectum subditur formae magis vel minus. Potentia autem cognoscitiva subditur formae qua cognoscit, secundum hoc quod habet virtutem cognoscendi. Illud enim quod facit visum potentem ad videndum est quod facit eum receptivum similitudinis coloris. Sicut autem intellectus possibilis per lumen naturale intellectus agentis fit cognoscitivus naturalium cognoscibilium, ita per lumen gloriae superadditum fit visivus divinae essentiae; unde secundum quantitatem recepti luminis accipitur modus quo substat intellectus noster essentiae divinae ut formae intelligibili; et per consequens modus perfectionis in operatione, cujus talis forma est principium, scilicet in visione Dei per essentiam; et ideo, cum quidam sancti aliis majori lumine gloriae repleantur, quidam aliis clarius videbunt.
I answer that, since the principle of action is the form by which the action is carried out, it is on the part of the form that we must take the measure of the action. But the case is different in subsistent forms than in other forms, as was said before. For in other forms there is quantity of strength in the action on the basis of the quantity of what is received of the form in the subject, such as what is received of heat in what is hot. In subsistent forms, however, there is quantity of strength to the extent that the subject is more or less subject to the form.1 Now a cognoscitive potency is subject to the form by which it knows with reference to its possessing the power of knowing. For what makes sight able to see is what makes it receptive to the likeness of color. Now just as the potential intellect is rendered able to know natural objects of knowledge through the light of the agent intellect, so also through the superadded light of glory it is rendered able to see the divine essence. For this reason the mode by which our intellect lies under the divine essence as an intelligible form is taken according to the quantity of the received light. Consequently, so is the mode of perfection in operation, of which such a form is the principle, namely in the vision of God in his essence. And thus, since some saints are filled with a greater light of glory than others, some will see more clearly than others.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A4.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod unus alio non potest aliquid idem magis intelligere, si ly ‘magis’ importat modum qui est ex parte intellecti. Non enim potest esse ut aliquis intelligat rem, nisi intelligendo rem habere illum modum quem habet; si enim alium modum rei attribuat, errat, et non intelligit; et sic intelligit Augustinus. Sed si ly ‘magis’ dicat modum qui est ex parte intelligentis, sic unus alio melius potest intelligere, inquantum est limpidior ejus cognitio de uno et eodem cognoscibili.
Reply Obj. 1: One person cannot understand the same thing more than another if the word ‘more’ implies the mode on the part of the thing understood. For a person can only understand a thing by understanding that the thing has the mode that it has. For if someone attributes another mode to the thing, he errs and does not understand it. And this is how Augustine understands it. But if the word ‘more’ indicates the mode on the part of the one understanding, then in this case one can understand better than another inasmuch as his knowledge of one and the same knowable object is keener.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A4.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis in intellectu unius sancti non sit expressior similitudo Dei qua ipsum cognoscit, quam in alio, quia quilibet per essentiam suam Deum videt: tamen intellectus unius perfectius substat formae qua intelligit, quam intellectus alterius; et ita unus alio perfectius intelligit.
Reply Obj. 2: Even though one saint does not have in his intellect a more express likeness of God by which he knows him than another saint does, since they all see God in his essence, the intellect of one does lie more perfectly under the form by which it understands than does the intellect of another. And thus one understands more perfectly than another.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A4.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod intensio secundum quam aliquid dicitur magis et minus, non solum causatur per recessum a contrario, sed etiam per accessum ad terminum; sicut patet in intensione lucis corporalis; et sic etiam lumen spirituale intenditur in uno beatorum magis quam in alio per majorem assimilationem ad Deum, quamvis in nullo inveniatur aliquid contrarium illi lumini.
Reply Obj. 3: The intensity according to which something is called greater or less is caused not only by withdrawal from the contrary but also by approach to the terminus, as is evident in the case of intensity of corporeal light. And so also spiritual light is intensified in one of the blessed more than in another through a greater assimilation to God, even though nothing contrary to the light is found in any of them.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A4.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod cum dicitur, omnes sancti videbunt Deum sicut est, ly ‘sicut’ importat modum qui est ex parte visi, non qui sit ex parte videntis. Quilibet enim videbit Deum esse eo modo quo est; sed tamen modus videntis non erit aequalis modo rei visae, sed in infinitum distans; et ita modus unius videntis potest esse minus distans quam modus alterius.
Reply Obj. 4: When it is said that all the saints will see God as he is, the word ‘as’ implies the mode on the part of what is seen, not on the part of the one seeing. For everyone will see that God is in that mode in which he is. Even so, the mode of the one seeing will not be equal to the mode of the thing seen but rather at an infinite distance. And thus the mode of one who sees can be less distant than the mode of another.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A4.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod videre Deum per essentiam est perfectissimus modus cognoscendi Deum secundum genus; sed tamen in hoc genere potest majus et minus inveniri; sicut ignis est subtilissimus corporum specie; et tamen unus ignis alio subtilior invenitur.
Reply Obj. 5: Seeing God in his essence is, according to genus, the most perfect mode of knowing God there is. But within this genus greater and less can still be found, just as fire is the most subtle of corporeal things in its species, though one fire is found to be more subtle than another.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A4.ad5
A. 5Whether it is necessary for those who see the divine essence to see everything that God seesUtrum videntes divinam essentiam necesse sit omnia videre quae Deus videt
Ad quintum sic proceditur. Videtur quod sancti videntes Deum per essentiam, omnia videant quae Deus in seipso videt. Quia, ut dicit Isidorus in Lib. de Summo bono, angeli in verbo Dei omnia sciunt antequam fiant. Sed sancti angelis aequales erunt, ut patet Matth. 22. Ergo et sancti videndo Deum omnia videbunt.
Obj. 1: To the fifth question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that the saints who see God in his essence see everything that God sees in himself. For, as Isidore says in On the Highest Good,2 the angels know all things in the Word of God before they happen. But the saints will be equal to the angels, as is clear from Matthew 22:30. Therefore, the saints will also see everything by seeing God.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A5.arg1
Praeterea, Gregorius dicit: quia illic omnes communi claritate Deum conspiciunt, quid est quod ibi nesciant, ubi scientem omnia sciunt? Loquitur autem de beatis qui vident Deum per essentiam. Ergo qui videt Deum per essentiam, omnia cognoscit.
Obj. 2: Gregory says: for there all behold God with a common clarity, and what is there that they do not know in that place where they know the one who knows all?1 But he is speaking of the blessed who see God in his essence. Therefore, one who sees God in his essence knows all things.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A5.arg2
Praeterea, sicut dicitur in 3 de Anima, intellectus, cum intelligit maxima, magis intelligere potest et minima. Sed maximum intelligibile est Deus. Ergo maxime auget virtutem intellectus in intelligendo; ergo intellectus Deum videns, omnia intelligit.
Obj. 3: As it says in On the Soul 3,1 by being able to understand the greatest things, the intellect is also more able to understand the least. But God is the greatest intelligible object. Therefore, he increases the intellect’s power for understanding most of all. Therefore, the intellect that sees God understands everything.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A5.arg3
Praeterea, intellectus non impeditur ab intelligendo aliquid, nisi inquantum illud superat ipsum. Sed intellectum Deum videntem nulla creatura superat: quia, ut dicit Gregorius in 2 Dial., animae videnti Creatorem angusta fit omnis creatura. Ergo videntes Deum per essentiam omnia cognoscent.
Obj. 4: The intellect is only impeded from understanding something if it is overcome by it. But no created thing overcomes the intellect that sees God. For, as Gregory says in the Dialogues 2,1 all creation becomes small to the soul that sees the creator. Therefore, those who see God in his essence know everything.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A5.arg4
Praeterea, omnis potentia passiva quae est non reducta ad actum, est imperfecta. Sed in possibili intellectu animae humanae est potentia quasi passiva ad cognoscendum omnia: quia intellectus possibilis est quo est omnia fieri, ut dicitur in 3 de Anima. Si ergo in illa beatitudine non intelligeret omnia, remaneret imperfectus; quod est absurdum.
Obj. 5: Every passive potency that is not reduced to act is imperfect. But in the potential intellect of the human soul there is, as it were, a passive potency to know all things. For the potential intellect is how it can become all things, as it says in On the Soul 3.1 If, then, in beatitude it did not understand all things, it would remain imperfect, which is absurd.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A5.arg5
Praeterea, quicumque videt speculum, videt ea quae in speculo resultant. Sed in Verbo Dei omnia sicut in speculo resultant: quia ipsum est ratio et similitudo omnium. Ergo sancti qui vident Verbum per essentiam, vident omnia creata.
Obj. 6: Whoever sees a mirror sees the things reflected in the mirror. But in the Word of God all things are reflected as in a mirror. For the Word itself is the pattern and likeness of all things. Therefore, the saints who see the Word in his essence see all created things.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A5.arg6
Praeterea, ut dicitur Prov., cap. 10, 24, desiderium suum justis dabitur. Sed sancti desiderant omnia scire: quia omnes homines natura scire desiderant: nec natura per gloriam aufertur. Ergo dabitur eis a Deo quod omnia cognoscant.
Obj. 7: As it is said: the desire of the righteous will be granted (Prov 10:24). But the saints desire to know all things. For all men by nature desire to know,1 and nature is not taken away by glory. Therefore, God will give them knowledge of all things.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A5.arg7
Praeterea, ignorantia est quaedam poenalitas praesentis vitae. Sed omnis poenalitas a sanctis per gloriam auferetur. Ergo et omnis ignorantia; et ita omnia cognoscent.
Obj. 8: Ignorance is a kind of penalty belonging to the present life. But every penalty will be taken away from the saints by glory. Therefore, so will all ignorance. And thus they will know all things.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A5.arg8
Praeterea, beatitudo sanctorum per prius est in anima quam in corpore. Sed corpora sanctorum reformabuntur in gloriam ad similitudinem corporis Christi, ut patet Philipp. 3. Ergo et animae perficientur ad similitudinem animae Christi. Sed anima Christi in Verbo omnia videt, ut in 3 libro, dist. 14, quaest. 1, art. 2, quaestiunc. 2, dictum est. Ergo et omnes animae sanctorum videbunt omnia in Verbo.
Obj. 9: The saints’ beatitude is more primarily in the soul than in the body. But the saints’ bodies will be reformed in glory after the likeness to Christ’s body, as is clear from Philippians 3:21. Therefore, their souls will also be perfected after a likeness to Christ’s soul. But Christ’s soul sees all things in the Word, as has been said in Book III, Distinction 14, Question 1, Article 2, quaestiuncula 2. Therefore, all the souls of the saints will also see all things in the Word.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A5.arg9
Praeterea, sicut sensus, ita et intellectus cognoscit omne illud in cujus similitudinem informatur. Sed divina essentia expressius indicat quamlibet rem quam aliqua alia similitudo rei. Ergo cum in illa beata visione essentia divina fiat quasi forma intellectus nostri, videtur quod sancti videntes Deum omnia videant.
Obj. 10: Like the senses, the intellect also knows every thing with whose likeness it is informed. But the divine essence indicates any thing in a more express manner than any other likeness to that thing. Therefore, since in that blessed vision the divine essence becomes like a form of our intellect, it seems that the saints who see God see all things.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A5.arg10
Praeterea, Commentator dicit in 3 de Anima, quod si intellectus agens esset forma intellectus possibilis, intelligeremus omnia. Sed divina essentia clarius repraesentat omnia quam intellectus agens. Ergo intellectus videns Deum per essentiam cognoscit omnia.
Obj. 11: The Commentator says about On the Soul 31 that if the agent intellect were the form of the potential intellect then we would understand all things. But the divine essence more clearly represents all things than the agent intellect. Therefore, the intellect that sees God in his essence knows all things.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A5.arg11
Praeterea, propter hoc quod inferiores angeli nunc non omnia cognoscant, illuminantur de ignotis a superioribus. Sed post diem judicii angelus non illuminabit angelum: tunc enim omnis praelatio cessabit, ut dicit Glossa 1 Corinth. 15. Ergo inferiores angeli tunc omnia scient; et eadem ratione omnes alii sancti Deum per essentiam videntes.
Obj. 12: Due to the fact that the lower angels do not at this time know all things, they are illuminated about what they do not know by the higher angels. But after the day of judgment an angel will not illuminate another angel. For at that time all preeminence will cease, as a Gloss1 says on 1 Corinthians 15. Therefore, the lower angels will then know all things, and for the same reason all other saints who see God in his essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A5.arg12
Sed contra, sicut dicit Dionysius, angeli superiores inferiores a nescientia purgant. Angeli autem inferiores vident essentiam divinam. Ergo angelus videns essentiam divinam potest aliqua nescire. Sed anima non perfectius videbit Deum quam angelus. Ergo animae videntes Deum non oportet quod omnia videant.
On the contrary (1), as Dionysius says,1 the higher angels purify the lower angels of unknowing. But the lower angels see the divine essence. Therefore, an angel who sees the divine essence is able to not know certain things. But the soul will not see God more perfectly than an angel. Therefore, the souls that see God need not see all things.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A5.sc
Praeterea, solus Christus habet Spiritum non ad mensuram, ut dicitur Joan. 3. Sed Christo, inquantum habet Spiritum non ad mensuram, competit quod omnia in Verbo cognoscat; unde ibidem dicitur, quod pater omnia dedit in manu ejus. Ergo nulli alii competit omnia cognoscere in Verbo nisi Christo.
Furthermore (2), only Christ has the Spirit without measure, as it is said (Jn 3:34). But it belongs to Christ, inasmuch as he has the Spirit without measure, to know all things in the Word. This is why it says in the same passage that the Father has given all things into his hand. Therefore, it belongs to no one but Christ to know all things in the Word.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A5.arg13
Praeterea, quanto aliquod principium perfectius cognoscitur, tanto plures effectus ejus cognoscuntur per ipsum. Sed quidam videntium Deum per essentiam perfectius aliis cognoscent Deum, qui est rerum omnium principium. Ergo quidam aliis plura cognoscent; et ita non omnes scient omnia.
Furthermore (3), the more perfectly a principle is known, the more of its effects are known through it. But some of those who see God,who is the principle of all things, in his essence, will know God more perfectly than others. Therefore, some will know more things than others. And thus not all will know all things.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A5.arg14
Respondeo dicendum, quod Deus videndo suam essentiam cognoscit omnia quae sunt vel erunt vel fuerunt; et hoc dicitur cognoscere notitia visionis, quia ad similitudinem visionis corporalis cognoscit ea quasi praesentia. Cognoscit insuper videndo essentiam suam, omnia quae potest facere, quamvis nunquam fecerit vel facturus sit: alias non perfecte cognosceret potentiam suam: non enim potest cognosci potentia nisi sciantur potentiae objecta; et hoc dicitur cognoscere notitia simplicis intelligentiae. Impossibile est autem quod aliquis intellectus creatus cognoscat omnia videndo essentiam divinam, quae Deus potest facere: quia quanto aliquod principium perfectius cognoscitur, tanto plura sciuntur in ipso; sicut in uno demonstrationis principio ille qui est perspicacioris ingenii, plures conclusiones videt quam alius qui est ingenii tardioris. Cum ergo quantitas potentiae divinae attendatur secundum ea in quae potest; si aliquis intellectus videret in divina essentia omnia quae Deus potest facere, eadem esset quantitas perfectionis in intelligendo quae est quantitas divinae potentiae in producendo effectus; et ita comprehenderet divinam essentiam; quod est impossibile omni creato intellectui. Illa autem1 quae Deus scit notitia visionis, aliquis intellectus creatus cognoscit; in Verbo scilicet anima Christi, ut in 3 Lib., dist. 14, dictum est.
I answer that, God, by seeing his own essence, knows all the things that are or will be or have been. And this is called knowing by the knowledge of vision, since he knows these things as if present after a likeness to corporeal vision. Moreover, by seeing his own essence, he knows all things that he can do, even though he has never done them nor is going to do them. Otherwise, he would not perfectly know his own power. For a power cannot be known unless the objects of the power are known. And this is called knowing by the knowledge of simple intelligence. Now it is impossible for a created intellect, by seeing the divine essence, to know all the things that God can do. For the more perfectly a principle is known, the more things are known in it, as in a single principle of a demonstration someone who has a more perspicacious intelligence sees more conclusions than someone else who has a slower intelligence. Since, then, we take account of the quantity of the divine power on the basis of the things of which it is capable, if an intellect sees in the divine essence all the things that God can do, it would have the same quantity of perfection in its understanding as the quantity of the divine power for producing effects. And thus it would comprehend the divine essence, which is impossible for every created intellect. All those things that God knows with the knowledge of vision, however, can be known by a created intellect; namely, they are known in the Word by the soul of Christ, as was said in Book III, Distinction 14.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A5.co
Sed de aliis videntibus divinam essentiam est duplex opinio. Quidam enim dicunt, quod omnes videntes Deum per essentiam, vident omnia quae Deus videt scientia visionis. Sed hoc repugnat sanctorum dictis, qui ponunt angelos aliqua ignorare; quos tamen constat secundum fidem omnes Deum per essentiam videre.
But as regards others who see the divine essence there are two opinions. For some say that all who see God in his essence see all the things that God sees with the knowledge of vision. But this is repugnant to the statements of the saints, who hold that there are some things the angels do not know, though it is obvious according to the faith that they all see God in his essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A5
Et ideo alii dicunt, quod alii a Christo, quamvis videant Deum per essentiam, non tamen vident omnia quae Deus videt, eo quod essentiam divinam non comprehendunt. Non est enim necessarium quod sciens causam, sciat omnes ejus effectus, nisi causam comprehendat, quod non competit intellectui creato; et ideo unusquisque videntium Deum per essentiam tanto plura in ejus essentia conspicit, quanto clarius divinam essentiam intuetur; et inde est quod de his potest unus alium instruere; et sic scientia angelorum et animarum sanctarum potest augeri usque ad diem judicii, sicut et alia quae ad praemium accidentale pertinent. Sed ulterius non proficiet: quia tunc erit ultimus status rerum, et in isto statu possibile erit quod omnes omnia cognoscent quae Deus scientia visionis novit.
And thus others say that, apart from Christ, although they see God in his essence, they do not see everything that God sees, due to the fact that they do not comprehend the divine essence. For it is not necessary for one who knows the cause to know all its effects, unless he comprehends the cause, which does not belong to a created intellect. And thus each of those who see God in his essence perceives more things in God’s essence the more clearly he beholds his essence. And so it is that one can instruct another about these things. And so the knowledge of the angels and the holy souls can be increased up till the day of judgment, as can other things pertaining to their accidental reward. But afterward it will not progress further. For then it will be the final state of things and in that state it will be possible for all to know all the things that God knows by knowledge of vision.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A5
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod hoc quod dicit Isidorus quod sciunt angeli in Verbo omnia antequam fiant, non potest referri ad illa quae Deus scit scientia simplicis intelligentiae tantum, quia illa nunquam fient; sed referendum est ad ea tantum quae Deus scit scientia visionis; de quibus etiam dicit, quod non omnes angeli ea omnia cognoscant, sed forte aliqui; et illi etiam qui cognoscunt, non perfecte omnia cognoscunt. In una enim re est multas rationes intelligibiles considerare, sicut diversas ejus proprietates et habitudines ad res alias; et possibile est quod eadem re scita communiter a duobus, unus alio plures rationes percipiat, et has rationes unus ab alio accipiat; unde et Dionysius dicit, quod inferiores angeli docentur a superioribus rerum scibiles rationes; et ideo etiam angeli qui omnes creaturas cognoscunt, non oportet quod omnia quae in eis intelligi possunt, participent.
Reply Obj. 1: What Isidore says here, that in the Word, the angels know all things before they come to be, cannot refer to everything that God knows by the knowledge of simple intelligence alone, since these things will never come to be. Rather, it must refer only to the things that God knows by the knowledge of vision. About these he also says that not all the angels know all these things but, perhaps, only some of them do, and even those who know them all do not know them all perfectly. For we can consider many intelligible aspects in a single thing, such as its different properties and relationships to other things. And it is possible for one to perceive more aspects than another by means of the same thing known in common to the two. This is also why Dionysius says1 that the lower angels are taught the knowable aspects of things by the higher. And thus, too, the angels who know all creation need not participate in all the things that can be known in it.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A5.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod ex verbo illo Gregorii ostenditur quod in illa beata visione est sufficientia ad omnia intuenda ex parte divinae essentiae, quae est medium quo videtur, per quam Deus omnia videt; sed quod non omnia videantur, est ex defectu intellectus creati, qui divinam essentiam non comprehendit.
Reply Obj. 2: These words of Gregory show that in the beatific vision there is a sufficiency for the perception of all things on the part of the divine essence, which is the medium by which there is vision, through which God sees all things. But the fact that not all things are seen is due to a deficiency on the side of the created intellect, which does not comprehend the divine essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A5.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod intellectus creatus non videt divinam essentiam secundum modum ipsius essentiae, sed secundum modum proprium, qui finitus est: unde non oportet quod ejus efficacia in cognoscendo ex visione praedicta amplietur in infinitum ad omnia cognoscendum.
Reply Obj. 3: The created intellect does not see the divine essence according to the essence’s proper mode but rather according to its own mode, which is finite. This is why it is not necessary that this vision broaden its efficacy in knowing infinitely to the knowledge of all things.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A5.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod defectus cognitionis non solum procedit ex excessu et defectu1 cognoscibilis super intellectum; sed etiam ex hoc quod intellectui non conjungitur id quod est ratio conjungibilis; sicut visus non videt lapidem quandoque ex hoc quod species2 non est ei conjuncta. Quamvis autem intellectui videntis Deum conjungatur ipsa divina essentia, quae est omnium ratio; non tamen conjungitur ei prout est omnium ratio, sed secundum quod est ratio aliquorum; et tanto plurium quanto quisque plenius divinam essentiam intuetur.
Reply Obj. 4: Deficiency of knowledge proceeds not only from the knowable exceeding the intellect but also from the fact that a notion that can be united with the intellect is not so united with it, as vision sometimes does not see a stone from the fact that the appearance of the stone is not united with our vision. But even though the divine essence itself, which is the pattern of all things, is united with the intellect of the one who sees God, it is not united with it as being the pattern of all things but rather to the extent that it is the pattern of some. And one who beholds the divine essence more fully perceives more of these.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A5.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod quando potentia passiva est perfectibilis pluribus perfectionibus ordinatis; si perfecta sit sua ultima perfectione, non dicitur imperfecta etiam si aliquae dispositiones praecedentes ei desint. Omnis autem cognitio qua intellectus creatus perficitur, ordinatur, sicut ad finem, ad Dei cognitionem. Unde videns Deum per essentiam, etiam si nihil aliud cognosceret, perfectum intellectum haberet; nec est perfectior ex hoc quod aliquid aliud cum ipso cognoscit, nisi quatenus ipsum plenius videt. Unde Augustinus in 5 Confes.: infelix homo qui scit omnia illa, scilicet creaturas, te autem nescit; beatus autem qui te scit, etiam si illa nesciat. Qui vero te et illa novit, non propter illa beatior, sed propter te tantum beatus.
Reply Obj. 5: When a passive potency can be perfected by more than one ordered perfection, if it is perfected by its ultimate perfection it is not called imperfect, even if it lacks some of the preceding dispositions. But all knowledge by which the created intellect is perfected is ordered to the knowledge of God as to an end. This is why someone who sees God in his essence, even if he knew nothing else, would have a perfected intellect. Nor is it rendered more perfect by knowing anything else together with God, except as leading to fuller vision of him. Thus Augustine says1 in his Confessions 5: unhappy is that man who knows everything, i.e., all creatures, without knowing you, but blessed is he who knows you even if he knows them not. Indeed one is not more blessed for knowing both you and them but rather is blessed on your account alone.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A5.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod speculum illud est voluntarium; et sicut se ostendet cui vult, ita in se ostendet quae vult: nec est simile de speculo materiali; in cujus potestate non est quod videatur vel non videatur. Unde dicendum, quod in speculo materiali tam res quam speculum videntur sub propria forma, quamvis speculum illud videatur per formam receptam, lapis vero per formam propriam resultantem in re alia; et ideo per quam rationem cognoscitur unum, et aliud. Sed in speculo increato videtur aliquid per formam ipsius speculi, sicut effectus videtur per similitudinem causae, et e converso; et ideo non oportet quod quicumque videt speculum aeternum, videat omnia quae in speculo resultant; non enim necesse est quod videns causam, videat omnem effectus ejus, nisi comprehendat causam.
Reply Obj. 6: That ‘mirror’ is possessed of a will and so just as it shows itself to whom it wills, so also it shows in itself what it wills. And this is not similar to a material mirror, which does not have the power to be seen or not to be seen. Hence we must say that in a material mirror both things and the mirror itself are seen under their proper form, even though the mirror is seen through the received form while a stone is seen through its own form being reflected in another thing. And thus the first is known through the same aspect as the other. But in the uncreated Mirror a thing is seen through the form of the Mirror itself, as an effect is seen by way of likeness to the cause and vice versa. And thus it is not necessary for anyone who sees the eternal Mirror to see everything that is reflected in the Mirror. For it is not necessary for one who sees the cause to see every one of its effects, unless he comprehends the cause.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A5.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod sanctorum desiderium quo omnia scire desiderant, implebitur ex hoc solum quod Deum videbunt; sicut desiderium eorum, quo omnia bona habere cupiunt, complebitur in hoc quod Deum habebunt. Sicut enim Deus in hoc quod habet perfectam bonitatem, sufficit affectui; et eo habito omnia bona quodammodo habentur; ita ejus visio sufficit intellectui Joan. 14, 8: Domine ostende nobis Patrem, et sufficit nobis.
Reply Obj. 7: The desire of the saints by which they desire to know all things will be fulfilled by seeing God alone, just as their desire by which they wish to have all good things will be fulfilled by possessing God. For just as God is sufficient for the affections in the fact that he possesses perfect goodness and all good things are in a certain way possessed by possessing him, so also seeing him suffices for the intellect: Lord, show us the Father, and we shall be satisfied (Jn 14:8).
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A5.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod ignorantia proprie accepta in privationem sonat; et sic poena est: sic enim ignorantia est nescientia aliorum quae sciri debent, vel quae necesse est scire. Nullius autem eorum scientia sanctis deerit in patria. Quandoque autem ignorantia accipitur communiter pro omni nescientia; et sic angeli et sancti in patria quaedam ignorabunt; unde Dionysius dicit, quod angeli a nescientia purgantur. Sic autem ignorantia non est poenalitas, sed defectus quidam. Sic autem nec necesse quod omnis talis defectus per gloriam auferatur; sic enim etiam posset dici, quod defectus est in Lino, quod non pervenit ad gloriam Petri.
Reply Obj. 8: ‘Ignorance’ taken in the proper sense means privation. And in this way it is a punishment. For in this way ignorance is not knowing things that ought to be known or that it is necessary to know. But the saints will lack knowledge of none of these things in heaven. Sometimes, however, ‘ignorance’ is taken in a common sense for all unknowing. Thus Dionysius1 says that the angels are purged of unknowing. But ignorance in this way is not a penalty but rather a kind of lack. In this way, too, it is not necessary for every such deficiency to be taken away by glory. For by the same reasoning it could also be said that it is a lack in Linus that he has not reached the glory of Peter.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A5.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod corpus nostrum conformabitur corpori Christi in gloria secundum similitudinem, non secundum aequalitatem; erit enim clarum sicut et corpus Christi, sed non aequaliter. Et similiter anima nostra habebit gloriam ad similitudinem animae Christi, sed non ad aequalitatem; et ita habebit scientiam sicut anima Christi, sed non tantam, scilicet ut sciat omnia, sicut anima Christi.
Reply Obj. 9: Our body will be conformed to Christ’s body in glory by way of likeness, not equality. For it will be brilliant like Christ’s body, though not equally. Likewise, too, our soul will possess glory after likeness to Christ’s soul, but not in equal measure. And thus our soul will also have knowledge like Christ’s soul, but not as much, i.e., it will not know all things as does Christ’s soul.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A5.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod quamvis essentia divina sit ratio omnium cognoscibilium, non tamen conjungetur cuilibet intellectui creato, secundum quod est ratio omnium; et ideo ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 10: Even though the divine essence is the pattern of all things that can be known, it will not be joined to any created intellect as being the pattern of all things. And thus the argument does not follow.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A5.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod intellectus agens est forma proportionata intellectui possibili, sicut etiam potentia materiae est proportionata potentiae agentis naturalis; ut omne quod est in potentia passiva materiae vel intellectus possibilis, sit in potentia activa intellectus agentis vel naturalis agentis: et ideo si intellectus agens fuerit forma intellectus possibilis, oportet quod intellectus possibilis cognoscat omnia ad quae se extendit virtus intellectus agentis. Divina autem essentia1 non est forma hoc modo intellectui nostro proportionata; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 11: The agent intellect is the form proportionate to the potential intellect, as also the potency of matter is proportionate to the potency of the natural agent, in such a way that everything that is in the passive potency of matter or the potential intellect is in the active potency of the agent intellect or the natural agent. And thus if the agent intellect were the form of the potential intellect, then the potential intellect would have to know all the things to which the power of the agent intellect extends. But the divine essence is not proportionate to our intellect in this way. And thus the case is not similar.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A5.ad11
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod nihil prohibet dicere, quod post diem judicii, quando gloria hominum et angelorum erit penitus consummata, omnes beati scient omnia quae Deus scientia visionis novit, ita tamen quod non omnes omnia videant in essentia divina; sed anima Christi ibi plene videbit omnia, sicut et nunc videt; alii autem videbunt ibi plura vel pauciora secundum gradum quo Deum cognoscent; et sic anima Christi de his quae prae aliis videt in Verbo, omnes alias illuminabit: unde dicitur Apoc. 21 quod claritas Dei illuminat civitatem beatorum, et lucerna ejus est agnus; et similiter angeli superiores illuminabunt inferiores, non quidem nova illuminatione, ut scientia inferiorum per hoc augeatur, sed quadam continuatione illuminationis; sicut si intelligatur quod sol quiescens illuminat aerem; et ideo dicitur Dan. 17, 3, quod qui ad justitiam erudiunt multos, fulgebunt quasi stellae in perpetuas aeternitates. Praelatio autem ordinis dicitur cessatura quantum ad ea quae nunc circa nos per eorum ordinata ministeria exercentur, ut patet etiam per Glossam ibidem.
Reply Obj. 12: Nothing prevents our saying that after the day of judgment, when the glory of men and angels will be thoroughly consummated, all the blessed will know everything that God knows by the knowledge of vision, though in such a way that not everyone sees everything in the divine essence. Rather, the soul of Christ will see everything there fully, as it now sees it, whereas others will see there more or fewer things according to the degree to which they know God. And so the soul of Christ will illuminate all other souls concerning the things that it sees more than others in the Word. Hence it says in Rev 21:23 that the brightness of God illuminates the city of the blessed and the Lamb is its lamp. Likewise, too, the higher angels will illuminate the lower, not by a new illumination as if the knowledge of the lower would be increased by this, but rather by a kind of continuation of the illumination, just as if we understood the sun to illuminate the air while being at rest. And thus it is said: those who turn many to righteousness shall shine like the stars for ever and ever (Dan 12:3). But it is said that preeminence of order will cease as regards the things now carried out concerning us through their ordained ministries, as is clear from a Gloss on the same passage.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A5.ad12
A. 6Whether any created being can arrive at seeing God in his essence from purely natural endowmentsUtrum ad videndum Deum per essentiam aliqua creatura ex puris naturalibus possit pertingere
Ad sextum sic proceditur. Videtur quod aliquis intellectus creatus ex propriis naturalibus possit Deum per essentiam videre. Secundum enim multorum opinionem, angeli in solis naturalibus creati sunt. Sed angeli in principio suae creationis viderunt res in Verbo, ut dicit Augustinus super Genes. ad litteram; et hoc dicitur eorum cognitio matutina. Ergo aliquis intellectus creatus ex propriis naturalibus Deum per essentiam videre potest.
Obj. 1: To the sixth question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that a created intellect can see God in his essence from its own proper natural endowments. For, according to the opinion of many, the angels were created in a state of natural endowments alone. But the angels at the beginning of their creation saw things in the Word, as Augustine says in the Literal Meaning of Genesis.2 And this is called their morning knowledge. Therefore, a created intellect can see God in his essence from its own proper natural endowments.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A6.arg1
Praeterea, boni angeli et mali non communicant nisi in naturalibus. Sed angeli mali vident Deum per essentiam; quod patet ex hoc quod habetur Job 1, 11: cum assisterent filii Dei, affuit etiam inter eos Satan. Assistentes autem nominantur angeli secundum Gregorium, qui intima contemplatione perfruuntur. Ergo angeli ex propriis naturalibus Deum per essentiam videre possunt.
Obj. 2: The good and wicked angels have nothing in common except natural endowments. But the wicked angels see God in his essence, as is seen from what we have in Job 1:6: the sons of God came to present themselves before the Lord, and Satan also came among them. But it is the angels that enjoy the most intimate contemplation who are called those who stand before the throne, according to Gregory.1 Therefore, the angels are able to see God in his essence from their own proper natural endowments.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A6.arg2
Praeterea, ille qui potest videre illud quod est minus intelligibile, potest videre illud quod est magis intelligibile, ut Commentator dicit in 3 de Anima. Sed divina essentia est magis intelligibilis quam ista materialia; quae non sunt intelligibilia, nisi quia nos facimus ea esse intelligibilia; ipse autem Deus, cum omnino sit a materia immunis; per seipsum est intelligibilis. Cum ergo nos videamus ex propriis naturalibus creaturas materiales, videtur multo fortius quod ex propriis naturalibus Deum per essentiam videre possimus; et praecipue hoc videtur de angelis.
Obj. 3: One who can see what is less intelligible can see also what is more intelligible, as the Commentator says about On the Soul 3.1 But the divine essence is more intelligible than these material objects that are only intelligible if we render them so, whereas God, since he is altogether free from matter, is intelligible by himself. Since, then, we see material creation from our own proper natural endowments, it seems that all the more can we see God in his essence from our proper natural endowments. And this seems especially true of the angels.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A6.arg3
Praeterea, ut dicitur in 3 de Anima, sicut habet se visus ad visibile, ita se habet intellectus ad intelligibile. Sed visus non impeditur a visione nisi aliquo quatuor modorum. Uno modo propter corruptionem visus, scilicet quando est aliqua macula in pupilla: quod non potest dici de intellectu angelico etiam in statu naturalium, quia sunt specula munda et clarissima, ut Dionysius dicit. Alio modo propter absentiam visibilis: nec hoc potest dici in proposito, quia Deus est praesens omni intellectui, quia omnia implet. Tertio modo ex hoc quod visibile non est visibile in actu, sicut colores in tenebris; non enim fiunt visibiles actu nisi per lucem: quod etiam in proposito dici non potest, quia ipse Deus per seipsum visibilis est, cum sit lux intelligibilis, ut patet Joan. 1. Quarto modo per excellentiam objecti, quod corrumpit sensum: nec hoc in proposito locum habet: excellentiae enim intelligibilium non corrumpunt intellectum, sicut excellentiae sensibilium corrumpunt sensum, ut dicitur in 3 de Anima. Ergo nihil est quod impediat quin aliquis intellectus creatus ex propriis naturalibus Deum videre possit per essentiam.
Obj. 4: As it says in On the Soul 3: the intellect is to the intelligible as sight is to the visible.1 Now sight is only impeded from vision in one of four ways. In one way, it is impeded due to the corruption of the sight, as when there is a mark on the pupil. This cannot be said of the angelic intellect even in the state of natural endowments, since they are clean and clearest mirrors, as Dionysius says.2 In another way, it is impeded due to the absence of the visible object. This, too, cannot be said of the case in question, since God is present to every intellect because he fills all things. In a third way, from the fact that the visible object is not actually visible, as when colors are in darkness. For they only become actually visible through light. This, too, cannot be said in the case in question, since God is visible by himself because he is intelligible light, as is clear (1 Jn 1:5). In the fourth way, sight is impeded through the excellence of the object, which corrupts the senses. This, too, has no place in the case in question. For the excellences of intelligible things do not corrupt the intellect in the way that the excellences of sensible objects corrupt the senses, as it says in On the Soul 3.3 Therefore, there is nothing to impede a created intellect from being able to see God in his essence from its own proper natural endowments.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A6.arg4
Praeterea, unumquodque cognoscitur per suam similitudinem. Sed angelus secundum propriam naturam est expressa similitudo ipsius Dei, ut dicit Dionysius, quod angelus est imago Dei; manifestatio occulti luminis, scilicet divini. Ergo angelus per propriam naturam potest Deum per essentiam videre.
Obj. 5: Each thing is known through its likeness. But an angel by its own nature is the express likeness of God himself, as Dionysius says,1 asserting that an angel is the image of God, the manifestation of that hidden light, i.e., the divine light. Therefore, an angel can see God in his essence through its own proper nature.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A6.arg5
Praeterea, in Lib. de Causis dicitur, quod omnis intelligentia intelligit quod est supra se, inquantum est causatum ab eo. Sed quilibet intellectus creatus secundum naturam suam est causatus a Deo. Ergo secundum sua naturalia potest Deum per essentiam videre.
Obj. 6: It says in the Book of Causes1 that every intelligence understands what is above it inasmuch as it is caused by it. But every created intellect is in its own nature caused by God. Therefore, it can see God in his essence by its own natural endowments.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A6.arg6
Praeterea, ad immensitatem divinae liberalitatis pertinet ut creaturae communicet omne id cujus ipsa est capax. Sed creatura est capax hujus muneris quod ex propriis naturalibus Deum per essentiam videre possit; ad hoc enim quod Deum per essentiam videat potest pertingere per lumen gloriae; quod quidem lumen sicut est naturae superadditum, ita posset esse a Deo naturae inditum. Ergo alicui creaturae est collatum quod ex propriis naturalibus pertingat ad videndum Deum per essentiam.
Obj. 7: It pertains to the immensity of the divine liberality to communicate to a created being everything of which it is capable. But a created being is capable of receiving the gift of seeing God in his essence by its own natural endowments. For it can attain to seeing God in his essence through the light of glory, and this light is like something superadded to nature in such a way that it could be implanted in nature by God. Therefore, it has been conferred on a created being that from its own proper natural endowments it attains to seeing God in his essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A6.arg7
Praeterea, Commentator dicit in principio Metaph., quod si aliquod esset intelligibile a nullo intellectu intellectum, illud intelligibile esset frustra. Sed absurdum est dicere quod divina essentia sit frustra intelligibilis. Ergo aliquis intellectus per suam naturam potest ipsam videre.
Obj. 8: The Commentator says at the beginning of the Metaphysics1 that if there were an intelligible object that no intellect understood then it would be intelligible in vain. But it is absurd to say that the divine essence is intelligible in vain. Therefore, there is an intellect that can see it by its own nature.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A6.arg8
Sed contra, Roman. 6, 93 dicitur: gratia Dei vita aeterna. Sed videre Deum per essentiam est vita aeterna, ut patet Joan. 17, 3: haec est vita aeterna, ut cognoscant te solum Deum verum, et quem misisti Jesum Christum. Ergo ad videndum Deum per essentiam non potest perveniri nisi per gratiam.
On the contrary (1), it is said: the grace of God is life eternal (Rom 6:23). But eternal life is seeing God in his essence, as is clear: this is eternal life, that they know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent (Jn 17:3). Therefore, it is only by grace that anyone can arrive at seeing God in his essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A6.sc
Praeterea, ad illud quod redditur caritati in praemium, non potest perveniri per naturalia; cum etiam ipsa caritas sit supra naturam. Sed visio Dei per essentiam redditur caritati in praemium, ut patet Joan. 14, 21: si quis diligit me, diligetur a patre meo; et ego manifestabo ei meipsum. Ergo ad videndum Deum per essentiam non potest ex propriis naturalibus intellectus creatus pervenire.
Furthermore (2), what is given to charity as a reward cannot be arrived at by natural endowments, since even charity itself is above nature. But the vision of God in his essence is given to charity as a reward, as is clear from Scripture: he who loves me will be loved by my Father, and I will love him and manifest myself to him (Jn 14:21). Therefore, the created intellect cannot arrive at the vision of God in his essence from its own proper natural endowments.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A6.arg9
Praeterea, natura cum gratia est fortior quam natura solum. Sed sancti in limbo existentes, quamvis gratiam haberent, non viderunt Deum per essentiam; unde in eorum persona dicitur Tob. 5, 12: quale mihi gaudium est, qui in tenebris sedeo, et lumen caeli non video? Ergo multo minus ex puris naturalibus aliquis ad hoc pertingere potest.
Furthermore (3), nature together with grace is stronger than nature alone. But the saints when they were in limbo, even though they had grace, did not see God in his essence. Hence it is said in their person: what manner of joy shall be to me, who sit in darkness and see not the light of heaven? (Tob 5:12) Therefore, much less can anyone attain to this from purely natural endowments.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A6.arg10
Praeterea, secundum ordinem effectuum est et ordo causarum: nobilioris enim effectus nobilior est causa. Sed inter omnia quae possunt purae creaturae praestari, hoc est maximum, ut Deum per essentiam videat. Ergo hujus causa non potest esse natura, sed solum Deus, qui est summa omnium causa.
Furthermore (4), the order of causes follows the order of effects. For a more noble effect has a more noble cause. But among all the things that can be bestowed on a mere creation, seeing God in his essence is the greatest. Therefore, the cause of this cannot be nature but rather God alone, who is the highest cause of all things.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A6.arg11
Respondeo dicendum, quod ad hoc quod intellectus Deum per essentiam videat, oportet quod essentia divina uniatur intellectui nostro quodammodo ut forma intelligibilis. Forma autem non conjungitur perfectibili nisi quando perfectibile habet dispositiones quibus efficitur susceptivum talis formae; sicut corpus non unitur animae nisi quando in corpore sunt dispositiones convenientes ad animam suscipiendam. Unde oportet ad hoc quod intellectus uniatur essentiae divinae modo praedicto, quod sit in eo aliquid per modum dispositionis, praeparans ipsum ad unionem praedictam; et hoc est lumen quo intellectus perficitur ad videndum Deum per essentiam divinam.
I answer that, for the intellect to see God in his essence, the divine essence must be united to our intellect in a certain way as an intelligible form. But a form is only joined to what is perfectible when the perfectible has the dispositions by which it is rendered capable of receiving such a form, as the body is only united to the soul when in the body there are fitting dispositions for the reception of the soul. Hence for the intellect to be united to the divine essence in the aforementioned mode there must be in it something after the manner of a disposition preparing it for the aforementioned union. And this is the light by which the intellect is perfected for the vision of God in the divine essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A6.co
Haec autem dispositio non potest esse naturalis alicui creato intellectui; ultima enim dispositio ad formam secundum eamdem rationem recipitur in perfectibili et forma ipsa; ita quod si unum est naturale, et aliud; quia perfectibile per ultimam dispositionem ad formam contingit ipsam formam. Forma autem quae est divina essentia, omnem facultatem et capacitatem naturalem excedit. Potentia enim et proprius ejus actus semper accipiuntur in eodem genere; unde potentia et actus dividunt quodlibet genus entis, ut patet in 3 Physic.; et ideo facultas sive potentia creaturae non se extendit nisi ad sui generis formam: et sic essentia divina, quae est extra omne genus, excedit naturalem facultatem cujuslibet intellectus creati; et ideo dispositio ultima quae est ad unionem intellectus cum tali essentia, excedit omnem facultatem naturae; unde non potest esse naturalis, sed supra naturam; et ista dispositio est lumen gloriae, de quo dicitur ibi, Psalm. 35, 10: in lumine tuo videbimus lumen. Secundum autem naturalem facultatem potest intellectus creatus pervenire ad cognitionem Dei per formas creatas ei inditas vel acquisitas; sed haec cognitio non est visio ejus per essentiam, sicut ex dictis patet, nec per eam scitur quid est, sed solum quia est, et quid non est.
But this disposition cannot be natural to a created intellect. For the final disposition for a form, for the same reason, is received both in what is perfectible and the form itself in such a way that if one is natural, the other must also be natural. For what can be perfected attains to the form through this final disposition to the form. But the form that is the divine essence exceeds every natural capability and capacity. For a potency and its proper act are always reckoned in the same genus. Hence potency and act divide each genus of being, as is clear in the Physics 3.1 And thus the capability or potency of a created thing only extends to a form belonging to its own genus. And so the divine essence, which is outside every genus, exceeds the natural capability of any given created intellect. And thus the final disposition for the union of the intellect with such an essence exceeds every capability of nature. Hence it cannot be natural but is, rather, above nature. And this disposition is the light of glory, of which it is said: in thy light do we see light (Ps 35:10). The created intellect can, however, arrive at the knowledge of God in accord with its natural capability through the created forms implanted in it or acquired by it. But this knowledge is not the vision of him in his essence, as is clear from what was said, nor through this knowledge is it known what he is, but only that he is and what he is not.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A6
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod angeli in prima sua conditione non viderunt Verbum per essentiam; viderunt tamen per similitudinem creatam, quae est ipsa natura eorum, quae est Dei similitudo; et hoc, sive ponantur creati in gratia, sive non, dummodo non ponantur creati in gloria; unde et cognitio vespertina qua seipsos cognoverunt in propria natura, praecessit in eis cognitionem matutinam, qua cognoscunt res in Verbo; quod patet ex hoc quod primus dies habet vespere sine mane.
Reply Obj. 1: The angels in their first condition did not see the Word in his essence, though they did see him through a created likeness, which is their very nature, since it is a likeness to God. And this is the case whether we posit that they were created in grace or not, as long as we do not posit that they were created in glory. Hence, too, evening knowledge, by which they knew themselves in their proper nature, in them preceded morning knowledge, by which they know things in the Word, as is clear from the fact that the first day has evening without morning.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A6.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod diabolus non dicitur Deo astitisse quasi ipsum per essentiam viderit, sed quia a Deo visus est, et ad eum Dei providentia se extendit, sicut ad bonos angelos, per modum quo dicimus, illa nobis praesto esse quae nostrae providentiae subjacent; unde aequivoce sumitur assistere.
Reply Obj. 2: The devil is not said to have stood before the Lord as if seeing him in his essence. Rather, this is said because the devil was seen by God and God’s providence extended to him just as to the good angels, after the manner in which we say that those things are at hand to us that lie subject to our providence. Hence ‘standing before’ is taken in an equivocal sense.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A6.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod aliquid potest esse per se magis intelligibile, quod tamen est minus intelligibile intellectui alicui; quod de nostro intellectu manifeste apparet. Facultas enim intellectus nostri determinatur ad formas sensibiles quae per intellectum agentem fiunt intellectae in actu, eo quod phantasmata hoc modo se habent ad intellectum nostrum sicut sensibilia ad sensum, ut dicitur in 3 de Anima; et ideo oportet quod in omne illud quod intellectus noster intelligit, naturaliter manuducatur per formas sensibiles, ut etiam Dionysius dicit; et quia substantiae separatae, quae sunt per se maxime intelligibiles, excedunt genus formarum sensibilium; ideo intellectus noster invenitur debilis ad cognitionem earum; propter quod dicitur in 2 Metaph., quod intellectus noster se habet ad manifestissima naturae, sicut oculus noctuae ad solem. Facultas autem naturalis intellectus angelici, quamvis non sit determinata ad formas sensibiles, est tamen determinata ad formas creatas quae sunt sui generis: et ideo sicut intellectus noster deficit a cognitione substantiarum separatarum; ita et multo amplius deficit intellectus angelicus secundum suam facultatem naturalem a visione Dei per essentiam. Dictum autem Commentatoris intelligitur de intelligibilibus creatis.
Reply Obj. 3: It is possible for something to be more intelligible in itself while being less intelligible to some intellect, as is manifestly true in the case of our own intellect. For the capability of our intellect is determined to sensible forms that are rendered actually understood through the agent intellect, by virtue of the fact that the phantasms are related to our intellect as sensible things are to the senses, as it says in On the Soul 3.1 And thus our intellect must naturally be gently led through sensible forms to whatever it understands, as Dionysius also says.2 And because separated substances, which are most intelligible in themselves, surpass the genus of sensible forms, our intellect is found to be too weak to know them. It is for this reason that it says in the Metaphysics 23 that our intellect is to what is by nature most manifest as the eye of the night owl is to the sun. As for the natural capability of the angelic intellect, even though it is not determined to sensible forms, it is still determined to created forms of its own genus. And thus just as our intellect falls short of the knowledge of separated substances, so also and much more does the angelic intellect fall short of the vision of God in his essence with reference to its natural capability. The Commentator’s statement, however, is understood as referring to created intelligible objects.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A6.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod intellectus creatus non impeditur ad hoc quod naturaliter possit Deum per essentiam videre ex defectu divinae essentiae, quod de se non sit intelligibilis in actu; sed ex parte ipsius intellectus creati. Primo propter defectum ipsius intellectivae virtutis creatae, cujus naturalis facultas est determinata ad ens creatum. Hic tamen defectus aliter est in angelo et in homine, secundum sua naturalia considerando eos. In intellectu enim angeli non invenitur aliquis defectus secundum rationem sui generis, sed secundum comparationem ad intellectum qui est extra genus suum, scilicet divinum; habet enim omnem perfectionem quae debetur generi intellectus, in quo non continetur nisi intellectus creatus; intellectus enim increatus est extra genus. Sed intellectus humanus patitur defectum etiam secundum rationem sui generis; quia in eo est lux intelligibilis obumbrata; unde dicit Isaac, quod ratio oritur in umbra intelligentiae. Secundo propter absentiam intelligibilis. Quamvis enim divina essentia sit cuilibet rei praesens, non tamen est praesens cuilibet intellectui, ut forma intelligibilis; quod tunc solum accidit quando in intellectu est dispositio sufficiens ad hoc quod sit unibilis divinae essentiae ut formae intelligibili. Tertio propter excessum claritatis divinae essentiae supra formam qua intellectus creatus naturaliter intelligit; et sic per consequens deficit intellectus creatus a videndo Deum per essentiam, quamvis immensitas divinae essentiae intellectum non corrumpat, sed magis confortet.
Reply Obj. 4: The created intellect is not impeded from the natural ability to see God in his essence out of a deficiency in the divine essence, as if it were not actually intelligible in its own right, but instead on the part of the created intellect itself. First, on account of the deficiency of the created power of understanding itself, whose natural capability is determined to created being. This deficiency, though, differs in angels and in man, if we consider them with respect to their natural endowments. For in the intellect of an angel a deficiency is not found with reference to its own generic character but rather by comparison to an intellect outside its genus, i.e., the divine intellect. For it possesses every perfection due to the genus of intellect, in which only the created intellect is included, since the uncreated intellect is outside any genus. But the human intellect suffers deficiency even with reference to its generic character, since in it there is intelligible light that is obscured by shadow. Hence Isaac says that reason arises in the shadow of intelligence.1 Second, due to the absence of the intelligible object. For even though the divine essence is present to each and every thing, it is not present to every intellect as an intelligible form, for this only happens when there is in the intellect a sufficient disposition for union to the divine essence as to an intelligible form. Third, due to the excess of the brightness of the divine essence beyond the form by which a created intellect naturally understands. And so the created intellect consequently falls short of seeing God in his essence, even though the immensity of the divine essence does not corrupt but rather strengthens the intellect.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A6.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod ad cognoscendum Deum per aliquam similitudinem creatam potest intellectus creatus ex suis naturalibus pervenire; sed haec cognitio non est visio Dei per essentiam, ut supra probatum est.
Reply Obj. 5: A created intellect can arrive at knowledge of God through a created likeness from its natural endowments. But this knowledge is not the vision of God in his essence, as was proved above.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A6.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod effectus retinet similitudinem suae causae; et ex hoc sequitur quod intelligentia naturaliter cognoscat causam suam ex similitudine ejus quam habet; sed hoc non est videre Deum per essentiam, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 6: The effect retains a likeness to its cause. And from this it follows that an intelligence naturally knows its cause from the likeness to it that it possesses. But this is not seeing God in his essence, as has been said.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A6.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod non quidquid superadditur creaturae, potest esse de constitutione naturae ipsius. Illud enim quod ad proprietatem naturae superioris pertinet, non potest communicari inferiori naturae, ut illud naturaliter habeat, nisi transferatur in superiorem naturam; sicut diaphano non potest communicari ut absente lucido luceat, nisi ipsum lucidum fiat, quamvis lumen ei a corpore lucido communicetur. Determinari autem ad formam intelligibilem increatam est proprietas intellectus increati; et ideo lumen illud per quod intellectus unitur formae intelligibili increatae, communicari potest intellectui creato; sed non ut ipsum lumen naturaliter habeat, nisi in naturam intellectus increati transferatur; quod est impossibile.
Reply Obj. 7: Not everything that is superadded to a created being can pertain to the constitution of its very nature. For what pertains as proper to a higher nature cannot be communicated to a lower nature in such a way that it would naturally possess it, unless the lower nature is transferred to the higher nature, just as it cannot be communicated to what is transparent that it should shine brightly in the absence of a bright body, unless it itself is made into a bright body, even though light is indeed communicated to it by a bright body. But to be determined to an uncreated intelligible form is a property of the uncreated intellect. And thus the light through which the intellect is united to the uncreated intelligible form can be communicated to a created intellect, but that the created intellect should naturally possess this very light cannot be communicated to it, unless it is transferred to the nature of the uncreated intellect, which is impossible.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A6.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod etiam si nullus intellectus intelligeret divinam essentiam nec per naturam nec per gratiam, divina essentia non esset frustra intelligibilis; tum quia ipsa seipsam intelligit; tum quia non est propter aliud: frustra autem non habet locum nisi in his quae propter aliud sunt, ad quod non pertingunt.
Reply Obj. 8: Even if no intellect understood the divine essence, either by nature or by grace, the divine essence would not be intelligible in vain, both because it understands itself and because it does not exist for the sake of anything else. But for something to be in vain occurs only in the case of things that exist for the sake of something else to which they do not attain.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A6.ad8
A. 7Whether anyone can see God in his essence in the wayfaring stateUtrum in statu viae possit aliquis Deum per essentiam videre
Ad septimum sic proceditur. Videtur quod Deus in statu viae possit per essentiam videri. Quia dicitur Isai. 6, 1: vidi Dominum sedentem super solium excelsum et elevatum; et plena erat omnis terra majestate ejus; et Seraphim clamabant. Sed ille cujus majestate omnis terra impletur, est ille qui essentialiter est Deus. Ergo Isaias vidit Deum per essentiam in statu viae existens.
Obj. 1: To the seventh question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that God can be seen in his essence in the wayfaring state. For it is said: I saw the Lord sitting upon a throne high and elevated: and all the earth was filled with his majesty; and the Seraphim cried out (Is 6:1). But one whose majesty fills all the earth is one who is essentially God. Therefore, Isaiah saw God in his essence while in the wayfaring state.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7.arg1
Praeterea, videre Deum facie ad faciem, est videre Deum per essentiam, ut patet 1 Corinth. 13, sic enim beatam visionem apostolus nominat. Sed Jacob in statu viae existens vidit Deum facie ad faciem; unde dicit Genes. 32, 30: vidi Dominum facie ad faciem, et salva facta est anima mea. Ergo aliquis in statu viae potest videre Deum per essentiam.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, to see God face to face is to see God in his essence, as is clear from 1 Corinthians 13:12, for this is the name the Apostle gives to the blessed vision. But Jacob saw God face to face while he was in the wayfaring state. This is why he says: I have seen God face to face, and yet my life is preserved (Gen 32:30). Therefore, someone in the wayfaring state can see God in his essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7.arg2
Praeterea, Job 42: auditu auris audivi te, nunc autem oculus meus videt te. Visus autem est de rebus praesentibus, auditus autem de absentibus. Ergo postquam Job cognoverat Deum quasi absentem per auditum, adhuc in hac vita existens vidit Deum quasi praesentem per essentiam.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, I had heard of thee by the hearing of the ear, but now my eye sees thee (Job 42:5). But sight concerns things that are present, whereas hearing concerns those that are absent. Therefore, after Job had known God as if absent through hearing, while still in this life he saw God as if present in his essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7.arg3
Praeterea, de Moyse dicitur Num. 12, 8: palam, et non per aenigmata, videt Deum. Sed omnis visio Dei vel est per aenigma, vel per essentiam, ut patet 1 Corinth. 13. Ergo Moyses in statu viae existens vidit Deum per essentiam.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, it is said of Moses: plainly and not by riddles does he see the Lord (Num 12:8). But every vision of God is either by a riddle or in his essence, as is clear (1 Cor 13:12). Therefore, Moses saw God in his essence while he was in the wayfaring state.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7.arg4
Praeterea, 2 Corinth. 12, super illud: raptum hujusmodi usque ad tertium caelum, dicit Glossa, quod Deus ostendit apostolo vitam, in qua videndus est in aeternum; et ita ad hoc raptus est apostolus ut ipsum Deum in se, non in aliqua figura, videret; et infra dicitur, quod in tertio ordine angelorum sunt throni, Cherubim, et Seraphim, qui vicinius Deum contemplantur; ad quorum similitudinem Deum vidisse dicitur apostolus. Ex quibus omnibus aperte ostenditur quod ipse vidit Deum per essentiam; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, on the passage: a man . . . was caught up to the third heaven (2 Cor 12:2), a Gloss1 says that God showed the Apostle the life in which God will be seen forever. And thus the Apostle was caught up to the vision of God in himself, not in any figure. And below it is said that in the third order of angels are thrones, cherubim, and seraphim, who contemplate God more closely. It is after a likeness to them that the Apostle is said to have seen God. From all this it is plainly shown that he saw God in his essence. And so the same follows as before.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7.arg5
Praeterea, secundum Augustinum, 12 super Gen. ad litteram, visione intellectuali videntur ea quae sunt in anima per sui essentiam. Sed visio intellectualis est de rebus ipsis intelligibilibus non per aliquas similitudines, sed per suas essentias, ut ipse dicit. Ergo cum Deus per suam essentiam sit in anima viatoris, videtur quod per essentiam suam ipsum videat.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, according to Augustine1 in the Literal Meaning of Genesis 12, things that are in the soul by their essence are seen with intellectual vision. But intellectual vision pertains to the intelligible objects themselves, not by way of any likenesses but in their essences, as he says. Therefore, since God is in the soul of a wayfarer by his essence, it seems that the wayfarer sees him in his essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7.arg6
Praeterea, affectus magis est corruptus per peccatum quam intellectus; quia peccatum in voluntate est, ut dicit Augustinus. Sed affectus potest immediate diligere Deum in statu viae. Ergo et intellectus potest immediate videre Deum.
Obj. 7: Furthermore, the affections are more corrupted by sin than the intellect. For sin is in the will, as Augustine says.1 But the affections can love God immediately in the wayfaring state. Therefore, the intellect can also see God immediately.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7.arg7
Praeterea, omne illud immediate videtur per intellectum ad quod intellectus se convertit sine hoc quod convertatur ad aliud. Sed intellectus viatoris potest converti ad Deum sine hoc quod convertatur ad aliquid aliud. Ergo intellectus viatoris potest immediate videre Deum.
Obj. 8: Everything that the intellect turns itself to without being turned to anything else is seen directly by the intellect. But the intellect of a wayfarer can be turned to God without being turned to something else. Therefore, a wayfarer’s intellect can see God immediately.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7.arg8
Praeterea, illud per quod judicamus de aliquibus, oportet esse nobis magis notum quam illa. Sed secundum Augustinum in Lib. de Vera relig., secundum veritatem increatam de omnibus judicamus, ipsam de omnibus consulentes etiam in statu viae. Ergo ipsam veritatem videmus. Sed veritas increata est divina essentia. Ergo in via Deum per essentiam videre possumus.
Obj. 9: Furthermore, the means by which we judge of other things must be more known to us than those other things are. But, according to Augustine in On the True Religion,1 we judge of all things on the basis of uncreated truth, taking counsel from it in all matters even in the wayfaring state. Therefore, we see this truth. But the uncreated truth is the divine essence. Therefore, in the wayfaring state we can see God in his essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7.arg9
Praeterea, propter quod unumquodque, illud magis. Sed omnia quae cognoscimus, cognoscimus per lumen divinum, quod est ipsa divina essentia; quia, ut dicitur in Lib. de Spiritu et anima, mens nostra in actum cognitionis exire non potest, nisi divino lumine perfundatur. Ergo ipsum Deum per essentiam videmus magis quam aliquid aliud.
Obj. 10: Furthermore, that on account of which something is what it is, is even more so.1 But everything that we know we know through the divine light, which is the divine essence itself. For, as it says in On Spirit and Soul,2 our mind cannot proceed to the act of knowledge unless it has the divine light poured into it. Therefore, we see God himself in his essence more than we see anything else.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7.arg10
Praeterea, secundum Augustinum, mens nostra a Deo, nulla interposita creatura, formatur. Sed in omni mediata visione aliud interponitur. Ergo et in hac vita mens nostra immediate videt Deum.
Obj. 11: According to Augustine,1 our mind is informed by God without the interposition of any created thing. But in every mediated vision something else is interposed. Therefore, in this life our mind sees God directly.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7.arg11
Praeterea, per quamlibet scientiam speculativam cognoscitur de subjecto quid est. Sed Deus in aliqua scientia speculativa est subjectum, vel saltem in parte alicujus scientiae, sicut in theologia et in metaphysica, quae etiam de Deo est, ut patet in principio Metaph. Ergo per aliquam scientiam speculativam scitur de Deo quid est; et hoc est videre ipsum per essentiam. Ergo cum omnes scientias speculativas possimus habere in via, Deum in statu viae per essentiam videre possumus.
Obj. 12: Furthermore, by any speculative science we know about the subject what it is. But God is the subject in a speculative science, or at least in part of a science, as in theology and metaphysics, which also concerns God, as is clear in the beginning of the Metaphysics.1 Therefore, through a speculative science we know of God what he is. And this is to see him in his essence. Therefore, since we can have all the speculative sciences in the wayfaring state, we are able to see God in his essence in the wayfaring state.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7.arg12
Praeterea, nihil impeditur nisi a suo contrario. Sed corruptio corporis non contrariatur dispositioni intellectus, cum non sint in eodem. Ergo dispositio intellectus non impeditur per corporis corruptionem. Sed anima in corpore incorruptibili existens videbit Deum per essentiam. Ergo et corpori corruptibili juncta potest Deum per essentiam videre.
Obj. 13: Furthermore, nothing is impeded except by its contrary. But the corruption of the body is not contrary to the disposition of the intellect, since they do not occur in the same thing. Therefore, the disposition of the intellect is not impeded by the corruption of the body. But the soul in an incorruptible body will see God in his essence. Therefore, when it is joined to a corruptible body it is also able to see God in his essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7.arg13
Sed contra est quod dicitur Exod. 33, 30: non videbit me homo et vivet; Glossa: quamdiu hic totaliter vivitur, videri per quasdam imagines Deus potest, sed per ipsam naturae suae speciem non potest.
On the contrary (1), it is said in Exodus 33:20: man shall not see me and live, upon which a Gloss1 says: for as long as one is wholly in this life, God can be seen through certain images, but through the very species of his nature he cannot be seen.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7.sc
Praeterea, Joan. 1, 18, dicitur: Deum nemo vidit unquam; Glossa: nemo purus homo vivens in hoc corpore videt Deum ut est.
Furthermore (2), the Gloss upon John 1:18, no one has ever seen God, says: no mere man living in this body sees God as he is.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7.arg14
Praeterea, 2 Corinth. 5, 6: quamdiu sumus in corpore, peregrinamur a Domino: per fidem enim ambulamus, et non per speciem; Glossa: homini vitam mortalem adhuc agenti non potest contingere ut dimoto atque omni discusso nubilo phantasiarum corporalium serenissima incommutabilis veritatis luce potiatur.
Furthermore (3), commenting on 2 Corinthians 5:6–7: while we are at home in the body we are away from the Lord, for we walk by faith, not by sight, a Gloss says: it cannot happen that a man still leading this mortal life come to drink of that most serene light of unchangeable truth with every cloud of corporeal phantasies struck down and borne away.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7.arg15
Praeterea, esse viatorem et comprehensorem est solius Christi. Sed quicumque videt Deum per essentiam, est comprehensor. Ergo nullus alius a Christo adhuc viator existens, potest Deum per essentiam videre.
Furthermore (4), it belongs to Christ alone to be both wayfarer and comprehensor. But whoever sees God in his essence is a comprehensor. Therefore, no one other than Christ, while still a wayfarer, can see God in his essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7.arg16
Praeterea, posita causa, ponitur effectus. Sed causa quare anima beata sit, est divina visio, ut ex dictis patet. Si ergo aliquis in statu viae Deum per essentiam videat, in statu viae erit beatus; quod est absurdum.
Furthermore (5), if the cause is present, so is the effect. But the reason why the soul is blessed is the divine vision, as is clear from what has been said. If, then, someone sees God in his essence in the wayfaring state, he will experience beatitude in the wayfaring state, which is absurd.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7.arg17
Respondeo dicendum, quod cum beatitudo sit ultimus finis rationalis creaturae, status viae in qualibet rationali creatura dicitur esse ille in quo a beatitudine deficit. Beatitudo autem cujuslibet rationalis creaturae consistit in visione Dei per essentiam, ut ex dictis patet. Operatio autem delectabilissima, in qua beatitudo consistit, oportet quod sit potentiae dispositae et perfectae ad dignissimum objectum, ut patet per Philosophum in 10 Ethic.; et ideo ad hoc quod creatura rationalis sit beata per visionem Dei in essentia sua, oportet quod in hanc visionem sit potens per aliquam dispositionem sibi inhaerentem, quam dicimus esse lumen gloriae. Sic autem nulla pura creatura in statu viae existens videre potest Deum per essentiam; homo enim per dispositiones omnes quas in statu viae habet, non potest in aliquid amplius, nisi ut intelligat quidquid intelligit per species a sensu abstractas: quia phantasmata sunt intellectui nostro ut sensibilia sensui, ut patet per Philosophum in 3 de Anima. Intellectus etiam angeli in statu viae per omnes dispositiones naturales, vel etiam gratuitas, non potest in aliquid amplius nisi ut intelligat omne quod intelligit per formas creatas, ad quas naturalis facultas intellectus ejus determinatur, ut ex dictis patet. Deus autem in essentia sua videri non potest nec per aliquam formam a sensu abstractam, nec per aliquam formam creatam, ut ex dictis patet. Unde patet quod nullus intellectus purae creaturae in statu viae existentis potest in visionem Dei per essentiam per aliquam dispositionem sibi inhaerentem.
I answer that, since beatitude is the ultimate end of the rational creature, the wayfaring state in any rational creature is said to be that state in which it falls short of beatitude. Now, the beatitude of every rational creature consists in the vision of God in his essence, as is clear from what has been said. But that most delightful activity which beatitude consists in must belong to a potency disposed and perfected with regard to the most worthy object, as is clear from the Philosopher in the Ethics 10.1 And thus for the rational creature to be blessed through the vision of God in his essence it must be capable of this vision through a disposition inherent in it, which we say is the light of glory. Now in this way no mere creature in the wayfaring state can see God in his essence. For by all the dispositions he has in the wayfaring state, man is capable of nothing more than understanding whatever he understands through species abstracted from the senses. For the phantasms are to our intellect as sensible things are to our senses, as is clear from the Philosopher in On the Soul 3.2 Even the angelic intellect in the wayfaring state by all natural dispositions, or even those of grace, is not capable of anything more than understanding everything it understands through the created forms to which the natural capability of its intellect is determined, as is clear from what has been said. But God in his essence cannot be seen either through a form abstracted from the senses or through any created form, as is clear from what has been said. Hence it is clear that no intellect of a mere creature in the wayfaring state is capable of the vision of God in his essence through any disposition inherent in it.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7.co
Sed contingit aliquando divina virtute quod aliqua res miraculose perducitur in aliquid in quod nullo modo potest per aliquas dispositiones sibi inhaerentes, sicut quod virgo pariat, quod ignis in aqua comburat; et similiter potest miraculose fieri quod divina virtute aliquis intellectus creatus non habens nisi dispositionem viae elevetur ad videndum Deum per essentiam; nec tamen ex tali visione potest dici beatus simpliciter, sed secundum quid tantum, inquantum scilicet communicat in actu beati: sicut etiam aliquod corpus in statu gravitatis existens, potest miraculose participare actum agilitatis vel impassibilitatis, sicut de Habacuc legitur, Daniel. ult., et de tribus pueris conservatis in fornace Daniel. 8, nec tamen eorum corpora erant gloriosa. Ea autem quae fiunt miraculose, non dicuntur possibilia secundum naturam in qua fiunt, sed secundum virtutem facientis tantum. Non enim dicimus, proprie loquendo, quod caecus possit fieri videns, sed quod Deus potest eum facere videntem.
But it sometimes happens by divine power that a thing is miraculously led to something of which it is nowise capable through any dispositions inherent in it, as that a virgin should give birth or that fire should burn in water. Likewise, too, it can happen miraculously that by divine power a created intellect having only a disposition of the wayfaring state be elevated to the vision of God in his essence. Even so, one cannot be called blessed simply from such a vision but instead only in a qualified sense, namely inasmuch as he shares in the act of the blessed. For a body in the state of gravity can also participate miraculously in the act of agility or impassibility, as we read of Habakuk (Dan 14:35) and of the three young men preserved in the fiery furnace (Dan 3:93), though their bodies were not glorified. But things that come about miraculously are said to be possible not with reference to the nature in which they come about but only with reference to the power of the one who brings them about. For we do not say, properly speaking, that a blind man can regain sight but that God can grant him sight.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7
Et ideo dicendum est, quod nulla pura creatura in statu viae existens potest Deum per essentiam videre; sed Deus potest facere quod videat adhuc in statu viae manens. Ex dictis etiam patet quod nullus homo in statu viae essentiam Dei, nec etiam angeli, potest cognoscere; quia excedit omnes formas sensibiles, per quas intellectus noster in statu viae cognoscit, et ipsam mentem nostram, ex cujus similitudine aliquid de substantiis intellectualibus cognoscimus.
And thus it should be said that no mere created being in the wayfaring state can see God in his essence, but that God can bring it about that a created thing sees him in his essence while still remaining in the wayfaring state. From what has been said it is also clear that no man can know the essence of God in the wayfaring state, nor even the angels, since it exceeds all sensible forms, through which our intellect knows in the wayfaring state and exceeds, too, our mind itself, from whose likeness we do know something of intellectual substances.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod secundum Dionysium, per hoc quod in Scriptura dicitur, quod aliquis sanctus vidit Deum, ut Isaias, vel quilibet alius; non est intelligendum quod essentiam Dei, quae est omnibus viatoribus occulta, viderit; sed quod ostensae sunt eis aliquae formae, vel corporales, vel imaginariae, per quas manuducebantur in Dei cognitionem; et hoc fiebat ministerio angelorum, quorum illuminatione confortabatur intellectus prophetae ad perveniendum in aliqualem divinorum cognitionem ex apparentibus formis. Et quia angelus non intendebat ducere in sui cognitionem principaliter, sed in cognitionem Dei; ideo in hujusmodi visis non dicebatur angelus apparere, sed Deus; ex cujus persona apparebat angelus, et ex cujus virtute efficaciam habebat ad illuminandum mentem; et hoc vocatur Theophania, idest Dei apparitio, in Scriptura. Quandoque tamen et angelus dicebatur ille qui apparebat propter ministerium quod exhibebat: unde Gregorius dicit: angelus qui Moysi apparuisse describitur, modo angelus, modo Dominus memoratur; angelus, quia exterius loquendo deservit; Dominus, quia interius praesidens loquenti efficaciam tribuit. Et haec est etiam sententia Augustini, 2 De Trinitate.
Reply Obj. 1: According to Dionysius,1 when Scripture says that a given saint, such as Isaiah or any other, has seen God, this should not be understood as meaning that he saw the essence of God, which is hidden to all wayfarers, but rather that certain forms, either corporeal or imaginary, were shown to them through which they were gently led to the knowledge of God. And this occurred by the ministry of angels, by whose illumination a prophet’s intellect was strengthened to reach some knowledge of divine things from forms that appear. And because an angel principally intended not to lead him to knowledge of itself but to knowledge of God, the angel was not said to appear in visions of this sort but rather God, on behalf of whose person the angel appeared and by whose power it had the efficacy to illuminate the mind. And this is called theophany, i.e., the apparition of God, in Scripture. Sometimes, however, the angel is also said to be the one who appears, on account of the ministry that it carried out. Hence Gregory says: the angel who is described as having appeared to Moses is recounted now as an angel, now as the Lord. It is mentioned as an angel because it served in an outward way by speaking, as the Lord because he who presides within granted the efficacy to the one speaking.2 And this is also Augustine’s conclusion in On the Trinity 2.3
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod visio illa Jacob fuit imaginaria, vel corporalis. Dicitur tamen vidisse facie ad faciem, quia illa figura in qua ei apparuit Deus, facie ad faciem est ab eo visa; unde dicit Glossa ibid.: non quod Deus videri possit, sed formam vidit in qua Deus locutus est ei. In hoc tamen quod dicit: facie ad faciem, notatur quaedam eminentia visionis: ut enim dicit Rabbi Moyses, gradus prophetiae distinguens, eminentior est gradus prophetiae quando prophetae apparet aliquid in visione vigiliae, quam si appareat in dormiendo; et utrolibet modo si fiat revelatio, eminentior gradus est quando apparet ille qui loquitur in aliqua figura visui, quam quando auditur locutio ejus tantum sine hoc quod aliquid videtur. Eminentior quoque gradus est, si ille qui loquitur, apparet in figura angeli quam in figura hominis. Et hanc eminentiam habuit apparitio Jacob: quia non fuit in dormiendo, sed in vigilando: nec tantum audivit vocem secum loquentis, sed etiam figuram inspexit, hominis tamen. Unde dicitur, quod apparuit ei vir etc., quem angelum intellexit; et ad hanc eminentiam designandam dicitur, quod vidit Dominum facie ad faciem, angelum Dominum vocans ratione jam dicta.
Reply Obj. 2: That vision of Jacob’s was imaginary or corporeal. Even so, he is said to have seen face to face because the figure in which God appeared to him was seen by him face to face. For this reason a Gloss on the same passage says: not because God can be seen but because he saw the form in which God spoke to him. Yet in the fact that it says face to face a certain eminence of vision is noted. For, as Rabbi Moses says, distinguishing levels of prophecy, the level of prophecy is more eminent when something appears to the prophet in a waking vision than if it appears to him while sleeping. And if there is a revelation in either case the more eminent level is when the one who speaks appears in a figure that is seen rather than when his speaking is only heard without anything being seen. Furthermore, the level is more eminent if the one who speaks appears in the figure of an angel than in the figure of a man. And the apparition to Jacob had this eminence. For it was not when he was sleeping but when he was awake. Nor did he only hear the voice of the one speaking with him but also saw the figure, though it was that of a man. For this reason it is said that a man appeared to him whom he understood to be an angel. And it is to designate this eminence that it says that he saw the Lord face to face, referring to the angel as the Lord for the reason already mentioned.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7.ad2
Non potest dici secundum Glossam Gregorii ibidem, quod hoc intelligatur de visione spirituali, qua sanctorum mentes etiam in via, vitiis purgatae, Deum contemplantur adjutae divino lumine quo perfunduntur: secundum quam quidem visionem quamvis divina natura ut est non videatur, quia illud lumen receptum non est similitudo sufficienter repraesentans divinam essentiam, ut supra dictum est; tamen aliqua perfectior cognitio de Deo habetur, cum illud lumen sit expressior ejus similitudo quam lumen naturae, aut creaturae sensibilis, ex quibus homo naturali cognitione ducitur ad Dei cognitionem. Nisi enim illam, scilicet veritatem increatam, utcumque conspiceret, non eam se conspicere non posse sentiret, ut in eadem Glossa dicitur. Et quia per faciem quemlibet cognoscimus, cognitionem Dei faciem vocamus.
According to Gregory’s Gloss on the same passage, it cannot be said that this should be understood of a spiritual vision, by which the minds of the saints, purged of vices, contemplate God even in the wayfaring state by the aid of the divine light poured into them. Now, even though the divine nature is not seen as it is in such a vision, since the light received is not a likeness that sufficiently represents the divine essence, as said above, a more perfect knowledge of God is had, since the light is a more express likeness to him than the light of nature or of a sensible creature, from which man is led to knowledge of God by natural knowing. For if he had not seen it, namely the uncreated truth, in any way, he would not perceive that he was unable to see it, as it says in the same Gloss. And because we know someone by his face, we call knowledge of God his face.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7
Ad tertium dicendum, quod verbum Job potest intelligi de visione imaginaria et intellectuali. Si enim intelligatur de imaginaria, designatur profectus Job in gradu prophetiae; cum primo non fuerit ei facta revelatio nisi per auditum loquentis, postmodum vero per visionem loquentis. Si autem intelligatur de visione intellectuali, tunc ostenditur profectus ejus de cognitione fidei in intellectum divinorum, qualis hic per contemplationem praedictam habetur a sanctis; quae quidem visio dicitur: quia sicut videndo aliqua cognoscimus, ab ipsis rebus accipiendo; ita sancti in contemplatione accipiunt lumen ab ipso Deo, per quod divina altius ceteris contemplantur; sed audita cognoscimus assentiendo eis qui ab ipsis rebus species acceperunt, dum nobis referunt se vidisse; et similiter per fidem adhaeremus dictis apostolorum et prophetarum, qui fuerunt divino lumine illustrati. Et sic non oportet ponere quod Deum per essentiam viderit.
Reply Obj. 3: Job’s statement can be understood as describing an imaginary or an intellectual vision. If it is understood as an imaginary vision, then it indicates Job’s advancement in the level of prophecy, since first a revelation was only made to him by hearing the one speaking, whereas later it was by seeing the speaker. If, on the other hand, it is understood as an intellectual vision, then the advancement of his knowledge of faith in the understanding of divine things is shown, of the sort that the saints possess through the contemplation we mentioned before, which is called vision. For just as by seeing things we know them by receiving from the things themselves, so also in contemplation the saints receive light from God himself, through which they contemplate divine matters in a higher manner than others. But we know things that are heard by assenting to those who received the species from the things themselves when they relate to us what they have seen. And likewise through faith we adhere to the statements of the apostles and prophets, who were enlightened by divine light. And in this way we need not posit that he saw God in his essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod duplex eminentia visionis Moysi adscribitur. Una Exod. 33, 2: ubi dicitur, quod loquebatur Dominus Moysi facie ad faciem, sicut loqui solet homo ad amicum suum. Ex quibus tamen verbis haberi non potest quod Deum per essentiam viderit; quod patet ex hoc quod petit dicens: ostende mihi gloriam tuam; quod ei tunc concessum non est; unde dictum est ei: faciem meam videre non poteris; et ideo dicit Glossa ibidem: secundum opinionem populi loquitur Scriptura, quae putabat Moysem ore ad os loqui cum Deo, cum per subjectam creaturam, idest per angelum et nubem, ei loqueretur et appareret. Haec autem locutio potest intelligi fuisse imaginaria vel corporalis; unde dicit Augustinus, 2 De Trin.: locutio illa quae fiebat vocibus, sic modificabatur tamquam esset amici loquentis ad amicum. Potest etiam intelligi esse intellectualis, secundum quod intelligibilia divinorum inspiciebat per modum quo dicitur in Psal. 84, 9: audiam quid loquatur in me Dominus Deus. Et utroque modo ostenditur privilegiata ejus revelatio, inquantum familiarius ceteris ei sua secreta revelavit, quasi amico, juxta illud quod dicitur Joan. 15, 15: vos dixi amicos, quia omnia quaecumque audivi a patre meo, nota feci vobis: et ideo dicitur Deut. ult., 10: non surrexit ultra propheta in Israel quem nosset Dominus facie ad faciem.
Reply Obj. 4: Scripture attributes two kinds of eminence in vision to Moses. One where it is said that the Lord used to speak to Moses face to face, as a man speaks to his friend (Ex 33:11). It cannot, however, be assumed from these words that he saw God face to face, as is clear from the fact that he asked, show me thy glory (Ex 33:18), because it was not at that time granted to him. That is why it was said to him: you cannot see my face (Ex 33:20). And thus a Gloss1 on the same passage says: Scripture is speaking according to people’s opinion, for they thought that Moses spoke with God face to face, since he would appear and speak to him through a subject creature, i.e., an angel and the cloud. But this speaking can be understood to have been imaginary or corporeal. This is why Augustine says in On the Trinity 2: the speech that occurred vocally had the tenor of a friend speaking to a friend.2 It can also be understood as an intellectual vision, to the extent that he gazed upon the intelligible objects of divine things, after the manner of which it is said: let me hear what God the Lord will speak (Ps 84 [85]:8). And the privileged status of his revelation is shown in both ways, inasmuch as God revealed his secrets to him in a way more familiar than the rest, as to a friend, according to what is said: I have called you friends, for all that I have heard from my Father I have made known to you (Jn 15:15). And thus it says: there has not arisen a prophet since in Israel like Moses, whom the Lord knew face to face (Deut 34:10).
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7.ad4
Alia eminentia visionis Moysi ostenditur Num. 12, 8, ubi Dominus de eo dixit ad Aaron et Mariam: ore ad os loquor ei, et palam; non per aenigmata et figuras Deum videt, vel gloriam Domini, secundum Septuaginta; ubi ostenditur impleta fuisse ejus petitio, qua petiverat in Exod. 33, 18: ostende mihi faciem tuam; ita quod ante mortem Deum per essentiam vidit, ut Augustinus dicit, 12 super Gen. ad litteram, et in libro de videndo Deum; et ideo signanter dicitur: ore ad os loquar ei; quod in Exod. dictum non fuerat: quia visio Dei per essentiam non fit mediante aliquo superiori spiritu; sed ipse Deus immediate se ostendit; et hoc est loqui ore ad os: non enim os corporis, sed os mentis intelligendum est, ut Augustinus dicit. Sed visio contemplationis viae fit mediante illuminatione angelorum, ut patet per Dionysium; et ideo non potest dici secundum illam loqui ore ad os, sed loqui quasi per internuntium. Haec tamen visio qua ante mortem Deum per essentiam vidit, non fecit eum beatum simpliciter; unde nec semper illa visio in eo permansit, sed ad tempus; quamvis illud tempus in Scriptura non determinetur: non enim erat ex dispositione in intellectu existente, sed ex sola divina virtute quasi miraculose, ut dictum est.
The other eminence of Moses’ vision is shown when the Lord says to Aaron and Miriam about him: with him I speak mouth to mouth, clearly, and not in dark speech; and he beholds the form of the Lord, or the Lord’s glory, according to the Septuagint (Num 12:8). This passage shows that his petition was fulfilled when he had asked: show me thy face (Ex 33:18). Thus he saw God in his essence before his death, as Augustine says (On Genesis 12 and On Seeing God).1 And so Scripture says significantly: I shall speak to him face to face, which had not been said to him in Exodus. For the vision of God in his essence does not occur by the mediation of any higher spirit, but rather God himself shows himself immediately. And this is what it means to speak mouth to mouth. For we should understand not the mouth of the body but the mouth of the mind, as Augustine says.2 But the vision of contemplation belonging to the wayfaring state occurs by the mediation of the angels’ illumination, as is clear from Dionysius.3 And thus it cannot be said in this regard that he speaks mouth to mouth but instead that he speaks as if through intermediaries. Still, the vision by which he saw God in his essence prior to death did not render him blessed simply. Thus that vision did not remain in him permanently but only for a time, though that span of time is not specified in Scripture. For it was not from a disposition in the intellect but only from the divine power as if miraculously, as has been said.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7
Quando autem natura creata miraculose elevatur ad aliquid supra naturam, non potest simul esse in contrario actu; sicut corpus Petri cum miraculose actum dotis agilitatis habuit super undas ambulando, non simul erat in eo actus gravitatis, qui est ferri deorsum. Et similiter quando intellectus viatoris elevatur miraculose ad videndum Deum per essentiam, non potest simul esse in actu visionis viae, qua anima naturaliter sensibilia percipit; et ideo oportet in illo statu animam videntis omnino ab actu sensuum abstrahi; et ideo Augustinus dicit, 12 super Gen. ad litteram, quia Deum per essentiam nemo videre potest, nisi ab hac vita quodammodo moriatur, sive omnino exiens de corpore, sive aversus et alienatus a sensibus carnalibus; et simile dicit in libro de videndo Deum; et sic non est contrarium ei quod dicitur Exod. 33: non videbit me homo et vivet. Unde Gregorius, ibidem, dicit in Glossa: a quibusdam in carne viventibus, sed inaestimabili virtute crescentibus, potest aeterni Dei claritas videri; non tamen videbit eum homo et vivet: quia qui sapientiam, quae Deus est, videt, huic mundo funditus moritur.
Now when a created nature is miraculously elevated to something above nature, it cannot at the same time be in the contrary act, as when Peter’s body miraculously possessed the act of the gift of agility by walking on the water, the act of gravity, which is to be borne downward, was not in it at the same time. Likewise, too, when the intellect of a wayfarer is miraculously elevated to the vision of God in his essence, it cannot at the same time be in act of the vision of the wayfaring state, by which the soul naturally perceives sensible objects. And thus in that state the soul of the one seeing must be altogether drawn out of the act of the senses. Thus Augustine says 1 that no one can see God in his essence, unless in a certain way he dies to this life, whether altogether departing from the body or turned away from and removed from sensible, carnal things. And he says the same in On Seeing God. In this way it is not contrary to what is said: man shall not see me and live (Ex 33:20). Hence Gregory2 says in a Gloss on the same passage: the brightness of the eternal God can be seen by some living in the flesh though growing with inestimable virtue, though man shall not see him and live, for one who sees that wisdom, which is God, utterly dies to this world.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7
Ad quintum dicendum, quod in illo raptu Paulus hoc modo vidit Deum per essentiam, sicut et de Moyse dictum est, ut per Augustinum in Lib. de Videndo Deum, et 12 super Gen. ad litteram: ut idem privilegium doctor gentium et magister Judaeorum consequerentur. Quamvis quidam dicant, quod hujusmodi visio fuit media inter visionem viae et visionem patriae, volentes quod non viderit Deum per essentiam, sed eminentissima contemplatione viae; cujus tamen contrarium videntur sonare verba sanctorum. Secundum hoc tamen potest dici fuisse media inter utramque cognitionem, quia in hoc quod vidit Deum per essentiam, fuit supra cognitionem viae; in hoc vero quod ex illa visione non fuit simpliciter beatus, fuit infra cognitionem patriae.
Reply Obj. 5: When he was taken up at that time Paul saw God in his essence in the same way as was said of Moses, as Augustine says in On Seeing God and Literal Meaning of Genesis 12,1 so that in this manner the teacher of the gentiles and the master of the Jews would obtain the same privilege. Though some say that this sort of vision was a middle between the vision of the wayfaring state and the vision of heaven, meaning that he did not see God in his essence but instead by a most eminent contemplation in the wayfaring state, though the words of the saints give the contrary impression. Even so, in this regard it can be said that it was a middle between these two types of knowledge, since in the fact that he saw God in his essence it was above the knowledge of the wayfaring state, while in the fact that Paul did not simply experience beatitude from that vision, it was below the knowledge of heaven.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod visio intellectualis est de his quae sunt in anima per sui essentiam, non quocumque modo, sed de his quae sunt in ea ut formae intelligibiles in intellectu. Sic autem non est Deus in anima viatoris per essentiam suam, sed per similitudinem. Quod autem dicitur ab Augustino quod visio intellectualis est earum rerum quarum similitudines non sunt aliud quam ipsae, est referendum ad objectum visionis, non ad medium quo videtur. Constat enim quod medium quo intelligitur lapis, est species ejus in anima, quae non est ipsa lapidis essentia; sed per similitudinem lapidis pervenitur ad cognoscendam ipsam essentiam lapidis; quia objectum intellectus est quid, idest rei essentia, seu quidditas. Sed hoc non contingit in visione imaginaria vel corporali; quia objectum imaginationis vel sensus non est ipsa essentia rei, sed accidentia quae sunt extra, sicut color, et figura, et hujusmodi. Unde etiam in visione intellectuali viatoris non oportet quod ipsa divina essentia sit medium quo videtur; sed quod per similitudinem aliquam ipsius perveniatur ad aliqualem divinae essentiae cognitionem; non qua sciatur quid est Deus, sed qua sciatur quid non est.
Reply Obj. 6: Intellectual vision does not pertain to things that are in the soul in their essence in every way, but things that are in it as intelligible forms are in the intellect. Now God is not in the soul of a wayfarer in this way in his essence but instead by a likeness. And what Augustine says, that intellectual vision is of those things whose likenesses are nothing other than themselves, should be referred to the object of vision, not to the medium by which the vision is had. For it is obvious that the medium by which a stone is seen is the species of it in the soul, which is not the stone’s very essence. Rather, by the stone’s likeness one arrives at knowing the stone’s very essence. For the object of the intellect is the ‘what,’ that is, the essence or quiddity of the thing. But this does not occur in imaginary or corporeal vision because the object of the imagination or the senses is not the thing’s very essence but rather the accidents that are on the outside, such as color, shape, and such things. Hence, too, in the intellectual vision of a wayfarer it is not necessary for the divine essence to be itself the medium by which the vision is had, but for a sort of knowledge of the divine essence to be arrived at through a likeness to it, not one by which it is known what God is, but one by which it is known what he is not.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7.ad6
Vel dicendum quod Augustinus, 12 super Genes. ad litteram, unde verba illa sumuntur in Glossa 2 Corinth. 12, inducit hoc ad ostendendum differentiam intellectualis visionis ad alias visiones. Hoc enim intellectualis prae aliis habet quod potest cognoscere ea quae sunt intellectus per sui essentiam, non autem sensus vel imaginatio. Non autem sequitur propter hoc quod intellectus nihil intelligat nisi per essentiam suam, et quod non intelligat per similitudines aliquas.
Or else we may say that Augustine, in the Literal Meaning of Genesis 12 (from which the words are taken in the Gloss on 2 Cor 12), cites this to show the difference between intellectual vision and other kinds of vision. For intellectual vision has the advantage over the others of being able to know the things belonging to the intellect in their essence, whereas the senses or imagination cannot do this. But it does not follow that because of this the intellect only understands through its essence and not through any likenesses.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7
Ad septimum dicendum, quod in omnibus potentiis ad invicem ordinatis hoc est necessarium ut ubi terminatur actus prioris potentiae, incipiat actus secundae; unde cum voluntas praesupponat intellectum, voluntas fertur in illud in quod intellectus terminatur: intellectus autem quamvis Deum in statu vitae non nisi per effectus cognoscat, tamen ejus operatio in ipsum Deum terminatur secundum quantulamcumque cognitionem quam de ipso accipit; et ideo affectus non indiget ad hoc quod referatur1 in Deum quod redeat in illa media; sed potest statim in ipsum Deum ferri, in quem intellectus devenit.
Reply Obj. 7: In all potencies ordered to one another it is necessary that where the act of a prior potency ends, the act of a secondary potency must begin. For this reason, since the will presupposes the intellect, the will is borne toward what the intellect ends in. Now even though the intellect knows God in the wayfaring state only through his effects, its activity does terminate in God himself according to however little knowledge it receives concerning him. And thus to be borne up to God the affections do not need to return to these means. Rather, they can be borne immediately to God, to whom the intellect has come.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod etiam quando aliquid videtur per similitudinem alterius rei, potest contingere quod videns rem per medium, cogitet de re immediate sine hoc quod ejus cognitio1 convertatur ad aliquam aliam rem; quia in illud medium non convertitur ut est res quaedam, sed ut imago illius rei quae per ipsam cognoscitur. Idem autem est motus intellectus in imaginem inquantum est imago, et in imaginatum; quamvis alius motus sit intellectus in imaginem inquantum est res quaedam, et in id cujus est imago; et ideo, quando per similitudinem creaturae quam intellectus habet penes se, non convertitur in creaturam ut est res quaedam, sed solum ut est similitudo rei, tunc immediate de Deo cogitat, quamvis non immediate Deum videat.
Reply Obj. 8: Even when something is seen through the likeness of another thing, it can be the case that someone seeing the thing through a medium thinks about the thing directly without his knowledge being turned to any other thing. For it is not turned to the medium as a given thing but as the image of the thing known through it. But the motion of the intellect to an image precisely as image and to what is imaged is the same, though the intellect’s motion to an image as a given thing and to what it is an image of are different. And thus when, through the likeness of a created thing that the intellect has within itself it is turned to the created thing not as a certain thing but only as the likeness of a thing, then it thinks about God directly, even though it does not see God directly.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod, sicut dicit Glossa super illud Psalm. 11: diminutae sunt veritates etc., ab una veritate increata resultant multae veritates in animabus nostris, sicut ab una facie similitudines multae in speculo fracto, sive in multis speculis; et haec veritas in intellectu nostro resultans primo et principaliter consistit in primis principiis per se notis; et ideo quando per ea de omnibus aliis judicamus, nostrum judicium est secundum primam veritatem, cujus est dictorum principiorum veritas similitudo.
Reply Obj. 9: As a Gloss says on the passage truths are decayed, (Ps 11:2), from the one uncreated truth many truths are reflected in our souls, just as from a single face many likenesses are reflected in a broken mirror or in many mirrors. And this truth reflected in our intellect first and principally consists in the first self-evident principles. And thus when we judge all things by them, our judgment is in accord with the first truth, which the truth of these principles is a likeness of.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod dupliciter cognoscitur aliquid ab altero. Uno modo sicut ex cujus cognitione devenitur in cognitionem alterius; et sic illud quo cognoscitur, est magis notum, ut principia conclusionibus. Alio modo sicut perficiens cognoscentem ad cognoscendum; sive sit forma, sicut species lapidis in oculo perficit oculum ad videndum; sive principium effectivum hujus formae, sicut dicitur quod oculus videt per solem; et hoc modo id quo aliquid cognoscitur, non oportet quod sit magis notum, immo possibile est quod non cognoscatur; cognoscitur enim per quamdam inflexionem intellectus ab objecto cognoscibili in id quod erat cognitionis principium. Sic autem in Deo omnia cognoscimus; et ideo ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 10: Something can be known from another in two ways. In one way, as when from the knowledge of it one arrives at the knowledge of the other. And in this way what something is known by is more known, as principles are more known than conclusions. In the other way, as perfecting the knower for knowing, either like a form, as the species of a stone in the eye perfects the eye for seeing, or as an effective principle of this form, as it is said that the eye sees by the sun. And in this way what something is known by need not be more known, or rather it is even possible for it not to be known. For it is known by a certain bending of the intellect away from the knowable object to what was the principle of the knowledge. It is in this way that we know all things in God. And thus the argument does not follow.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod verbum Augustini intelligendum est quantum ad hoc quod nulla creatura interponitur inter mentem nostram et Deum, qua mediante mens nostra a Deo procedat in esse, vel qua mediante formetur per gratiam vel per gloriam, sicut efficiente medio. Nihil tamen prohibet quin aliqua forma creata mediante mens nostra a Deo formetur, sicut gratiae vel caritatis habitu; et sic per speciem creatam formatur mens viatoris ad videndum Deum.
Reply Obj. 11: Augustine’s statement should be understood with regard to the fact that no created being is interposed between our mind and God by whose mediation our mind proceeds into being from God or by whose mediation it is informed by grace or by glory as by an efficient means. Even so, nothing prevents our mind from being informed by God by the mediation of a created form, such as the habit of grace or charity. And it is in this way that the mind of a wayfarer is informed by a created species for the vision of God.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7.ad11
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod Avempace posuit quod intelligere essentias separatarum substantiarum poterat provenire homini per scientias speculativas, quas in hac vita addiscimus. Sed hanc positionem improbat Commentator in 3 de anima, ex hoc quod adhuc non sunt inventa aliqua principia quibus ad hoc perveniri possit; quod non videtur esse probabile, si ad hoc per principia scientiarum speculativarum perveniri posset; et praecipue cum omnis humana cognitio ad illam ordinetur; non enim esset probabile quod species humana deficeret a perfectione naturali totaliter. Et ideo dicendum, quod praedicta positio impossibilis est; cujus ratio est, quia scientiae speculativae procedunt ex principiis per se notis, quae a sensu accipiuntur, ut dicitur in 2 posteriorum; et ideo per illa non possumus devenire in essentias illarum rerum quae omnes formas sensibiles excedunt; unde per nullam scientiam speculativam quam nunc acquirimus, scimus quid est Deus, vel quid est angelus, nisi sub quibusdam similitudinibus, magis cognoscentes de eis quid non sunt quam quid sunt; et propter hoc dicit Philosophus in principio Metaph. quod scientia de Deo non est humana possessio, quia scilicet eam ad plenum habere non possumus.
Reply Obj. 12: Avempace posited that man could reach an understanding of the essences of separated substances through the speculative sciences that we come to learn in this life. But the Commentator, commenting on On the Soul 3,1 disproves this position from the fact that no principles have yet been discovered by which we could reach this understanding, which does not seem probable if such an understanding could be reached through the principles of the speculative sciences, especially since all of human knowledge is ordered to this. For it would not be probable for the human species to fall short of its natural perfection completely. And thus it should be said that his position is impossible. The reason for this is that the speculative sciences proceed from self-evident principles received from the senses, as it says in the Posterior Analytics 2.2 And thus we cannot arrive by them at the essences of things that exceed all sensible forms. For this reason there is no speculative science that we now acquire by which we know what God is or what an angel is, except under certain likenesses, knowing of them rather what they are not than what they are. And for this reason the Philosopher says at the beginning of the Metaphysics3 that man does not possess science about God, namely because we are unable to have it completely.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7.ad12
Ad tertiumdecimum dicendum, quod corpus non potest esse corruptibile nisi quando anima non plene corpori dominatur. Si enim plene ei dominaretur, suam incorruptionem ei conferret; et ideo in statu corruptionis oportet quod anima cognoscat secundum exigentiam corporis, scilicet accipiendo a sensibus. Tali autem modo cognitionis Deus per essentiam videri non potest, ut ex dictis patet, et secundum hoc status corruptionis repugnat visioni Dei per essentiam.
Reply Obj. 13: The body can only be corruptible when the soul does not have full dominion over the body. For if it did have full dominion it would confer its incorruption on it. And thus in the state of corruption the soul must know in accord with the requirements of the body, namely by receiving from the senses. But God cannot be seen in his essence by such a mode of knowledge, as is clear from what has been said, and to this extent the state of corruption is incompatible with the vision of God in his essence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q2.A7.ad13
Q. 3The delight of the blessedDe delectatione
Deinde quaeritur de delectatione; et circa hoc quaeruntur quinque:
Next, we inquire about delight; and here five questions arise:
Sent.IV.D49.Q3
primo quid sit delectatio;
first, what is delight;
Sent.IV.D49.Q3
secundo quae sit causa delectationis;
second, what is the cause of delight;
Sent.IV.D49.Q3
tertio de comparatione delectationis ad tristitiam;
third, on the comparison of delight to sadness;
Sent.IV.D49.Q3
quarto de bonitate et malitia delectationis et tristitiae;
fourth, on the goodness or evil of delight and sadness;
Sent.IV.D49.Q3
quinto de comparatione delectationis spiritualis ad corporalem.
fifth, on the comparison of spiritual delight to corporeal delight.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3
A. 1What is delight
Quid sit delectatio
What is delight
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod delectatio non sit passio. Omnis enim passio in motu consistit, ut dicitur in Lib. 6 Principiorum, et 10 Ethic. Sed delectatio non est motus neque generatio aliqua, ut dicit Philosophus in 7 Ethic. Ergo delectatio non est passio.
Obj. 1: To the first question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that delight2 is not a passion. For every passion consists in motion, as it says in the Book of Six Principles3 and the Ethics 10.4 But delight is neither a motion nor any kind of generation, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 7.5 Therefore, delight is not a passion.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.arg1
Praeterea, operatio non est passio, sed magis actio, cum sit existentis in actu, secundum quod hujusmodi. Sed delectatio est quaedam operationis perfectio, ut dicitur in 10 Ethic. Ergo delectatio non est passio.
Obj. 2: An activity is not a passion but rather an action, since it belongs to one in act precisely as being in act. But delight is a kind of perfection of an activity, as it says in the Ethics 10.1 Therefore, delight is not a passion.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.arg2
Praeterea, in omni passione trahitur patiens ad terminos agentis; quia agens assimilat sibi patiens. Sed causa delectationis est convenientia; et ita illud quod delectatur, in suis terminis manet. Ergo delectatio non est passio.
Obj. 3: In every passion what experiences it is drawn into the limits of what is acting, for the agent assimilates the patient to itself. But the cause of delight is fittingness, and thus whatever is delighted remains within its own limits. Therefore, delight is not a passion.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.arg3
Sed contra, gaudium et delectatio sunt unius generis. Sed gaudium est passio; ponitur enim una de quatuor principalibus passionibus, ut patet 9 de Civit. Dei. Ergo delectatio est passio.
On the contrary (1), joy and delight belong to the same genus. But joy is a passion. For it is included as one of the four principal passions, as is clear from the City of God 9.1 Therefore, delight is a passion.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.sc
Praeterea, delectationis objectum est bonum. Sed bonum est proprium objectum appetitus. Ergo delectatio ad appetitum pertinet. Sed alia quae pertinent ad appetitum, sunt passiones, ut amor, ira et hujusmodi. Ergo et delectatio est passio.
Furthermore (2), the object of delight is the good. But the good is the proper object of the appetite. Therefore, delight pertains to the appetite. But other things that pertain to the appetite are passions, such as love, anger, and so forth. Therefore, delight, too, is a passion.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.arg4
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod in parte intellectiva animae et in aliis substantiis spiritualibus delectatio esse non possit. Quia, ut dicitur in 7 physicorum, omnis passio est in parte animae sensitiva. Sed delectatio est passio, ut probatum est. Ergo non potest esse in parte intellectiva, nec in substantia aliqua spirituali.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that delight cannot be in the intellective part of the soul or in other spiritual substances.1 For, as it says in the Physics 7,2 every passion is in the sensitive part of the soul. But delight is a passion, as has been proved. Therefore, it cannot be in the intellective part or in any spiritual substance.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.arg5
Praeterea, Avicenna dicit in 6 de Naturalibus, quod subjectum delectationis est speciei corporalis. Sed pars intellectiva non utitur aliquo corporali organo. Ergo in ea non potest esse aliqua delectatio.
Obj. 2: Avicenna says in On Natural Things 61 that the subject of delight belongs to a corporeal species. But the intellective part does not use any corporeal organ. Therefore, there cannot be any delight in it.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.arg6
Praeterea, illud quod est intellectivae partis, non est commune nobis et brutis. Sed delectatio est etiam in brutis. Ergo delectatio non est intellectivae partis.
Obj. 3: What belongs to the intellective part is not common to both us and brute animals. But delight also exists in brute animals. Therefore, delight does not belong to the intellective part.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.arg7
Sed contra est quod dicitur Lucae 15, 10: gaudium est angelis Dei super uno peccatore poenitentiam agente.
On the contrary (1), it is said: there is joy before the angels of God over one sinner who repents (Lk 15:10).
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.sc
Praeterea, Philosophus dicit in 7 Ethic., quod Deus semper una et simplici operatione gaudet. Ergo et eadem ratione in aliis substantiis spiritualibus potest esse delectatio.
Furthermore (2), the Philosopher says in the Ethics 71 that God rejoices always by a single, simple activity. Therefore, there can be delight in other spiritual substances for the same reason.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.arg8
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod delectatio sit in tempore. Delectatio enim consequitur operationem nostram, ut dicitur in 10 Ethic. Sed operatio nostra est in tempore. Ergo et delectatio est in tempore.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that delight is in time.1 For delight follows on our activity, as it says in the Ethics 10.2 But our activity is in time. Therefore, delight, too, is in time.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.arg9
Praeterea, omne illud in quo est accipere prius et posterius, est in tempore. Sed in delectatione est accipere prius et posterius, cum aliquis per longam horam possit continue delectari. Ergo videtur quod delectatio sit in tempore.
Obj. 2: Everything in which we can understand a before and an after is in time. But we can understand a before and an after in delight, since someone can delight continuously for a long period of time. Therefore, it seems that delight is in time.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.arg10
Praeterea, delectatio aliis passionibus condividitur. Sed aliae passiones animae sunt in tempore, ut ira et hujusmodi. Ergo et delectatio.
Obj. 3: Delight is categorized alongside other passions. But the other passions of the soul are in time, such as anger and the like. Therefore, so is delight.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.arg11
Sed contra est quod Philosophus dicit in 10 Ethic.: secundum nullum tempus acciperet quis delectationem.
On the contrary (1), the Philosopher1 says in the Ethics 10: no one would understand delight with reference to a time.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.sc
Praeterea, delectatio sequitur apprehensionem convenientis. Sed visio et aliae apprehensiones, non sunt in tempore, sed in instanti. Ergo et delectatio non mensuratur tempore.
Furthermore (2), delight follows apprehension of what is fitting. But vision and other apprehensions are not in time but in an instant. Therefore, neither is delight measured by time.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.arg12
Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod delectatio et gaudium sint penitus idem; et similiter exultatio et laetitia et jucunditas. Passiones enim et habitus penes objecta distinguuntur. Sed gaudium et delectatio et alia dicta, habent idem objectum, scilicet bonum conveniens. Ergo sunt idem.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that delight and joy are absolutely identical, as well as exultation, rejoicing, and joyfulness.1 For passions and habits are distinguished on the basis of objects. But joy and delight and the others mentioned have the same object, namely, the fitting good. Therefore, they are the same.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.arg13
Praeterea, ab eadem causa procedit idem effectus; quia idem semper natum est idem facere. Sed delectationis et gaudii non potest poni nisi una et eadem causa, scilicet conjunctio convenientis. Ergo sunt idem.
Obj. 2: From the same cause proceeds the same effect. For the same is always such as to do the same. But we can posit nothing but one and the same cause for delight and joy, namely, being joined to what is fitting. Therefore, they are the same.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.arg14
Praeterea, unum uni opponitur. Sed delectationi et gaudio opponitur unum, quod est tristitia. Ergo delectatio et gaudium sunt unum omnino.
Obj. 3: One thing has one opposite. But delight and joy have a single opposite, which is sadness. Therefore, delight and joy are altogether a single thing.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.arg15
Sed contra est quod dicit Avicenna in 6 de Naturalibus, quod gaudium est species delectationis. Ergo non sunt omnino idem.
On the contrary (1), in On Natural Things 6, Avicenna1 says that joy is a species of delight. Therefore, they are not altogether identical.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.sc
Praeterea, si gaudium et delectatio essent omnino idem, ubicumque est delectatio, esset et gaudium. Hoc autem falsum est: quia in sensu dicitur esse delectatio, sed non gaudium, proprie loquendo. Ergo delectatio et gaudium non sunt penitus idem.
Furthermore (2), if joy and delight were altogether identical, then wherever there is delight there would be joy. But this is false. For, properly speaking, we say that there is delight in the senses, but not joy. Therefore, delight and joy are not completely the same.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.arg16
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod quaelibet res quando pertingit ad propriam perfectionem, consequitur stabilimentum et vigorem; sicut corpora quando perveniunt ad terminos motus sui naturalis, quia in loco naturali conservantur. Cum autem motus penes terminos distinguantur, oportet quod diversum judicium de perventione ad terminum complementi accipiatur secundum differentiam motus.
I answer that, when anything attains to its proper perfection it obtains stability and vigor, as do bodies when they arrive at the limits of their natural motion, since they are kept in their natural place. But since motions are distinguished on the basis of limits, we must make a different judgment about arriving at a limit of completion according to different kinds of motion.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.co
Movetur autem aliquid ad suam perfectionem dupliciter. Uno modo per inclinationem naturalem, sicut lapis movetur deorsum; et hic motus non praeexigit cognitionem in eo quod movetur, sed in alio quod est principium causans hanc inclinationem; et hic est motus naturalis. Alio modo per inclinationem cujus principium est cognitio ejus quod movetur; et haec quidem inclinatio dicitur appetitus animalis aut intellectualis; unde sicut in terminatione motus naturalis est quaedam vigoratio naturalis ejus quod movetur, ita in assecutione perfectionis in quam tendit appetitus animalis, est quaedam quietatio ipsius, seu vigoratio ejus, praesupponens cognitionem perfectionis jam conjunctae, sicut appetitus praesupponebat cognitionem perfectionis nondum habitae; et talis vigor sive quietatio appetitus, vocatur delectatio; unde etiam Commentator dicit in 10 Ethic. quod delectatio est quaedam superfloritio naturae.
Now something is moved to its perfection in two ways. In one way, through a natural inclination, as a stone is moved downward. And this motion does not first require knowledge in what is moved but in another who is the principle causing this inclination. This is natural motion. In the other way, through an inclination whose principle is the knowledge of whatever is moved. And this inclination is called appetite, either animal or intellectual. Therefore, just as in the termination of natural motion there is a kind of natural invigoration of what is moved, so also in the pursuit of the perfection that the animal appetite tends toward, there is a sort of rest or invigoration of it, presupposing knowledge of the perfection now possessed, just as the appetite presupposed knowledge of the perfection not yet possessed. And such vigor or rest of the appetite is called delight. Hence, too, the Commentator says on the Ethics 10 that delight is a kind of grand blossoming of nature.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1
Est autem duplex appetitus, sicut et cognitio; scilicet sensitivae et intellectivae partis. Appetitus autem sensitivae partis est virtus in organo corporali, et est immediatum principium corporalis motus; unde omnia quae accidunt in appetitu sensitivo, sunt conjuncta cum quadam transmutatione corporali; quod non accidit in his quae sunt in appetitu intellectivo, nisi passione large accepta, et improprie, ut in 3 Lib., dist. 15, quaest. 11 art. 1, quaestiunc. 2 in corp., dictum est; unde delectatio quae est in appetitu sensitivo, quaedam passio est; non autem delectatio quae est in intellectivo, nisi passione large accepta.
But there are two kinds of appetite, just as there are two kinds of knowledge: that of the sensitive part and that of the intellective part. The appetite of the sensitive part is a power in a corporeal organ and is the immediate principle of physical motion. This is why everything that occurs in the sensitive appetite is connected to some sort of physical transmutation, which does not occur in things in the intellective appetite, unless ‘passion’ is taken in a broad and improper sense, as was said in Book III, Distinction 15, Question 11, Article 1, Quaestiuncula 2. For this reason, delight in the sensitive appetite is a passion, whereas delight in the intellective appetite is not, unless ‘passion’ is taken in a broad sense.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod non est inconveniens motum per accidens terminari ad alium motum, quamvis hoc per se sit impossibile, ut probatur in 5 Physic. Delectatio ergo, inquantum hujusmodi, semper consistit in aliqua terminatione motus. Sed tamen quia in terminatione motus appetitivi consurgit quidam motus, in quo passio animalis consistit; ideo passionem inesse accidit delectationi; sed inest per se delectationi sensitivae.
Reply Obj. 1: It is not a problem for a motion to terminate in another motion incidentally, although this is impossible per se, as is proved in the Physics 5.1 Therefore delight, precisely as such, always consists in a termination of motion. But even so, because in the termination of the motion of the appetite a motion arises, in which animal passion consists, it happens that passion is accidentally in delight, but it is in sensitive delight per se.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis operatio, inquantum operatio, non sit passio; tamen potest habere passionem annexam, vel sicut praecedentem, vel sicut subsequentem: ut praecedentem quidem, sicut sentire habet annexam receptionem speciei sensibilis, et intelligere receptionem speciei intelligibilis, secundum quod omne sentire quoddam pati est: sed ut consequentem; sicut operationem appetitus sensitivi consequitur quaedam corporalis transmutatio secundum dilatationem et constrictionem cordis et alia hujusmodi; et sic quamvis delectatio sit circa operationem, tamen inquantum est delectatio sensitiva, est in passione quadam consistens.
Reply Obj. 2: Even though an activity precisely as an activity is not a passion, it can still have a passion connected to it, either as preceding it or as following it. It may precede, as sensing has the reception of sensible species connected to it, and understanding has the reception of intelligible species connected to it, to the extent that all sensing is a kind of undergoing. It may follow, however, as some sort of physical change follows on the activity of the sensitive appetite, in the dilation or constriction of the heart and other such things. And in this way, even though delight is about activity, it still consists in a kind of passion to the extent that the delight is sensitive.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod delectatus includitur terminis suae perfectionis, ex qua delectatio consurgit; qui quidem termini sunt alieni hoc modo quo differt perfectio et perfectibile; sunt autem proprii secundum quod perfectio est connaturalis perfectibili.
Reply Obj. 3: Someone who is delighted is within the bounds of his perfection, which is what his delight springs from. Now these limits are foreign in the way that perfection and the perfectible differ, but they are proper to the extent that perfection is connatural to the perfectible.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.ad3
Alia duo concedimus quantum ad delectationem sensitivam.
We concede the other two objections with regard to sensitive delight.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod delectatio invenitur diversimode in Deo, angelis, hominibus, et brutis, secundum quod diversimode se habent ad suas perfectiones, ex quarum conjunctione delectatio consurgit.
To the second question, it should be said that delight is found in God, angels, men, and brute animals in different ways, according to the different ways they relate to their own perfections, from attainment of which their delight arises.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1
Bruta enim non possunt pertingere ad altiorem perfectionem quam sit perfectio materialis; unde eam consequuntur materiali motu, qui scilicet est per organum corporale; et sic delectatio in eis consurgens est materialis passio.
Brute animals cannot attain to a higher perfection than material perfection. This is why they obtain it by a material motion, i.e., one carried out through a bodily organ. And so in them the delight that arises is a material passion.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1
In angelis vero, cum sint omnino a materia separati, non est accipere aliquam materialem perfectionem, sed immaterialem tantum; unde et immaterialiter eam consequuntur; et delectatio in eis consequens immaterialis est. Unde dicit Dionysius in fine Caelest. Hierarch.: caelestes dispositiones, idest angeli, acceptrices non sunt omnino ejus quae secundum nos est passibilis delectationis.
In the case of angels, since they are altogether separated from matter, there can be no material perfection but only immaterial perfection. This is why they also obtain it in an immaterial manner and the delight that follows in them is immaterial. Hence Dionysius says at the end of the Celestial Hierarchy: the heavenly governances, i.e., angels, in no way whatsoever receive what belongs to the delight of passion for us.1
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1
Homines vero ex spirituali et materiali natura compositi sunt; et ideo quantum ad inferiorem partem, scilicet appetitum sensibilem, in quo cum brutis conveniunt, est delectatio materialis; in superiori vero appetitu, in quo cum angelis conveniunt, habent delectationem immaterialem, ut cum gaudent de rebus spiritualibus, puta de contemplationibus, et aliis divinis donis; unde dicit Dionysius, ibidem, quod in participatione angelicae delectationis saepe facti sunt et viri sancti per deificos divinarum illuminationum superadventus.
But men are composed of a spiritual and material nature. And thus as regards the lower part, namely the sensible appetite, in which men and brute animals agree, there is material delight, whereas in the higher appetite, in which men and angels agree, they have immaterial delight, such as when they rejoice about spiritual matters, like acts of contemplation and other divine gifts. Hence Dionysius says in the same place that: holy men have often also been made to participate in the angelic delight through the deifying superadditions of divine illuminations.1
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1
In omnibus autem praedictis perfectio est aliud ab eo quod perficitur; unde possibile est plures perfectiones uni inesse; et ideo tam in brutis quam in hominibus et angelis sunt multiplices delectationes eis supervenientes. Sed Deus non habet perfectionem quae non sit idem quod ipse, cum ipse sit actus purus; et ideo unica tantum est ejus delectatio, non superveniens, sed essentialis; unde dicit Philosophus in 7 Ethic., quod Deus semper una et simplici gaudet delectatione.
Now in all the cases mentioned, perfection is something different from what is perfected. For this reason it is possible for there to be more than one perfection in a single thing. And thus both in brute animals as well as in men and angels there are multiple delights that come to them. But God has no perfection that is not identical to himself, since he is pure act. And thus he has only the one, unique delight, not one that comes from without but one that is essential. Hence the Philosopher says in the Ethics 71 that God always rejoices with one, simple delight.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod in appetitu intellectivo nulla est passio, sed solum in appetitu sensitivo; quia quod patitur, ab alio movetur et ducitur. Appetitus autem intellectivus, cum sit liber sui, non dicitur duci; sed appetitus sensitivus ducitur; unde in eo solo passio cadit; delectatio vero quae est in appetitu intellectivo, non est passio, sed quaedam operationis perfectio, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 1: There is no passion in the intellective appetite, only in the sensitive appetite. For what undergoes something is moved and led by another. But the intellective appetite, since it has free mastery of itself, is not said to be led, whereas the sensitive appetite is led. This is why passion is found in it alone, while the delight that is in the intellective appetite is not a passion but a kind of perfection of activity, as has been said.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.ad4
Ad secundum dicendum, quod Avicenna loquitur de delectatione sensitiva, quae per organum completur corporale, sicut et cetera quae ad sensitivam partem pertinent.
Reply Obj. 2: Avicenna is speaking of sensitive delight, which is completed through a physical organ, as in the case of other things pertaining to the sensitive part.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.ad5
Ad tertium dicendum, quod illa quae sunt communia nobis et brutis secundum unam rationem, non pertinent ad intellectivam partem; sed aliquid est commune nobis et brutis non secundum rationem eamdem, quod in nobis ad intellectum pertinet; sicut cognitio, et alia hujusmodi, quae secundum quamdam communitatem analogiae extenduntur a Deo usque ad bruta animalia, ut cognitio, et etiam usque ad plantas, ut vita, et etiam usque ad lapides, ut esse, ut patet per Dionysium de Div. Nom.: et secundum hoc delectatio spiritualis habet communitatem cum delectatione quae est in brutis.
Reply Obj. 3: Things that are common to us and to brute animals under the same account do not pertain to the intellective part. But something is common to us and to brute animals under different accounts when in us it pertains to the intellect, such as knowledge, and other such things. Some things extend from God down to brute animals by a certain commonality of analogy, such as knowledge. Others, such as life, extend from God down to plants. Finally, others, such as being, extend even down to stones, as is clear from Dionysius1 in On the Divine Names. And in this respect spiritual delight has something in common with delight in brute animals.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.ad6
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod aliquid dicitur esse in tempore dupliciter. Uno modo per se, alio modo per accidens. Quia autem de ratione temporis est prius et posterius, et illud per se inest alicui quod convenit ei secundum rationem suae speciei; ideo illa per se in tempore sunt in quibus requiritur aliquid ad complementum speciei quod in futurum expectatur; et hoc modo motus est in tempore; non enim completur species motus in medio, nisi perveniatur ad terminum; et similiter etiam quies est in tempore, eo quod quiescere est eodem modo se habere nunc ut prius; et sic de ratione quietis est quod aliquid in futurum expectetur. Per accidens vero aliquid in tempore esse dicitur ad cujus speciei complementum nihil requiritur quod in futurum expectetur, sicut esse hominem quod in uno instanti completur; sed est conjunctum motui, qui per se est in tempore, prout esse hominis variabile est.
To the third question, it should be said that there are two ways in which something can be said to exist in time: per se and incidentally. Now because ‘before’ and ‘after’ pertain to the very notion of time, and whatever applies to something according to its specific character is in it per se, those things in which something required for their specific completion is awaited in the future are essentially in time. And this is the way that motion is in time. For a species of motion is not completed in the middle but only if it reaches the term. Likewise, too, rest is in time by virtue of the fact that to be at rest is to be in the same manner now as before. And so it pertains to the notion of rest that something be awaited in the future. On the other hand, something is said to be in time incidentally when nothing required for the completion of its species is awaited in the future, such as being a man, which is completed in a single instant. But it is connected with motion, which is in time essentially, inasmuch as the being of man is changeable.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1
Delectatio autem ad complementum suae speciei et rationis nihil in futurum expectat; in instanti enim verum est dicere hominem delectari; unde non est in tempore nisi per accidens, inquantum scilicet perfectio illa ex cujus conjunctione surgit delectatio, motui conjuncta est; et ideo si sit aliqua perfectio quam motus non contingat, talis delectatio non erit in tempore neque per se neque per accidens; et haec est spiritualis delectatio in angelis. In brutis autem est delectatio existens in tempore per accidens, inquantum eorum perfectionibus motus directe conjungitur; sed in nobis delectatio non est in tempore quo ad intellectivam partem etiam per accidens, nisi valde indirecte, inquantum scilicet operatio intellectus nostri conjungitur phantasmatibus. Tamen verum est nullam delectationem esse in tempore, per se loquendo.
Delight, however, awaits nothing in the future for the completion of its species and character of it. For, even in an instant, it is true to say that a man delights. Hence it is only in time incidentally, namely, to the extent that the perfection that delight arises from is itself connected to motion. And thus if there is a perfection that has no contact with motion, such delight will be in time neither per se nor incidentally. And this is the spiritual delight in the angels. In brute animals, however, delight exists in time incidentally inasmuch as motion is directly joined to their perfections. But in us delight is not in time as regards the intellective part even incidentally, unless very indirectly, namely, inasmuch as the activity of our intellect is joined to phantasms. Still, it is true that no delight is in time, speaking per se.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod delectatio immediate consequitur operationes animae, quae sunt apprehendere et velle. Hae autem operationes non sunt in tempore nisi per accidens; videre enim et intelligere et velle statim sunt.
Reply Obj. 1: Delight follows directly on the soul’s activities, which are to apprehend and to will. But these activities are only in time incidentally. For to see, to understand, and to will all occur in a moment.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.ad7
Ad secundum dicendum, quod hoc quod aliquis dicatur diutius alio delectari, non est nisi inquantum delectatio est in tempore per accidens; sicut etiam dicitur homo diutius videre vel vivere.
Reply Obj. 2: The fact that someone is said to delight for a longer time than another is only inasmuch as delight is in time incidentally, just as a man is said to see or to live for a longer time.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.ad8
Ad tertium dicendum, quod etiam aliae animae passiones quantum ad id quod est ex parte animae, non sunt in tempore nisi per accidens, inquantum scilicet eis conjungitur motus ex parte corporis; tamen delectatio magis habet rationem quod non sit in tempore quam aliae passiones: quia aliae passiones consistunt in appetitu secundum quod tendit in aliquid, sicut ira in vindictam, et odium in nocumentum alterius; sed delectatio consistit in appetitu secundum quod ejus motus in suo appetibili adepto terminatur: omnis autem terminus motus non est in tempore, sed in instanti.
Reply Obj. 3: Even other passions of the soul, as regards what is on the part of the soul, are only in time accidentally, namely, inasmuch as motion on the part of the body is joined to them. Delight, however, has more the character of not being in time than other passions. For other passions consist in an appetite to the extent that it tends to something, such as anger to vengeance and hate to another’s harm. But delight consists in an appetite to the extent that its motion is terminated in its appropriate appetible object. But every term of motion is not in time but in an instant.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.ad9
Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod delectatio, gaudium, laetitia, et omnia hujusmodi, hoc habent commune quod causantur ex conjunctione perfectionis appetitae. Perfectio autem aliqua potest alicui conjungi dupliciter: uno modo realiter; alio modo secundum comprehensionem ejus. Ex hoc autem quod perfectio realiter conjungitur, consurgit delectatio; ex hoc autem quod conjungitur secundum apprehensionem, surgit gaudium et omnia alia; et propter hoc etiam gaudium est de spe futurorum, et memoria praeteritorum; sed delectamur de praesentibus tantum; ideo etiam quia sensus exterior non apprehendit rem nisi praesentem, secundum eum non dicimur gaudere, sed delectari. Sensus autem interior apprehendit et rem praesentem et absentem; unde secundum sensum interiorem dicimur et delectari et gaudere: delectari quidem de eo quod sibi sua perfectio conjungitur, sicut de ipsa sua operatione, de qua etiam et gaudet inquantum eam apprehendit; sed de operatione sensus exterioris, quae sibi non conjungitur nisi apprehensione, potest quidem gaudere, sed non delectari; sicut sensus interior vel intellectus non delectatur in comestione dulcium; sed potest gaudere de hoc, inquantum hoc apprehendit ut conveniens exteriori sensui.
To the fourth question, it should be said that delight, joy, rejoicing, and all such things have in common that they are caused by an appetite’s being united to its perfection. Now a perfection can be joined to something in two ways: in one way, really; in the other way, according to the understanding of it. Now from the fact that a perfection is really joined to something, delight arises, whereas from its being joined in apprehension, joy and all the rest arise. For this reason, we have joy over the hope of future things and the memory of past ones. But we only delight in present things. Thus it is also the case that because the external senses only apprehend present things, we are not said to rejoice in them but to delight. The internal senses, however, apprehend both present and absent things. This is why we are said both to delight and to rejoice in the interior senses. The internal senses are said to delight over the fact that they are joined to their perfection, as over its very activity, over which the internal senses also rejoice inasmuch as the perfection is apprehended. But in the activity of the external senses, which is only joined to it by apprehension, one can rejoice but not delight, just as an internal sense or the intellect does not delight in eating sweets but can rejoice in the fact inasmuch as it apprehends it as fitting to the external senses.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1
Laetitia vero et exultatio et jucunditas exprimunt quosdam gaudii effectus. Laetitia quidem effectum interiorem, secundum quod ipse affectus dilatatur quasi roboratus et perfectus ex appetibilis conjunctione; unde et passio gaudii cum dilatatione cordis perficitur: dicitur enim laetitia quasi latitia. Sed exultatio exprimit ulterius effectum gaudii exterius prorumpentem in signum interioris gaudii; unde dicitur exultatio ex hoc quod interius gaudium ad exteriora prodit, quod ex magnitudine gaudii interioris contingit; unde dicit Cassiodorus super Psalm. 9, quod exultatio in magnis gaudiis dicitur. Jucunditas vero ulterius importat effectum gaudii exterius prorumpentem, qui non solum demonstrat interius gaudium, sed etiam excitat aliquos ad gaudendum.
Now rejoicing, exultation, and joyfulness express certain effects of joy. Rejoicing expresses the interior effect, to the extent that the affections themselves are expanded as if taking on strength and being perfected from being united to the object of appetite. Hence, too, the passion of joy is perfected with a swelling of the heart. For we say ‘rejoicing’ as if saying ‘widening.’1 But exultation expresses a further effect of joy breaking out into external expression as a sign of internal joy. This is why it is called ‘ex-ultation,’ from the fact that interior joy bursts out externally, which happens from the greatness of that interior joy. This is why Cassiodorus says on Psalm 9 that we speak of exultation in great joys.2 Finally, joyfulness implies a further effect of joy breaking out into external expression, which not only points to interior joy but also stirs others to rejoice.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod gaudium et delectatio licet habeant unum objectum secundum rem, non tamen est unum objectum secundum rationem. Bonum enim conjunctum realiter facit delectationem; sed conjunctum secundum apprehensionem facit gaudium. Laetitia vero, exultatio et jucunditas sunt idem quod gaudium, nisi quod exprimunt quosdam gaudii effectus, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 1: Joy and delight, though they have a single reality as their object, do not have that reality as their object under the same notion. For the good really acquired produces delight, but it produces joy as grasped in apprehension. Rejoicing, exultation, and joyfulness, however, are the same as joy, except that they express certain effects of joy, as has been said.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.ad10
Ad secundum dicendum, quod idem est causa delectationis et gaudii, sed non eodem ordine: primo enim et per se est causa delectationis; secundario vero est causa gaudii. Nunquam enim aliquid apprehensum facit gaudium, nisi inquantum aestimatur ut conjunctum vel conjungibile secundum rem ad faciendam delectationem; et ideo conjunctio perfectionis primo et per se facit delectationem; sed inquantum apprehenditur ut delectationem faciens, facit gaudium etiam quando delectationem actualiter non causat; unde delectatio naturaliter prior est gaudio.
Reply Obj. 2: The cause is the same for delight and joy, though not in the same order. It is first and per se the cause of delight, but it is secondarily the cause of joy. For something that is apprehended never produces joy except inasmuch as it is judged as possessed or able to be possessed in reality to produce delight. And thus being united with a perfection first and per se produces delight, but inasmuch as it is apprehended as producing delight it produces joy even when it does not actually cause delight. This is how delight is prior to joy in nature.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.ad11
Ad tertium dicendum, quod gaudio opponitur directe tristitia; delectationi autem opponitur dolor, secundum quod delectatio est in sensu exteriori, et praecipue in tactu; sed secundum quod est interius, non habet aliud oppositum quam tristitiam: posset tamen habere, si esset nomen positum.
Reply Obj. 3: Sadness is directly opposed to joy, whereas the opposite of delight is pain, according as delight is in the external senses, especially touch. But according as it is internal, it has no other opposite than sadness, though it could have another opposite if a name were proposed for it.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A1.ad12
A. 2What is the cause of delight
Quae sit causa delectationis
What is the cause of delight
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A2
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod causa delectationis non sit sola operatio connaturalis habitus non impedita. Dicit enim Avicenna in Lib. de Naturalibus, quod delectatio consurgit ex perceptione convenientis adjuncti. Sed non sola operatio est conveniens, sed multa alia. Ergo non sola operatio est delectationis causa.
Obj. 1: To the second question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that the cause of delight is not only the unimpeded connatural activity of a habit. For Avicenna says in On Natural Things that delight arises from the perception of the fitting acquired. But not only activity is fitting, but also many other things. Therefore, not only activity is the cause of delight.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A2.arg1
Praeterea, idem non est contrariorum causa. Sed operatio aliquando est causa tristitiae, etiam propria et connaturalis; unde accidia quae quaedam tristitia est, etiam consurgit ex spiritualibus operibus. Ergo operatio non est propria delectationis causa.
Obj. 2: Contraries do not have the same cause. But activity is sometimes the cause of sadness, even proper and connatural activity. Hence acedia, which is a kind of sadness, also arises from spiritual works. Therefore, activity is not the proper cause of delight.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A2.arg2
Praeterea, si aliquid est causa alicujus, continuatio ejus causa est continuationis illius. Sed continuatio operationis non est causa continuationis delectationis; immo continuatio operationis frequenter parit fastidium; et operationes in sui novitate sunt magis delectabiles. Ergo operatio non est causa delectationis.
Obj. 3: If something is the cause of something else, the continuation of the former is the cause of the continuation of the latter. But the continuation of activity is not the cause of the continuation of delight. In fact, continuation of activity frequently leads to tedium and activities are more delightful when they are novel. Therefore, activity is not the cause of delight.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A2.arg3
Praeterea, quies operationi opponitur. Sed quies delectationem causat. Ergo operatio non est propria causa delectationis.
Obj. 4: Rest is opposed to activity. But rest causes delight. Therefore, activity is not the proper cause of delight.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A2.arg4
Praeterea, senes sunt attentioris operationis quam juvenes. Sed in senibus est minus de delectatione quam in juvenibus, ut patet per Philosophum in 8 Ethic. Ergo operatio non est causa delectationis.
Obj. 5: Those who are old give greater attention to activity than the young. But there is less delight in the old than in the young, as is clear from the Philosopher in the Ethics 8.1 Therefore, activity is not the cause of delight.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A2.arg5
Praeterea, si operatio esset causa delectationis, similiter se haberent ad delectationem qui similiter se habent ad operationem. Sed aliqui qui similiter operantur, non similiter delectantur: melancholici enim minus delectantur quam sanguinei. Ergo videtur quod operatio non sit per se delectationis causa.
Obj. 6: If activity were the cause of delight, then people in a given relation to activity would be related in a similar way to delight. But some who have similar activity do not similarly delight. For the melancholy delight less than the sanguine. Therefore, it seems that activity is not as such the cause of delight.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A2.arg6
Sed contra est quod Philosophus dicit in 7 Ethic., quod delectatio est operatio connaturalis habitus: nec hoc potest intelligi nisi causaliter. Ergo operatio est delectationis causa.
On the contrary (1), the Philosopher says in the Ethics 71 that delight is the connatural activity of a habit. And this can only be understood causally. Therefore, activity is the cause of delight.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A2.sc
Praeterea, unumquodque distinguitur secundum distinctionem suae causae; sed delectationes distinguuntur per distinctionem operationum, ut patet per Philosophum in 10 Ethic. Ergo operatio est delectationis causa.
Furthermore (2), a given thing is distinguished from others according as its cause is distinguished from others. But delights are distinguished from each other based on the distinctions between activities, as is clear from the Philosopher in the Ethics 10.1 Therefore, activity is the cause of delight.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A2.arg7
Praeterea, habitus non cognoscitur nisi per operationem, vel per aliquid per operationem causatum. Sed habitus cognoscitur ex delectatione, ut dicitur 2 Ethic.: signum oportet accipere habitus fientem in opere delectationem. Cum ergo delectatio non sit ipsa operatio, videtur quod sit ex operatione causata.
Furthermore (3), a habit is known only through an activity or through something caused by an activity. But there is a habit known from delight, as it says in the Ethics 2: we must take as a sign of habit the pleasure that arises in acts.1 Since, then, delight is not itself an activity, it seems that it is caused by an activity.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A2.arg8
Respondeo dicendum, quod sicut anima est forma corporis, ita in his quae sunt communia animae et corpori, id quod ex parte animae se habet, est formale; quod vero ex parte corporis, materiale; sicut in ira appetitus vindictae est formale; accensio sanguinis circa cor est materiale.
I answer that, just as the soul is the form of the body, so also in things that are common to soul and body, what is on the part of the soul is formal whereas what is on the part of the body is material, as in anger the desire for vengeance is formal while the heating of blood in the heart is material.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A2.co
Cum ergo delectatio, secundum quod est passio, sit de communibus animae et corporis; causa ejus potest quaeri duplex: formalis ex parte animae, et materialis ex parte corporis. Sed quia delectatio, secundum quod se tenet ex parte animae, habet rationem quasi communem quantum ad omnes in quibus delectatio invenitur, scilicet Deum, angelos, et homines, et bruta; secundum autem quod se tenet ex parte corporis, manet tantum in parte animae sensitiva; ideo causa formalis delectationis est causa delectationis cujuscumque, non autem causa materialis ipsius. Patet etiam quod secundum formam est aliquid actu, sed secundum materiam est aliquid in potentia; et secundum materiae dispositiones est aliquid in aptitudine vel habilitate ad actum; et ideo secundum materialem causam delectationis scitur quomodo aliquis sit dispositus ad delectationem; sed secundum causam formalem ipsius apparet qualiter aliquis actu delectetur. Formalis igitur causa cujuslibet passionis vel operationis est objectum ipsius: objectum autem delectationis est bonum conveniens conjunctum. Ex eo enim quod delectatio est in parte appetitiva, oportet quod ejus objectum sit bonum; ex eo vero quod est appetitus jam terminati in suo objecto, oportet quod sit conveniens etiam1 conjunctum.
Since, then, delight insofar as it is a passion is among the things common to soul and body, we can seek two causes for it: a formal cause on the part of the soul and a material cause on the part of the body. But delight, to the extent that it is on the part of the soul, has a character that is sort of common to all in whom delight is found, namely, God, angels, men, and brute animals; while to the extent that it is on the part of the body, it abides only in the sensitive part of the soul. Consequently, the formal cause of delight is the cause of all delight, but not its material cause. It is also clear that with reference to form it is something actual, with respect to matter it is something potential, and with respect to the dispositions of matter it is something that has an aptitude or adeptness to act. And thus on the basis of the material cause we know how someone is disposed to delight, while on the basis of its formal cause it is apparent how someone actually delights. The formal cause, then, of every passion or activity is its object. Now the formal object of delight is the fitting good that one is united with. For from the fact that delight is in the appetitive part, its object must be the good, while from the fact that the appetite is already terminated in its object, it must be fitting and attained.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A2
Hoc autem bonum quod est proprium delectationis objectum, est operatio; praecipue propter tres rationes.
Now the good that is the proper object of delight is activity, especially for the following three reasons.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A2
Primo, quia cum delectatio consistat in quietatione appetitus, motus autem appetitus sit in bonum; oportet quod quietis ipsius delectatio sit in ultimo bonorum. Ultimum autem et perfectissimum quod est in unoquoque, est sua operatio; unde omnis forma inhaerens comparatur ad operationem quodammodo ut potentia ad actum; propter quod forma dicitur actus primus, ut scientia; et operatio actus secundus, ut considerare, ut patet in 2 de Anima.
First, since delight consists in the resting of the appetite and the motion of the appetite is to the good, the delight of the rest itself must be in the ultimate of goods. Now the ultimate and most perfect in each thing is its activity. Hence every inherent form is compared to activity in a certain way as potency to act, and for this reason the form is called first act, such as science, and activity is called second act, such as considering, as is clear in On the Soul 2.1
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A2
Secundo, quia, cum delectatio sit in appetitu, et omnis passio vel operatio appetitus praeexigat apprehensionem; oportet quod bonum conjunctum quod delectationem causat, sit apprehensum. Dispositio autem quae est jam inhaerens, a nobis non apprehenditur ita sicut dum est in fieri, ut Avicenna dicit in 6 de Naturalibus; unde hectici minus sentiunt calorem febrilem quam alii febricitantes, quamvis in eis febris sit intensior: quia jam calor ille est infusus membris quasi complexio illorum; et hoc ideo quia nostrum sentire et intelligere sunt ex aliqua permutatione intellectus et sensus a suis objectis; ab eo autem quod jam in se quiescit, nihil immutatur. Unde cum esse nostrum et vivere nostrum, et omnes actus proprii insint nobis ut in nobis quiescentes, sola autem operatio insit in nobis ut in fieri existens; in ipsa operatione percipimus et esse nostrum et vivere nostrum; et inde est quod in operando delectamur, et in vivendo et sentiendo, et aliis hujusmodi, in quibus indicatur quodammodo nostrum esse et vivere, ut patet per Philosophum in 10 Ethic.
Second, since delight is in an appetite and every passion or activity of an appetite requires apprehension as a prerequisite, the attained good that causes delight must be apprehended. But a disposition already inhering is not apprehended by us like that while it is in the process of becoming, as Avicenna says in On Natural Things 6.1 For example, those suffering from a continuous fever feel less of the fever’s heat than others suffering from fever, even though the fever is more intense in their case. For the heat is already diffused to the members as if part of their constitution. And this occurs because our sensing and understanding come from the intellect and senses being changed by their objects, whereas nothing is changed by what is already at rest in it. And so since our being and our living and all our proper acts are in us as resting in us, while activity alone is in us as in the process of becoming, it is in activity itself that we perceive both our being and our living. This is why we take delight in our activity as well as in living and sensing and other such things, in which we receive a certain indication of our being and our living, as is clear from the Philosopher in the Ethics 10.2
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A2
Tertio, quia operatio procedit ex his bonis quae in nobis sunt, et quodammodo in se continet sicut effectus causam; per eam etiam bonis exterioribus conjungimur: unde omne bonum quod a nobis est diligibile, quietat nostrum appetitum mediante operatione; unde operatio est per se causa delectationis. Non autem omnis operatio est delectationis causa, sed illa quae est ab habitu procedens, et non impedita; bonum enim conjunctum non delectat nisi inquantum est conveniens.
Third, because activity proceeds from the goods that are in us and in a certain way contains them in itself as an effect contains its cause. By activity we are also united to external goods. Hence every good in which we can take delight gives rest to our appetite by the mediation of activity; and so activity is the essential cause of delight. Not every activity, however, is the cause of delight, but rather one that proceeds from a habit and is not impeded. For the attained good only gives delight inasmuch as it is fitting.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A2
Operatio autem efficitur nobis conveniens, et quasi connaturalis, per habitum; quia habitus inclinat in actum per modum naturae, ut Tullius dicit de virtute; et ideo dicitur in 2 Ethic. quod delectatio in opere facta est signum habitus inhaerentis. Quamvis autem operatio connaturalis nobis fiat secundum habitum, tamen potest esse nobis non conveniens ratione alicujus accidentis, inquantum videlicet habemus aliqua impedimenta progrediendi in talem operationem; unde oportet operationem quae delectationem causat, esse non impeditam; et hoc est quod dicit Philosophus in 7 Ethic., quod in operatione connaturalis habitus non impedita delectatio consistit. Sic ergo causa formalis propria delectationis est operatio connaturalis habitus non impedita; materialis autem causa delectationis accipienda est ex parte subjecti ejus. Subjectum autem delectationis et omnium animae passionum est spiritus animalis, qui est proximum instrumentum animae in operationibus quae per corpus exercentur.
Now an activity is rendered fitting to us and connatural, as it were, through a habit. For a habit inclines to an act after the manner of nature, as Tully says of virtue.1 And thus it says in the Ethics 22 that when a work brings about delight this is a sign of an inherent habit. But even though an activity becomes connatural to us on the basis of a habit, it can still be unfitting to us for some accidental reason, that is, inasmuch as we have certain impediments in our progress toward such an activity. Hence the activity that causes delight must be unimpeded. And this is what the Philosopher3 says in the Ethics 7: that delight consists in the unimpeded activity of a connatural habit. In this way, then, the proper formal cause of delight is the unimpeded activity of a connatural habit, while the material cause of delight should be taken on the part of its subject. Now the subject of delight and of all the soul’s passions is the animal spirit, which is the proximate instrument of the soul in activities that are carried out through the body.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A2
Ad hoc autem quod spiritus aptetur ad delectationem, duo requiruntur; scilicet debita quantitas, et debita qualitas.
Now for the spirit to be ready for delight two things are required: due quantity and due quality.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A2
Quantitas quidem debita est, ut sit abundantia spirituum, propter duo. Primo, quia spiritus abundans in quantitate, abundat etiam in virtute. Secundo, quia cum ad passionem delectationis requiratur dilatatio cordis et spirituum, non potest dilatatio perfici quando sunt pauci spiritus; quia natura constringit eos, et retinet in suo principio. Sed quando sunt multi spiritus, natura potest retinere partem in principio suo, et effundere abunde ad dilatationem; et ideo convalescentes, in quibus sunt pauci spiritus, sunt proni ad tristitiam magis quam ad delectationem.
Due quantity is that there be an abundance of spirits, for two reasons. First, because a spirit that abounds in quantity abounds also in power. Second, since expansion of the heart and of spirits is required for the passion of delight, such expansion cannot be completed when there are few spirits. For nature constricts them and holds them back at their source. But when there are many spirits, nature can hold part back at their source and release the excess for the expansion. And thus the convalescent, in whom there are few spirits, are more prone to sadness than to delight.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A2
Debita vero qualitas attenditur quantum ad tria. Primo ut sit temperatae complexionis; et ideo aegri non sunt apti ad delectationem. Secundo ut spiritus sit clarus, et non nubilosus; et ideo melancholici, in quibus sunt spiritus terrestres et obscuri, sunt proni ad tristitiam. Tertio, ut ejus substantia sit mediocris inter spissitudinem et tenuitatem. Si enim sit nimis grossus, sicut in senibus, vel nimis tenuis, sicut in macilentis; non est aptus ad delectationem, quia non est facile dilatabilis. Et propter has causas vinum laetificat, quia generat multos spiritus claros, temperatos, et mediocres inter spissitudinem et tenuitatem. Quanto ergo fuerit major dispositio ex parte materialium causarum ad gaudium vel tristitiam, tanto minus quid requiritur ex parte causae formalis, et e converso; et ideo quidam ex modica occasione laetantur vel tristantur, quidam vero non nisi ex magna.
But due quality is found in three things. First, that the spirit have a temperate constitution. And thus the sick do not tend to delight. Second, that the spirit be clear, not cloudy. And thus the melancholic, in whom there are dark and earthy spirits, are prone to sadness. Third, that its substance be at a midpoint between denseness and thinness. For if it is too thick, as in the case of the elderly, or too thin, as in the case of the lean, it is not apt for delight because then it is not capable of easy expansion. These are the reasons why wine gives joy, since it generates many spirits that are clear, temperate, and midway between thickness and thinness. Therefore, the greater the disposition on the part of material causes to joy or sadness, the less is required on the part of the formal cause, and vice versa. And thus there are some who rejoice or are saddened at a slight occurrence while others only experience joy or sorrow from a great one.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis multa alia sint convenientia quam operatio, tamen ex omnibus eis non consurgit delectatio nisi operatione mediante; quia exteriora convenientia nobis per aliquam operationem conjunguntur, interiora vero in operationibus apprehenduntur.
Reply Obj. 1: Even though there are many things besides activity that are fitting, delight only arises from all of them by the mediation of activity. For we are united to external fitting things by an activity, while internal ones are apprehended in activities.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod non quaelibet operatio est delectationis causa, sed operatio connaturalis habitus non impedita; et ideo quando cogimur ad aliquas operationes contrarias habitibus qui nobis insunt, vel in quibus impedimenta patimur, ratione quorum accidit nobis fatigatio et labor, in hujusmodi operationibus non delectamur, sed contristamur.
Reply Obj. 2: Not every activity is a cause of delight, but rather the unimpeded activity of a connatural habit. And thus when we are constrained to activities contrary to the habits that are in us or in which we suffer impediments, by reason of which we experience fatigue and exertion, we do not delight in such activities but instead are saddened.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod triplex ratio est quare non similiter delectamur in processu operationis sicut in principio.
Reply Obj. 3: There are three reasons why we do not delight in an activity as it proceeds as we do at its beginning.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A2.ad3
Primam assignat Philosophus in 10 Ethic.; quia scilicet cum operatio sit delectationis causa, quanto aliquis attentius operatur, tanto major delectatio ex operatione consurgit; homo autem in principio operationis attentior est ad operationem quam in progressu. Omnia enim nova magis ad se nostram intentionem trahunt; et ideo in progressu operationis, quando aliquis negligentius intendit operationem, non sentit tantam in opere delectationem.
The Philosopher assigns the first reason in the Ethics 10,1 namely, that since activity is the cause of delight, the more attentively one works, the greater the delight that arises from the activity. But man is more attentive to an activity at its beginning than as it progresses. For everything that is new draws more of our focus to itself. And thus as an activity progresses, when a person turns to an activity more negligently, he does not feel as much delight in the work.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A2
Secundam ponit in 7 Ethic., quae etiam est ratio praemissae. Oportet enim in nobis delectationem esse secundum modum naturae nostrae; unde cum nostra natura sit mutabilis, non erit nobis semper idem delectabile, quia jam mutati erimus a pristina dispositione; et sic post pauca non erit nobis conveniens quod prius conveniens erat, et ideo quod prius erat delectabile, fit nobis minus delectabile, vel etiam triste; et haec etiam est ratio quare continuitas unius rei in nobis fastidium parit, alternatio vero delectat. In Deo vero qui semper eodem modo se habet, est semper eadem operatio delectabilis, nec aliqua alternatione delectatur; et similis ratio est de angelis et hominibus beatis.
He gives the second reason in the Ethics 7,1 which reason was also mentioned above. For delight in us must follow the mode of our nature. Therefore, since our nature is changeable there will not always be the same object of delight for us, since we will have already been changed from our original disposition. And so after a little while there what was previously fitting for us will no longer be fitting. And thus what was previously an object of delight becomes for us less delightful or even sorrowful. And this is also the reason why the continuity of a single thing in us leads to fatigue, while changing back and forth delights. In God, however, who is always in the same state, there is always the same delightful activity, and he is not delighted by any alternation. And the argument is similar regarding the angels and blessed men.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A2
Tertia ratio potest sumi ex verbis Avicennae in 6 de Naturalibus. Cum enim ad delectationem requiratur convenientis perceptio, quanto aliquid minus sentitur, tanto minus est delectabile; res autem in sui novitate magis sentiuntur, quia postmodum eorum dispositio fit quasi qualitas quaedam inhaerens sentientibus; unde fabri qui sonitum malleorum consueverunt audire, non ita moventur a talibus sonis sicut alii; et ideo in principio operationis homo magis delectatur quam postmodum in processu ipsius continuatae; quamvis forte in processu operatio sit intensior.
The third reason can be gleaned from the words of Avicenna in On Natural Things 5.1 For since perception of the fitting is required for delight, the less something is felt, the less it is an object of delight. Now things are felt more when they are new, since their disposition afterwards becomes like a quality inherent in those who feel it. For example, craftsmen who are used to hearing the sound of hammers are not affected by these sounds in the same way as others are. And thus at the beginning of an activity a person takes more delight than later as it progresses continuously, even though the activity is, perhaps, more intense as it progresses.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A2
Ad quartum dicendum, quod quamvis operatio secundum se sit delectabilis, tamen inquantum adjungitur ei motus, qui fatigationem inducit, est aliquo modo poenosa et contristans; unde et per accidens quies est delectabilis, inquantum tollit contristationis causam, scilicet motum.
Reply Obj. 4: Even if an activity is delightful in itself, nevertheless, inasmuch as a motion is attached to it that leads to fatigue, it is in a certain way painful and saddening. This is why rest is also incidentally delightful, inasmuch as it takes away the cause of saddening, namely motion.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod quantum ad causam materialem delectationis senes sunt minus apti ad delectationem quam juvenes; et ideo etiam ex majori causa formali non tantum afficiuntur ex delectatione sicut juvenes ex minori, loquendo de delectatione quae est passio, quae scilicet in appetitum sensibilem redundat, et magis sensibilis est nobis; sicut sulphur modico igne accenditur, quia est ad hoc aptum; ligna vero quae sunt ad hoc minus apta, majore igne non accenduntur. Tamen spiritualis delectatio, quae non est passio, non minor est in senibus quam in juvenibus, sed forte major.
Reply Obj. 5: With regard to the material cause of delight the elderly are less apt to delight than the young. And thus they are also not as affected by a greater formal cause of delight as the young are by a lesser cause, speaking of delight as a passion, i.e., something overflowing into the sensible appetite and more sensible to us. So too, sulfur can be lit by a meager fire, since it is apt for this, while wood that is less apt for this is not lit by a larger fire. Even so, spiritual delight, which is not a passion, is not less in the elderly than in the young, but perhaps greater.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A2.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod illi qui similem operationem exercent, quandoque non eodem modo delectantur; quod potest contingere et ex parte causae materialis, quia non habent spiritus similiter ad operationem dispositos; et ex parte causae formalis, quia eadem operatio uni est conveniens per habitum sibi inhaerentem, et alteri non est conveniens qui habitum non habet; immo forte est ei contraria, si contrarium habitum habeat; et propter hoc, dare, quod est liberali delectabile, est avaro triste.
Reply Obj. 6: Those who carry out a similar activity sometimes do not take delight in it in the same way. This can happen both on the part of the material cause, because they do not have spirits similarly disposed to the activity, and on the part of the formal cause, since the same activity is fitting to one through a habit inherent in him while it is unfitting to another who lacks the habit. In fact, it may even be contrary to him, if he possesses the contrary habit. And for this reason, giving, which is delightful to one who is liberal, is a cause for sadness to one who is avaricious.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A2.ad6
A. 3On the relationship of delight to sadnessDe comparatione delectationis ad tristitiam
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod delectationi tristitia non sit contraria. Passiones enim non distinguuntur1 secundum suas causas. Sed causa tristitiae est motus et labor, ut dicit Philosophus in 7 Ethic.: unde juvenes, qui sunt in motu, delectationes appetunt quasi medicinas contra tristitiam: causa autem delectationis est operatio. Motus autem et operatio non sunt contraria, cum aliquando ad invicem conjungantur. Ergo nec delectatio tristitiae contrariatur.
Obj. 1: To the third question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that sadness is not contrary to delight. For passions are distinguished according to their causes. But the cause of sadness is motion and exertion, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 7.2 This is why the young, who are in motion, desire delights as a sort of medicine against sadness. Now the cause of delight is activity. But motion and activity are not contraries, since they are sometimes joined together. Therefore, neither is delight contrary to sadness.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A3.arg1
Praeterea, unum contrariorum non est materia alterius. Sed delectatio potest esse materia tristitiae; quia, ut dicit Philosophus in 9 Ethic., pravus post parum tristatur de hoc quod delectatus est; similiter etiam tristitia est materia delectationis; et poenitenti indicitur ut semper doleat, et de dolore gaudeat. Ergo delectatio et tristitia non sunt contraria.
Obj. 2: When two things are contrary, one is not the matter of the other. But delight can be the matter of sadness. For, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 9,1 one who is depraved is after a little while saddened by what had delighted him. Likewise, too, sadness is the matter of delight, as a penitent is enjoined that he should always sorrow and rejoice at this sorrow. Therefore, delight and sadness are not contraries.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A3.arg2
Praeterea, delectatio et gaudium non sunt penitus idem, ut ex praedictis patet. Sed tristitia opponitur gaudio. Ergo non opponitur delectationi.
Obj. 3: Delight and joy are not altogether identical, as is clear from what has been said. But sadness is opposed to joy. Therefore, it is not opposed to delight.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A3.arg3
Sed contra, medicinae fiunt per contraria, ut dicitur in 2 Ethic. Sed delectationes sunt medicinae contra tristitias, ut dicitur in 7 Ethic. Ergo delectatio et tristitia sunt contraria.
On the contrary (1), medicines come about by way of contraries, as it says in the Ethics 2.1 But delights are medicines against sadnesses, as it says in the Ethics 7.2 Therefore, delight and sadness are contraries.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A3.sc
Praeterea, bonum et malum sunt contraria. Sed delectatio opponitur tristitiae, ut bonum malo, ut dicitur in 7 Ethic. Ergo sunt contraria.
Furthermore (2), good and evil are contraries. But delight is opposed to sadness as good is to evil, as it says in the Ethics 7.1 Therefore, they are contraries.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A3.arg4
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod delectationi quae est in considerando, sit aliqua tristitia contraria. Fatigatio enim est tristitiae causa. Sed in considerando accidit fatigatio. Ergo in considerando accidit tristitia; ergo delectationi quae est in considerando, aliqua tristitia contraria est.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that there is some sadness contrary to the delight that comes from contemplation.1 For fatigue is a cause of sadness. But fatigue occurs in contemplation. Therefore, sadness occurs in contemplation. Therefore, there is a sadness that is contrary to the delight that comes from contemplation.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A3.arg5
Praeterea, sicut contingit aliquid considerare ut conveniens, ita contingit considerare aliquid ut nocivum. Sed consideratio convenientis causat delectationem. Ergo consideratio nocivi causat tristitiam; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 2: Just as it happens that we may contemplate something as fitting, so also it happens that we may contemplate something as harmful. But the contemplation of what is fitting causes delight. Therefore, the contemplation of what is harmful causes sadness. And thus the same follows as before.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A3.arg6
Praeterea, omnis actio quae est contraria habitui inhaerenti, est tristitiae causa; sicut ei qui habitum injustitiae habet, est contristabilis operatio justi. Sed contingit aliquem habentem habitum alicujus scientiae prodire in actum contra rationem habitus inhaerentis; sicut cum grammaticus non grammatice loquitur, et dialecticus non recte syllogizat. Ergo in considerando potest esse tristitia; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 3: Every action that is contrary to an inherent habit is a cause of sadness, just as to one who has a habit of injustice the activity of what is just is saddening. But it does happen that someone who has the habit of a science proceeds to act against the character of the inherent habit, as when a grammarian speaks ungrammatically and a logician syllogizes improperly. Therefore, in contemplation there can be sadness. And thus the same follows as before.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A3.arg7
Sed contra est quod Philosophus dicit in 1 Topic., quod delectationi quae est ab eo quod est considerare, non est aliqua tristitia contraria.
On the contrary (1), the Philosopher says in the Topics 11 that there is not sadness contrary to the delight that arises from contemplation.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A3.sc
Praeterea, considerationes procedunt ex rationibus rerum in anima existentibus. Sed rationes rerum etiam contrariarum in anima existentes non sunt contrariae, ut dicitur in 7 Metaph. Ergo nec delectationi quae ex consideratione causatur, aliquid potest esse contrarium.
Furthermore (2), contemplation proceeds from notions in the soul. But the notions of things, even of contraries, in the soul are not contraries, as it says in the Metaphysics 7.1 Therefore, neither can anything be contrary to the delight that is caused by contemplation.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A3.arg8
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod tristitia fortius afficiat quam delectatio. Quia, ut dicit Augustinus in lib. 83 quaest., nemo est qui non magis dolorem fugiat quam appetat voluptatem. Ergo magis homo afficitur tristitia quam delectatione.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that sadness has a greater effect than delight.1 For, as Augustine says in the Book of Eighty-Three Questions: there is no one who does not rather flee pain than desire pleasure.2 Therefore, man is more affected by sadness than by delight.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A3.arg9
Praeterea, sicut tristitia vehementia sua movet ad fugam, ita delectatio movet ad desiderium. Sed non omnes delectationes appetunt; immo quidam, ut temperati, eas vitant; tristitias autem quilibet fugit, ut dicit Philosophus in Ethic. Ergo delectatio minus afficit quam tristitia.
Obj. 2: Just as sadness by its intensity moves a person to flight, so also delight moves someone to desire. But not everyone desires delights. In fact some, such as the temperate, avoid them. But everyone flees sorrows, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics.1 Therefore, delight has less effect than sadness.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A3.arg10
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum in 10 Ethic., omnis tristitia hominem in operando impedit; non autem omnis delectatio adjuvat; sed solum propria. Ergo tristitia vehementius afficit quam delectatio.
Obj. 3: According to the Philosopher in the Ethics 10,1 all sadness impedes man in his activity. But not every delight helps, but only proper delight. Therefore, sadness has a more intense effect than delight.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A3.arg11
Sed contra, bonum est efficacius in agendo quam malum: quia malum non agit nisi in virtute boni, ut dicit Dionysius. Sed bonum est causa delectationis, malum vero tristitiae. Ergo delectatio magis afficit quam tristitia.
On the contrary (1), good is more efficacious in acting than evil. For evil only acts by the power of the good, as Dionysius says.1 But the good is the cause of delight and evil the cause of sadness. Therefore, delight has a greater effect than sadness.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A3.sc
Praeterea, ut dicitur in 7 Ethic., delectatio expellit tristitiam non solum sibi contrariam, sed et quamlibet aliam. Ergo delectatio est fortior tristitia.
Furthermore (2), as it says in the Ethics 7,1 delight drives out not only sadness that is contrary to it but also any other sadness as well. Therefore, delight is stronger than sadness.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A3.arg12
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod cujuslibet passionis ratio formalis ex objecto sumitur; unde et passiones et actus penes objecta distinguuntur. Objectum autem delectationis bonum est, tristitiae vero malum; unde oportet tristitiam delectationi formaliter contrariari.
I answer that, the formal character of every passion is drawn from its object. Therefore both actions and passions are distinguished on the basis of their objects. Now the object of delight is the good, while the object of sadness is evil. Hence sadness must be formally contrary to delight.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A3.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis motus per se operationi non contrarietur, est tamen in motu aliquid invenire ex quo tristitiam causat, quod contrariatur operationi, secundum quod est delectationis causa. Operatio enim delectationis causa existit, secundum quod est conveniens operanti. In motu autem, in quo est processus de uno ad aliud, oportet aliquid esse non conveniens ei quod movetur, cum ea inter quae est motus, sint contraria; et ideo motus ratione contrarietatis quam habet ad mobile, lassitudinem et tristitiam inducit; et propter hoc praecipue motus innaturales et violenti lassitudinem causant. Sic ergo motus ratione contrarietatis causat tristitiam, operatio vero delectationem ratione convenientiae; unde oportet quod delectatio et tristitia opponantur secundum oppositionem convenientiae et contrarietatis.
Reply Obj. 1: Even though motion is not in itself contrary to activity, we do find in motion some basis for its causing sadness, which is contrary to activity insofar as it is the cause of delight. For activity is the cause of delight to the extent that it is fitting to the one acting. But in motion, in which there is progress from one thing to another, there must be something unfitting to what is moved, since the things between which the motion exists are contraries. And thus by reason of the contrariety that it has toward what is movable, motion induces weariness and sadness. For this reason unnatural and violent motions especially cause weariness. This is how, then, motion causes sadness by reason of contrariety, whereas activity causes delight by reason of fittingness. And therefore delight and sadness must be opposed on the basis of the opposition between fittingness and contrariety.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod tristitia non est materia delectationis, nec delectatio tristitiae, per se loquendo; sed per accidens tantum, inquantum accidit delectationi esse malum, quod est propria tristitiae materia; et tristitiae esse bonum, quod est propria materia delectationis; et hoc quidem accidere potest in istis contrariis, ut unum per accidens sit alterius materia propter communitatem suorum objectorum, quae sunt bonum et malum; quorum unum potest alteri adjungi ratione diversorum. Quod enim est secundum unam rationem bonum, potest esse secundum alteram rationem malum. Accidit etiam quod hujusmodi contraria consistunt in actu animae, quae reflectitur super actum suum, inquantum scit se scire, et vult se velle; unde et tristitia potest esse materia gaudii, et etiam ipsum gaudium; quod in rebus naturalibus accidere non potest, ut aliquid sit materia sui ipsius, vel etiam contrarii.
Reply Obj. 2: Sadness is not the matter for delight, nor is delight the matter for sadness, speaking per se. Rather, this occurs only incidentally, inasmuch as a delight happens to be evil, which is the proper matter of sadness, or a sadness happens to be good, which is the proper matter of delight. And it can occur in these contraries that one is incidentally the matter of the other because of the commonality of their objects, which are good and evil, one of which can be connected to the other under different aspects. For what is good in one aspect can be evil in another aspect. It happens, too, that contraries of this sort may consist in an act of the soul, which reflects on its act inasmuch as it knows that it knows and wills itself to will. In this way, too, sadness can be the matter for joy and even joy itself, though it cannot occur in natural things that something be the matter of itself or even that contraries would be the matter for one another.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod si fiat vis in verbis; sicut delectatio distinguitur a gaudio, ita dolor a tristitia, ut sic per oppositum tristitia respondeat gaudio, dolor vero delectationi: sed quia dolor proprie accipitur in sensu, et praecipue in sensu tactus: delectatio etiam proprie loquendo se extendit ad interiores vires; ideo delectationi non solum dicimus opponi dolorem, sed etiam tristitiam.
Reply Obj. 3: If this force were given to the words, so that delight was distinguished from joy as suffering from sadness, then sadness would correspond to joy as its opposite and suffering would correspond to delight. But because suffering is properly understood as referring to the senses, especially the sense of touch, while delight, properly speaking, also extends to the internal powers, we say that delight is opposed not only by suffering but also by sadness.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A3.ad3
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod apprehensio potest dici delectationis causa dupliciter. Uno modo ex parte ipsius apprehensi; sicut cum apprehendimus aliquod bonum nobis conveniens, et inde delectamur; et per hunc modum apprehensio est omnis delectationis causa; unde nihil prohibet delectationi quae sic ex apprehensione causatur sive sensibili sive intelligibili, aliquid contrarium esse; alias nulli delectationi esset tristitia contraria. Alio modo ex parte ipsius apprehensionis; ut cum quis delectatur non quidem de apprehenso, sed de ipsa apprehensione qua apprehendit; et sic, per se loquendo, delectationi quae ex quacumque apprehensione causatur, non potest esse tristitia contraria. Oportet enim hujusmodi tristitiam etiam ex aliqua apprehensione causatam esse; contraria enim circa idem sunt. Apprehensio autem, per se loquendo, nullo modo potest tristitiam facere; quia illud solum tristitiam facere potest quod est contrarium; nulla autem apprehensio, inquantum hujusmodi, est contraria vel repugnans apprehendenti; immo est perfectio ipsius: quia species quibus fit apprehensio, sunt perfectiones apprehendentis; unde nulla apprehensio, nec sensibilis nec intelligibilis, per se loquendo, tristitiam causat, sed delectationem tantum; quandoque plus, quandoque minus, secundum quod apprehensio est perfectior, et delectanti convenientior. Unde Philosophus dicit in 10 Ethicor., quod perfectissima, ac per hoc delectabilissima, visio est visus optime dispositi ad pulcherrimum sub visu cadentium.
To the second question, it should be said that apprehension can be called the cause of delight in two ways. In one way, on the part of the very thing apprehended, as when we apprehend a good that befits us and so we are delighted. And in this way apprehension is the cause of all delight. Hence nothing prevents something being contrary to the delight that is caused like this from apprehension, whether sensible or intelligible; otherwise, sadness would not be contrary to any delight. In the other way, on the part of the apprehension itself, as when someone delights not in what is apprehended but in the very apprehension by which he apprehends it. And in this case, speaking per se, there cannot be a sadness contrary to the delight that is caused from any apprehension. For this type of sadness would also have to be caused by an apprehension, since contraries concern the same thing. But apprehension, speaking per se, can in no way produce sadness. For only what is contrary can produce sadness, but no apprehension as such is contrary or repugnant to the person who apprehends. In fact, it is that person’s perfection. For the species by which apprehension occurs are perfections of the one apprehending. For this reason, no apprehension, either sensible or intelligible, speaking per se, causes sadness but only delight, sometimes more and sometimes less, according as the apprehension is more perfect and more fitting to the one who takes delight. This is why the Philosopher says in the Ethics 101 that the most perfect—and thereby the most delightful—vision belongs to the faculty of sight that is best disposed to the most beautiful of the objects of vision.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A3
Per accidens autem contingit ex apprehensione causari tristitiam dupliciter. Uno modo ex parte apprehendentis, qui scilicet apprehendit per organum aliquod corporale, cui potest accidere lassitudo et corruptio propter organi permutationem; et sic apprehensio sensitivae partis per accidens est contristativa; apprehensio vero intellectiva non nisi per accidens valde remotum, inquantum scilicet considerationi intellectus adjungitur operatio sensitivarum virium, ex quibus accidit in consideratione intellectus nostri lassitudo; quod non esset, si sine phantasmatibus intelligere possemus. Alio modo ex parte ipsius effectus apprehensionis, inquantum ex hoc quod apprehensioni vacavimus, aliquod damnum incurrimus, ut puta si ex hoc impedimur ab aliquo utiliori, vel pertrahimur in peccatum occasionaliter. Sed tunc, proprie loquendo, non causatur tristitia ex apprehensione, sed ex consideratione effectus apprehensionis. Et ideo, proprie loquendo, delectationi quae est ex hoc quod est considerare secundum intellectum, non est aliqua tristitia contraria.
Now, it does happen accidentally that sadness is caused by apprehension in two ways. In one way, on the part of the one apprehending, namely, a person who apprehends through a physical organ, which can undergo weariness and corruption due to a change in the organ. And this is how an apprehension of the sensitive part accidentally causes sorrow, whereas intellective apprehension only does by an extremely remote accident, namely, inasmuch as the intellect’s consideration is joined to the activity of the sensitive powers, from which weariness can occur in our intellect’s consideration, which would not be the case if we were able to understand without phantasms. In the other way, on the part of the effect of apprehension, inasmuch as by having devoted time to apprehension we incur a kind of loss, for example, if we are thereby impeded from something more useful or drawn into sin by the occasion. But then, properly speaking, sadness is not caused by apprehension but by consideration of the effect of apprehension. And thus, properly speaking, there is no sadness contrary to the delight that comes from intellectual contemplation.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A3
Ad primum ergo et secundum patet responsio ex dictis.
The reply to the first and second objection is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A3.ad4
Ad tertium dicendum, quod operatio contraria habitui scientiae quandoque procedit ab aliquo scienter; et tunc talis operatio est habitui conveniens; quia per habitum scientiae non solum cognoscimus id quod est rectum, sed etiam id quod est erroneum; unde etiam scire aliquid esse erroneum, est de perfectione scientiae. Si autem consideratio scientiae contraria procederet ab aliquo nescienter, utputa cum quis habet falsam considerationem quam aestimat veram, adhuc talis consideratio erit delectabilis, quia apprehenditur ut conveniens, quamvis non sit conveniens; sicut et justo esset operatio injusta delectabilis, si eam aestimaret esse justam.
Reply Obj. 3: An activity contrary to a habit of knowledge sometimes proceeds from one knowingly. And then such an activity is fitting to the habit, since by a habit of knowledge we know not only what is right but also what is erroneous. Thus even knowing that something is erroneous pertains to the perfection of knowledge. If, however, a consideration contrary to knowledge proceeded from someone unknowingly, as for example when someone has a false view that he thinks is true, such contemplation will still be delightful because it is apprehended as fitting, even though it is not fitting, just as to a just man an unjust activity would be delightful if he thought that it were just.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A3.ad5
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod tam delectatio quam tristitia, consequuntur causam aliquam apprehensam; unde et possunt dupliciter considerari. Uno modo ex parte causae delectantis vel contristantis; alio modo ex parte apprehensionis quam delectatio et tristitia sequitur. Causa autem delectationis est bonum conveniens conjunctum; cause tristitiae vero repugnans malum conjunctum. Potest autem inveniri aliquod bonum quod totaliter conveniens est, nec ex aliqua parte dissonantiam habet; non autem potest inveniri aliquod malum quod ita sit dissonum quod quantum ad nihil conveniens sit: quia non est aliquid pure malum, quod secundum aliquid non sit bonum; et ideo causa delectationis perfectius se habet ad delectandum quam causa tristitiae ad contristandum, generaliter loquendo; sed in speciali non potest una regula dari, propter diversos ordines causarum in malitia et bonitate; unde quaedam causa delectans excedit contristantem aliquam, et e converso. Sed ex parte apprehensionis, tristitia secundum genus, generaliter loquendo, delectationem excedit, eo quod res similes minus sentiuntur quam res contrariae; unde cum convenientia delectationem causet, repugnantia vero tristitiam; quantum ad apprehensionem tristitia delectationi praevalet; quamvis in speciali aliqua delectatio alicui tristitiae praeemineat quantum ad apprehensionem. Dicendum ergo est, quod si proprie loquamur, delectatio vehementius afficit quam tristitia; sed tristitia magis sentitur quam delectatio, sicut etiam et amor rei absentis magis percipitur quam rei praesentis, ut Augustinus dicit 10 De Trin.
To the third question, it should be said that both delight and sadness result from some apprehended cause. Therefore, they can also be considered in two ways: on the part of the cause that delights or saddens, or on the part of the apprehension that delight or sadness follows. Now, the cause of delight is the fitting good attained, while the cause of sadness is the repugnant evil endured. But a good can be found that is completely fitting, having nothing disagreeable from any vantage point, whereas there cannot be found any evil that is so disagreeable as to be fitting in no regard whatsoever. For there is no thing that is purely evil so that it is not good in any respect. And thus the cause of delight is more perfectly related to giving delight than the cause of sadness is to saddening, generally speaking. But one cannot lay down one rule for all specific cases on account of the different causal orders in evilness and goodness. Consequently, some cause that brings delight can surpass one that causes sadness and vice versa. But on the part of apprehension, generally speaking, sadness surpasses delight in its genus by the fact that like things are less felt than contrary things. Therefore since fittingness causes delight while repugnance causes sadness, sadness prevails over delight as regards apprehension, though in particular cases a given delight can take precedence over a given sadness as regards apprehension. It should be said, then, that if we speak properly delight has a stronger effect than sadness, but sadness is felt more keenly than delight, as also we feel the love of a thing absent more keenly than the love of a thing present, as Augustine says in On the Trinity 10.1
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod magis fugitur tristitia quam appetatur delectatio, quia magis sentitur.
Reply Obj. 1: We flee sadness more than we desire delight because we feel it more keenly.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A3.ad6
Ad secundum dicendum, quod omnis tristitia, per se loquendo, est mala, ut infra dicetur, art. sequenti, quaest. 2; quamvis per accidens possit esse bona; sed non omnis delectatio est bona, per se loquendo; ideo tam boni quam mali fugiunt tristitiam quamlibet, sed non omnes delectationes quaslibet appetunt.
Reply Obj. 2: All sadness, speaking per se, is evil, as will be said below,1 though accidentally it can be good. But not every delight is good, speaking per se. Thus both the good and the wicked flee every sadness, but they do not all desire all delights.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A3.ad7
Ad tertium dicendum, quod pluribus modis potest impediri aliqua operatio quam perfici: quia non perficitur nisi omnibus causis concurrentibus; impeditur autem operatio, si quodcumque eorum quae sunt ad operationem necessaria, impediatur; et ideo omnis tristitia operationem aliquam impedit, inquantum est contraria operanti; non autem omnis delectatio coadjuvat ad operandum; immo extranea impedit, inquantum avertit intentionem ad aliud quam attentio, quae necessaria est ad perfecte agendum; sed propria delectatio et operantem expedit, eum quodammodo corroborando, inquantum est conveniens, et attentionem ejus facit inhaerere ad operationem delectabilem.
Reply Obj. 3: There are more ways in which an activity can be impeded than in which it can be perfected. For it is only perfected when all the causes come together, whereas an activity is impeded if any of the things necessary for the activity is impeded. And thus all sadness impedes an activity, inasmuch as it is contrary to the one carrying out the activity, but not all delight assists the work. In fact, extraneous delight impedes it inasmuch as it draws the intention away to something other than the attention necessary for perfect action. But proper delight even helps the one working, lending him a certain strength, inasmuch as it is fitting and leads his attention to focus on the delightful activity.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A3.ad8
A. 4On the goodness or evil of delight and sadnessDe bonitate et malitia delectationis et tristitiae
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod quaelibet delectatio sit bona. Omne enim quod conjunctum aliis facit ea eligibiliora, est per se bonum. Sed delectatio conjuncta quibuscumque bonis facit ea eligibiliora. Ergo delectatio est per se bonum; et sic quaelibet delectatio bona erit.
Obj. 1: To the fourth question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that every delight is good. For anything that makes other things more worthy of choice when it is united with them is good per se. But delight united with any goods whatsoever renders them more worthy of choice. Therefore, delight as such is good. And so every delight will be good.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.arg1
Praeterea, nihil appetitur nisi bonum. Sed unumquodque est appetibile ex hoc quod est delectabile. Ergo delectatio, per se loquendo, est bona; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 2: Only the good is desired. But anything is desirable from the fact that it is delightful. Therefore, delight, speaking per se, is good. And so the same follows as before.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.arg2
Praeterea, omne esse, inquantum hujusmodi, est bonum. Ergo et illud quod est ultima entis perfectio, universaliter est bonum. Sed delectatio est ultima entis perfectio: perficit enim operationem, quae est actus secundus, ut per Philosophum patet. Ergo omnis delectatio est bona.
Obj. 3: All being precisely as being is good. Therefore, that, too, which is the ultimate perfection of being is universally good. But delight is the ultimate perfection of being. For it perfects activity, which is second act, as is clear from the Philosopher.1 Therefore, all delight is good.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.arg3
Sed contra, illud quod fugit virtuosus, est malum. Sed delectationem fugit temperatus. Ergo delectatio est mala.
On the contrary (4), what the virtuous man flees is evil. But a person who is temperate flees delight. Therefore, delight is evil.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.sc
Praeterea, illud quod judicium rationis impedit, est malum. Sed delectatio corrumpit aestimationem prudentiae, ut dicitur in 6 Ethic. Ergo delectatio est mala.
Furthermore (5), what impedes the judgment of reason is evil. But delight corrupts the estimation of prudence, as it says in the Ethics 6.1 Therefore, delight is evil.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.arg4
Praeterea, illud cujus desiderium facit aliquid1 malum, est per se malum. Sed desiderium delectationis facit aliquos malos, sicut intemperatos, qui delectationem prosequuntur ut finem, et blandos, qui ad delectationem solummodo dulcia loquuntur. Ergo delectatio est mala.
Furthermore (6), anything whose desire makes someone evil is evil per se. But the desire for delight renders some people evil, as in the case of the intemperate, who pursue delight as an end, and flatterers, who only ever say sweet things to delight others. Therefore, delight is evil.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.arg5
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod non omnis tristitia sit mala. Nullum enim salutiferum est malum. Sed aliqua tristitia est salutifera: quae enim secundum Deum est tristitia, poenitentiam in salutem stabilem operatur; 2 Corinth. 7, 10. Ergo aliqua tristitia est bona.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that not all sadness is evil.1 For nothing salvific is evil. But there is a sadness that is salvific: godly grief produces a repentance that leads to salvation (2 Cor 7:10). Therefore, there is a good sadness.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.arg6
Praeterea, nullum laudabile est malum. Sed aliquae tristitiae sunt laudabiles, sicut misericordia, quae est tristitia de alieno malo, et poenitentia, quae est tristitia de peccatis praeteritis. Ergo non omnis tristitia est mala.
Obj. 2: Nothing praiseworthy is evil. But some sadnesses are praiseworthy, such as mercy, which is sadness at another’s evil, and penitence, which is sadness over past sins. Therefore, not all sadness is evil.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.arg7
Praeterea, sicut delectatio se habet ad bonum, ita tristitia ad malum. Sed non omnis delectatio est bona. Ergo nec omnis tristitia est malum.
Obj. 3: As delight is to good, sadness is to evil. But not all delight is good. Therefore, not every sadness is an evil.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.arg8
Sed contra, omne illud quod impedit operationem rectam, est malum. Sed omnis tristitia operationem impedit, ut patet in 9 Ethic. Ergo omnis tristitia est mala.
On the contrary (1), everything that impedes right activity is evil. But all sadness impedes activity, as is clear in the Ethics 10.1 Therefore, all sadness is evil.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.sc
Praeterea, quod adjunctum alicui facit ipsum minus bonum, est per se malum. Sed tristitia cuicumque bono adjuncta facit ipsum minus eligibile; unde 2 Corinth. 9, 7, dicitur: non ex tristitia, aut ex necessitate: hilarem enim datorem diligit Deus; et eadem ratio est, cujuscumque virtutis actui tristitia adjungatur. Ergo tristitia est secundum se malum.
Furthermore (2), anything that, when added to something, makes it less good, is evil in itself. But sadness joined to any good makes it less worthy of choice. This is why it is said: not with sadness or of necessity: for God loves a cheerful giver (2 Cor 9:7). And the same argument can be made when sadness is joined to the act of any virtue. Therefore, sadness is evil in itself.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.arg9
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod aliqua delectatio sit optimum. Illud enim quod est ultimus finis, est optimum. Sed delectatio est ultimus finis: ut enim dicitur 7 Ethicor., est finis architecton. Architectonicarum autem fines sunt nobiliores et desiderabiliores, ut dicitur in 1 Ethicor. Ergo delectatio est optimum.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that some delight is the greatest good.1 For what is the last end is the best. But delight is the last end. For, as it says in the Ethics 7: it is the architectonic end.2 But the architectonic ends are more noble and desirable, as it says in the Ethics 1.3 Therefore, delight is the greatest good.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.arg10
Praeterea, dicitur in 2 Caeli et mundi: omnis res est propter suam operationem. Sed operatio est propter delectationem, cum delectatio sit operationis perfectio, ut dicitur in 10 Ethic. Ergo delectatio est ultimus finis.
Obj. 2: It is said in On the Heavens 2: every thing is for the sake of its activity.1 But activity is for the sake of delight, since delight is the perfection of activity, as it says in the Ethics 10.2 Therefore, delight is the last end.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.arg11
Praeterea, illud quod desideratur tantum propter se et nunquam propter aliud, est ultimus finis. Sed delectatio est hujusmodi: stultum enim est quaerere quare aliquis velit delectari. Ergo delectatio est ultimus finis.
Obj. 3: What is desired only for its own sake and never for the sake of something else is the last end. But that is what delight is. For it is foolish to ask why someone wishes to have delight. Therefore, delight is the last end.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.arg12
Praeterea, illud quod omnes appetunt, et cum cujus contrario nihil est eligibile, videtur esse optimum, et ultimus finis. Sed omnes delectationem appetunt; et pueri, et bestiae, et homines sapientes, et insipientes: nec aliquod bonum esset eligibile, si esset triste: nec etiam esset possibile in aliquo bono continue perseverare, si esset triste. Ergo delectatio est optimum.
Obj. 4: What all people desire and with whose contrary there is nothing that can be chosen seems to be the greatest good and the last end. But all desire delight: children and beasts, wise men and fools. And no good would be capable of being chosen if it were sad. Nor would it be possible to persevere continuously in a good if it were sad. Therefore, delight is the greatest good.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.arg13
Sed contra, ultimus finis hominis et optimum ejus est beatitudo ipsius. Sed beatitudo non est delectatio, sed magis operatio, ut ex supra dictis patet. Ergo delectatio non est optimum.
On the contrary (5), man’s last end and his greatest good is his beatitude. But beatitude is not delight but rather an activity, as is clear from what was said above. Therefore, delight is not the greatest good.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.sc
Praeterea, secundum Platonem, delectatio est generabilis natura.1 Sed nulla generatio est optimum: quia generatio est motus ad perfectionem. Ergo nulla delectatio potest esse optimum.
Furthermore (6), according to Plato, delight is a sensible generation into some nature. But no generation is the greatest good, since generation is a movement toward perfection. Therefore, no delight can be the greatest good.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.arg14
Praeterea, omne quod eligitur, eligitur in ordine ad optimum. Sed, sicut dicit Philosophus in 10 Ethic., circa multa studium faceremus, etiam si nullam delectationem inferrent; puta videre, recordari, scire, et virtutes habere. Ergo delectatio non est optimum.
Furthermore (7), everything that is chosen is chosen in its order to the greatest good. But, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 10,1 we would give our attention to many things even if they brought no delight, for example, seeing, remembering, knowing, and the possession of virtues. Therefore, delight is not the greatest good.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.arg15
Praeterea, omne illud quod a natura ordinatur ad aliquid non est ultimus finis. Sed natura ordinat delectationem ad operationem; unde operationibus nutritivae et generativae ordinatis ad conservationem individui et speciei, natura delectationem apposuit, ut ad haec opera animalia magis inclinarentur. Ergo delectatio non est optimum, vel ultimus finis.
Furthermore (8), everything that is ordered by nature to something else is not the last end. But nature directs delight to activity. Hence nature has attached delight to the activities of the nutritive and generative part, which are ordered to the preservation of the individual and the species, so that animals will be more inclined to these works. Therefore, delight is not the greatest good or the last end.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.arg16
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod delectatio dupliciter potest considerari. Uno modo inquantum est delectatio; alio modo inquantum est haec delectatio. Delectatio ergo inquantum est delectatio, aliquod bonum nominat; sed inquantum est talis delectatio, potest rationem mali habere ex parte ejus ex quo specificatur; sicut etiam omnis actio quantum ad hoc quod habet de natura actionis est bona; sed quantum ad hoc quod adjungitur de defectu, aliqua actio est mala. Similiter etiam inquantum alicui delectationi adjungitur de defectu, secundum hoc adjungitur ei de malo. Hoc autem modo adjungitur defectus delectationi quo et operationi, cum delectatio ex operatione causetur; et sic ex deficienti operatione deficiens delectatio; et ideo, ut dicitur in 10 Ethicor., sicut operationes differunt ab invicem bonitate et malitia, ita et delectationes; ut secundum hoc delectatio dicatur bona quod ex bona operatione procedat, mala vero quae est de mala operatione.
I answer that, delight can be considered in two ways: as delight or as this particular delight. Delight precisely as delight names a good. But inasmuch as it is a particular given delight, it can have the aspect of evil on the part of what specifies it, just as every action as regards the nature of action is good, but as regards a connected defect a given action can be evil. Likewise, too, inasmuch as something of defect is joined to a given delight, to this extent something of evil is joined to it. But defect is joined to delight in the manner in which it is also joined to activity, since delight is caused from activity. And in this way a deficient delight comes from a deficient activity. And thus, as it says in the Ethics 10,1 as activities differ from one another in goodness and evilness, so do delights, such that in this regard a delight is called good when it proceeds from a good activity and evil when it proceeds from an evil activity.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod delectatio quae facit bona eligibiliora, est delectatio ejus propria, utpote cum justus delectatur de justa operatione; sed si delectationes intemperati adjungerentur operationibus justis, non facerent eas delectabiliores; unde non sequitur omnes delectationes esse bonas.
Reply Obj. 1: The delight that makes goods more worthy of choice is a thing’s proper delight, as when a just man takes delight in a just activity. But if the delights of what is intemperate were joined to just activities, they would not render them more delightful. Hence it does not follow that all delights are good.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod non solum appetitur bonum, sed etiam apparens bonum. Quia autem omnis delectatio ex hoc quod est delectatio, bona est; quantumcumque ex aliquo adjuncto efficiatur mala, habet unde apparere possit bona, et per consequens unde possit appeti; et sic appetibilis est non habenti rectum judicium: sed habenti rectum judicium delectationes quaedam appetibiles non sunt; sicut prudens et temperatus non appetit delectationes intemperati.
Reply Obj. 2: It is not only good that is desired but also apparent good. Now every delight from the fact that it is delight is good; no matter how evil it becomes from some circumstance, it has that whereby it can appear good and consequently why it can be desired. And this is how it is desirable to someone who does not possess right judgment. But to someone who has right judgment certain delights are not desirable, as one who is prudent and temperate does not desire the delights of what is intemperate.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod illa ratio non probat delectationem esse bonum, nisi inquantum est delectatio.
Reply Obj. 3: This argument does not prove that delight is good, except precisely as delight.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.ad3
Sed quia ex rationibus quae sunt in contrarium, quidam ostendere volebant omnem delectationem esse malam, ideo ad eas est etiam respondendum.
But because by the arguments to the contrary some people wished to show that every delight is evil, we must also respond to them.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum est, quod virtuosus non fugit quamlibet delectationem, immo propriam delectationem amplectitur; quod est delectari in operibus virtutum; fugit autem delectationes inordinatas; et has concedimus malas esse.
Reply Obj. 4: A virtuous person does not flee every delight and, in fact, embraces proper delight, which is taking delight in the works of the virtues. He does, however, flee inordinate delights. And we concede that the latter are evil.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.ad4
Ad secundum dicendum, quod non quaelibet delectatio impedit judicium rationis, sed delectatio immoderata et extranea; sicut delectatio corporalis judicium rationis perturbat, si sit vehemens; sed spiritualis delectatio judicium rationis confortat, quia unusquisque attentius operatur in his quibus delectatur, ut dicitur in 10 Ethic.; et sic etiam non sequitur omnem delectationem esse malam.
Reply Obj. 5: Not every delight impedes the judgment of reason, but rather immoderate and extraneous delight, as physical delight disturbs reason’s judgment if it is intense. But spiritual delight strengthens the judgment of reason, since a person works more attentively on the things in which he takes delight, as it says in the Ethics 10.1 And so it also does not follow that every delight is evil.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.ad5
Ad tertium dicendum, quod illae delectationes quae faciunt hominem malum, non sunt dicendae simpliciter et vere delectationes: quia non sunt convenientes homini inquantum est homo, sed inquantum bonum hominis est in eo quodammodo corruptum: sicut etiam non est dicendum dulce simpliciter quod videtur habenti corruptum gustum; et dato etiam quod sint delectationes verae, differunt tamen specie ab illis delectationibus quae bonae sunt.
Reply Obj. 6: The delights that make a man wicked should not be called delights truly and simply, since they are not fitting to a man as man but rather as the good of man is corrupt in him in a certain way, just as what seems sweet to someone with a corrupt sense of taste should not be called sweet simply.1 Yet even granting the supposition that they are true delights, they differ specifically from delights that are good.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.ad6
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod aliquid dicitur bonum dupliciter: uno modo ut per se eligibile; alio modo ut ordinatum ad illud; sicut potiones austerae non sunt per se bonae vel appetibiles, sed solum inquantum sunt utiles ad sanitatem. Tristitia ergo nulla, per se loquendo, est bona ut per se appetibilis; unde etiam Augustinus in Lib. de Confess., tolerari eas jubet, non amari, scilicet tribulationes et tristitias: cujus ratio est, quia omnis tristitia procedit ex aliquo inconvenienti; habere autem aliquod inconveniens non potest esse per se appetibile: sed tamen aliquae tristitiae sunt bonae vel appetibiles, inquantum sunt utiles ad aliquid; vel ad expellendum pravas delectationes, vel ad aliquid hujusmodi.
To the second question, it should be said that something can be called good in two ways: either as worthy of choice in itself, or as ordered to what is worthy of choice, as bitter potions are not good or desirable by themselves but only inasmuch as they are beneficial to health. Therefore no sadness, speaking per se, is good as being desirable in itself. For this reason, too, Augustine in the Confessions1 judges them (tribulations and sorrows) to be tolerated, not loved. The reason for this is that every sadness proceeds from something unfitting, but the possession of something unfitting cannot be desirable per se. But there are some sorrows that are good or desirable inasmuch as they are useful for something, whether to drive out perverse delights or some other such thing.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4
Et per hoc patet responsio ad primum: quia illa tristitia secundum Deum esse dicitur, et salutifera, quae ordinatur ad salutem; unde non sequitur quod sit bona, nisi ut medicina quaedam.
And in this way the reply to the first objection is clear. For that sadness is said to be godly and salvific which is ordered to salvation. Thus it does not follow that it is good except as a kind of medicine.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4
Ad secundum dicendum, quod tristitia non potest esse laudabilis nisi ex suppositione alicujus mali existentis: supposita enim miseria, laudabilis est misericordia; et similiter peccato praeexistente, eligibilis est poenitentia. Tamen ubi est bonorum perfectio, nec est locus misericordiae nec poenitentiae. Unde non sequitur quod tristitia sit bona simpliciter, sed secundum quid tantum.
Reply Obj. 2: Sadness can only be praiseworthy on the supposition of an existing evil. For supposing that there is misery, mercy is praiseworthy. Likewise, in the case of pre-existing sin, penitence is worthy of choice. However, where there is the perfection of goods, there is no place either for mercy or penitence. Hence it does not follow that sadness is good simply, but only in a qualified sense.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.ad7
Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis omnis tristitia secundum se sit fugienda, non tamen sequitur quod omnis delectatio sit secundum se appetenda et bona. Ad hoc enim quod aliquid sit bonum, oportet multa concurrere, quorum quodlibet deficiens rationem mali inducit; et ita, omne illud quod habet aliquid de malo, est fugiendum; nec tamen omne illud quod habet aliquid de bono, est simpliciter appetendum; et sic omnis tristitia, inquantum aliquid habet de defectu, est fugienda; non autem omnis delectatio est appetenda, quamvis habeat aliquid de bono.
Reply Obj. 3: Even though all sadness should be fled from in itself, it does not follow that all delight is in itself good and to be desired. For in order that something be good, many factors must come together and if any of them is lacking this brings in the character of evil. And thus, everything that possesses something of evil is to be fled from, though not everything that has something of the good is to be desired simply. And so all sadness, inasmuch as it possesses something of defect, is to be fled from. But not every delight is to be desired, even though it has something of the good in it.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.ad8
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod de delectatione fuit triplex opinio. Una fuit Epicureorum, qui ponebant delectationem, inquantum hujusmodi, esse optimum, volentes per hoc etiam omnem delectationem esse bonam. Alia fuit opinio Stoicorum et Platonicorum, qui ponebant, omnem delectationem esse malam. Tertia fuit opinio Aristotelis et Peripateticorum, qui posuerunt quasdam delectationes esse bonas, et quasdam malas; et quod nihil prohibet aliquam delectationem esse optimum in genere humanorum bonorum: delectatio enim operationem consequitur; unde cum aliqua operatio sit optimum in genere humanorum bonorum, quod est felicitas; et delectatio ipsam consequens optimum erit. Nec illa duo sunt consideranda quasi duo bona, sed quasi unum bonum. Sicut enim ex perfectione et perfectibili fit una res perfecta; ita ex delectatione et operatione fit una operatio perfecta, quae est felicitas; cum delectatio sit operationis perfectio, ut dicitur in 10 Ethic.
To the third question, it should be said that there have been three opinions on delight. One was that of the Epicureans, who posited that delight as such is the greatest good, thereby also being of the opinion that all delight is good. Another was the opinion of the Stoics and Platonists, who held that all delight is evil. The third was the opinion of Aristotle and the Peripatetics, who posited that some delights are good and others evil and that nothing prevents a delight from being the greatest good in the genus of human goods. For delight follows on activity. Therefore, since there is an activity that is the greatest good in the genus of human goods, which is happiness, the delight following on it will also be the greatest good. And these two should not be considered as two goods but rather as a single good. For just as from a perfection and the perfectible a single perfect thing results, so also from delight and activity comes about a single perfect activity, which is happiness, since delight is the perfection of activity, as it says in the Ethics 10.1
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4
Quid autem horum sit propter alterum eligendum, utrum scilicet delectatio propter operationem, vel e converso, Philosophus ibi insolutum relinquit. Sed tamen secundum rei veritatem videtur dicendum, quod delectatio ad operationem ordinetur sicut ad finem; sicut omnes perfectiones secundae non propter aliud sunt nisi propter sua perfectibilia perficienda. Delectatio autem est quaedam perfectio operationi superveniens, ut decor juventuti; unde delectatio ad operationem ordinatur. Sic ergo, proprie loquendo, delectatio aliqua non est optimum, sed est aliquid optimi, scilicet felicitatis. Felicitas enim delectationem includit, ut patet per Philosophum in 10 Ethic. Sic ergo ad utrasque rationes respondendum est.
Now which of these should be chosen for the sake of the other, i.e., whether delight should be chosen for the sake of activity or vice versa, the Philosopher left unresolved in that place. But even so, it seems that we should say according to the truth of the matter, that delight is ordered to activity as to an end, as all secondary perfections exist for nothing else but the perfecting of their perfectible objects. But delight is a perfection superadded to activity, as comeliness is to youth. Hence delight is ordered to activity. In this way, then, properly speaking, no delight is the greatest good, but it is something belonging to the greatest good, namely happiness. For happiness includes delight, as is clear from the Philosopher in the Ethics 10.1 And this is how both arguments should be answered.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod delectatio dicitur esse finis architecton, non quia sit architectonicae, scilicet civilis, finis ultimus; nisi forte inquantum est aliquid ultimi finis, ut dictum est. Dicitur autem esse finis architecton, ut regula quaedam, ad quam architecton, scilicet civilis, omnia judicat; unde ibi subjungitur: ad quam respicientes hoc quidem bonum, hoc quidem malum dicimus. Ex hoc enim aliquis bonus cognoscitur quod delectatur in bonis; malus autem ex hoc quod delectatur in malis.
Reply Obj. 1: Delight is said to be the architect’s end, not because it it is the architectonic (i.e., civil) last end, except perhaps as something belonging to the last end, as has been said. Rather, it is called the architect’s end as a kind of rule by which the architect—i.e., the civil architect—judges everything. Hence the Philosopher adds in this passage: by regarding which we call this good and this evil.1 For from the fact that one delights in good things he is known to be good, and one who delights in evils is known to be evil.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.ad9
Ad secundum dicendum, quod delectatio non est perfectio operationis a qua operatio speciem habeat; sed magis quae superadditur ei per modum perfectionis secundae, sicut sanitas ad hominem se habet, et non sicut anima. Hoc autem interest inter perfectiones primas et secundas; quod ad primam perfectionem ordinatur perfectibile sicut ad finem, ut materia ad formam: sed e converso secunda perfectio ordinatur ad perfectibile, ut scilicet perfectibile per eam esse perfectum habeat; et sic delectatio ad operationem ordinatur.
Reply Obj. 2: Delight is not the perfection of an activity by which the activity has its species but rather one that is superadded to it after the manner of a secondary perfection, as health is related to man, and not as the soul is related to man. Now there is this difference between primary and secondary perfections: the perfectible is ordered to primary perfection as to an end, as matter is to form, but conversely secondary perfection is ordered to the perfectible, namely, so that the perfectible may have perfect being through it. And this is the way that delight is ordered to activity.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.ad10
Ad tertium dicendum, quod de illis ordinatis ad finem consuevimus quaerere propter quem fiant quae fini non sunt conjuncta; de his vero quae fini conjunguntur, talis quaestio non fit, quia statim apparet ea esse appetibilia. Et quia delectatio non1 est conjuncta operationi perfectae, quae est finis; ideo non consuevit quaeri propter quid aliquis velit delectari. Et praeterea delectatio dicit quietationem appetitus in aliquo; unde quaerere quare aliquis velit delectari, est idem quod quaerere quare velit appetitum suum quietari; quod idem est ac si quaereretur quare aliquis velit finem voluntatis consequi. Licet autem operatio aliqua sit finis; tamen operatio de suo nomine non importat rationem finis vel quietationem in fine; et inde est quod magis quaerimus propter quid vis operari, quam propter quid vis delectari.
Reply Obj. 3: Concerning things ordered to an end we usually ask on what account those that are not united to the end are done, whereas no such question arises in the case of those that are united to the end, since it is at once apparent that they are desirable. And because delight is united with perfect activity, which is the end, it is not usual to ask for what reason someone wishes to have delight. And besides, delight indicates the resting of the appetite in something. Therefore, to ask why someone wishes to have delight is the same as asking why he wishes his appetite to be at rest, which is the same as if we asked why someone wishes to obtain his will’s end. Now even though the end is an activity, ‘activity’ does not by its name imply the notion of end or of resting in the end. And this is why we ask, “what are you working for?” rather than “what are you taking delight for?”
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.ad11
Ad quartum dicendum, quod cujuslibet rei finis est sua perfectissima operatio; ideo omnes delectationem appetunt, qua operatio perficitur, sicut et propriam operationem perfectam: et sicut accidit error in appetitu operationis, quia quidam insistunt operationibus extraneis, dimissis propriis operationibus, ut omnes mali sequentes operationes bestiales praetermissis humanis; ita etiam quidam loco propriarum delectationum extraneas sequuntur.
Reply Obj. 4: The end of any thing is its most perfect activity. Thus all desire delight, by which activity is perfected, just as they desire the perfection of their proper activity. And just as error can occur in the desire for an activity, since some focus on extraneous activities while neglecting proper activities, as do all the wicked who pursue the activities proper to beasts while omitting those belonging to man, so also some pursue extraneous delights in place of proper ones.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.ad12
Ad primum vero eorum quae objiciuntur in oppositum,
To the arguments on the other side of the question:
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.ad13
Dicendum, quod non quaelibet operatio est felicitas, sed operatio perfecta, quam oportet delectabilem esse; et sic delectatio est aliquid optimi.
Reply Obj. 5: Happiness is not just any activity, but a perfect activity, which must be delightful. And this is how delight is something belonging to the greatest good.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.ad14
Ad secundum dicendum, quod definitio illa Platonis non est conveniens, ut patet per Philosophum in 7 et 10 Ethic. Non enim delectatio in generatione consistit, sed magis in esse generatum: tunc enim res potest habere propriam operationem, quae est delectationis causa, quando jam perfecta est; non autem quando est imperfecta, et in fieri.
Reply Obj. 6: This definition that Plato gives is problematic, as is clear from the Philosopher in the Ethics 7 and 10.1 For delight consists not in generation but rather in having been generated, since a thing can have its proper activity, which is the cause of delight, when it is already perfect, but not when it is imperfect and in the process of becoming.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4.ad15
Aliae duae rationes concludunt quod operatio sit melior delectatione; et hoc quidem verum est. Sed utroque est melius operatio perfecta, cujus aliquid est delectatio.
The other two arguments conclude that activity is better than delight, which is true. But perfect activity is better than either, and delight is part of perfect activity.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A4
A. 5On the comparison of spiritual delight to physical delightDe comparatione delectationis spiritualis ad corporalem
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quintum sic proceditur. Videtur quod delectationes corporales sint potiores spiritualibus. Delectabile enim, inquantum est delectabile, est appetibile. Ergo in quod magis inclinatur appetitus, est magis delectabile. Sed pluries et frequentius inclinatur in delectationes corporales quam spirituales. Ergo delectationes corporales sunt potiores spiritualibus.
Obj. 1: To the fifth question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that physical delights are more powerful than spiritual ones. For the delightful precisely as delightful is desirable. Therefore, what the appetite is more inclined to is more delightful. But it is inclined to physical delights in more cases and more frequently than to spiritual ones. Therefore, physical delights are more powerful than spiritual ones.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.arg1
Praeterea, majoris efficaciae est res ipsa quam similitudo rei. Sed delectationes corporales, utpote tactus et gustus, proveniunt ex ipsis rebus conjunctis; delectationes autem spirituales, utpote quae sunt in contemplando, proveniunt ex similitudinibus rerum, quibus intelligimus. Ergo delectationes corporales sunt potiores spiritualibus.
Obj. 2: The thing itself has greater efficacy than the likeness of a thing. But physical delights, such as touch and taste, come from contact with things themselves, whereas spiritual delights, such as there are in contemplation, come from the likenesses of things, by which we understand things. Therefore, physical delights are more powerful than spiritual ones.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.arg2
Praeterea, ut Avicenna dicit in 5 de Naturalibus, operatio causarum utilium praesentium est efficacior quam operatio causarum utilium futurarum; et similiter operatio causarum utilium ad delectandum est efficacior quam operatio causarum utilium honestati; et similiter operatio ejus quod est secundum opinionem, est efficacior quam operatio ejus quod est secundum rationem. Sed operationes corporales proveniunt ex bonis praesentibus utilibus ad delectandum secundum opinionem boni: delectationes vero spirituales proveniunt praecipue ex bonis futuris honestis, et secundum rationem existentibus. Ergo delectatio corporalis est potior spirituali.
Obj. 3: As Avicenna says in On Natural Things 5, the activity of present useful causes is more efficacious than the activity of future useful causes. Likewise, the activity of useful causes is more efficacious for delight than the activity of useful causes is for uprightness. Likewise, the activity of what is by opinion is more efficacious than what is by reason. But physical activities proceed from present goods that are useful for delight according to an opinion of the good, whereas spiritual ones proceed especially from future upright goods that are in accord with reason. Therefore, physical delight is more powerful than spiritual delight.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.arg3
Praeterea, delectationes corporales sua efficacia quandoque rationem evertunt, et corpus transmutant; et ideo indigent refrenari, ut Philosophus dicit in 7 Ethic.: concupiscentiae venereorum manifeste corpus transmutant, et quibusdam insanias faciunt. Delectationes autem spirituales hoc facere non videntur; unde et eas refrenare non oportet. Ergo corporales sunt potiores spiritualibus.
Obj. 4: Physical delights sometimes distract reason by their efficacy and cause a change in the body. And thus they need to be held in check, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 7: the strong desires for venereal pleasures manifestly effect a change in the body and even produce insanity in some.1 Spiritual delights, however, do not seem to do this. Hence there is no need to hold them in check. Therefore, physical delights are more powerful than spiritual ones.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.arg4
Sed contra est quod Philosophus dicit in 10 Ethic., quod delectabilissima operatio est illa quae est secundum sapientiam. Videtur enim philosophia admirabiles delectationes habere puritate et firmitate. Et ad hoc est etiam quod dicitur Eccli. 24, 10, ex ore sapientiae: spiritus meus super mel dulcis; et hereditas mea super mel et favum.
On the contrary (1), the Philosopher1 says in the Ethics 10 that: the most delightful activity is the one that corresponds to wisdom. For philosophy seems to have wondrous delights in purity and steadfastness. And this is also what is said from the mouth of wisdom: the remembrance of me is sweeter than honey, and my inheritance sweeter than the honeycomb (Sir 24:20).
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.sc
Praeterea, bonum est causa delectationis. Sed spirituale bonum praeeminet corporali. Ergo et spiritualis delectatio corporali.
Furthermore (2), the good is the cause of delight. But spiritual good has preeminence over physical good. Therefore so too does spiritual delight have preeminence over corporeal delight.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.arg5
Praeterea, albius est quod est nigro impermixtius. Sed delectatio corporalis habet admixtam tristitiam, quae ei contrariatur; delectationi autem spirituali non est aliqua tristitia contraria quae possit ei admisceri. Ergo delectatio spiritualis est potior corporali.
Furthermore (3), what is whiter has less mixture of black. But physical delight has sadness mixed with it, which is contrary to it, whereas spiritual delight has no contrary sadness that can mix with it. Therefore, spiritual delight is more powerful than physical delight.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.arg6
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod inter delectationes corporales non est potissima illa quae est secundum tactum. Spiritualis enim delectatio est potior quam corporalis. Ergo et quanto aliqua delectatio corporalis est spirituali vicinior, tanto est potior. Sed delectatio visus et auditus est propinquior spirituali delectationi quam delectatio tactus. Ergo est potior.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that among physical delights what has to do with touch is not the most powerful.1 For spiritual delight is more powerful than physical delight. Therefore, the closer a physical delight is to spiritual delight, the more powerful it is. But the delight of sight and hearing is nearer to spiritual delight than the delight of touch. Therefore, it is more powerful.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.arg7
Praeterea, delectationis causa est perceptio convenientis. Sed visus inter alios sensus est magis perceptivus et cognoscitivus, ut patet per Philosophum in 1 Metaphys. Ergo et delectatio visus est potissima inter corporales.
Obj. 2: The cause of delight is the perception of the fitting. But among the other senses sight is more perceptive and capable of knowledge, as is clear from the Philosopher in the Metaphysics 1.1 Therefore, the delight of sight is also the most powerful among physical delights.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.arg8
Praeterea, praecipuae delectationes tactus sunt in actibus nutritivae et generativae. Actus autem illi sunt communes etiam plantis, in quibus nulla delectatio invenitur. Ergo tactus habet minimum de delectatione.
Obj. 3: The delights of touch are especially in the acts of the nutritive and generative parts. But these acts are also common to plants, in which no delight is found. Therefore, touch has a minimum of delight.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.arg9
Sed contra est, quod temperantia est circa maximas delectationes et tristitias corporales. Est autem circa delectationes tactus, ut dicitur in 3 Ethic. Ergo delectationes tactus sunt potiores aliis corporalibus.
On the contrary (1), temperance concerns the greatest physical delights and sadnesses. But it concerns the delights of touch, as it says in the Ethics 3.1 Therefore, the delights of touch are more powerful than other physical delights.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.sc
Praeterea, delectationi corporali opponitur dolor. Sed dolor praecipue ad sensum tactus pertinet, cum ex divisione continui proveniat. Ergo et inter delectationes corporales delectatio tactus est potior.
Furthermore (2), pain is opposed to physical delight. But pain pertains especially to the sense of touch, since it comes from the division of what is continuous. Therefore, among physical delights, too, the delight of touch is more powerful.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.arg10
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod inter delectationes spirituales delectatio quae est in operibus activae, sit potior ea quae est in operibus contemplativae. Delectatio enim ad affectum pertinet. Sed activa vita ex rectitudine voluntatis dependet; contemplativa vero magis consistit in perfectione intellectus. Ergo delectatio in operibus activae est potior delectatione quae est in operibus contemplativae.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that among spiritual delights, delight in works of the active life is more powerful than delight in the works of the contemplative life. For delight pertains to the affections. But the active life depends on rectitude of the will, whereas the contemplative life consists more in perfection of the intellect. Therefore, delight in works of the active life is more powerful than delight in works of the contemplative life.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.arg11
Praeterea, delectationis causa est operatio connaturalis habitus. Sed habitus virtutum moralium, quae perficiunt in activa, magis movet per modum naturae quam habitus intellectualium virtutum: sciens enim sine difficultate potest aliquod falsum considerare; sed justus non potest sine difficultate operari injusta, ut dicitur Lib. 9 Ethic. Ergo delectatio virtutum moralium, quae ad activam pertinent, est potior delectatione intellectualium, quae pertinent ad contemplativam.
Obj. 2: The cause of delight is the activity of a connatural habit. But the habit of the moral virtues, which give perfection in the active life, moves more after the manner of nature than the habit of the intellectual virtues. For one who has knowledge can consider something false without difficulty, but a just man cannot without difficult do unjust works, as it says in the Ethics 5.1 Therefore, the delight of the moral virtues, which pertain to the active life, is more powerful than the delight of the intellectual virtues, which pertain to the contemplative life.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.arg12
Praeterea, convenientia est ratio delectationis. Sed delectatio magis convenit cum virtute morali quam cum intellectuali; et virtutem et malitiam moralem circa delectationem et tristitiam ponimus, ut dicitur in 2 et 7 Ethic. Ergo delectatio activae potior est delectatione contemplativae.
Obj. 3: Fittingness is an aspect of delight. But delight shares more with moral virtue than with intellectual virtue: we posit both moral virtue and malice in relation to delight and sadness, as it says in the Ethics 2 and 7.1 Therefore, the delight of the active life is more powerful than the delight of the contemplative life.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.arg13
Sed contra, operationibus contemplativae non admiscetur amaritudo aut taedium; unde Sap. 8, 16: non habet amaritudinem conversatio illius, scilicet sapientiae: nec taedium convictus illius. Sed operationes activae vitae sunt multis amaritudinibus respersae. Ergo delectationes contemplativae vitae sunt potiores.
On the contrary (1), the activities of the contemplative life have no admixture of bitterness or tedium. Hence: companionship with her, namely wisdom, has no bitterness, and life with her has no pain (Wis 8:16). But the activities of the active life are sprinkled with many bitternesses. Therefore, the delights of the contemplative life are more powerful.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.sc
Praeterea, quanto aliqua operatio est delectabilior, tanto magis potest continuari. Sed operatio contemplationis maxime potest continuari, ut dicitur in 10 Ethic. Ergo operatio contemplationis est maxime delectabilis.
Furthermore (2), the more delightful an activity is, the more it can be continued. But the activity of contemplation can be continued most of all, as it says in the Ethics 10.1 Therefore, the activity of contemplation is most delightful.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.arg14
Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod in beatis omnibus est aequalis delectatio. Quia, ut dicitur in Glossa, 1 Corinth. 15, super illud: stella differt a stella in claritate, in dispari claritate erit par gaudium.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that there is equal delight in all the blessed. For, as a Gloss1 says on the passage star differs from star in glory (1 Cor 15:41), there will be equal joy in unequal brightness.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.arg15
Praeterea, in beatis erit perfecta caritas; unde unusquisque perfecte implebit illud praeceptum: diliges proximum tuum sicut teipsum. Ergo tantum gaudebit unusquisque de bono alterius, sicut de bono suo; et sic videtur quod omnes aequale gaudium habebunt.
Obj. 2: There will be perfect charity in the blessed. And so each will perfectly fulfill the precept: you shall love your neighbor as yourself (Matt 22:39). Therefore, each will only rejoice at the good of another as at his own good. And so it seems that all will possess equal joy.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.arg16
Praeterea, gaudium non diminuitur nisi ex aliquo impedimento. Sed in nullo beatorum erit aliquod impedimentum gaudii. Cum igitur omnibus sit una gaudendi ratio, scilicet Dei visio, videtur quod omnes aequaliter gaudebunt.
Obj. 3: Joy is only lessened by some impediment. But there will be no impediment in any of the blessed. Since, then, there is one reason for everyone’s act of rejoicing, namely the vision of God, it seems that all will rejoice equally.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.arg17
Sed contra, homines assumuntur pro diversitate meritorum ad diversos ordines angelorum, sicut dicit Gregorius. Sed non in omnibus angelis est aequale gaudium; unde dicit Dionysius, quod suprema hierarchia est sola digna effecta domestica unitate divinae refectionis, per quam refectionem delectatio intelligitur. Ergo nec omnes beati aequaliter gaudebunt.
On the contrary (1), men are taken up on the basis of difference of merits to the different orders of angels, as Gregory says.1 But there is not equal joy in all the angels. Hence Dionysius2 says that the supreme hierarchy alone has been made worthy to share the divine refreshment in household unity, ‘refection’ being understood as delight. Therefore, not all the blessed will rejoice equally.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.sc
Praeterea, visio Dei in beatis erit causa delectationis. Sed quidam sancti clarius Deum videbunt, ut supra dictum est. Ergo non omnes aequaliter delectabuntur.
Furthermore (2), the vision of God in the blessed will be the cause of delight. But some saints will see God more clearly, as said above. Therefore, they will not all take delight equally.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.arg18
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod sicut aliquid dicitur dupliciter magis notum; vel simpliciter, vel quo ad nos; ita potest una delectatio potior altera judicari vel simpliciter, vel quo ad nos.
I answer that, just as something is said to be more known in two ways, either simply or in relation to us, so also one delight can be judged as more powerful than another either simply or in relation to us.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.co
Loquendo igitur simpliciter, delectatio spiritualis incomparabiliter praeeminet corporali, propter sex rationes. Primo, quia spiritualis perfectio, quae spiritualem delectationem causat, incomparabiliter perfectionem corporalem excedit, quae causat delectationem corporalem.
Speaking simply, then, spiritual delight has an incomparable preeminence over physical delight for six reasons. First, because spiritual perfection, which causes spiritual delight, incomparably surpasses physical perfection, which causes physical delight.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5
Secundo, quia cum haec sit melior, est delectanti convenientior; unusquisque enim maxime est illud quod est in eo perfectissimum, ut patet per Philosophum in 10 Ethic. In nobis autem perfectissimum est spiritualis natura, secundum quam res spirituales sunt nobis convenientes, sicut in unoquoque forma est potior materia; et id quod convenit nobis secundum spiritualem naturam, est nobis convenientius; et propter hoc, quantum est de se, natum est magis delectare.
Second, because, being better, it is more fitting to the one who takes delight. For each person is most of all what is most perfect in him, as is clear from the Philosopher in the Ethics 10.1 But in us spiritual nature is the most perfect, in respect of which spiritual things are fitting to us, as in each the form is more powerful than the matter. And what befits us according to spiritual nature is more fitting to us. And for this reason, as far as it itself is concerned, it is such as to give greater delight.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5
Tertio, quia perfectio spiritualis est naturaliter magis dilecta quam corporalis; et hoc experimento patet; homines enim multa sustinent incommoda corporalia, ut vitent infamiam, vel habeant victoriam seu eminentiam, quae sunt perfectiones intelligibiles, et non corporales. Quanto autem aliquid magis diligitur, tanto habitum magis delectat; unde dicit Philosophus in 11 de Animalibus, quod amator quando diligit aliquid, afficitur ad id quod comprehendit de eo; quamvis aliquando quod comprehendit, sit modicum quantum ad multa quae comprehendit de aliis rebus; et sic parva cognitio quam habemus de substantiis spiritualibus caelestibus, est nobis delectabilissima.
Third, because spiritual perfection is naturally more delighted in than physical perfection. And this is clear from experience. For men sustain many physical harms in order to avoid infamy or to possess victory or eminence, which are intelligible perfections, not physical ones. But the more something is loved, the more it is delighted in when possessed. For this reason the Philosopher says in the Parts of Animals 11 that when the lover loves something, he is drawn to what he comprehends of it, even though sometimes what he comprehends is little in comparison to the many things he comprehends of other things. And in this way the little knowledge that we have of heavenly spiritual substances is most delightful to us.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5
Quarto, quia cum conjunctio sit delectationis causa; quanto aliquid vehementius conjungitur, magis delectat. Res autem spirituales intellectivae intimius nobis conjunguntur quam res corporales apprehensae per sensum; sensus enim per apprehensionem conjungitur rebus corporalibus quasi superficialiter tantum; sed intellectus pertingit usque ad intimam rei quidditatem; unde delectatio intelligibilis est potior quam sensibilis.
Fourth, since union is the cause of delight, the more intensely something is united with us, the more delight it gives. But spiritual, intellective things are united with us more intimately than physical things apprehended through the senses. For the senses are joined through apprehension to physical things as it were only on the surface. But the intellect penetrates to the depth of a thing’s quiddity. This is why intelligible delight is more powerful than sensible delight.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5
Quinto, quia cum operatio sit causa delectationis per hoc quod procedit ab operante perfecto, sicut cum perficitur per habitum; quanto in operante invenitur major perfectio respectu operationis, tanto ejus operatio est delectabilior. Motus autem est actus imperfecti; unde operationes admixtae motui intantum deficiunt a perfectione delectationis, inquantum motui adjunguntur; ex motu enim lassitudinem inducunt; et ideo cum operationibus corporalibus adjungatur motus, operationes autem spirituales sunt a motu remotae, spirituales delectationes erunt corporalibus puriores, et per consequens vehementiores.
Fifth, since activity is the cause of delight by the fact that it proceeds from someone doing it perfectly, as when someone is perfected by a habit, the more perfection is found in the doer regarding the activity, the more delightful his activity is. But motion is the act of the imperfect. For this reason activities mixed with motion fall short of the perfection of delight to the extent that they are connected with motion. For from motion they give rise to weariness. And thus since motion is joined to physical activities, whereas spiritual activities are removed from motion, spiritual delights will be more pure than physical delights and, consequently, have greater intensity.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5
Sexto, quia spirituales delectationes sunt diuturniores et firmiores corporalibus, utpote ex causis incorruptibilibus et immobilibus provenientes.
Sixth, because spiritual delights are longer-lasting and more stable than physical delights, as proceeding from incorruptible and immovable causes.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5
Loquendo autem de delectatione quo ad nos, delectatio corporalis est nobis perceptibilior propter quatuor rationes. Primo, quia res corporales sensibiles magis percipimus quam res spirituales, eo quod oportet ex sensibilibus pervenire in intelligibilia; ante delectationem autem requiritur perceptio convenientis; et inde est quod plures inclinantur ad delectationes corporales quam ad spirituales, quia plures cognoscunt sensibilia quam intelligibilia.
On the other hand, speaking of delight in relation to us, physical delight is more perceptible to us for four reasons. First, because we perceive sensible, physical things more than spiritual things by the fact that we must arrive at intelligible things from sensible ones. Now before there can be delight, perception of what is fitting is required. And so it is that more are inclined to physical delights than to spiritual ones, since more know sensible things than intelligible ones.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5
Secundo propter dispositionem affectus nostri, qui est assuetus delectationibus corporalibus; unde sicut gustus infectus non percipit dulcedinem puram, ita etiam affectus nostri delectationibus corporalibus inquinati delectationes purissimas, scilicet spirituales, percipere non possunt; et ideo homines virtuosi, qui habent affectum depuratum a corporalibus delectationibus, magis spiritualibus delectationibus fruuntur. Unde et Philosophus dicit in 10 Ethic., quod illa est potissima delectatio quae videtur potior virtuoso.
Second, because of the disposition of our affections, which are used to physical delights. For this reason, just as a diseased sense of taste does not perceive pure sweetness, so also our affections, being polluted by physical delights, are not able to perceive those delights which are most pure, namely spiritual ones. And thus virtuous men, who have purified their affections from physical delights, enjoy spiritual delights more. This is also why the Philosopher says in the Ethics 101 that the delight which seems more powerful to one who is virtuous is the most powerful of all.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5
Tertio, quia delectationes corporales propinquiores sunt virtutibus corporalibus motivis; unde ex delectationibus et doloribus corporalibus statim sequitur corporis transmutatio; non autem ex delectationibus et tristitiis spiritualibus, nisi sint adeo fortes quod ex eis fiat redundantia in appetitum sensibilem. Transmutationes autem corporis maxime percipiuntur; unde et delectatio corporalis magis percipitur quam spiritualis.
Third, because physical delights are closer to physical motive powers. And so from physical delights and pains an immediate change happens in the body. But this is not the case with spiritual delights and sadnesses, unless they are so strong that they overflow into the sensible appetite. Now bodily changes are most keenly perceived. This is also why physical delight is more perceived than spiritual delight.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5
Quarto, quia, ut dicit Augustinus, 8 Confess., gaudium vel delectatio major sequitur, ubi major molestia praecessit. In rebus autem corporalibus continue molestamur propter continuos motus, qui omnes cum labore quodam sunt; sed in rebus spiritualibus non inveniuntur hujusmodi molestiae; unde delectationes corporales majores apparent, utpote magis e vicino remedium praebentes contra molestias corporales; unde, secundum Philosophum in 7 Ethic., corporales delectationes appetuntur ut medicinae quaedam contra corporales molestias; et propter hoc, juvenes, in quibus natura laborat continue ex augmento corporis et aliis motibus, magis afficiuntur ad delectationes corporales; et similiter melancholici, quorum corpus semper mordetur ex malitia complexionis, sunt in vehementi appetitu delectationis, utpote semper indigentes medicina, ut ibidem dicit Philosophus.
Fourth, because, as Augustine says in the Confessions 8,1 joy or delight follows more where greater trouble preceded. Now in physical matters we are continuously troubled by continuous motions, all of which come with a certain exertion. But in spiritual matters we find no such troubling. For this reason physical delights appear greater, as more closely affording a remedy against physical troubles. Therefore, according to the Philosopher in the Ethics 7,2 physical delights are desired as a kind of medicine against physical troubles. And for this reason the young, in whom nature continuously labors from the growth of the body and other motions, are more drawn to physical delights. Likewise, too, the melancholic, whose bodies always feel the bite of their agitated constitution, have an intense appetite for pleasure, as if always in need of medicine, as the Philosopher says in the same place.3
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit de comparatione delectationum quo ad nos.
Reply Obj. 1: This argument proceeds from a consideration of delights in relation to us.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod per similitudines spirituales nobis conjunctas magis pertingimus ad intima quam per ipsam conjunctionem realem quae nobis secundum sensum exhibetur; cum tactus et gustus non cognoscant nisi accidentia, intellectus vero ipsam rei quidditatem.
Reply Obj. 2: Through the spiritual we abstract we reach the inner depths more than through the real union offered to the senses, since touch and taste only know the accidents, whereas the intellect knows the quiddity itself of the thing.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod Avicenna ibi loquitur de comparatione delectationum quo ad nos: unde contrarium dicit in sua Metaph. loquens de comparatione delectationum secundum se; ubi dicit, quod delectationes corporales non sunt etiam nominandae delectationes respectu spiritualium. Vel potest dici, quod Avicenna ibi loquitur de delectationibus quae in passione consistunt, quae fiunt per motum spiritus corporei animalis: vult enim quod hujusmodi delectationes sensibiles minus proveniant ex rebus spiritualibus quam ex corporalibus.
Reply Obj. 3: Avicenna is speaking in this passage about the comparison of delights in relation to us. This is why he says the opposite in his Metaphysics, when speaking about the comparison of delights in themselves. There he says that physical delights do not even deserve the name ‘delight’ by comparison to spiritual ones. Or else it may be said that Avicenna is speaking in this passage about the delights that consist in passion, which come about through the motion of the bodily spirit of an animal. For he is of the opinion that sensible delights of this sort come less from spiritual things than physical ones.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod delectationes corporales propter hoc quod faciunt transmutationem corporalem magis quam spirituales, natae sunt rationem impedire, sicut et aliae transmutationes corporales: sed delectationes spirituales quamvis mentem ad se rapiant, tamen usum rationis in nullo impediunt, unde sobriae nominantur. Ideo autem potest in delectationibus corporalibus, secundum Philosophum in 7 Ethic., superabundantia inveniri, quia non sunt homini secundum seipsas eligibiles, sed solum per accidens; inquantum scilicet sunt ut medicinae corporales tristitias prohibentes: et ideo appetendae sunt servata quadam mensura, quam eis ratio praefigit; et si eam excesserint, noxiae reputantur. Sed delectationes spirituales appetuntur secundum seipsas, quasi homini connaturales, et non ut medicinae, cum non habeant tristitias contrarias: et ideo delectationibus spiritualibus nullam mensuram praefigit ratio; sed quanto sunt majores, tanto sunt eligibiliores.
Reply Obj. 4: Because physical delights cause a change in the body more than spiritual ones, they naturally impede reason, as do other bodily changes. But spiritual delights, though they seize the mind for themselves, in no respect impede the use of reason. For this reason they are given the name ‘sober.’ Thus we can find over-abundance in corporeal delights, according to the Philosopher in the Ethics 7,1 since they are not worthy of choice to man in themselves but only accidentally, namely, as being medicines staving off corporeal sadnesses. And thus they should be desired with the preservation of a certain measure, which reason affixes to them. And if they go beyond this measure, they are deemed harmful. But spiritual delights are desired in themselves, as connatural to man, not as medicines, since they have no contrary sadnesses. And thus reason affixes no measure to spiritual delights. Rather, the greater they are the more worthy they are of being chosen.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.ad4
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod delectationes sensus tactus comparantur delectationibus aliorum sensuum, dupliciter.
To the second question, it should be said that the delights of the sense of touch are compared to the delights of the other senses in two ways.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5
Uno modo quantum ad vehementiam; et sic delectationes tactus sunt aliis vehementiores, propter quatuor rationes. Primo, quia tangibile conjungitur nobis realiter; sed visibile et audibile et odorabile conjungitur nobis per aliquid sui; et tamen nullus sensus ad interiora rei ingredi potest. Res autem corporalis efficacior est ad delectandum corporaliter quam species rei, vel aliquid a re causatum.
In one way, as regards intensity. And in this way, the delights of touch are more intense than others for four reasons. First, because the object of touch is really joined to us, whereas the objects of sight, hearing, and smell are joined to us through something of theirs, although none of the senses can enter into the interiority of a thing. But a physical thing is more efficacious in giving delight physically than the species of the thing or something caused by the thing.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5
Secundo, quia tangibilia sunt nobis magis connaturalia, eo quod ex calido et frigido et humido et sicco constituitur animal: et ideo majorem delectationem inferunt nobis tangibilia quam alia sensibilia, sicut et majorem laesionem: quia eorum excellentiae non solum corrumpunt unum sensum, sed totum animal.
Second, because the objects of touch are more connatural to us due to the fact that an animal is constituted by hot, cold, moist, and dry. And thus objects of touch bring greater delight to us than other sensible objects, just as they also bring greater harm. For when they are excessive, they corrupt not only one sense but the whole animal.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5
Tertio, quia cum sensus tactus sit quasi fundamentum sensuum, ratione cujus, immobilitato ejus organo, omnes sensus immobilitantur, ut dicitur in Lib. de Somno et vigilia; id quod in tactu accidit tam de delectatione quam de laesione, redundat in hos sensus; et propter hoc delectatio tactus inter corporales est vehementior.
Third, since the sense of touch is like the foundation of the senses, by reason of which, when its organ is immobilized all the senses are immobilized, as it says in On Sleeping and Waking.1 What occurs in touch, both in the case of delight and in the case of harm, overflows into the other senses. And for this reason the delight of touch is the more intense among physical delights.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5
Quarto, quia delectationes tactus sunt circa necessaria ad conservationem individui et speciei, sicut in cibis et potibus et venereis: et propter hoc apposita est in eis maxima delectatio, ne ab animalibus negligantur; et inde est quod circa has delectationes maxime est temperantia, ut dicitur in 3 Ethic.
Fourth, because the delights of touch concern what is necessary for the preservation of the individual and the species, as in food, drink, and reproduction. And for this reason the greatest delight is attached to them, in order that animals not neglect them. And so it is that temperance concerns these delights most of all, as it says in the Ethics 3.1
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5
Secundo comparantur delectationes tactus aliis delectationibus quantum ad nobilitatem; et sic sunt magis materiales et magis bestiales, et per consequens minus nobiles. Alii enim sensus spiritualius recipiunt sua objecta quam tactus: unde et alia animalia non delectantur aliis sensibus nisi in ordine ad tactum, ut dicitur in 3 Ethic.: sed homo delectatur etiam eis inquantum ordinantur ad cognitionem solam.
In the second way, the delights of touch are compared to other delights as regards nobility. And in this way they are more material and more bestial and, consequently, less noble. For the other senses receive their objects in a more spiritual manner than touch. This is also why other animals only delight in the other senses as ordered to touch, as it says in the Ethics 3,1 but man delights in the others even as ordered to knowledge alone.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ex hoc quod delectationes aliorum sensuum sunt propinquiores aliis delectationibus spiritualibus quam delectationes tactus, potest haberi quod sunt nobiliores; non autem quod sint vehementiores; cum modum delectationum corporalium non transcendant.
Reply Obj. 1: From the fact that the delights of the other senses are closer to spiritual delights than the delights of touch, we can gather that they are more noble, but not that they are more intense, since they do not transcend the mode of physical delights.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.ad5
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis visus sit magis perceptivus aliis sensibus, tamen ejus perceptio est secundum minorem conjunctionem ad rem quam in sensu tactus: et ideo delectatio quae est de sensibili delectabili, magis est per tactum quam per visum: sed tamen delectatio quae est de cognitione visus, est major quam est de cognitione tactus. Sed hoc modo non delectantur alia animalia in sentiendo, sed solum homines in ordine ad scientiam quam ex sensibus acquirunt: unde talis delectatio cadit quodammodo in genus spiritualium delectationum.
Reply Obj. 2: Even though sight is more perceptive than the other senses, its perception is according to a lesser joining to the thing than in the sense of touch. And thus the delight that pertains to the sensible object of delight is more through touch than through vision. Nonetheless, delight that pertains to the knowledge of sight is greater than the delight that pertains to the knowledge of touch. But other animals do not delight in sensing in this way, but only men in order to the knowledge that they acquire from the senses. Hence such delight falls in a certain way in the genus of spiritual delights.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.ad6
Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis ea de quibus sunt praecipue delectationes tactus, inveniantur in plantis, non tamen ea percipiunt: unde non est (ibi delectatio)1 ex defectu perceptionis.
Reply Obj. 3: Even though those things that the delights of touch especially pertain to are found in plants, the plants do not perceive them. And so plants’ lack of delight does not stem from a lack of delightful objects, but from the lack of perception.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.ad7
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod delectationes quae sunt in operibus speculativae vitae, praeeminent delectationibus quae sunt in operibus activae; et hoc propter quatuor rationes.
To the third question, it should be said that the delights in the works of the speculative life have preeminence over the delights in the works of the active life, for four reasons.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5
Primo, quia sunt nobiliores, utpote ex nobilioribus rebus provenientes: actus enim vitae activae sunt secundum conversionem inferioris partis animae ad ea quae infra ipsam sunt, sicut ad passiones circa quae morales virtutes consistunt, et ad usus bonorum exteriorum, in quibus aliquae virtutes consistunt, ut justitia et liberalitas; sed actus vitae contemplativae sunt secundum quod anima convertitur per superiorem rationem ad res aeternas, quae sunt supra ipsam.
First, because they are more noble, as coming from more noble things. For the acts of the active life follow on the turning of the soul’s lower part to the things below it, like the passions, which the moral virtues correspond to, and the uses of external goods, in which some virtues, such as justice and liberality, consist. But the acts of the contemplative life exist insofar as the soul through the higher reason is turned to eternal things, which are above it.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5
Secundo, quia sunt convenientiores: sicut enim ratio in nobis excellit sensum; ita id quod est convenientius rationi, est nobis convenientius quam quod convenit sensui. Similiter speculativus intellectus praecedit practicum: unde perfectiones intellectus speculativi sunt homini convenientiores.
Second, because they are more fitting. For just as reason in us is more excellent than the senses, so also what is more fitting to reason is more fitting to us than what befits the senses. Likewise, the speculative intellect takes precedence over the practical. For this reason the perfections of the speculative intellect are more fitting to man.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5
Tertio, quia sunt puriores. Opera enim activae vitae sunt circa passiones sensitivae partis et circa corporales motus; et sic admiscetur eis de lassitudine et materialitate, quod non contingit de spiritualibus delectationibus.
Third, because they are more pure. For the works of the active life concern the passions of the sensitive part and physical motions. And so they have an admixture of weariness and materiality, which is not the case in spiritual delights.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5
Quarto, quia spirituales delectationes sunt perfectiores. Homo enim ad opera vitae activae multis indiget; sed in operibus contemplativae est sibi unusquisque magis sufficiens: unde contemplativae delectatio non ita patitur defectum sicut delectatio activae, ex hoc quod desit aliquid eorum quae ad perfectam operationem requiruntur.
Fourth, because spiritual delights are more perfect. For man requires many others for the works of the active life. But in the works of the contemplative life each person is more sufficient to himself. And so the delight of the contemplative life does not suffer from deficiency in the way that the delight of the active life does due to there being something lacking of the things required for the activity’s perfection.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod affectus se habet communiter et ad activam et ad contemplativam vitam. Sicut enim aliquis volens opera activae exercet, ita et contemplativae opera; et sic in affectu est communiter delectatio de utroque: sed causa delectationis contemplativae vitae est in intellectu quantum ad superiorem partem; causa vero delectationis activae vitae est in parte superiori1 animae. Affectus autem non minus afficitur ex his quae sunt superioris partis rationis quam ex his quae sunt inferioris, sed magis.
Reply Obj. 1: The affections are related equally to both the active and the contemplative life. For just as someone may be willing to carry out works of the active life, someone may also be willing to carry out works of the contemplative life. And so in the affections there is delight in common in both cases. But the cause of the delight of the contemplative life is in the intellect as regards the higher part, while the cause of the delight of the active life is in the lower part of the soul. Now the affections are not less affected by what belongs to the higher part of reason than what belongs to the lower part, but rather more affected.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.ad8
Ad secundum dicendum, quod habitus inclinat ad actum dupliciter. Uno modo ad hoc ut actus exerceatur; et sic inclinare ad actum non est nisi habitus in parte appetitiva existentis: quia appetitus qui habet bonum et finem pro objecto, movet seipsum et vim cognitivam in actum: ex desiderio enim actus vel finis provenit quod aliquis aliquem actum exerceat, dummodo non sit ex necessitate naturae. Alio modo quantum ad modum agendi, ut scilicet illud quod agitur, recte agatur; et sic quilibet habitus inclinat ad actum. Habitus ergo contemplativus, utpote sapientia vel intellectus, non inclinat ad hoc quod aliquis utatur contemplationis actu, sed ut quando utitur, recte utatur. Sed ad hoc quod utatur non inclinat nisi habitus qui est in appetitu non inferiori, sed superiori; utpote caritas. Unde etiam caritas ad vitam contemplativam pertinet; utpote inclinans habitus contemplativos ad actus suos. Sed habitus activae vitae, ut virtutes morales, sunt in parte appetitiva, utpote in irascibili et concupiscibili, ut temperantia et fortitudo: unde habitus isti inclinant et ad hoc quod agatur, et ad hoc quod recte agatur; et pro tanto naturae comparantur, quae est principium movendi. Nihilominus tamen illud in quod inclinat habitus speculativus, est nobis magis connaturale quam illud in quod inclinat habitus activus.
Reply Obj. 2: A habit inclines to act in two ways. In one way, to the act’s being carried out. And in this way to incline to act only belongs to a habit in the appetitive part. For the appetite that has the good and end as its object moves itself and the cognitive power to act. For the fact that one carries out some action, if it is not from a necessity of nature, arises from the desire for the act or end. In the other way, as regards the mode of acting, namely, that what is done be done rightly. And every habit inclines to act in this way. Therefore, a contemplative habit such as wisdom or understanding does not incline a person to use the act of contemplation, but rather to use it rightly when he uses it. But for one to use it comes from the inclination of a habit not in the lower appetite but of one in the higher, such as charity. For this reason charity also pertains to the contemplative life, as inclining contemplative habits to their acts. But the habits of the active life, such as the moral virtues, are in the appetitive part, as fortitude and temperance are in the irascible and concupiscible. And so these habits incline both to the doing of an act and to its being done rightly. And as far as this goes they are compared to nature, which is the principle of motion. Nevertheless, what a speculative habit inclines to is more connatural to us than what an active habit inclines to.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.ad9
Ad tertium dicendum, quod delectationis causa est convenientia, non quidem delectationis, sed causae ejus ad delectatum. Delectationes autem quae cum virtute morali conveniunt, sunt delectationes corporales, vel corporalibus admixtae, quae sunt materia virtutum moralium; sed contemplativae vitae conveniunt aliae nobiliores delectationes, scilicet spirituales; non tamen ita quod delectatio sit contemplationis materia, sed est contemplationem consequens.
Reply Obj. 3: The cause of delight is fittingness, not the fittingness of the delight but rather of the cause of the delight. But delights that correspond to moral virtue are physical delights or are mixed in with physical affairs, which are the matter of the moral virtues. But other more noble delights, namely spiritual ones, apply to the contemplative life, not that delight is the matter of contemplation but rather that it is a consequence of contemplation.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.ad10
Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod intensio delectationis potest provenire ex duobus; scilicet ex causa delectationis quae est fortior, et ex dispositione delectati quae est delectationis capacior. Causa autem delectationis proxima est operatio; sed remota, operationis objectum; sicut in delectatione beatorum, de qua nunc agitur, causa proxima est Dei visio, sed prima causa est Deus. Haec igitur causa prima una est, et communis omnibus beatis: unde quantum ad hoc eorum delectatio est aequalis: visio autem et dispositio ad delectationem non est aequalis, quia unus alio clarius videt, ut ex supradictis patet: unus etiam alio est delectationis capacior propter perfectiorem habitum, qui est lumen gloriae: et ideo quidam magis delectantur aliis, quamvis secundum quid omnes aequaliter delectentur, materialiter loquendo, inquantum scilicet gaudent de aequali re, scilicet de Deo; et sic intelligitur Glossa inducta, quod in dispari claritate erit par gaudium.
To the fourth question, it should be said that the intensity of delight can come from two factors: from a cause of delight that is stronger and from a disposition in the one who takes delight that has greater capacity for delight. Now the proximate cause of delight is activity, whereas the remote cause is the object of the activity, as in the delight of the blessed which we are now discussing, the proximate cause is the vision of God, but the primary cause is God. This primary cause, then, is one and common to all the blessed. Therefore in this regard their delight is equal. The vision and disposition for delight, however, are not equal, since one person sees more clearly than another, as is clear from what was said above. Also, one person is more capable of delight than another on account of a more perfect habit, which is the light of glory. And thus some delight more than others, though in a qualified sense all delight equally, materially speaking, i.e., inasmuch as they rejoice over an equal thing, namely God. And this is how the Gloss that was cited should be understood, that there will be equal joy in unequal clarity.1
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5
Unde patet responsio ad primum. Vel dicendum ad primum, quod omnium beatorum dicitur esse par gaudium, inquantum unusquisque ad summum gaudii pervenit secundum modum suum; sed modus unius erit amplior quam alterius; et secundum hoc gaudium unius erit majus gaudio alterius, ut sic alia paritas importet non aequalitatem quantitatis, sed proportionis.
And so the reply to the first objection is clear. Or else we may say to it that all the blessed are said to have equal joy inasmuch as each arrives at the height of joy according to his own mode. But the mode of one will be more ample than that of another. And in this regard the joy of one will be greater than another’s joy, such that the parity implies an equality not of quantity but of proportion.1
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis in regno caelorum minor gaudet non solum de bono suo, sed etiam de bono superioris, non tamen tantum gaudet de eo quantum superior: quia ratio gaudii in omnibus erit Deus; et ideo quanto aliquis plus gaudet de Deo, tantum plus gaudebit de quocumque alio; unde superior plus gaudebit de bono inferioris quam ipse inferior.
Reply Obj. 2: Even though in the kingdom of heaven the lesser rejoices not only at his own good but also at the good of one higher than him, he does not rejoice in it as much as his superior does. For God will be the reason for joy in all. And thus the more a person rejoices in God, the more he will rejoice in anything else. Hence the higher will rejoice more at the good of the lower than even the lower himself.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.ad11
Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis in nullo beatorum sit aliquod delectationis impedimentum, sunt tamen ibi aliae causae intensionis: non enim intenditur aliquod solum per remotionem a contrario, sed etiam per accessum ad terminum.
Reply Obj. 3: Even though there is no impediment to delight in any of the blessed, there are in them other causes of intensity. For something is intensified not only by moving away from the contrary but also by approaching the terminus.
Sent.IV.D49.Q3.A5.ad12
Q. 4The dowries of the blessedDe dotibus
Deinde quaeritur de dotibus; et circa hoc quaeruntur quinque:
Next, the dowries must be inquired about; and here five questions arise:
Sent.IV.D49.Q4
primo an beatis sint assignandae aliquae dotes;
first, whether any dowries should be assigned to the blessed;
Sent.IV.D49.Q4
secundo utrum dos a beatitudine differat;
second, whether a dowry differs from beatitude;
Sent.IV.D49.Q4
tertio utrum Christo insint dotes;
third, whether there are dowries in Christ;
Sent.IV.D49.Q4
quarto utrum angelis;
fourth, whether they are in the angels;
Sent.IV.D49.Q4
quinto de numero dotium.
fifth, on the number of the dowries.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4
A. 1Whether any dowries should be assigned to the blessed
An beatis sint assignandae aliquae dotes
Whether any dowries should be assigned to the blessed
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod non sint ponendae aliquae dotes in hominibus beatis. Dos enim secundum jura datur sponso ad sustinenda onera matrimonii. Sed sancti non gerunt figuram sponsi, sed magis figuram sponsae, inquantum sunt membra Ecclesiae. Ergo eis dotes non dantur.
Obj. 1: To the first question, we proceed thus. It seems that we should not posit any dowries in blessed men. For a dowry is given by law to the bridegroom for undertaking the burdens of marriage. But the saints bear not the figure of the bridegroom but rather the figure of the bride, inasmuch as they are members of the Church. Therefore, dowries are not given to them.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A1.arg1
Praeterea, dotes non dantur secundum jura a patre sponsi, sed a patre sponsae. Omnia autem dona beatitudinis beatis dantur a Patre sponsi, scilicet Christi; Jacob. 1, 17: omne datum optimum et omne donum perfectum desursum est, descendens a Patre luminum. Ergo hujusmodi dona quae beatis dantur, non sunt dotes appellandae.
Obj. 2: Dowries are given by law not by the father of the bridegroom but by the father of the bride. But all the gifts of beatitude are given to the blessed by the Father of the Bridegroom, namely Christ: every good endowment and every perfect gift is from above, coming down from the Father of lights (Jas 1:17). Therefore, the sort of gifts given to the blessed should not be called dowries.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A1.arg2
Praeterea, in matrimonio dantur dotes ad facilius toleranda onera matrimonii. Sed in matrimonio spirituali non sunt aliqua onera, maxime secundum statum Ecclesiae triumphantis. Ergo non sunt ibi aliquae dotes assignandae.
Obj. 3: Dowries are given in marriage for the easier bearing of the burdens of marriage. But there are no burdens in spiritual marriage, especially in the state of the Church triumphant. Therefore, we should assign no dowries there.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A1.arg3
Praeterea, dotes non dantur nisi causa matrimonii. Sed matrimonium spirituale contrahitur cum Christo per fidem secundum statum Ecclesiae militantis. Ergo eadem ratione si beatis aliquae dotes conveniunt, convenient etiam sanctis in via existentibus. Sed istis non conveniunt. Ergo nec beatis.
Obj. 4: Dowries are only given for the sake of marriage. But spiritual marriage is contracted with Christ through faith during the state of the Church militant. Therefore, for the same reason if any dowries apply to the blessed, they will also apply to the holy ones in the wayfaring state. But they do not apply to the latter. Therefore, neither do they apply to the blessed.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A1.arg4
Praeterea, dotes ad bona exteriora pertinent, quae dicuntur bona fortunae. Sed praemia beatorum erunt de interioribus bonis. Ergo non debent dotes numerari.
Obj. 5: Dowries have to do with external goods, which are called goods of fortune. But the rewards of the blessed will pertain to internal goods. Therefore, dowries should not be counted among them.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A1.arg5
Sed contra, Ephes. 5, 32, dicitur: sacramentum hoc magnum est, dico autem in Christo et Ecclesia; ex quo habetur quod spirituale matrimonium per carnale significatur. Sed in carnali matrimonio sponsa dotata traducitur in domum sponsi. Ergo cum sancti in domum Christi traducantur cum beatificantur, videtur quod aliquibus dotibus dotentur.
On the contrary (1), it is said: this is a great sacrament: but I speak in Christ and in the Church (Eph 5:32). From this we hold that spiritual marriage is signified by fleshly marriage. But in fleshly marriage the bride endowed with a dowry is led into the bridegroom’s home. Therefore, since the saints are led into the home of Christ when they are beatified, it seems that they are endowed with certain dowries.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A1.sc
Praeterea, dotes in matrimonio corporali assignantur in matrimonii solatium. Sed matrimonium spirituale est delectabilius quam corporale. Ergo ei dotes sunt maxime assignandae.
Furthermore (2), in physical marriage the dowries are assigned for the solace of the marriage. But spiritual marriage is more delightful than corporeal marriage. Therefore, it should be assigned dowries most of all.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A1.arg6
Praeterea, ornamenta sponsarum ad dotem pertinent. Sed sancti ornati in gloriam introducuntur, ut dicitur Isai. 61, 10: induit me vestimentis salutis . . . quasi sponsam ornatam monilibus suis. Ergo sancti in patria dotes habent.
Furthermore (3), the bride’s adornments pertain to the dowry. But the saints are led adorned into glory, as it is said: he has clothed me with the garments of salvation . . . as a bride adorns herself with her jewels (Is 61:10). Therefore, the saints in heaven are in possession of dowries.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A1.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod absque dubio beatis, quando in gloriam transferuntur, aliqua dona divinitus dantur ad eorum ornatum; et hi ornatus a magistris dotes sunt nominati; unde datur quaedam definitio de dote, de qua nunc loquimur, talis: dos est perpetuus ornatus animae et corporis, vitae sufficiens, in aeterna beatitudine jugiter perseverans. Et sumitur haec descriptio ad similitudinem dotis corporalis, per quam sponsa ornatur, et providetur viro unde possit sufficienter sponsam et liberos nutrire; et tamen inamissibiliter dos sponsae conservatur, ut ad eam matrimonio separato revertatur. Sed de ratione nominis, diversi diversimode opinantur.
I answer that, without a doubt, when the blessed are transferred to glory they are divinely granted certain gifts for their adornment. And these adornments are given the name of ‘dowries’ by the masters. Hence a kind of definition of ‘dowry’ is given, in the sense in which we are now speaking: a dowry is a perpetual adornment of the soul and body, sufficient for life, continually perduring in eternal beatitude. And this description is taken after the likeness of a corporeal dowry, by which a bride is adorned and provision is made to the bridegroom whereby he can sufficiently nurture his bride and children. Even so, the dowry is preserved for the bride in a way that cannot be lost such that it reverts to her if the marriage is dissolved. But on the meaning of the name different people are of different opinions.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A1.co
Quidam enim dicunt, quod dos non accipitur ex aliqua similitudine ad matrimonium corporale, sed secundum modum loquendi quo omnem perfectionem seu ornatum cujuscumque hominis dotem nominamus, sicut dicitur aliquis esse dotatus scientia qui scientia pollet; et sic Ovidius usus est nomine dotis, dicens: et quacumque potes dote placere, place. Sed istud non videtur usquequaque conveniens: quia quandocumque aliquod nomen est impositum ad aliquid principaliter significandum, non consuevit ad alia transferri, nisi secundum aliquam similitudinem. Unde cum secundum primam institutionem nominis dos ad matrimonium carnale pertineat, videtur quod in qualibet alia acceptione attendatur aliqua similitudo ad principale significatum.
For some say that ‘dowry’ is not taken from any likeness to corporeal marriage, but rather according to the manner of speaking by which we call every perfection or adornment of any man a dowry, as someone is said to be ‘endowed’ with knowledge who abounds in knowledge. And this is the way in which Ovid used the term ‘endowment’ when he said: and be pleasing by whatever endowment you are able.1 But this does not seem altogether fitting. For whenever a term is applied to signify something principally, it is not usually transferred to other things except according to a likeness. Hence since the first established meaning of the term ‘dowry’ pertains to fleshly marriage, it seems that in any other instance we will find some likeness to the principal signified object.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A1
Et ideo alii dicunt, quod secundum hoc similitudo attenditur, quod dos proprie dicitur donum quod in matrimonio corporali datur sponsae ex parte sponsi, quando traducitur in domum sponsi, ad ornatum sponsae pertinens; quod patet ex hoc quod dixit Sichem Jacob et filiis ejus Gen. 34, 12: augete dotem, et munera postulate; et Exod. 22, 16: si seduxerit quis virginem . . . dormieritque cum ea, dotabit eam, et accipiet eam in uxorem; unde et ornatus qui a Christo sanctis exhibetur, quando traducuntur in domum gloriae, dos nominatur.
And thus others say that we find a likeness in this regard: that a ‘dowry’ properly refers to a gift that is given in corporeal marriage on the part of the bridegroom to the bride when the bride is led into the bridegroom’s home, pertaining to the bride’s adornment. This is clear from what Shechem said to Jacob and his sons: ask of me ever so much as marriage present and gift (Gen 34:12), and from Exodus 22:16: if a man seduces a virgin . . . and lies with her, he shall give the marriage present for her, and make her his wife. This is why the adornment furnished to the saints by Christ when they are led into the house of glory is called a dowry as well.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A1
Sed hoc est manifeste contra id quod juristae dicunt, ad quos pertinet de his tractare. Dicunt enim, quod dos proprie est quaedam datio ex parte mulieris his qui sunt ex parte viri, facta pro onere matrimonii quod sustinet vir. Sed illud quod sponsus dat sponsae, vocatur donatio propter nuptias; et secundum hunc modum accipitur dos 3 Reg. 9, ubi dicitur, quod Pharao rex Aegypti cepit Gazer, et dedit in dotem filiae suae uxori Salomonis.
But this is manifestly contrary to what the jurists say, to whom it pertains to treat of these matters. For they say that a dowry is properly a kind of giving on the woman’s side to those who are on the man’s side, given because of the burden of marriage that the man sustains. But what the bridegroom gives the bride is called a brideprice. And the dowry in 1 Kings 9:16 is understood in this way, where it is said that Pharaoh, the king of Egypt, captured Gezer and gave it as dowry to his daughter, the wife of Solomon.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A1
Nec contra hoc faciunt auctoritates inductae: quamvis enim dotes a parente puellae consueverunt assignari, tamen quandoque contingit, quod sponsus vel pater sponsi assignat dotes vice patris puellae: quod contingit dupliciter: vel pro nimio affectu ad sponsam, sicut fuit de Sichem, qui voluit assignare dotem quam debebat accipere propter vehementem amorem filii sui ad puellam; vel hoc fit in poenam sponsi, ut virgini a se corruptae dotem de suo assignet, quam pater puellae debuerat assignare; et in hoc casu loquitur Moyses in auctoritate inducta.
Nor do the authorities cited contradict this. For even though dowries are usually assigned by the parent of the girl, it is sometimes the case that the bridegroom or the bridegroom’s father assigns dowries in place of the girl’s father. This happens in two ways. Either it is from great affection for the bride, as was the case with Shechem, whose father wished to bestow the dowry he should have received because of his son’s strong love for the girl. Or it occurs as a punishment to the bridegroom so that he bestows a dowry from his own wealth on a virgin he has corrupted, which the girl’s father would have had to assign. And this is the case of which Moses is speaking in the authority cited.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A1
Et ideo secundum alios dicendum, quod dos in matrimonio carnali proprie dicitur quod datur ab his qui sunt ex parte mulieris, his qui sunt ex parte viri, ad sustentanda onera matrimonii, ut dictum est. Sed tunc remanet difficultas, quomodo haec significatio aptari possit ad propositum, cum ornatus qui sunt in beatitudine, dentur sponsae spirituali a Patre Sponsi: quod manifestabitur respondendo ad argumenta.
And thus, according to others, it should be said that in fleshly marriage a dowry is properly said to be what is given by those on the woman’s side to those on the man’s side for sustaining the burdens of marriage, as has been said. But then the difficulty remains of how this signification can be applied to the case in question, since the adornments in beatitude are given to the spiritual bride by the Father of the Bridegroom. This will be made clear by replying to the arguments.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod dotes quamvis assignentur sponso in carnali matrimonio ad usum, tamen proprietas et Dominium pertinent ad sponsam; quod patet ex hoc quod soluto matrimonio dos remanet sponsae secundum jura; et sic etiam in matrimonio spirituali ipsi ornatus qui sponsae spirituali dantur, scilicet Ecclesiae in membris suis, sunt quidem ipsius sponsi, inquantum ad ejus gloriam et honorem cedunt; sed sponsae, inquantum per eas ornatur.
Reply Obj. 1: Even though in fleshly marriage dowries are allotted to the bridegroom for his use, their ownership and dominion pertain to the bride, as is clear from the fact that if the marriage is dissolved the dowry remains legally the bride’s. And so also in spiritual marriage the adornments themselves that are given to the spiritual bride, namely the Church in her members, belong to the Bridegroom himself inasmuch as they yield glory and honor to him, but to the bride inasmuch as she is adorned by them.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod Pater Sponsi, scilicet Christi, est persona sola Patris; Pater autem sponsae est tota Trinitas. Effectus autem in creaturis ad totam pertinent Trinitatem; unde hujusmodi dotes in spirituali matrimonio, proprie loquendo, magis dantur a Patre sponsae quam a Patre Sponsi. Sed tamen haec collatio quamvis ab omnibus personis fiat, singulis personis potest appropriari per aliquem modum: personae quidem Patris ut danti, quia in ipso est auctoritas; ei etiam paternitas respectu creaturae appropriatur, ut dictum est in 1 libro, distinct. 18, quaest. 1, art. 5, in corp., ut sic idem sit pater sponsi et sponsae; Filio vero appropriatur, inquantum propter ipsum et per ipsum dantur; sed Spiritui Sancto, inquantum in ipso et secundum ipsum dantur: amor enim est omnis donationis ratio.
Reply Obj. 2: The Father of the Bridegroom, namely of Christ, is the person of the Father alone, but the Father of the bride is the entire Trinity. Now effects in creation pertain to the entire Trinity. Hence dowries of this sort in spiritual marriage, properly speaking, are given rather by the Father of the bride than by the Father of the Bridegroom. But even though this conferral is done by all the persons of the Trinity, it can be appropriated to each person in some way: to the person of the Father as giving, since in him is authority and paternity with respect to creation is appropriated to him as well, as was said in Book I, Distinction 18, Question 1, Article 5, so that in this way the Father of the Bridegroom and of the bride may be the same; to the Son inasmuch as they are given for him and through him; and finally to the Holy Spirit inasmuch as they are given in him and according to him. For love is the reason for all giving.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod dotibus per se convenit illud quod per dotes efficitur, scilicet solatium matrimonii; sed per accidens illud quod per eas removetur, scilicet onus matrimonii, quod per dotes levigatur:1 sicut gratiae per se convenit facere justum, sed per accidens quod de impio faciat justum. Quamvis ergo in matrimonio spirituali non sint aliqua onera, est tamen ibi summa jucunditas; et ad hanc perficiendam jucunditatem dotes sponsae conferuntur, ut scilicet delectabiliter per eas sponso conjungatur.
Reply Obj. 3: What is brought about by a dowry, namely, support for marriage, applies to a dowry per se. But what is removed by a dowry, namely the burden of marriage, which is relieved by way of a dowry, applies to it incidentally, just as it applies to grace per se to make a person just, but it is incidental that it makes a just person out of a wicked one. Therefore, even though in spiritual marriage there are no burdens, there is in it the utmost joyfulness and dowries are conferred on the bride to bring this joyfulness to perfection, i.e., so that through them she may be united with the Bridegroom with the utmost delight.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod dotes non consueverunt assignari sponsae quando desponsatur, sed quando in domum sponsi traducitur, ut praesentialiter sponsum habeat. Quamdiu autem in hac vita sumus, peregrinamur a Domino; 2 Corinth. 5; et ideo dona quae sanctis in hac vita conferuntur, non dicuntur dotes, sed illa quae conferuntur eis quando transferuntur in gloriam, in qua sponso praesentialiter perfruuntur.
Reply Obj. 4: Dowries were not customarily bestowed on the bride when espoused but when she was led into the bridegroom’s home, such that she held the bridegroom face to face. But as long as we are in this life we are away from the Lord (2 Cor 5:6). And thus it is not the gifts that are conferred on the saints in this life that are called dowries but instead those that are conferred on them when they are transferred into glory, in which they enjoy the Bridegroom face to face.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod in spirituali matrimonio interior decor requiritur, ut in Psalm. 44, 15: omnis gloria ejus filiae regis ab intus, etc. Sed in matrimonio corporali requiritur decor exterior; unde non oportet quod hujusmodi dotes assignentur in matrimonio spirituali sicut assignantur in corporali.
Reply Obj. 5: In spiritual marriage interior beauty is required, as it says in Psalm 45 (44): 13: all glorious is the princess within. But in corporeal marriage external ornament is required. And for this reason the kind of dowries that are bestowed in corporeal marriage do not need to be bestowed in spiritual marriage.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A1.ad5
A. 2Whether a dowry differs from beatitudeUtrum dos a beatitudine differat
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod dos sit idem quod beatitudo. Ut enim ex definitione praedicta patet, est ornatus animae et corporis, in aeterna beatitudine jugiter perseverans. Sed beatitudo animae est quidam ornatus ejus. Ergo beatitudo est dos.
Obj. 1: To the second question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that a dowry is the same as beatitude. For as is clear from the definition above, it is an adornment of soul and body, continually perduring in eternal beatitude. But beatitude of the soul is a kind of adornment of it. Therefore, beatitude is a dowry.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A2.arg1
Praeterea, dos dicitur illud per quod sponsa delectabiliter sponso conjungitur. Sed in spirituali matrimonio beatitudo est hujusmodi. Ergo beatitudo est dos.
Obj. 2: Whatever imbues the bride’s union with the bridegroom with delight is called a dowry. But beatitude does this in spiritual marriage. Therefore, beatitude is a dowry.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A2.arg2
Praeterea, visio, secundum Augustinum, est tota substantia beatitudinis. Sed visio ponitur una de dotibus. Ergo beatitudo est dos.
Obj. 3: Vision, according to Augustine,1 is the whole substance of beatitude. But vision is included as one of the dowries. Therefore, beatitude is a dowry.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A2.arg3
Praeterea, fruitio beatum facit. Fruitio autem est dos. Ergo dos beatum facit; et sic est beatitudo.
Obj. 4: Enjoyment makes a person blessed. But enjoyment is a dowry. Therefore, a dowry makes a person blessed, and thus it is beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A2.arg4
Praeterea, secundum Boetium in 3 de Consolatione, beatitudo est status omnium bonorum congregatione perfectus. Sed status beatorum perficitur ex dotibus. Ergo dotes sunt beatitudinis partes.
Obj. 5: According to Boethius in the Consolation of Philosophy 3,1 beatitude is the state perfected by the gathering together of all goods. But the state of the blessed is perfected by the dowries. Therefore, dowries are parts of beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A2.arg5
Sed contra, dos datur sine meritis. Sed beatitudo non datur, sed redditur. Ergo beatitudo non est dos.
On the contrary (1), a dowry is given without merits. But beatitude is not given but rendered. Therefore, beatitude is not a dowry.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A2.sc
Praeterea, beatitudo est una tantum; dotes vero sunt plures. Ergo beatitudo non est dos.
Furthermore (2), beatitude is only one, whereas the dowries are more than one. Therefore, beatitude is not a dowry.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A2.arg6
Praeterea, beatitudo inest homini secundum id quod inest potissimum in eo, ut dicitur in 1 Ethic. Sed dos etiam in corpore ponitur. Ergo dos et beatitudo non sunt idem.
Furthermore (3), beatitude is in a person according to what is most powerful in him, as it says in the Ethics 1.1 But a dowry is also applied to the body. Therefore, dowry and beatitude are not the same.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A2.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod circa hoc est duplex opinio. Quidam enim dicunt, quod beatitudo et dos sunt idem in re, sed differunt tantum ratione; quia dos respicit spirituale matrimonium quod est inter Christum et animam, non autem beatitudo. Sed hoc non potest esse, ut videtur; cum beatitudo in operatione consistat, dos autem non sit operatio, sed magis sit qualitas vel dispositio quaedam. Et ideo, secundum alios, dicendum, quod beatitudo et dos etiam realiter differunt, ut beatitudo dicatur ipsa operatio perfecta qua anima beata Deo conjungitur; sed dotes dicuntur habitus vel dispositiones, vel quaecumque aliae qualitates, quae ordinantur ad hujusmodi perfectam operationem; ut sic dotes ordinentur ad beatitudinem magis quam sint in beatitudine ut partes ipsius.
I answer that, concerning this there are two opinions. For some say that beatitude and dowry are really the same though they differ logically. For a dowry regards the spiritual marriage between Christ and the soul, whereas beatitude does not. But, as it seems, this cannot be the case, since beatitude consists in activity, while a dowry is not an activity but rather a quality or a kind of disposition. And thus we should say, according to others, that beatitude and dowry really differ such that beatitude refers to the perfect activity itself by which the blessed soul is joined to God but dowries refer to habits, dispositions, or whatever other qualities that are ordered to this perfect activity. In this way the dowries are ordered to beatitude rather than being in beatitude as parts of it.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A2.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod beatitudo, proprie loquendo, non est animae ornatus, sed est aliquid quod ex ornatu animae provenit, cum sit operatio quaedam; ornatus vero dicitur aliquis decor ipsius beati.
Reply Obj. 1: Beatitude, properly speaking, is not an adornment of the soul but is something that comes from the adornment of the soul, since beatitude is a kind of activity. Adornment, on the other hand, refers to a loveliness of the blessed person himself.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod beatitudo non ordinatur ad conjunctionem, sed est ipsa conjunctio animae cum Christo, quae est per operationem; sed dotes sunt dona disponentia ad hujusmodi conjunctionem.
Reply Obj. 2: Beatitude is not ordered to the union but rather is itself the union of the soul with Christ, which is by an activity. But dowries are gifts disposing to this sort of union.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod visio dupliciter potest accipi. Uno modo actualiter, idest pro ipso actu visionis; et sic visio non est dos, sed est ipsa beatitudo. Alio modo potest accipi habitualiter, idest pro habitu a quo talis operatio elicitur, idest pro ipsa gloriae claritate, qua anima divinitus illustratur ad Deum videndum; et sic est dos et principium beatitudinis, non autem est ipsa beatitudo.
Reply Obj. 3: Vision can be taken in two ways. In one way, actually, i.e., for the act of vision itself. And in this way it is not a dowry but beatitude itself. In the other way, it can be taken as habitual, i.e., for the habit by which such an activity is elicited, i.e., for that very brightness of glory by which the soul is divinely enlightened to see God. And in this way it is a dowry and the principle of beatitude, though not beatitude itself.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A2.ad3
Et similiter dicendum ad quartum de fruitione.
And the same thing should be said to the fourth objection concerning enjoyment.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A2
Ad quintum dicendum, quod beatitudo colligit omnia bona, non quasi partes essentiae beatitudinis, sed quasi aliquo modo ad beatitudinem ordinata, ut supra dictum est.
Reply Obj. 5: Beatitude gathers together all goods, not as parts of the essence of beatitude but as in a way ordered to beatitude, as said above.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A2.ad4
A. 3Whether Christ has dowriesUtrum Christo insint dotes
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod Christo competat habere dotes. Sancti enim Christo per gloriam conformabuntur; unde dicitur Philip. 3, 21: qui reformabit corpus humilitatis nostrae configuratum corpori claritatis suae. Ergo Christus etiam dotes habet.
Obj. 1: To the third question, we proceed thus. It seems that it belongs to Christ to have dowries. For the saints will be conformed to Christ through glory. Thus it is said: who will change our lowly body to be like his glorious body (Phil 3:21). Therefore Christ, too, has dowries.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A3.arg1
Praeterea, in spirituali matrimonio assignantur dotes ad similitudinem matrimonii corporalis. Sed in Christo invenitur quoddam spirituale matrimonium quod est sibi singulare, scilicet duarum naturarum in una persona, secundum quod dicitur natura humana in ipso esse desponsata a verbo, ut patet ex Glossa super illud Psalm. 18, 7: in sole posuit tabernaculum suum; et Apoc. 21, 3: ecce tabernaculum Dei cum hominibus. Ergo Christo competit habere dotes.
Obj. 2: Dowries are assigned in spiritual marriage after a likeness to corporeal marriage. But in Christ there is found a kind of spiritual marriage that is unique to him, namely that of two natures in one person, to the extent that the human nature in him is said to be espoused by the Word, as is clear from a Gloss on the passage: he hath set his tabernacle in the sun, as a bridegroom leaving his chamber (Ps 19:4), as well as: behold the tabernacle of God with men (Rev 21:3). Therefore, it belongs to Christ to have dowries.1
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A3.arg2
Praeterea, ut dicit Augustinus in lib. De doctr. Christ., Christus, secundum regulam Ticonii, propter unitatem corporis mystici, quae est inter caput et membra, nominat se etiam sponsam, et non solum sponsum, ut patet Isai. 61, 10: quasi sponsum decoratum corona, et quasi sponsam ornatam monilibus suis. Cum ergo sponsae debeantur dotes, oportet in Christo dotes, ut videtur, ponere.
Obj. 3: As Augustine says in On Christian Doctrine,1 in accord with the rule of Ticonius, Christ refers to himself not only as Bridegroom but also as bride on account of the unity of the mystical body between head and members, as is clear: as a bridegroom decks himself with a garland, and as a bride adorns herself with her jewels (Is 61:10). Since, then, brides are due dowries, we must, it seems, hold that there are dowries in Christ.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A3.arg3
Praeterea, omnibus membris Ecclesiae debetur dos, cum Ecclesia sit sponsa. Sed Christus est Ecclesiae membrum, ut patet 1 Corinth. 12, 27: vos estis corpus Christi, et membra de membro; Glossa: de Christo. Ergo Christo debentur dotes.
Obj. 4: A dowry is due to all the members of the Church, since the Church is the bride. But Christ is a member of the Church, as is clear: now you are the body of Christ and members of a member (1 Cor 12:27), where a Gloss1 explains of Christ. Therefore, dowries are due to Christ.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A3.arg4
Praeterea, Christus habet perfectam visionem, fruitionem et delectationem. Hae autem ponuntur dotes. Ergo Christus habuit dotes.
Obj. 5: Christ has perfect vision, enjoyment, and delight. But these are included as dowries. Therefore, Christ had dowries.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A3.arg5
Sed contra, inter sponsum et sponsam exigitur discretio personarum. Sed in Christo non est aliquid personaliter distinctum a filio Dei, qui est sponsus, ut patet Joan. 3, 20: qui habet sponsam, sponsus est. Ergo cum dotes sponsae assignentur, vel pro sponsa, videtur quod Christo non competat habere dotes.
On the contrary (1), there is a distinction of persons between bridegroom and bride. But in Christ there is nothing personally distinct from the Son of God, who is the Bridegroom, as is clear: he who has the bride is the bridegroom (Jn 3:29). Therefore, since the dowries are assigned to the bride or for the bride, it seems that it does not belong to Christ to have dowries.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A3.sc
Praeterea, non est ejusdem dare dotes et recipere. Sed Christus est qui dat spirituales dotes. Ergo Christo non competit dotes habere.
Furthermore (2), the same person does not give dowries and receive them. But Christ is the one who gives spiritual dowries. Therefore, it does not belong to Christ to have dowries.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A3.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod circa hanc difficultatem est duplex opinio.
I answer that, concerning this difficulty there are two opinions.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A3.co
Quidam enim dicunt, quod in Christo est triplex unio. Una quae dicitur consentanea, qua unitur Deo per connexionem amoris; alia dignativa, qua humana natura unitur divinae; tertia qua ipse Christus unitur Ecclesiae. Dicunt ergo, quod secundum duas uniones competit Christo habere dotes sub ratione dotis; sed quantum ad tertiam convenit ei id quod est dos excellentissime, non tamen sub ratione dotis; quia in tali conjunctione Christus est ut sponsus, sed Ecclesia ut sponsa. Dos autem datur sponsae quantum ad proprietatem et dominium, quamvis detur sponso ad usum. Sed hoc non videtur conveniens. In illa enim conjunctione qua Christus unitur Patri per consensum amoris, etiam inquantum est Deus, non dicitur esse aliquod matrimonium, quia non est ibi aliqua subjectio, quam oportet esse sponsae ad sponsum. Similiter etiam nec in conjunctione humanae naturae ad divinam quae est in unitate personae, vel etiam per conformitatem voluntatis, potest esse proprie ratio dotis, propter tria. Primo, quia exigitur conformitas naturae inter sponsum et sponsam in matrimonio illo in quo dantur dotes; et hoc deficit in conjunctione humanae naturae ad divinam. Secundo, quia exigitur ibi distinctio personarum; humana autem natura non est personaliter distincta a Verbo. Tertio, quia dos datur quando sponsa de novo introducitur in domum sponsi; et sic videtur ad sponsam pertinere, quae de non conjuncta fit conjuncta. Humana autem natura, quae est assumpta in unitatem personae a Verbo, nunquam fuit quin esset perfecte conjuncta.
For some say that in Christ there is a threefold union: one that is called consensual, by which he is united to God through a connection of love; another conferring dignity, by which the human nature is united to the divine; third, that by which Christ is united to the Church. They say, then, that it belongs to Christ to have dowries under the account of dowry according to the first two unions, though with regard to the third a dowry most excellently befits him, though not under the account of dowry, since in such a union Christ is like the Bridegroom and the Church the bride. And a dowry is given to a bride as regards property and dominion, though it is given to the bridegroom as regards use. But this does not seem fitting. For in that union by which Christ is joined to the Father through the consent of love, even as God, there is not said to be a marriage, since there is not any subjection there, which there must be in the bride with respect to the bridegroom. Neither can the notion of dowry be found properly in the union of the human nature to the divine in the unity of the person or even through a conformity of will, for three reasons. First, because a conformity of nature between bridegroom and bride is required in a marriage in which dowries are given, and this is lacking in the joining of the human nature to the divine. Second, because there is required in this case a distinction of persons, but the human nature is not personally distinct from the Word. Third, because a dowry is given when the bride is newly led into the bridegroom’s home, and this seems to pertain to the bride, who goes from not being joined to being joined. But the human nature, which is assumed by the Word into unity of person, was never something not perfectly joined.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A3
Unde secundum alios dicendum, quod vel omnino non convenit Christo ratio dotis, vel non ita proprie sicut aliis sanctis; ea tamen quae dotes dicuntur, excellentissime ei conveniunt.
Hence we must say, with others, that either the aspect of dowry does not at all befit Christ or that it does not befit him properly as in the other saints, though what the dowries indicate befit him in a most excellent manner.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod conformatio illa est intelligenda secundum id quod est dos, et non secundum rationem dotis quae sit in Christo; non enim oportet quod illud in quo Christo conformamur, sit eodem modo in nobis et in Christo.
Reply Obj. 1: This conforming should be understood in accord with what a dowry is, not in accord with the account of a dowry that is in Christ. For it is not necessary for what we are conformed to Christ in to exist in us and in Christ in the same way.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod natura humana non proprie dicitur esse sponsa in conjunctione illa qua Verbo conjungitur, cum non servetur ibi personarum distinctio, quae inter sponsum et sponsam requiritur. Sed quod quandoque desponsata dicatur humana natura, secundum quod Verbo conjuncta est, hoc est inquantum habet aliquem actum sponsae, quia scilicet inseparabiliter conjungitur; et quia in illa conjunctione humana natura est Verbo inferior, et per Verbum regitur sicut sponsa per sponsum.
Reply Obj. 2: The human nature is not properly said to be a bride in the union by which it is joined to the Word, since there is no distinction of persons preserved in that case, which is required between bridegroom and bride. But that the human nature is sometimes said to be espoused to the extent that it is joined to the Word is inasmuch as it possesses the act of the bride, i.e., because it is inseparably joined, and because in this joining the human nature is lower than the Word and is ruled by the Word as a bride is ruled by her bridegroom.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod hoc quod aliquando dicitur Christus sponsa, non est quia ipse vere sit sponsa, sed inquantum assumit personam sponsae suae, scilicet Ecclesiae, quae est ei spiritualiter conjuncta; unde nihil prohibet quin per illum modum loquendi posset dici habere dotes; non quod ipse habeat, sed quia Ecclesia habet.
Reply Obj. 3: The fact that Christ is sometimes called a bride is not because he is truly a bride but inasmuch as he assumes the person of his bride, namely the Church, who is spiritually joined to him. Hence nothing prevents that after this manner of speaking he could be said to have dowries, not that he himself has them, but because the Church has them.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod nomen Ecclesiae dupliciter accipitur. Quandoque enim nominat tantummodo corpus quod Christo conjungitur sicut capiti; et sic tantum Ecclesia habet rationem sponsae; sic vero Christus non est Ecclesiae membrum, sed est caput influens omnibus Ecclesiae membris. Alio modo accipitur Ecclesia secundum quod nominat caput, et membra conjuncta; et sic Christus dicitur membrum Ecclesiae, inquantum habet officium distinctum ab omnibus aliis, scilicet influere aliis vitam; quamvis non multum proprie dicatur membrum, quia membrum importat partialitatem quamdam. In Christo autem bonum spirituale non est particulatum, sed est totaliter, et integrum; unde ipse est totum Ecclesiae bonum; nec est aliquod majus ipse et alii quam ipse solus. Sic autem loquendo de Ecclesia, Ecclesia non nominat solum sponsam, sed sponsum et sponsam, prout per conjunctionem spiritualem est ex eis unum effectum. Unde licet Christus aliquo modo dicatur membrum Ecclesiae, nullo tamen modo potest dici membrum sponsae; et sic ei non convenit ratio dicti.1
Reply Obj. 4: The name ‘Church’ is taken in two ways. Sometimes it names only the body which is joined to Christ as to its head. And in this way the Church alone has the character of the bride and Christ is not a member of the Church but is the head of the Church influencing all the Church’s members. In the other way, ‘Church’ is taken as naming the head and the members joined to it. And in this way Christ is called a member of the Church, inasmuch as he has an office distinct from all others, namely to give an influx of life to the others, although he is not very properly called a member, since ‘member’ implies a kind of partiality. In Christ, however, the spiritual good is not parted out but is whole and integral. Hence he himself is the Church’s whole good, nor is he together with others any greater than he by himself. But speaking in this way of the Church, the Church names not only the bride but also the bridegroom and bride, as through the spiritual union the two become one. Hence, granted that Christ is in a way called a member of the Church, he can in no way be called a member of the bride. And so the notion of dowry does not apply to him.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod in processu illo est fallacia accidentis: non enim illa Christo conveniunt secundum quod habent rationem dotis.
Reply Obj. 5: This argument commits the fallacy of accident. For they do not befit Christ under the notion of dowry.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A3.ad5
A. 4Whether the angels have dowriesUtrum angelis
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod angeli habeant dotes. Quia super illud Cantic. 6: una est columba mea, dicit Glossa: una est Ecclesia in hominibus et in angelis. Sed Ecclesia est sponsa; et sic membris Ecclesiae convenit habere dotes. Ergo angeli dotes habent.
Obj. 1: To the fourth question, we proceed thus. It seems that the angels have dowries. For on the passage: my dove, my perfect one, is only one (Song 6:8), a Gloss says: there is one Church in men and angels. But the Church is the bride, and so it befits the Church’s members to have dowries. Therefore, the angels have dowries.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A4.arg1
Praeterea, Luc. 12, super illud: et vos similes hominibus expectantibus dominum suum quando revertatur a nuptiis, dicit Glossa: ad nuptias Dominus ivit, cum post resurrectionem novus homo angelorum multitudinem sibi copulavit. Ergo multitudo angelorum est sponsa Christi; et sic angelis debentur dotes.
Obj. 2: On the passage: be like men who are waiting for their master to come home from the marriage feast (Lk 12:36), a Gloss1 says: the Lord has gone to a wedding when after the Resurrection the new man has joined the multitude of angels to himself. Therefore, the multitude of angels is the bride of Christ. And so dowries are due to the angels.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A4.arg2
Praeterea, spirituale matrimonium in spirituali conjunctione consistit. Sed spiritualis conjunctio non minor est inter angelos et Deum, quam inter homines beatos et Deum. Ergo cum dotes, de quibus nunc agimus, ratione spiritualis matrimonii assignentur, videtur quod angelis conveniant dotes.
Obj. 3: Spiritual marriage consists in a spiritual union. But the spiritual union between the angels and God is not less than the spiritual union between blessed humans and God. Therefore, since the dowries we are now discussing are assigned by reason of spiritual marriage, it seems that dowries apply to the angels.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A4.arg3
Praeterea, spirituale matrimonium requirit spiritualem sponsum et spiritualem sponsam. Sed Christo, inquantum est summus spiritus, magis sunt conformes in natura angeli quam homines. Ergo magis potest esse spirituale matrimonium angelorum ad Christum quam hominum.
Obj. 4: Spiritual marriage requires a spiritual bridegroom and a spiritual bride. But in nature the angels are more like Christ, inasmuch as he is the supreme spirit, than men are. Therefore, a spiritual marriage of the angels to Christ is even more possible than that of men to Christ.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A4.arg4
Praeterea, major convenientia exigitur inter caput et membra, quam inter sponsum et sponsam. Sed conformitas quae est inter Christum et angelos, sufficit ad hoc quod Christus dicatur caput angelorum. Ergo eadem ratione sufficit ad hoc quod dicatur sponsus respectu eorum.
Obj. 5: Greater agreement is required between head and members than between bridegroom and bride. But the conformity between Christ and the angels is sufficient for Christ to be called the head of the angels. Therefore, for the same reason this comformity is sufficient for him to be called the Bridegroom with respect to them.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A4.arg5
Sed contra, Origenes super Cantic., distinguit quatuor personas; scilicet sponsum et sponsam, adolescentulas, et sodales sponsi; et dicit, quod angeli sunt sodales sponsi. Cum ergo dotes non debeantur nisi sponsae, videtur quod angelis dotes non conveniant.
On the contrary (1), in his commentary On the Song of Songs,1 Origen distinguishes four persons: the bridegroom and bride, the young women, and the companions of the bridegroom. And he says that the angels are the companions of the bridegroom. Since, then, dowries are only due to the bride, it seems that dowries do not befit the angels.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A4.sc
Praeterea, Christus desponsavit sibi Ecclesiam per incarnationem et passionem; unde figuratur per hoc quod dicitur Exod. 4, 25: sponsus sanguinum tu mihi es. Sed Christus per passionem et incarnationem non aliter fuit conjunctus angelis quam prius fuerat. Ergo angeli non pertinent ad Ecclesiam, secundum quod Ecclesia dicitur sponsa; ergo angelis non conveniunt dotes.
Furthermore (2), Christ espoused the Church to himself by his Incarnation and Passion. Hence this is prefigured when it is said: you are a bridegroom of blood to me (Ex 4:25). But by his Passion and Incarnation Christ was not joined to the angels in a way other than he had been previously. Therefore, the angels do not belong to the Church insofar as the Church is called bride. Therefore, dowries do not befit the angels.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A4.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod ea quae ad dotes animae pertinent, non est dubium angelis sicut et hominibus convenire; sed secundum rationem dotis non ita eis sicut hominibus conveniunt, eo quod non ita proprie convenit angelis ratio sponsae sicut hominibus. Exigitur enim inter sponsum et sponsam naturae conformitas, ut sint ejusdem speciei. Hoc modo autem homines cum Christo conveniunt, inquantum naturam humanam assumpsit, per quam assumptionem factus est conformis in natura speciei humanae omnibus hominibus. Angelis autem non est conformis secundum unitatem speciei, neque secundum naturam divinam, neque secundum humanam naturam; et ideo ratio dotis non ita proprie convenit angelis sicut hominibus. Tamen in his quae metaphorice dicuntur, cum non requiratur similitudo quantum ad omnia; non potest ex aliqua dissimilitudine concludi quod metaphorice aliquid de alio non praedicetur; et sic ex ratione inducta non potest simpliciter haberi quod angelis dotes non conveniant; sed solum quod non ita proprie sicut hominibus, ratione dissimilitudinis praedictae.
I answer that, there is no doubt that the things belonging to the soul’s dowries befit angels as well as men. But they do not befit them as well as men under the notion of dowry, due to the fact that the notion of bride does not apply as properly to angels as it does to human beings. For a conformity of nature is required between bridegroom and bride such that they be of the same species. Now human beings have this commonality with Christ, inasmuch as he assumed a human nature, through which he became like all men in the nature of the human species. However, he is not like angels according to unity of species, either in his divine nature or in his human nature. And thus the notion of dowry does not befit angels as properly as it does men. Nevertheless, with things that are said metaphorically, since a likeness in every respect is not required, one cannot conclude from some dissimilarity that one thing is not predicated of another thing metaphorically. And the argument given cannot prove that dowries do not befit the angels simply speaking, but only that dowries do not befit them as properly as they do men, due to the dissimilarity mentioned.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A4.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis angeli pertineant ad unitatem Ecclesiae, non tamen sunt membra Ecclesiae secundum quod Ecclesia dicitur sponsa per conformitatem naturae; et sic non convenit eis proprie habere dotes.
Reply Obj. 1: Even though angels belong to the unity of the Church, they are not members of the Church insofar as the Church is called bride by conformity of nature. And so it does not befit them properly to have dowries.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A4.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod desponsatio illa large accipitur pro unione, quae non habet conformitatem naturae in specie; et sic etiam nihil prohibet, large accipiendo dotes, ponere dotes in angelis.
Reply Obj. 2: This espousal is taken in a broad sense for union, which does not possess a conformity of nature in species. And in this way nothing prevents us from positing dowries in the angels, if we take ‘dowries’ in a broad sense.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A4.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis in matrimonio spirituali non sit nisi conjunctio spiritualis, tamen illos qui conjunguntur ad perfectam matrimonii rationem, oportet in specie naturae convenire; et propter hoc desponsatio ad angelos proprie non pertinet.
Reply Obj. 3: Even though in spiritual marriage there is only a spiritual union, those who are joined together in the full account of marriage must have a common natural species. And for this reason espousal does not properly pertain to the angels.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A4.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod illa conformatio qua angeli conformantur Christo inquantum est Deus, non est talis quae sufficiat ad perfectam matrimonii rationem, cum non sit secundum convenientiam in specie; sed magis adhuc remanet distantia infinita.
Reply Obj. 4: The conformity by which the angels are like Christ as God is not such as suffices for the full account of marriage, since it is not a conformity through sharing in species, but rather an infinite distance still remains.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A4.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod nec etiam Christus proprie dicitur caput angelorum secundum illam rationem qua caput requirit conformitatem naturae. Tamen sciendum, quod licet caput et alia membra sint partes individui unius speciei, non tamen, si unumquodque per se consideretur, cum alio est ejusdem speciei; manus enim habet aliam speciem partis a capite. Unde loquendo de membris secundum se, non requiritur inter ea alia convenientia quam proportionis, ut unum ab alio accipiat, et unum alii subserviat; et sic convenientia quae est inter Deum et angelos, magis sufficit ad rationem capitis quam ad rationem sponsi.
Reply Obj. 5: Nor is Christ properly called the head of the angels according to that account of ‘head’ requiring conformity of nature. Yet one should know that, even granted that the head and the other members are parts of an individual of a single species, still if each part is considered by itself, it does not belong to the same species as another part. For a hand is a different species of part than a head. Hence, speaking of the members in themselves, no other agreement than one of proportion is required among them, such that one receives from another and one is subservient to another. And then the agreement between God and the angels is more sufficient for the account of head than for the account of bridegroom.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A4.ad5
A. 5On the number of the dowriesDe numero dotium
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quintum sic proceditur. Videtur quod inconvenienter ponantur tres animae esse dotes, scilicet visio, dilectio, et fruitio. Anima enim conjungitur Deo secundum mentem, in qua est imago Trinitatis secundum memoriam, intelligentiam, et voluntatem. Sed dilectio ad voluntatem pertinet, visio ad intelligentiam. Ergo debet aliquid poni quod memoriae respondeat; cum fruitio non pertineat ad memoriam, sed magis ad voluntatem.
Obj. 1: To the fifth question, we proceed thus.1 It seems unfitting to hold that there are three dowries of the soul: vision, love, and enjoyment. For the soul is joined to God according to the mind, in which the image of the Trinity exists on the basis of memory, intelligence, and will. But love pertains to the will and vision to the intelligence. Therefore, something should be posited that corresponds to the memory, since enjoyment pertains not to the memory but rather to the will.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.arg1
Praeterea, dotes beatitudinis dicuntur respondere virtutibus viae, quibus Deo conjungimur, quae sunt fides, spes et caritas, quibus est ipse Deus objectum. Sed dilectio respondet caritati, visio autem fidei. Ergo deberet aliquid poni quod pertineret ad spem, cum fruitio magis pertineat ad caritatem.
Obj. 2: The dowries of beatitude are said to correspond to the virtues of the wayfaring state by which we are joined to God, which are faith, hope, and charity, whose object is God himself. But love corresponds to charity and vision to faith. Therefore, something would have to be posited that would pertain to hope, since enjoyment pertains instead to charity.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.arg2
Praeterea, Deo non fruimur nisi per dilectionem et visionem: illis enim dicimur frui quae diligimus propter se, ut patet per Augustinum in lib. 1 De doct. Christ. Ergo fruitio non debet poni alia dos a dilectione.
Obj. 3: We are only said to enjoy God through love and vision. For we are said to enjoy the things we love for their own sake, as is clear from Augustine in On Christian Doctrine 1.1 Therefore, enjoyment should not be posited as a different dowry from love.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.arg3
Praeterea, ad perfectionem beatitudinis requiritur comprehensio, 1 Corinth. 9, 24: sic currite ut comprehendatis. Ergo deberet adhuc quarta dos poni.
Obj. 4: Comprehension is required for the perfection of beatitude: run that you may comprehend (1 Cor 9:24). Therefore, a fourth dowry would still have to be posited.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.arg4
Praeterea, Anselmus dicit, quod haec pertinent ad beatitudinem animae: sapientia, amicitia, concordia, potestas, honor, securitas, gaudium; et sic videntur praedictae dotes inconvenienter assignari.
Obj. 5: Anselm1 says that the following pertain to the soul’s beatitude: wisdom, friendship, harmony, power, honor, security, and joy. And so it seems that the aforementioned dowries are unfittingly assigned.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.arg5
Praeterea, Augustinus in fin. de Civit. Dei, dicit, quod Deus in illa beatitudine sine fine videbitur, sine fastidio amabitur, sine fatigatione laudabitur. Ergo laus praeassignatis dotibus annumerari debet.
Obj. 6: Augustine says at the end of the City of God that: in that beatitude God will be seen without end, will be loved without tedium, will be praised without weariness.1 Therefore, praise should be counted with the previously assigned dowries.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.arg6
Praeterea, Boetius ponit quinque ad beatitudinem pertinentia in 3 de consolatione, quae sunt haec: sufficientia, quam promittunt divitiae; jucunditas, quam promittit voluptas; celebritas, quam promittit fama; securitas, quam promittit potentia; reverentia, quam promittit dignitas: et sic videtur quod ista potius deberent assignari dotes quam praedicta.
Obj. 7: Boethius includes five things pertaining to beatitude in the Consolation of Philosophy 3: sufficiency, which riches promise; joyfulness, which desire promises; celebrity, which fame promises; security, which power promises; veneration, which dignity promises.1 And so it seems that these should be set down as dowries rather than the ones named.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.arg7
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod non sunt ponendae aliquae dotes in corpore praeter dotes animae. Dotes enim ordinantur ad conjunctionem spiritualem, in qua beatitudo consistit, ut dictum est. Sed ea quae sunt in corpore, non inclinant ad hujusmodi conjunctionem: quia operationes mentis, per quam anima Deo conjungitur, non exercentur organis corporalibus. Ergo non sunt ponendae aliquae dotes corporis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that we should not consider there to be dowries in the body in addition to the dowries of the soul. For the dowries are ordered to spiritual union, in which beatitude consists, as has been said. But the things in the body do not incline to this kind of union. For the activities of the mind, through which the soul is joined to God, are not carried out by physical organs. Therefore, we should not posit any dowries of the body.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.arg8
Praeterea, homini debetur dos et beatitudo secundum quod est ad imaginem Dei. Sed homo non est ad imaginem secundum corpus, sed secundum animam, ut patet per Augustinum in lib. De Trinit. Ergo corpori non debentur dotes.
Obj. 2: Dowry and beatitude are due to man insofar as he is in the image of God. But man is not in the image of God according to his body but according to his soul, as is clear from Augustine in On the Trinity.1 Therefore, dowries are not due to the body.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.arg9
Praeterea, vires inferiores animae sensitivae et vegetativae sunt perfectiores quam ipsum corpus. Sed non assignantur aliquae dotes respondentes viribus inferioribus animae. Ergo non debent aliquae dotes assignari, corpori respondentes.
Obj. 3: The lower powers of the sensitive and vegetative soul are more perfect than the body itself. But no dowries are assigned that correspond to the lower powers of the soul. Therefore, no dowries should be assigned that correspond to the body.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.arg10
Sed contra, dotes debentur beatis secundum quod Christo conformantur. Sed homines non solum conformantur Christo secundum animam, sed etiam secundum corpus. Ergo etiam dotes corpori debentur.
On the contrary (1), dowries are due to the blessed insofar as they are conformed to Christ. But men are conformed to Christ not only according to the soul but also according to the body. Therefore, dowries are due also to the body.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.sc
Praeterea, hoc idem apparet ex definitione dotis supra posita, quae talis est: dos est ornatus animae, et corporis, etc.
Furthermore (2), this is also clear from the definition of ‘dowry’ given above, which runs: a dowry is an adornment of soul and body.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.arg11
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod dotes corporis inconvenienter ponantur quatuor, scilicet subtilitas, agilitas, claritas, et impassibilitas. Anselmus enim, videtur ponere septem: dicit enim quod septem erunt beatitudines corporis, scilicet: pulchritudo, velocitas, fortitudo, libertas, sanitas, voluptas, diuturnitas.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the dowries of the body are unfittingly counted as four: subtlety, agility, clarity, and impassibility. For Anselm1 seems to count seven, saying that there will be seven beatitudes of the body: beauty, swiftness, fortitude, freedom, health, pleasure, and longevity.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.arg12
Praeterea, ad perfectionem corporis viventis non solum pertinet motus, sed etiam sensus. Sed una dos ponitur quae pertinet ad motum, scilicet agilitas. Ergo deberet alia poni quae pertineret ad sensum.
Obj. 2: The perfection of a living body involves not only motion but also the senses. But one dowry is included that pertains to motion, namely agility. Therefore, there should be another that would pertain to the senses.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.arg13
Praeterea, corpora sanctorum erunt delectabilia secundum omnes sensus. Ergo sicut ponitur claritas, quae pertinet ad visum ita deberent poni aliae dotes pertinentes ad alios sensus.
Obj. 3: The bodies of the saints will be delightful according to all the senses. Therefore, just as clarity, which pertains to sight, is considered a dowry, so also other dowries pertaining to the other senses would have to be included.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.arg14
Praeterea, sicut impassibilitas convenit corpori glorioso, ita et animae glorificatae. Ergo non oportet poni dos corporis, cum non ponatur dos animae.
Obj. 4: Just as impassibility befits the glorified body, so also it befits the glorified soul. Therefore, there is no need to include it as a dowry of the body since it is not included as a dowry of the soul.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.arg15
Praeterea, sicut subtilitas est dos corporis, ita et pervietas; ut patet per Gregorium in Moral., super illud Job 28: non adaequabitur ei aurum vel vitrum. Ergo inter dotes corporis debet poni pervietas.
Obj. 5: Just as subtlety is a dowry of the body, so also is transparency, as is clear from Gregory in the Moralia1 on the passage: gold or glass cannot equal it (Job 28:17). Therefore, transparency should be included among the dowries of the body.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.arg16
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod ab omnibus communiter ponuntur tres animae dotes; diversimode tamen. Quidam enim dicunt, quod tres animae dotes sunt visio, dilectio et fruitio; quidam vero, quod sunt visio, comprehensio et fruitio; quidam vero, quod sunt visio, dilectio et comprehensio. Omnes tamen hae assignationes reducuntur in idem, et eodem modo earum numerus assignatur: dictum est enim, quod dos est aliquid animae inhaerens, per quod ordinatur ad operationem, in qua consistit beatitudo: in qua quidem operatione duo requiruntur, scilicet ipsa substantia operationis, quae est visio; et perfectio ejus, quae est delectatio: oportet enim beatitudinem esse operationem perfectam.
I answer that, everyone holds in common that there are three dowries of the soul, but the position is held in different ways. For some say that the three dowries of the soul are vision, love, and enjoyment. Others say that they are vision, comprehension, and enjoyment. Still others say that they are vision, love, and comprehension. Nevertheless, all these ways of assigning them are reduced to the same thing and their number is assigned in the same way. For it has been said that a dowry is something inhering in the soul by which it is ordered to the activity that beatitude consists in. In this activity two things are required: the substance of the activity itself, which is vision, and the perfection of the activity, which is delight. For beatitude must be a perfect activity.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.co
Visio autem aliqua est delectabilis dupliciter: uno modo ex parte objecti, inquantum id quod videtur, est delectabile; alio modo ex parte visionis, inquantum ipsum videre delectabile est, sicut delectamur in cognoscendo mala, quamvis mala nos non delectent; et quia operatio illa in qua ultima beatitudo consistit, debet esse perfectissima, ideo requiritur quod visio illa sit utroque modo delectabilis.
Now a vision is delightful in two ways. In one way, on the part of the object, inasmuch as what is seen is delightful. In the other way, on the part of the vision, inasmuch as seeing is itself delightful, as we delight in knowing evils, though evils do not delight us. And because this activity in which ultimate beatitude consists should be most perfect, it is required that this vision be delightful in both ways.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5
Ad hoc autem quod ipsa visio sit delectabilis ex parte visionis,1 requiritur quod sit facta connaturalis videnti per habitum aliquem. Sed ad hoc quod sit delectabilis ex parte visionis,2 duo requiruntur, scilicet quod ipsum visibile sit conveniens, et quod sit conjunctum. Sic ergo ad delectabilitatem visionis ex parte sui requiritur habitus qui visionem eliciat; et sic est una dos, quod dicitur ab omnibus visio. Sed ex parte visibilis requiruntur duo, scilicet convenientia quae est per affectum; et quantum ad hoc ponitur dos a quibusdam dilectio, et a quibusdam fruitio, secundum quod fruitio ad affectum pertinet: illud enim quod summe diligimus, convenientissimum aestimamus. Requiritur etiam ex parte visibilis conjunctio; et sic ponitur a quibusdam comprehensio, quae nihil est aliud quam in praesentia Deum habere, et in seipso tenere; sed secundum alios, fruitio, prout fruitio est non spei sicut est in via, sed jam rei sicut est in patria; et sic dotes tres respondent tribus virtutibus theologicis, scilicet visio fidei, spei vero comprehensio, vel fruitio secundum unam acceptionem; caritati vero dilectio vel fruitio secundum aliam assignationem: fruitio enim perfecta, qualis in patria habebitur, includit in se dilectionem, et comprehensionem; et ideo a quibusdam accipitur pro uno, a quibusdam vero pro alio.
Now for the vision itself to be delightful, it must be made connatural to the one seeing through some habit. But for it to be delightful on the part of the visible object, two things are required: that the visible object be fitting and that it be united with the one seeing. In this way, then, for the delightfulness of vision on the side of the vision itself a habit is required that elicits the vision, and this is one dowry, which all call vision. But on the part of the visible object two things are required: fittingness through affect, and in this regard some include love as a dowry and some enjoyment to the extent that enjoyment pertains to the affections, for what we take utmost delight in we consider most fitting. A union with the visible object is also required, and so some people set this down as comprehension, which is nothing other than to possess God as present and hold him in himself. But, according to others, this is enjoyment, not the enjoyment of hope as in the wayfaring state, but the enjoyment of the very thing at last as it is in heaven.1 And so the three dowries correspond to the three theological virtues: vision to faith, hope to comprehension (or enjoyment in one way of taking it), and love to charity—or, according to another way of taking it, enjoyment, for perfect enjoyment of the sort that will be had in heaven includes love and comprehension in itself, and thus some take it for one and others for the other.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5
Quidam vero attribuunt has tres dotes tribus animae viribus, visionem scilicet rationali, dilectionem concupiscibili, fruitionem vero irascibili, inquantum talis fruitio est per quamdam victoriam adepta. Sed hoc non proprie dicitur: quia irascibilis et concupiscibilis non sunt in parte intellectiva, sed sensitiva, ut in 3 Lib., distinct. 26, quaest. 1, art. 2, in corp., dictum est.1
Some, however, attribute these three dowries to the three powers of the soul: vision to the rational, love to the concupiscible, and enjoyment to the irascible, inasmuch as such enjoyment is acquired through a kind of victory. But this is not said properly, since the irascible and concupiscible powers are not in the intellective part but the sensitive part, as was said in Book III, Distinction 26, Question 1, Article 2, while the dowries of the soul are held to be in the mind itself.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod memoria et intelligentia non habent nisi unam operationem: quia vel ipsa intelligentia est operatio memoriae; vel si intelligentia dicatur esse potentia quaedam memoria non exit in operationem nisi mediante intelligentia, quia memoriae est notitiam tenere; unde etiam memoriae et intelligentiae non respondet nisi unus habitus, scilicet notitia; et ideo utrique respondet una tantum dos, scilicet visio.
Reply Obj. 1: Memory and intelligence have only a single activity. For either intelligence itself is an activity of memory, or if intelligence is said to be a kind of potency, then memory does not result in activity except by the mediation of intelligence, since it belongs to memory to retain knowledge. For this reason, only one single habit corresponds to memory and intelligence, namely knowledge. And thus a single dowry alone, namely vision, corresponds to both.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod fruitio respondet spei, inquantum includit comprehensionem, quae spei succedet: quod enim speratur, nondum habetur; et ideo spes quodammodo affligit propter distantiam amati; et propter hoc in patria non remanet, sed succedit ei comprehensio.
Reply Obj. 2: Enjoyment corresponds to hope inasmuch as it includes comprehension, which takes the place of hope. For what is hoped for is not yet had. And thus in a certain way hope afflicts a person because of the distance from what is loved. And for this reason it does not remain in heaven but rather comprehension takes its place.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod fruitio, secundum quod comprehensionem includit, distinguitur a visione et dilectione; alio tamen modo quam dilectio a visione; dilectio enim et visio diversos habitus nominant, quorum unus pertinet ad intellectum, alter vero ad affectum; sed comprehensio vel fruitio, secundum quod ponitur pro comprehensione, non importat alium habitum ab illis duobus, sed importat remotionem,1 ex quibus efficiebatur ut non posset mens Deo praesentialiter conjungi; et hoc quidem fit per hoc quod ipse habitus gloriae animam ab omni defectu liberat, sicut quod facit eam sufficientem ad cognoscendum sine phantasmatibus, et ad praedominandum corpori, et alia hujusmodi, per quae excluduntur impedimenta, quibus fit ut nunc peregrinemur a Domino.
Reply Obj. 3: The enjoyment that includes comprehension is distinguished from vision and love, though in a different way than love is distinguished from vision. For love and vision designate different habits, one of which pertains to the intellect and the other to the affections. But comprehension or the enjoyment that is taken for comprehension, does not imply a different habit from these two but rather implies the removal of the impediments to the mind being able to be united to God face to face. And this occurs through the fact that the very possession of glory frees the soul from every defect, just as it makes it sufficient for knowing without phantasms and for mastering the body, and other such things, that exclude the impediments by which it happens that we now are on pilgrimage far from the Lord.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.ad3
Ad quartum patet responsio ex dictis.
The reply to the fourth objection is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod proprie dotes sunt immediata principia illius operationis in qua perfecta beatitudo consistit, per quam anima Christo conjungitur: illa autem quae Anselmus enumerat, non sunt hujusmodi, sed sunt qualitercumque beatitudinem concomitantia vel consequentia, non solum in comparatione ad sponsum, ad quem sola sapientia inter enumerata ab eo pertinet; sed etiam in comparatione ad alios vel pares, ad quos pertinet amicitia quantum ad unionem affectuum, et concordia quantum ad consensum in agendis; vel ad inferiores ad quos pertinet et potestas, secundum quod a superioribus inferiora disponuntur, et honor secundum id quod ab inferioribus superioribus exhibetur; et etiam per comparationem ad seipsum, ad quod pertinet securitas quantum ad remotionem mali, et gaudium quantum ad adeptionem boni.
Reply Obj. 5: Dowries are properly the immediate principles of the activity that perfect beatitude consists in, through which the soul is united with Christ. However, what Anselm1 enumerates are not of this sort but are, rather, things that accompany or result from beatitude in many different ways, not only in relation to the Bridegroom, to whom, of the things enumerated, wisdom alone pertains. But these things are also in relation to others, whether they be peers, to whom friendship pertains as to the union of affections, and harmony as to consent in things to be done; or whether they be inferiors, to whom power pertains to the extent that the lower are disposed by the higher, and honor in accord with what is shown to the higher by the lower. And they also may be in relation to oneself, to whom security pertains as regards removal of evil and joy as regards attainment of the good.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod laus quae ab Augustino ponitur tertium eorum quae in patria erunt, non est dispositio ad beatitudinem, sed magis beatitudinem consequens: ex hoc enim ipso quod anima Deo conjungitur in qua beatitudo consistit, sequitur quod in laudem prorumpat, unde laus non habet rationem dotis.
Reply Obj. 6: The praise that Augustine counts as the third of the things there will be in heaven is not a disposition to beatitude but rather a consequence of beatitude. For from the fact that the soul is united to God, which beatitude consists in, it follows that it breaks forth into praise, which is why praise does not have the character of a dowry.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod illa quinque quae enumerat Boetius, sunt quaedam beatitudinis conditiones, non autem dispositiones ad beatitudinis actum, eo quod beatitudo ratione perfectionis suae sola et singulariter habet per seipsam quidquid ab hominibus in diversis rebus quaeritur, ut patet etiam per Philosophum in 1 et 10 Ethic.; et secundum hoc Boetius ostendit illa quinque in vera beatitudine esse: quia haec sunt quae ab hominibus in temporali felicitate quaeruntur, quae vel pertinent ad immunitatem a malo, sicut securitas; vel ad consecutionem boni vel convenientis, sicut jucunditas; vel perfecti, sicut sufficientia; vel ad manifestationem boni, sicut celebritas, inquantum bonum unius est in notitia multorum; et reverentia, inquantum illius notitiae vel boni signum aliquod exhibetur: reverentia enim consistit in exhibitione honoris qui est testimonium virtutis. Unde patet quod ista quinque non debent dici dotes, sed quaedam beatitudinis conditiones.
Reply Obj. 7: The five things Boethius enumerates are certain conditions of beatitude, not dispositions to the act of beatitude, because beatitude by reason of its perfection possesses alone and uniquely by itself whatever men seek after in various things, as is clear from the Philosopher in the Ethics 1 and 10.1 And accordingly Boethius shows that these five things exist in true beatitude, since they are what all men seek after in temporal happiness. They pertain either to being free from evil, such as security, or ot to the attainment of the good or of the fitting, as joyfulness, or of the perfect, such as sufficiency; or they are for the manifestation of the good, such as celebrity, inasmuch as the good of one lies within the knowledge of many, and veneration, inasmuch as a sign of this knowledge or good is shown. For veneration consists in showing honor as a testimony of virtue. Hence it is clear that these five elements should not be called dowries but rather certain conditions of beatitude.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.ad7
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod secundum hoc homo est beatitudinis particeps quod ad imaginem Dei consistit. Imago autem Dei primo et principaliter in mente consistit; sed per quamdam derivationem etiam in corpore hominis quaedam repraesentatio imaginis invenitur, secundum quod oportet corpus animae esse proportionatum, ut etiam patet ex his quae Magister dicit in 2 Sent., dist. 16; unde etiam beatitudo vel gloria primo et principaliter est in mente, sed per quamdam redundantiam derivatur etiam ad corpus, ut beatitudo hominis secundum corpus dicatur, quod imperium animae Deo conjunctae perfecte exequitur. Unde sicut dispositiones quae sunt in anima beata ad perfectam operationem, qua Deo conjungitur, dicuntur animae dotes; ita dispositiones quae sunt in corpore glorioso, ex quibus corpus efficitur perfecte animae subjectum, dicuntur corporis dotes.
To the second question, it should be said that man is a partaker in beatitude to the extent that he exists in the image of God. Now, the image of God consists first and principally in the mind, but through a kind of derivation a representation of the image is found also in man’s body, insofar as the body must be proportioned to the soul, as is also clear from what the Master says in Sentences II, Distinction 16. For this reason, beatitude or glory is first and principally in the mind, but through a kind of overflowing it also spills over into the body so that man’s beatitude can be spoken of with reference to the body, which perfectly follows the command of the soul joined to God. Hence just as the blessed soul’s dispositions to the perfect activity by which it is joined to God are called the soul’s dowries, so also the glorified body’s dispositions by which it is made perfectly subject to the soul are called dowries of the body.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod etiam perfectio corporis gloriosi aliquo modo coadjuvat ad hoc quod anima liberius et perfectius Deo inhaereat, inquantum videlicet non retrahitur aliquibus corporeis impedimentis a divina inhaesione; et inquantum etiam anima perfectius esse habet corpori conjuncta, quam a corpore separata; et sic etiam ejus operatio est perfectior, ut supra dictum est.
Reply Obj. 1: The glorified body’s perfection also in a certain way helps the soul more freely and perfectly cling to God, inasmuch as it is not drawn away from clinging to God by any physical impediments, and also inasmuch as the soul possesses being more perfectly when joined to the body than it does when separate from the body. And so its activity is also more perfect, as said above.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.ad8
Ad secundum patet responsio ex dictis.
The reply to the second objection is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.ad9
Ad tertium dicendum, quod sicut dicit Augustinus in lib. De Trinit., ad exteriorem hominem non solum pertinet corpus, sed etiam corporis sensus; unde omnes inferiores potentiae quae sunt organis affixae, simul cum corpore computantur, et cum eo etiam simul dotantur.
Reply Obj. 3: As Augustine says in On the Trinity,1 to the external man pertains not only the body but also the body’s senses. For this reason all the lower powers that are connected with organs are reckoned together with the body and receive dowries also together with it.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.ad10
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod anima est forma corporis, et motor: unde cum dotes corporis ad hoc ordinentur ut corpus perfecte animae subjiciatur, hoc erit ut subjiciatur ei perfecte et sicut formae, et sicut motori. A forma autem in materia tria causantur; scilicet esse substantiale, vires et formae secundariae, scilicet accidentales, et amborum conservatio.
To the third question, it should be said that the soul is the form of the body and its mover. Hence since the body’s dowries are ordered to the body’s being perfectly subject to the soul, this will be so that it is subject to it perfectly both as form and as mover. Now three things are caused in matter by form: substantial being, powers and secondary (accidental) forms, and the preservation of both.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5
Corpus ergo gloriosum, inquantum perfecte animae subditur quantum ad esse substantiale quod ab ea habet, sic est dos subtilitatis: ex hoc enim corpus gloriosum subtile dicitur, ut supra, distinct. 44, dictum est, quod perfecte ab anima informatur.
Therefore, inasmuch as the glorified body is perfectly subject to the soul in the substantial being it has from it, there is the dowry of subtlety. For the glorious body is called subtle, as was said above (Distinction 44), from the fact that it is informed perfectly by the soul.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5
Inquantum vero perfecte subditur ei ut formae secundum accidentales formas quae sunt in corpore ab anima, sic est dos claritatis.
And inasmuch as it is perfectly subject to it as its form according to the accidental forms that are in the body from the soul, there is the dowry of clarity.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5
Inquantum vero corpus gloriosum perfecte ab anima conservatur, sic est dos impassibilitatis: ex hoc enim impassibile dicitur quod ex vi animae servatur immune ab omni laesione.
In turn, inasmuch as the glorious body is perfectly preserved by the soul, there is the dowry of impassibility. For it is called impassible from the fact that by the soul’s power it is preserved immune from all harm.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5
Sed inquantum corpus perfecte subditur animae ut motori, sic est dos agilitatis: corpus enim secundum hoc dicitur agile quod ad omnes animae actus est expeditum et paratum.
But inasmuch as the body is perfectly subject to the soul as its mover, there is the dowry of agility. For the body is called agile insofar as it is responsive and ready for all the acts of the soul.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5
Quidam autem quatuor dotes corporis quatuor virtutibus cardinalibus adaptant, eo quod cardinalium virtutum materia sunt bona corporalia; ut scilicet prudentiae respondeat claritas propter cognitionem: justitiae, quae est perpetua et immortalis, impassibilitas: fortitudini agilitas, ex qua contingit ut nihil corpori possit resistere: unde agilitas notatur 1 Corinth. 15, 43, per hoc quod dicitur: surget in virtute: temperantiae vero, quae corpus attenuat, subtilitas: et sic quatuor dotes corporis respondent quatuor virtutibus cardinalibus, sicut tres dotes animae tribus theologicis, ut dictum est.
Now some correlate the four dowries of the body with the four cardinal virtues, because corporeal goods are the matter of the cardinal virtues. Thus they say that clarity corresponds to prudence on account of knowledge. Next, justice, which is perpetual and immortal, corresponds to impassibility. Next, agility, from which it comes about that nothing can resist the body, corresponds to fortitude, for which reason agility is indicated where it is said: it is raised in power (1 Cor 15:43). Finally, subtlety, which attenuates the body, corresponds to temperance. And in this way the four dowries of the body correspond to the four cardinal virtues just as the three dowries of the soul correspond to the three theological virtues, as has been said.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod illa septem quae Anselmus ponit, continentur sub istis quatuor: pulchritudo enim continetur sub claritate; velocitas et libertas et fortitudo sub agilitate; sanitas et diuturnitas sub impassibilitate; voluptas vero potest reduci ad subtilitatem; quia ex hoc quod corpus est perfecte informatum per animam, est ad delectationem dispositum.
Reply Obj. 1: The seven things listed by Anselm are contained under these four. For beauty is contained under clarity; swiftness, freedom, and fortitude, under agility; health and longevity under impassibility; and pleasure can be reduced to subtlety, since from the fact that the body is perfectly informed by the soul it is disposed for delight.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.ad11
Ad secundum dicendum, quod agilitas non solum pertinet ad motum, sed etiam ad sensum, et ad omnes alias operationes animae: ut secundum hoc dicatur corpus gloriosum esse agile, quod est perfecte habilitatum ad omnes operationes quae per corpus exercentur.
Reply Obj. 2: Agility pertains not only to motion but also to the senses and all other activities of the soul, such that the glorious body is thus called agile insofar as it is perfectly suited to all the activities carried out by the body.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.ad12
Ad tertium dicendum, quod secundum Philosophum in 2 de Generatione, qualitates visibiles sunt aliis qualitatibus sensibilibus nobiliores quantum ad hoc quod in visibilitate conveniunt inferiora corpora cum superioribus corporibus, non autem quantum ad alias sensibiles qualitates: unde lux vel claritas, quae est qualitas propria caelestium corporum, inter alias qualitates corporales est nobilior, et magis similis ad exprimendam intelligibilem claritatem: et ideo ex redundantia gloriae ab anima in corpus magis ponitur in corpore glorioso claritas ut dos, quam alia sensibilis qualitas.
Reply Obj. 3: According to the Philosopher in On Generation and Corruption 2,1 visible qualities are more noble than other sensible qualities in the fact that lower bodies agree with higher bodies in visibility, and not in other sensible qualities. Hence light or clarity, which is a quality proper to heavenly bodies, is the more noble among other corporeal qualities and a better likness for expressing intelligible clarity. And thus from the overflowing of glory from the soul to the body, clarity is included as a dowry in the glorious body rather than any other sensible quality.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.ad13
Ad quartum dicendum, quod anima non est passibilis secundum naturam, sed1 per accidens, inquantum corpus patitur: vel per divinam justitiam est passibilis ex culpa, quae ab animabus beatorum est procul propter Dei dilectionem: unde ex quo impassibilitas ponitur corporis dos, non oportet quod ponatur dos animae.
Reply Obj. 4: The soul is not naturally passible, except incidentally, inasmuch as the body suffers. Or by divine justice it is passible due to fault, which is far from the souls of the blessed on account of the love of God. And so the fact that impassibility is included as a dowry of the body does not necessitate that it be included as a dowry of the soul.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.ad14
Ad quintum dicendum, quod clarum et pervium ad idem genus reducuntur, eo quod lux est actus diaphani: et ideo pervietas non ponitur dos distincta a claritate. De praedictis autem dotibus tam animae quam corporis, in speciali dictum est; de fruitione quidem in 1 dist., 1 Lib.; de dilectione, in 3 Lib., tractatu de caritate; de visione supra, hac eadem dist.; de quatuor dotibus corporis supra, dist. 44.
Reply Obj. 5: The clear and the transparent are reduced to the same genus by the fact that light is the act of the transparent. And thus transparency is not listed as a dowry distinct from clarity. Now of the dowries listed, both of soul and of body, special mention has been made: of enjoyment in Book I, Distinction 1; of love in Book III, in the treatise on charity; of vision above, in this same Distinction; and of the four dowries of the body above in Distinction 44.
Sent.IV.D49.Q4.A5.ad15
Q. 5The crown of distinctionDe aureolis
Deinde quaeritur de aureolis: et circa hoc quaeruntur quinque:
Next, the “aureole” or crown of special distinction must be inquired about; and here five questions arise:
Sent.IV.D49.Q5
primo quid sit aureola;
first, what an aureole is;
Sent.IV.D49.Q5
secundo quomodo differat a fructu;
second, how it differs from a fruit;
Sent.IV.D49.Q5
tertio ratione quorum debeatur aureola;
third, on what basis a crown of special distinction is due;
Sent.IV.D49.Q5
quarto quibus debeatur;
fourth, to whom it is due;
Sent.IV.D49.Q5
quinto de numero aureolarum.
fifth, on the number of the special distinctions.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5
A. 1What an aureole is
Quid sit aureola
What an aureole is1
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod aureola non sit aliquod aliud praemium ab essentiali praemio, quod aurea dicitur. Praemium enim essentiale est ipsa beatitudo. Sed beatitudo, secundum Boetium, est status omnium bonorum aggregatione perfectus. Ergo praemium essentiale includit omne bonum quod habetur in patria; et sic aureola includitur in aurea.
Obj. 1: To the first question, we proceed thus. It seems that an aureole is not different reward from the essential reward, which is called a golden crown. For the essential reward is beatitude itself. But beatitude, according to Boethius, is the state perfected by the gathering together of all goods.1 Therefore, the essential reward includes every good possessed in heaven. And so the aureole is included in the golden crown.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A1.arg1
Praeterea, magis et minus non diversificant speciem. Sed illi qui servant consilia et praecepta, magis praemiantur quam illi qui servant praecepta tantum: nec in aliquo praemium eorum videtur differre, nisi quod unum est altero majus. Cum ergo aureola nominet praemium quod debetur operibus perfectionis, videtur quod aureola non dicat aliquid distinctum ab aurea.
Obj. 2: More and less do not make for different species. But those who keep the counsels and precepts are rewarded more than those who keep only the precepts. But their reward seems to differ in nothing except that one is greater than another. Since, then, ‘aureole’ refers to a reward that is due to works of perfection, it seems that an aureole does not indicate something distinct from the golden crown.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A1.arg2
Praeterea, praemium respondet merito. Sed radix totius meriti est caritas. Cum ergo caritati respondeat aurea, videtur quod in patria non erit aliquod praemium ab aurea distinctum.
Obj. 3: Reward corresponds to merit. But the root of all merit is charity. Since, then, the golden crown corresponds to charity, it seems that in heaven there will not be a reward distinct from the golden crown.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A1.arg3
Praeterea, homines beati assumuntur ad angelorum ordines, ut dicit Gregorius. Sed in angelis licet quaedam data sint quibusdam excellenter, ibi tamen nihil possidetur singulariter: omnia enim in omnibus sunt, non quidem aequaliter, quia alii aliis sublimius possident, quae tamen omnes habent, ut etiam Gregorius dicit. Ergo et in beatis non erit aliquod aliud praemium nisi omnium commune: ergo aureola non est praemium distinctum ab aurea.
Obj. 4: Blessed men are taken up into the orders of the angels, as Gregory says.1 But among the angels, although some gifts are given to some of them in a surpassing way, nevertheless with them nothing is possessed individually. For all gifts are in all of them, though not equally, since some possess more sublimely than others what they all have, as Gregory also says.2 Therefore in the blessed, too, there will not be any reward that is not common to all. Therefore, an aureole is not a reward distinct from the golden crown.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A1.arg4
Praeterea, excellentiori merito excellentius praemium debetur. Si ergo aurea debetur operibus quae sunt in praecepto, aureola vero his quae sunt in consilio; aureola erit perfectior quam aurea: et ita non deberet diminutive signari: et sic videtur quod aureola non sit praemium distinctum ab aurea.
Obj. 5: A more excellent reward is owed to more excellent merit. If, then, a golden crown is due to works of precept, but an aureole is due to works of counsel, then an aureole will be more perfect than the golden crown. And then it should not be designated by a diminutive.1 And so it seems that an aureole is not a reward distinct from a golden crown.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A1.arg5
Sed contra, Exod. 25, super illud: faciet alteram coronam aureolam, dicit Glossa: ad coronam hanc pertinet canticum novum, quod virgines tantum coram agno concinunt. Ex quo videtur quod aureola sit quaedam corona non omnibus, sed aliquibus specialiter reddita. Aurea autem omnibus beatis redditur. Ergo aureola est aliud quam aurea.
On the contrary (1), on the passage: he shall make another little golden crown (Ex 25:25), a Gloss says: to this crown pertains the new song, which the virgins alone sing together before the Lamb. From this it seems that an aureole is a kind of crown rendered not to all but to some in particular. A golden crown, however, is rendered to all the blessed. Therefore, an aureole is something other than the golden crown.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A1.sc
Praeterea, pugnae quam sequitur victoria, debetur corona, 2 ad Timoth. 2, 5: non coronabitur nisi qui legitime certaverit. Ergo ubi est specialis ratio certaminis, ibi debet esse specialis corona. Sed in aliquibus operibus est specialis ratio certandi. Ergo prae aliis aliquam coronam habere debent, et hanc dicimus aureolam.
Furthermore (2), a crown is due to a struggle followed by victory: he is not crowned, unless he competes according to the rules (2 Tim 2:5). Therefore where the contest has a special character, there should be a special crown. But in some works the contest does have a special character. Therefore, they should have a crown before the others, and this we call an aureole.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A1.arg6
Praeterea, Ecclesia militans descendit a triumphante, ut patet Apoc. 21, 2: vidi civitatem sanctam Hierusalem novam descendentem de caelo a Deo. Sed in Ecclesia militante specialia opera habentibus specialia praemia redduntur, sicut victoribus corona, currentibus bravium. Ergo similiter debet esse in Ecclesia triumphante.
Furthermore (3), the Church Militant descends from the Triumphant, as is clear: I saw the holy city, the new Jerusalem, coming down out of heaven from God (Rev 21:2). But in the Church Militant special rewards are rendered to those who perform special works, as a crown to the victors and a prize to the runners. Therefore, it should be likewise in the Church Triumphant.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A1.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod praemium essentiale hominis, quod est ejus beatitudo, consistit in perfecta conjunctione animae ad Deum, inquantum eo perfecte fruitur, ut viso et amato perfecte. Hoc autem praemium metaphorice corona dicitur, vel aurea: tum ex parte meriti, quod cum quadam pugna agitur, militia enim est vita hominis super terram: Job 7, 1, tum etiam ex parte praemii, per quod homo efficitur quodammodo divinitatis particeps, et per consequens regiae potestatis: Apoc. 5, 10: fecisti nos Deo nostro regnum et sacerdotes. Corona autem est proprium signum regiae dignitatis: et eadem ratione praemium quod essentiali additur coronae rationem habet. Significat etiam corona perfectionem quamdam ratione figurae circularis, ut ex hoc etiam competat perfectioni beatorum.
I answer that, man’s essential reward, which is his beatitude, consists in the perfect union of the soul with God inasmuch as a person perfectly enjoys him as perfectly seen and loved. This reward is metaphorically called a crown or a golden crown, both from the perspective of merit, which occurs with a kind of struggle, for the life of man upon earth is a warfare (Job 7:1), and also from the perspective of the reward, through which man is made in a certain way a partaker in divinity and, consequently, in royal power: thou hast made them a kingdom and priests to our God (Rev 5:10). Now a crown is the proper sign of royal dignity and for the same reason the reward that is added to the essential reward has the character of a crown. A crown also signifies a certain perfection by reason of its circular shape and on this basis, too, belongs to the perfection of the blessed.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A1.co
Sed quia nihil potest superaddi quin sit eo minus, ideo superadditum praemium aureola nominatur. Huic autem essentiali praemio, quod aurea dicitur, aliquid additur dupliciter. Uno modo ex conditione naturae ejus quae praemiatur, sicut supra beatitudinem animae gloria corporis adjungitur, unde et ipsa gloria corporis interdum aureola nominatur: unde et super illud Exod. 25: facies alteram coronam aureolam, dicit quaedam Glossa, quod in fine aureola superponitur; cum in Scriptura dicatur, quod eis sublimior gloria in receptione corporum servetur. Sic autem nunc de aureola non agitur.
But because nothing can be superadded that is not less than that to which it is added, the superadded reward is given the name of aureole.1 Now there are two ways that something may be added to the essential reward, which is called the golden crown. In one way, from the condition of the nature that is rewarded, as beyond beatitude, the body’s glory is joined to the soul. Thus even the glory of the body itself is sometimes given the name of aureole. This is why commenting on Exodus 25:25: thou shalt make another little golden crown (Ex 25:25), a Gloss2 says that at the end an aureole is placed on top of it, since in Scripture it is said that a more sublime glory is kept in store for them in the reception of their bodies. But this is not the aureole that we are now discussing.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A1
Alio modo ex ratione operis meritorii: quod quidem rationem meriti ex duobus habet ex quibus habet etiam bonitatis rationem: scilicet ex radice caritatis, quae refertur in finem ultimum; et sic debetur ei essentiale praemium, scilicet perventio ad finem, quae est aurea: et ex ipso genere actus laudabilitatem quamdam habet ex debitis circumstantiis, et ex habitu eliciente, et proximo fine; et sic debetur ei quoddam accidentale praemium, quod aureola dicitur: et hoc modo de aureola ad praesens intendimus.
In the other way, from the character of a meritorious work, which has the character of merit from two sources, from which it also has the character of goodness. One is from the root of charity, which is referred to the last end. And so the essential reward, namely attaining the end, is due to it, and this is the golden crown. The other is that by its genus the act has a certain praiseworthiness from due circumstances, from the eliciting habit, and from the proximate end. And in this way an accidental reward is due to it, which is called an aureole. And this is the way in which we mean aureole in the present discussion.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A1
Et sic dicendum, quod aureola dicit aliquid aureae superadditum, idest quoddam gaudium de operibus a se factis, quae habent rationem victoriae excellentis, quod est aliud gaudium ab eo quo de conjunctione ad Deum gaudetur, quod gaudium dicitur aurea. Quidam tamen dicunt, quod ipsum praemium commune, quod est aurea, accipit nomen aureolae secundum quod virginibus vel martyribus vel doctoribus redditur, sicut et denarius accipit nomen debiti ex hoc quod alicui debetur, quamvis omnino idem sint debitum et denarius; non tamen ita quod praemium essentiale oporteat esse majus quando aureola dicitur; sed quia excellentiori actui respondet, non quidem secundum meriti intensionem, sed secundum modum merendi; ut quamvis in duobus sit aequalis limpiditas divinae visionis, in uno tamen dicatur aureola, non in altero, inquantum respondet excellentiori merito secundum modum agendi. Sed hoc videtur esse contra intentionem Glossae Exod. 25. Si enim idem esset aurea et aureola; non diceretur aureola aureae superponi. Et praeterea, cum merito respondeat praemium, oportet quod illi excellentiae meriti quae est ex modo agendi, respondeat aliqua excellentia in praemio; et hanc excellentiam vocamus aureolam; unde oportet aureolam ab aurea differre.
And so it should be said that ‘aureole’ indicates something that is superadded to a golden crown, i.e., a certain joy in one’s own works having the character of a surpassing victory, which is a different joy from rejoicing at being united with God, which is the joy called the golden crown. Yet some say that the common reward itself, the golden crown, takes the name ‘aureole’ insofar as it is rendered to virgins, martyrs, or teachers of the faith, just as a denarius takes the name ‘debt’ from the fact that it is owed to someone, though in this case the debt and the denarius are altogether the same thing. This is not in such a way that the essential reward must be greater when it is called an aureole but rather that it corresponds to a more excellent act, not according to intensity of merit but according to the manner of meriting, such that although in two people there may be an equal clearness of the vision of God, in one it is called an aureole and not in the other, inasmuch as it corresponds to more excellent merit according to the manner of acting. But this seems to be contrary to the understanding of the Gloss1 on Exodus 25.2 For if the golden crown and an aureole were the same, the aureole would not be said to be placed on top of the golden crown. And besides, since reward corresponds to merit, an excellence in reward must correspond to the excellence of merit that stems from the manner of acting. And we call this excellence an aureole. Hence an aureole must differ from the golden crown.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod beatitudo includit in se omnia bona quae sunt necessaria ad perfectam hominis vitam, quae consistit in perfecta hominis operatione; sed quaedam possunt superaddi non quasi necessaria ad perfectam operationem, ut sine quibus esse non possit, sed quia his additis est beatitudo clarior; unde pertinet ad bene esse beatitudinis, et ad decentiam quamdam ipsius; sicut et felicitas politica ornatur nobilitate, et corporis pulchritudine, et hujusmodi, sine quibus tamen esse potest, ut patet in 1 Ethicor.: et hoc modo se habet aureola ad beatitudinem patriae.
Reply Obj. 1: Beatitude includes in itself all the goods necessary for man’s perfect life, which consists in man’s perfect activity. But some goods can be superadded, not as necessary for perfect activity in such a way that without them it cannot exist, but because with their addition beatitude has greater brilliance. Hence it pertains to the well-being of beatitude and to something of its comeliness, just as political happiness is adorned by nobility, physical beauty, and other such things, though it can exist without them, as is clear in the Ethics 1.1 And this is how an aureole is related to the beatitude of heaven.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod ille qui servat consilia et praecepta, semper magis meretur quam ille qui servat praecepta tantum, secundum quod ratio meriti consideratur in operibus ex ipso genere operum, non autem semper secundum quod ratio meriti pensatur ex radice caritatis; cum quandoque ex majori caritate aliquis servet praecepta tantum quam aliquis praecepta et consilia. Sed ut pluries accidit e converso; quia probatio dilectionis est exhibitio operis, sicut dicit Gregorius. Non ergo ipsum praemium essentiale magis intensum dicitur aureola, sed id quod praemio essentiali superadditur indifferenter, sive sit majus praemium essentiale habentis aureolam, sive minus, sive aequale praemio essentiali non habentis.
Reply Obj. 2: A person who keeps the counsels and the precepts always merits more than someone who only keeps the precepts, insofar as the character of merit is considered in works on the basis of the genus of the works, though not always as the character of merit is weighed on the basis of the root of charity. For it sometimes happens that one person keeps only the precepts with a greater charity than another keeps both the precepts and the counsels. But the converse is more often the case, since the proof of love is doing the work, as Gregory says.1 It is not, therefore, the essential reward itself as more intense that is called an aureole, but rather what is superadded to the essential reward indifferently, whether the one possessing the aureole has a greater essential reward or a lesser or equal one to the essential reward of someone without an aureole.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod caritas est principium merendi; sed actus noster est quasi instrumentum quo meremur. Ad effectum autem consequendum non solum requiritur debita dispositio in primo movente, sed etiam recta dispositio in instrumento; et ideo in effectu aliquid consequitur ex parte primi principii, quod est principale, et aliquid ex parte instrumenti, quod est secundarium; unde et in praemio aliquid est ex parte caritatis, scilicet aurea, et aliquid ex genere operationis, ut aureola.
Reply Obj. 3: Charity is the principle of meriting, but our act is like the instrument by which we merit. Now to obtain the effect there is required not only due disposition in the one moving first but also right disposition in the instrument. And thus in the effect something follows on the part of the first principle, which is the principal effect, and something on the part of the instrument, which is secondary. This is why in the reward too there is something on the part of charity, namely the golden crown, and something from the genus of the activity, such as an aureole.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod angeli omnes ex eodem genere actus suam beatitudinem meruerunt, scilicet in hoc quod sunt conversi ad Deum; et ideo nullum singulare praemium invenitur in uno quod alius non habeat aliquo modo. Homines autem diversis generibus actuum beatitudinem merentur; et ideo non est simile. Tamen illud quod unus videtur specialiter habere inter homines, quodammodo omnes communiter habent, inquantum scilicet per caritatem perfectam unusquisque bonum alterius suum reputat. Non tamen hoc gaudium quo unus alteri congaudet, potest aureola nominari; quia non datur in praemium victoriae ejus, sed magis respicit victoriam alienam; corona vero ipsis victoribus redditur, non victoriae congaudentibus.
Reply Obj. 4: All the angels merited their beatitude from the same genus of act, namely in the fact that they were turned toward God. And thus none of them has an individual reward that is not found in the others in some way. Men, on the other hand, merit beatitude by different kinds of acts. And thus the case is not similar. Still, what one person seems to have in a special way among men is possessed by all in a certain way as common, namely inasmuch as through perfect charity each considers the good of another as his own. This joy, however, by which one rejoices with another cannot be called an aureole, since it is not given as his reward for victory but rather has to do with someone else’s victory, whereas a crown is given to the victors themselves, not to those who rejoice with them in their victory.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod major est excellentia meriti, quae consurgit ex caritate, quam illa quae consurgit ex genere actus; sicut finis ad quem ordinat caritas, est potior his quae sunt ad finem, circa quae actus nostri consistunt. Unde etiam praemium respondens merito ratione caritatis, quantumcumque sit parvum, est majus quolibet praemio respondente actui ratione sui generis; et ideo aureola diminutive dicitur respectu aureae.
Reply Obj. 5: The excellence of merit arising from charity is greater than the excellence that arises from the genus of the act, just as the end that charity orders toward is more important than what is directed toward the end, which is what our acts are concerned with. Hence, too, the reward corresponding to merit by reason of charity, however little it be, is greater than any reward corresponding to the act by reason of its genus. And thus the aureole is spoken of in the diminutive in relation to the golden crown.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A1.ad5
A. 2How it differs from a fruit
Quomodo differat a fructu
How it differs from a fruit
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod aureola non differat a fructu. Eidem enim merito non debentur diversa praemia. Sed eidem merito respondet aureola et fructus centesimus, scilicet virginitati, ut patet in Glossa, Matth. 13. Ergo aureola est idem quod fructus.
Obj. 1: To the second question, we proceed thus. It seems that an aureole does not differ from a fruit. For different rewards are not owed for the same merit. But an aureole and hundredfold fruit1 correspond to the same merit, namely virginity, as is clear in a Gloss on Matthew 13:8. Therefore, an aureole is the same as the fruit.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2.arg1
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit in Lib. de Virginitate, quod centesimus fructus debetur martyri, et idem debetur virgini. Ergo fructus est quoddam praemium commune virginibus et martyribus. Sed eisdem etiam debetur aureola. Ergo aureola est idem quod fructus.
Obj. 2: Augustine says in On Virginity1 that the hundredfold fruit is due to a martyr and the same to a virgin. Therefore, fruit is a kind of reward common to both virgins and martyrs. But an aureole is also due to the same people. Therefore, an aureole is the same as a fruit.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2.arg2
Praeterea, in beatitudine non invenitur nisi duplex praemium; scilicet essentiale, et accidentale, quod essentiali superadditur. Sed praemium essentiale1 superadditum dictum est esse aureolam; quod patet ex hoc quod Exod. 25 aureola coronae aureae superponi dicitur. Sed fructus non est praemium essentiale, quia sic deberetur omnibus beatis. Ergo est idem quod aureola.
Obj. 3: In beatitude we only find two rewards: essential and accidental, which is added above the essential. But the reward superadded to the essential is said to be the aureole, as is clear from the fact that Exodus 25 says that the aureole is placed on top of the golden crown. But a fruit is not the essential reward, since then it would be due to all the blessed. Therefore, it is the same as an aureole.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2.arg3
Sed contra, quaecumque non sunt ejusdem divisionis, non sunt etiam ejusdem rationis. Sed fructus et aureola non similiter dividuntur; quia aureola dividitur in aureolam virginum, martyrum, et doctorum; fructus autem in fructum conjugatorum, viduarum, et virginum. Ergo fructus et aureola non sunt idem.
On the contrary (1), things that are not subdivided in the same way do not have the same nature. But a fruit and an aureole are not subdivided in the same way, since an aureole is subdivided into the aureole of virgins, martyrs, and teachers, whereas fruit is subdivided into the fruit of spouses, widows, and virgins. Therefore, a fruit and an aureole are not the same.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2.sc
Praeterea, si fructus et aureola essent idem; cuicumque deberetur fructus, deberetur aureola. Hoc autem patet esse falsum; viduitati enim debetur fructus, sed non aureola. Ergo, etc.
Furthermore (2), if fruit and aureole were the same, then to whomever is due a fruit, an aureole would be due. But this is clearly false. For fruit is due to widowhood, but an aureole is not. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2.arg4
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod fructus non debeatur soli virtuti continentiae. Quia 1 Corinth. 15 super illud: alia claritas solis etc. dicit Glossa quod claritati solis illorum dignitas comparatur qui centesimum fructum habent, lunari autem qui sexagesimum, stellae qui trigesimum. Sed illa diversitas claritatum, secundum intentionem apostoli, pertinet ad quamcumque beatitudinis differentiam. Ergo diversi fructus non debent respondere soli continentiae.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that a fruit is not due only for the virtue of continence.1 For on the passage: there is one glory of the sun, and another glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars; for star differs from star in glory (1 Cor 15:41), a Gloss says that the dignity of those who have hundredfold fruit is compared to the glory of the sun, those who have sixtyfold fruit to the glory of the moon, and those who have thirtyfold fruit to the glory of a star. But this differentiation of glories, according to the Apostle’s intention, pertains to every difference in beatitude. Therefore, the different fruits should not correspond to continence alone.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2.arg5
Praeterea, fructus a fruitione dicuntur. Sed fruitio ad praemium essentiale pertinet, quod omnibus virtutibus respondet. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 2: ‘Fruits’ are so named from ‘fruition.’ But fruition pertains to the essential reward, which corresponds to all the virtues. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2.arg6
Praeterea, fructus labori debetur; sapientiae 3, 15: bonorum laborum gloriosus est fructus. Sed major labor est in fortitudine quam in temperantia vel in continentia. Ergo fructus non respondet soli continentiae.
Obj. 3: Fruit is due to labor: the fruit of good labors is renowned (Wis 3:15). But there is greater labor in fortitude than in temperance or in continence. Therefore, the fruit does not correspond to continence alone.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2.arg7
Praeterea, difficilius est modum non excedere in cibis qui sunt necessarii ad vitam, quam in venereis, sine quibus vita conservari potest; et sic major est labor parsimoniae quam continentiae. Ergo parsimoniae magis respondet fructus quam continentiae.
Obj. 4: It is more difficult not to exceed moderation in food, which is necessary for life, than in venereal pleasures, without which life can be preserved. And so the effort for parsimony is greater than that of continence. Therefore, the fruit corresponds more to parsimony than to continence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2.arg8
Praeterea, fructus refectionem importat. Refectio autem praecipue est in fine. Cum ergo virtutes theologicae finem habeant pro objecto, scilicet ipsum Deum, videtur quod eis fructus maxime debeant respondere.
Obj. 5: Fruit implies refreshment. But refreshment is especially in the end. Since, then, the theological virtues have the end, namely God himself, as their object, it seems that the fruit should correspond to them most of all.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2.arg9
Sed contra est quod habetur in Glossa, Matth. 15, quae fructus assignat virginitati, viduitati, et continentiae conjugali; quae sunt continentiae partes.
On the contrary, a Gloss1 on Matthew 15 assigns fruits to virginity, widowhood, and spousal continence, which are the subdivisions of continence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2.sc
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod inconvenienter assignentur tres fructus tribus continentiae partibus. Quia, Galat. 5, ponuntur duodecim fructus spiritus, scilicet gaudium, pax etc.: et ideo videtur quod non debeant poni tres tantum.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the three fruits are unfittingly assigned to the three subdivisions of continence.1 For there are twelve fruits of the Spirit: charity, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, long-suffering, gentleness, faithfulness, modesty, continency, chastity (Gal 5:22–23). And thus it seems that we should not posit only three.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2.arg10
Praeterea, fructus nominat aliquod praemium speciale. Sed praemium quod assignatur virginibus et viduis et conjugatis, non est speciale; quia omnes salvandi continentur sub aliquo horum trium, cum nullus salvetur qui continentia careat et continentia per has partes sufficienter dividatur. Ergo inconvenienter tribus praedictis tres fructus assignantur.
Obj. 2: ‘Fruit’ refers to a specific reward. But a reward that is assigned to virgins, widows, and spouses is not specific, since all those who will be saved fall into one of these three categories because no one lacking continence will be saved and continence is exhaustively divided into these three classes. Therefore, fruits are unfittingly assigned to the three mentioned.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2.arg11
Praeterea, sicut viduitas excedit continentiam conjugalem, ita virginitas viduitatem. Sed non similiter excedit sexagenarius tricenarium, et centenarius sexagenarium; neque secundum arithmeticam proportionalitatem, quia sexagenarius excedit tricenarium in triginta, et centenarius sexagenarium in quadraginta; neque etiam secundum proportionalitatem geometricam, quia sexagenarius se habet in dupla proportione ad tricenarium, centenarius vero ad sexagenarium in sesquitertia, quia continet totum et duas tertias ejus. Ergo inconvenienter aptantur fructus tribus continentiae gradibus.
Obj. 3: Just as widowhood surpasses spousal continence, so also virginity surpasses widowhood. But sixtyfold does not surpass thirtyfold in the same way that one hundredfold surpasses sixtyfold, either by arithmetical proportion, since sixtyfold is thirty greater than thirtyfold while one hundredfold is forty greater than sixtyfold, or by geometrical proportion, since sixtyfold is related to thirtyfold by a double proportion while one hundredfold is related to sixtyfold by a sesquitertian proportion because it contains the whole plus two thirds. Therefore, the fruits are not fittingly suited to the three degrees of continence.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2.arg12
Praeterea, ea quae in Sacra Scriptura dicuntur, perpetuitatem habent; Luc. 21, 33: caelum et terra transibunt; verba autem mea non transibunt. Sed ea quae ex institutione hominum sunt facta, quotidie possunt mutari. Ergo ex his quae ex institutione hominum sunt, non est accipienda ratio eorum quae in Scriptura dicuntur: et sic videtur quod inconveniens sit ratio quam Beda assignat de istis fructibus, dicens, quod fructus tricesimus debetur conjugatis, quia in repraesentatione quae fit in abacho, triginta significatur per contactum pollicis et indicis secundum suam summitatem, unde ibi quodammodo osculantur se, et sic tricenarius numerus significat conjugatorum oscula; sexagenarius vero numerus significatur per tactum indicis super medium articulum pollicis; et sic per hoc quod index jacet super pollicem opprimens ipsum, significat oppressionem quam viduae patiuntur in mundo: cum autem numerando ad centenarium pervenimus, transimus a leva in dexteram; unde per centenarium virginitas designatur, quae habet portionem angelicae dignitatis, qui sunt in dextera, scilicet in gloria, nos autem in sinistra propter imperfectionem praesentis vitae.
Obj. 4: The things said in Sacred Scripture have perpetuity: heaven and earth shall pass away, but my words shall not pass away (Lk 21:33). But the things made by human institution can be changed daily. Therefore, we should not take the account of what is said in Scripture from things of human institution. And so it seems that the reason Bede assigns concerning these fruits is unfitting, for he says that thirtyfold fruit is due to spouses, since when representing it on an abacus thirty is signified by touching together the thumb and index finger at their highest point so that in a certain way they kiss each other, and so the number thirty signifies the kisses of spouses. The number sixty, however, is signified by touching the index finger to the middle joint of the thumb, and in this way the oppression that widows suffer in the world is signified through the fact of the index finger’s lying on the thumb and pressing it down. When, finally, we reach one hundred by counting, we move from the left side to the right. Hence virginity is designated by the number one hundred, since it has a portion of the dignity of the angels, who are on the right, i.e., in glory, whereas we are on the left due to the imperfection of the present life.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2.arg13
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod ea quae metaphorice dicuntur, possunt varie accipi secundum adaptationem ad diversas proprietates ejus unde fit transumptio.
I answer that, things that are said metaphorically can be taken in various ways according to the adaptation of different qualities of the thing from which the word is taken.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2.co
Cum autem fructus proprie in rebus corporalibus dicatur de terrae nascentibus secundum diversas conditiones quae in fructibus corporalibus inveniri possunt, diversimode fructus spiritualiter accipitur. Fructus enim corporalis dulcedo est quae reficit, secundum quod in usum hominis venit: est etiam ultimum ad quod operatio naturae pervenit: est etiam id quod ex agricultura expectatur per seminationem, vel quoscumque alios modos. Quandoque igitur fructus spiritualiter accipitur pro eo quod reficit quasi ultimus finis; et secundum hanc significationem dicimur Deo frui perfecte quidem in patria, imperfecte autem in via; et ex hac significatione accipitur fruitio quae dos est. Sic autem nunc de fructibus non loquimur. Quandoque autem sumitur spiritualiter fructus pro eo quod reficit tantum, quamvis non sit ultimus finis; et sic virtutes fructus dicuntur, inquantum mentem sincera dulcedine reficiunt, ut Ambrosius dicit; et sic accipitur fructus Galat. 5, 22: fructus autem spiritus caritas, gaudium, pax, etc. Sic autem de fructibus nunc non quaeritur: de hoc enim habitum est in 3 Lib., dist. 23, 24, 25, 26 et 27.
Now since among physical things fruit is properly spoken of with reference to things born of the earth according to the different conditions that can be found in physical fruits, ‘fruit’ can be taken in a spiritual sense in different ways. For corporeal fruit is something sweet that gives refreshment as it comes into a man’s use. It is also the last thing at which nature’s activity arrives and what agriculture looks forward to in the scattering of seed or in whatever other ways. Thus sometimes fruit is taken in a spiritual sense as meaning what refreshes like the last end. And in this signification we are said to have the fruition of God perfectly in heaven but imperfectly on the way. And it is from this meaning that the ‘fruition’ that is a dowry is taken. But we are not speaking this way of the fruits at present. Sometimes, however, fruit is taken in a spiritual sense only as meaning what refreshes, even though it is not the last end. And in this way the virtues are called fruits, inasmuch as they refresh the mind with sincere sweetness, as Ambrose1 says. And this is how fruit is taken in Galatians 5:22–23: the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace. But this is not the meaning we are now after, for this was dealt with in Book III, Distinctions 23–27.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2
Potest autem sumi alio modo fructus spiritualis ad similitudinem corporalis fructus, inquantum corporalis fructus est quoddam commodum quod ex labore agriculturae expectatur; ut sic fructus dicatur illud praemium quod homo ex labore consequitur quo in hac vita laborat; et sic omne praemium quod in futuro habetur ex nostris laboribus, fructus dicitur; et sic accipitur fructus Roman. 6; 22: habetis fructum vestrum in sanctificationem; finem vero vitam aeternam. Sic etiam nos nunc de fructu non agimus; sed agimus nunc de fructu secundum quod ex semine consurgit: sic enim de fructu loquitur Dominus Matth. 13, ubi fructum dividit in tricesimum, sexagesimum, et centesimum.
Spiritual fruit can be understood in another way after a likeness to corporeal fruit, inasmuch as corporeal fruit is a kind of benefit that is looked forward to from the work of agriculture in such a way that fruit is said to be the reward that a man obtains from the work of laboring in this life. And in this way every reward possessed in the future from our labors is called a fruit. This is the sense in which fruit is taken in Romans 6:22: you have your fruit unto sanctification, and the end life everlasting. This is also not the sense in which we are now treating of fruit. Rather, we are now treating of fruit inasmuch as it arises from a seed, because this is how the Lord speaks of fruit in Matthew 13:23, where he divides fruit into thirty, sixty, and a hundredfold.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2
Fructus autem secundum hoc potest prodire ex semine, quod vis sementina est efficax ad convertendum humores terrae in suam naturam; et quanto haec virtus est efficacior, et terra ad hoc paratior, tanto fructus sequitur uberior. Spirituale autem semen quod in nobis seminatur, est verbum Dei; unde quanto aliquis magis in spiritualitatem convertitur a carne recedens, tanto in eo est major fructus verbi Dei. Secundum ergo hoc fructus differt ab aurea et ab aureola: quia aurea consistit in gaudio quod habetur de Deo; aureola vero in gaudio quod habetur de operum perfectione; sed fructus in gaudio quod habetur de ipsa dispositione operantis secundum gradum spiritualitatis, in quem proficit ex semine verbum1 Dei.
Now fruit can come out of seed insofar as the seminal power is efficacious for the conversion of the earth’s moisture into its own nature. And the more efficacious this power is and the more prepared the earth is, the richer the fruit that follows. Now the spiritual seed sown in us is the word of God. Hence the more a person is converted to spirituality, withdrawing from the flesh, the greater is the fruit of the word of God in him or her. In this regard, therefore, fruit differs from a golden crown and from an aureole. For the golden crown consists in the joy one has over God, the aureole in the joy one has over the perfection of works, but the fruit consists in the joy one has over the very disposition of the worker according to the degree of spirituality to which one has progressed from the seed of the word of God.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2
Quidam distinguunt inter aureolam et fructum, dicentes, quod aureola debetur pugnanti, secundum illud 2 Timoth. 2, 5: non coronabitur nisi qui legitime certaverit; fructus autem laboranti, secundum illud quod dicitur sapientiae cap. 3, 15: bonorum laborum gloriosus est fructus. Alii vero dicunt, quod aurea respicit conversionem ad Deum, sed aureola et fructus consistunt in his quae sunt ad finem; ita tamen quod fructus principalius respicit voluntatem, aureola autem magis corpus. Sed cum in eodem sit labor et pugna, et secundum idem; et praemium corporis ex praemio animae dependeat; secundum praedicta non esset differentia inter fructum, auream et aureolam, nisi ratione tantum; et hoc non potest esse, cum quibusdam assignetur fructus quibus non assignatur aureola.
Some distinguish between aureole and fruit, saying that an aureole is due to one who competes, according to 2 Timothy 2:5: he is not crowned, unless he competes according to the rules; whereas a fruit is due to one who labors, according to what is said in Wisdom 3:15: the fruit of good labors is renowned. Others, however, say that a golden crown regards conversion to God but that an aureole and fruit consist in what is directed toward the end, in such a way that fruit more principally regards the will and an aureole more regards the body. But since labor and competition are in the same thing in the same regard, and the reward of the body depends on the reward of the soul, according to this position there would only be a logical difference between fruit, golden crown, and aureole. And this cannot be the case, since there are some to whom fruit is assigned to whom an aureole is not assigned.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod non est inconveniens eidem merito, secundum diversa quae in ipso sunt, diversa praemia respondere; unde et virginitati respondet aurea, secundum quod propter Deum servatur imperio caritatis; aureola vero, secundum quod est quoddam perfectionis opus habens rationem victoriae excellentis; fructus vero, secundum quod per virginitatem homo in quamdam spiritualitatem transit a carnalitate recedens.
Reply Obj. 1: It is not unfitting for different rewards to correspond to the same merit according to the different things in it. And so a golden crown corresponds to virginity to the extent that it is preserved for the sake of God by the command of charity, and an aureole corresponds to it to the extent that it is a kind of work of perfection having the character of a surpassing victory, and finally fruit corresponds to it insofar as through virginity man passes into a certain spirituality, withdrawing from carnality.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod fructus secundum propriam acceptionem, prout nunc loquimur, non dicit praemium commune matrimonio1 et virginitati, sed tribus continentiae gradibus. Glossa autem illa quae ponit fructum centesimum martyribus respondere, large accipit fructum, secundum quod quaelibet remuneratio fructus dicitur; ut sic per centesimum fructum remuneratio designetur quae quibuslibet operibus perfectionis debetur.
Reply Obj. 2: Fruit in the proper sense, as we are now speaking of it, indicates not a reward common to martyrdom and virginity but rather one common to the three degrees of continence. Now the Gloss that states that the hundredfold fruit corresponds to martyrs takes fruit in a broad sense, insofar as any remuneration is called a fruit, so that in this way by hundredfold fruit is designated that remuneration which is due to any of the works of perfection.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis aureola sit quoddam accidentale praemium essentiali superadditum; non tamen omne accidentale praemium est aureola, sed praemium de operibus perfectionis, quibus homo maxime Christo conformatur secundum perfectam victoriam; unde non est inconveniens quod abstractioni a carnali vita aliquod aliud praemium accidentale debeatur, quod fructus dicitur.
Reply Obj. 3: Even though an aureole is an accidental reward superadded to the essential reward, not every accidental reward is an aureole but only the reward pertaining to the works of perfection by which a man is most greatly conformed to Christ in his perfect victory. For this reason it is not unfitting that there should be another accidental reward for withdrawal from carnal life, and this is called a fruit.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2.ad3
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod sicut dictum est, fructus est quoddam praemium quod debetur homini ex hoc quod a carnali vita in spiritualem transit; et ideo illi virtuti praecipue respondet quae hominem praecipue a subjectione carnis liberat: hoc autem facit continentia, quia per delectationes venereas anima praecipue carni subditur, adeo ut in actu carnali, secundum Hieronymum, nec spiritus prophetiae corda prophetarum tangat, nec in illa delectatione est possibile aliquid intelligere, ut Philosophus dicit in 7 Ethicor.; et ideo continentiae magis respondet fructus quam alii virtuti.
To the second question, it should be said that as has been said, a fruit is a kind of reward that is due to a person from the fact that he passes from a carnal to a spiritual life. And thus it corresponds especially to that virtue which especially frees someone from subjection to the flesh. Now continence does this, since through sensual pleasures the soul is made especially subject to the flesh to the point that in the carnal act, according to Jerome,1 the spirit of prophecy neither touches the hearts of prophets nor is it possible to understand anything in the midst of that pleasure, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 7.2 And thus this fruit corresponds more to continence than to another virtue.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Glossa illa accipit fructum large, secundum quod quaelibet remuneratio fructus nominatur.
Reply Obj. 1: This Gloss takes fruit in a broad sense, in the way that any remuneration is given the name ‘fruit.’
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2.ad4
Ad secundum dicendum, quod fruitio non sumitur a fructu secundum illam similitudinem qua nunc de fructu loquimur, ut ex dictis patet.
Reply Obj. 2: ‘Fruition’ is not derived from ‘fruit’ according to that likeness by which we are now speaking of fruit, as is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2.ad5
Ad tertium dicendum, quod fructus, secundum quod nunc loquimur, non respondet labori ratione fatigationis, sed secundum quod per laborem semina fructificant; unde et ipsae segetes labores dicuntur, inquantum propter eas laboratur, vel labore acquiruntur. Similitudo autem fructus, secundum quod oritur ex semine, magis aptatur in continentia, quam in fortitudine: quia per passiones fortitudinis homo non subditur carni, sicut per passiones circa quas est continentia.
Reply Obj. 3: Fruit, as we are now speaking of it, does not correspond to labor because of fatigue but rather insofar as seeds become fruitful through labor. And so even the crops themselves are called ‘labors’ inasmuch as one labors for their sake or they are acquired by labor. But the comparison to fruit, insofar as it arises from seed, fits better with continence than fortitude because a man is not subject to the flesh through the passions of fortitude as he is through the passions that continence concerns.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2.ad6
Ad quartum dicendum, quod quamvis delectationes quae sunt in cibis, sint magis necessariae illis quae sunt in venereis; non tamen sunt ita vehementes; unde per eas anima non ita carni subditur.
Reply Obj. 4: Even though pleasures in food are more necessary than those in sexual matters, they are not as forceful. And thus the soul is not made so subject to the flesh by them.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2.ad7
Ad quintum dicendum, quod fructus non sumitur hic secundum quod frui dicitur qui reficitur in fine; sed alio modo; et ideo ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 5: Fruit is not taken here as when one is said to enjoy by being refreshed in the end but in another way. And thus the argument does not follow.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2.ad8
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod per continentiam, cui fructus respondet, ut dictum est, homo in quamdam spiritualitatem adducitur carnalitate abjecta; et ideo secundum diversum modum spiritualitatis quem continentia facit, diversi fructus distinguuntur. Est enim quaedam spiritualitas necessaria, et quaedam superabundans. Necessaria quidem spiritualitas est in hoc quod rectitudo spiritus ex delectatione carnis non pervertatur: quod fit dum aliquis secundum rectum ordinem rationis utitur delectabilibus carnis; et haec est spiritualitas conjugatorum. Spiritualitas vero superabundans est per quam homo ab hujusmodi delectationibus carnis spiritum suffocantibus omnino se abstrahit.
To the third question, it should be said that through continence, which the fruit corresponds to, as has been said, a person is led into a kind of spirituality, having left carnality behind. And thus in accord with the different modes of spirituality that continence produces, different fruits are distinguished. For there is a necessary spirituality and one that is superabundant. Necessary spirituality consists in the fact that uprightness of spirit is not perverted by the pleasures of the flesh. This happens when someone makes use of things delightful to the flesh according to the right order of reason. And this is the spirituality of spouses. Superabundant spirituality, however, is when a person altogether withdraws himself from such pleasures of the flesh, which suffocate the spirit.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2
Sed hoc contingit dupliciter: vel respectu cujuslibet temporis, praeteriti, praesentis, futuri; et haec est spiritualitas virginum; vel secundum aliquod tempus, et haec est spiritualitas viduarum. Servantibus ergo continentiam conjugalem datur fructus tricesimus, vidualem sexagesimus, virginalem centesimus, ratione illa quam Beda assignat; quamvis possit et alia ratio assignari ex ipsa natura numerorum. Tricenarius enim numerus ex ductu ternarii in denarium surgit; ternarius enim est numerus omnis rei, ut dicitur in 1 Cael., et habet in se perfectionem quamdam omnibus communem, scilicet principii, medii, et finis; unde convenienter tricenarius numerus conjugatis assignatur, in quibus super observationem Decalogi, qui per denarium signatur, non additur aliqua perfectio nisi communis, sine qua non potest esse salus. Senarius autem, ex cujus ductu in denarium sexagenarius surgit, habet perfectionem ex partibus, cum constet ex omnibus partibus suis simul aggregatis; unde convenienter viduitati respondet, in qua invenitur perfecta abstractio a delectabilibus carnis quantum ad omnes circumstantias, quae sunt quasi partes virtuosi actus; cum nulla enim persona et nullo loco delectabilibus carnis viduitas utitur; et sic de aliis circumstantiis carnis;1 quod non erat in continentia conjugali. Sed centenarius convenienter respondet virginitati, quia denarius, ex cujus ductu centenarius surgit, est limes numerorum; et similiter virginitas tenet spiritualitatis limitem, quia ad eam nihil de spiritualitate adjici potest; habet enim centenarius, inquantum est quadratus numerus, perfectionem ex figura; figura enim quadrata secundum hoc perfecta est quod ex omni parte aequalitatem habet, utpote habens omnia latera aequalia; unde competit virginitati, in qua quantum ad omne tempus aequaliter incorruptio invenitur.
But this occurs in two ways: either with respect to each and every time, past, present, and future, and this is the spirituality of virgins; or with reference to a given time, and this is the spirituality of widows. And so to those preserving conjugal chastity thirtyfold fruit is given, to those preserving the chastity of widowhood, sixtyfold fruit, and to those preserving virginal chastity, hundredfold fruit, for the reason that Bede assigns, although another reason from the nature of numbers can also be assigned. For the number thirty arises from taking three times ten. Three is the “number of every thing,” as it says in On the Heavens 1,1 and possesses in itself a kind of perfection common to all things, namely, that of the beginning, the middle, and the end. For this reason the number thirty is fittingly assigned to spouses, since in them, besides observing the Decalogue, which is signified by the number ten, there is only the common perfection without which there can be no salvation. The number six, however, from which the number sixty arises by taking it ten times, possesses a perfection from its parts, since it consists of all its parts added together.2 And so it fittingly corresponds to widowhood, in which is found perfect withdrawal from pleasures of the flesh as regards all circumstances, which are like the parts of a virtuous act. For widowhood enjoys the pleasures of the flesh with no person and in no place, and so on for all other circumstances, which was not the case in conjugal continence. But the number one hundred fittingly corresponds to virginity because ten, from which one hundred arises by multiplying it by itself, is the limit of numbers, and virginity likewise holds the limit of spirituality, since nothing of spirituality can be further added to it. For one hundred, being a square number, has the perfection of shape. A square shape is perfect according as it possesses equality in each part, having all equal sides. This is why it belongs to virginity, in which equal incorruption is found for all time.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ibi fructus non accipiuntur hoc modo sicut hic de fructibus loquimur, ut ex dictis patet.
Reply Obj. 1: In that passage fruits are not taken in the way in which we are here speaking of fruits, as is clear from what was said.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2.ad9
Ad secundum dicendum, quod nihil cogit ad ponendum fructum esse praemium non omnibus salvandis conveniens. Non solum enim essentiale praemium commune est omnibus, sed etiam aliquod accidentale, sicut gaudium de operibus illis sine quibus non est salus. Potest tamen dici, quod fructus non omnibus conveniunt salvandis, sicut patet de his qui in fine poenitent, et incontinenter vixerunt: eis enim non fructus, sed essentiale praemium tantum debetur.
Reply Obj. 2: Nothing compels us to conclude that fruit is a reward that does not apply to all those who will be saved. For not only is the essential reward common to them all but also some accidental rewards, such as joy at those works without which there is no salvation. However, it may be said that these fruits do not apply to all who will be saved, as is clear in the case of those who lived incontinently and repent at the end. For to them no fruit is due, but only the essential reward.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2.ad10
Ad tertium dicendum, quod distinctio fructuum magis accipitur secundum species vel figuras numerorum, quam secundum quantitates eorum; tamen etiam quantum ad quantitatis excessum potest aliqua ratio assignari. Conjugatus enim abstinet tantum a non sua, vidua vero a suo et a non suo; et sic invenitur ibi quaedam ratio dupli, sicut sexagenarius est duplex ad tricenarium. Centenarius vero supra sexagenarium addit quadragenarium, qui consurgit ex ductu quaternarii in denarium; quaternarius autem est primus numerus solidus et cubus; et sic convenit talis additio virginitati, quae supra perfectionem viduitatis perpetuam incorruptionem adjungit.
Reply Obj. 3: The difference between the fruits is taken more on the basis of the species or shapes of the numbers than their quantities, though a reason can also be assigned as to excess of quantity. For a married man abstains only from one who is not his own wife, whereas a widow abstains both from her own husband and anyone who is not her husband. And in this way we find there a kind of pattern of doubling, as sixty is double thirty. One hundred, however, adds forty on top of sixty, and forty arises from multiplying four by ten. Now the number four is the first solid and cubic number. And so an addition like this is appropriate for virginity, which adds perpetual incorruption above the perfection of widowhood.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2.ad11
Ad quartum dicendum, quod quamvis illa repraesentatio numerorum sit ex humana institutione, tamen fundatur aliquo modo supra rerum naturam, inquantum secundum ordinem digitorum et articulorum et contactuum numeri gradatim designantur.
Reply Obj. 4: Even though the representation of numbers is of human institution, it is founded in a way on the very nature of things, inasmuch as according to the ordering of the fingers, joints, and points of contact, numbers are designated step by step.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A2.ad12
A. 3The reasons why an aureole is due
Ratione quorum debeatur aureola
The reasons why an aureole is due
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod ratione virginitatis non debeatur aureola. Ubi enim est major difficultas in opere, ibi debetur majus praemium. Sed majorem difficultatem patiuntur in abstinendo a delectabilibus carnis viduae quam virgines: dicit enim Hieronymus, quod quanto major est difficultas ex parte quadam a voluptatis illecebris abstinere, tanto majus est praemium; et loquitur in commendationem viduarum. Philosophus etiam in libro de Animalibus, ait, quod juvenes corruptae magis appetunt coitum propter rememorationem delectationis. Ergo aureola, quae est maximum praemium, debetur magis viduis quam virginibus.
Obj. 1: To the third question, we proceed thus. It seems that an aureole is not due by reason of virginity. For where there is greater difficulty in a work, a greater reward is due. But widows suffer greater difficulty in abstaining from pleasures of the flesh than do virgins. For Jerome1 says that the more difficult it is for someone to abstain from the lures of sensual pleasure the greater is the reward. And he is speaking for the encouragement of widows. The Philosopher, too, in On Animals,2 says that young women who have undergone corruption3 desire sexual intercourse more on account of recalling its pleasure. Therefore, an aureole, which is the greatest reward, is more due to widows than to virgins.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.arg1
Praeterea, si virginitati deberetur aureola; ubi esset perfectissima virginitas, maxime inveniretur aureola. Sed in beata virgine est perfectissima virginitas; unde et virgo virginum nominatur; et tamen ei non debetur aureola, quia nullam pugnam sustinuit in continendo, cum corruptione fomitis non fuerit infestata. Ergo virginitati aureola non debetur.
Obj. 2: If an aureole is due to virginity, then where the most perfect virginity is, we would most of all find an aureole. But the most perfect virginity is in the Blessed Virgin. Hence, she is given the title ‘Virgin of Virgins.’ And yet she is not due an aureole since she underwent no struggle in remaining continent, since she was not infected by the corruption of the fomes. Therefore an aureole is not due to virginity.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.arg2
Praeterea, ei quod non est secundum omne tempus laudabile, non debetur praemium excellens. Sed virginitatem servare non fuisset laudabile in statu innocentiae, cum tunc esset homini praeceptum: crescite et multiplicamini, et replete terram; Gen. 1, 28: nec etiam tempore legis, quando steriles erant maledictae. Ergo virginitati aureola non debetur.
Obj. 3: A surpassing reward is not due to what is not praiseworthy at every time. But it would not have been praiseworthy to preserve virginity in the state of innocence, since at that time there was the precept for man: be fruitful and multiply, and fill the earth (Gen 1:28). Nor would it have been praiseworthy in the time of the law, when barren women were accursed. Therefore, an aureole is not due to virginity.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.arg3
Praeterea, non debetur idem praemium virginitati servatae et virginitati amissae. Sed pro virginitate amissa quandoque debetur aureola, utpote si aliqua invita prostituatur a tyranno, quia Christum profitetur. Ergo virginitati aureola non debetur.
Obj. 4: The same reward is not due to virginity preserved and virginity lost. But an aureole is sometimes due to virginity lost, as in the case of a woman who is unwillingly forced into prostitution by a tyrant because she professes Christ.1 Therefore, an aureole is not due to virginity.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.arg4
Praeterea, excellens praemium non debetur ei quod inest nobis a natura. Sed virginitas innascitur cuilibet homini et bono et malo. Ergo virginitati aureola non debetur.
Obj. 5: A surpassing reward is not due to what is in us by nature. But virginity is innate to every man, both good and wicked. Therefore, an aureole is not due to virginity.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.arg5
Praeterea, sicut se habet viduitas ad fructum sexagenarium, ita virginitas ad fructum centesimum et aureolam. Sed non cuilibet viduae debetur fructus sexagenarius, sed solum viduitatem voventi, ut quidam dicunt. Ergo videtur quod nec cuilibet virginitati aureola debeatur, sed solum virginitati ex voto servatae.
Obj. 6: Just as widowhood is related to sixtyfold fruit, so also virginity is related to hundredfold fruit and an aureole. But it is not every widow who is due sixtyfold fruit, but rather only one who vows widowhood, as some say. Therefore, it seems that an aureole is not due to every state of virginity but only to virginity that is preserved out of a vow.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.arg6
Praeterea, praemium non respondet necessitati, cum omne meritum in voluntate consistat. Sed quidam sunt virgines ex necessitate, ut naturaliter frigidi et eunuchi. Ergo virginitati non semper debetur aureola.
Obj. 7: A reward does not correspond to necessity, since all merit consists in the will. But some are virgins of necessity, such as those who are naturally impotent, or eunuchs. Therefore, virginity is not always due an aureole.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.arg7
Sed contra est quod habetur Exod. 25, 25: facies alteram coronam aureolam; Glossa: ad coronam pertinet canticum novum quod virgines coram agno concinunt, scilicet qui sequuntur agnum quocumque ierit. Ergo praemium quod virginitati debetur, dicitur aureola.
On the contrary (1), Scripture says: thou shalt make another little golden crown (Ex 25:25). A Gloss adds: to the crown pertains the new song that the virgins sing together before the Lamb, namely, those who follow the Lamb wheresoever he goes. Therefore, the reward that is due to virginity is called an aureole.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.sc
Praeterea, Isaiae 6, 4, dicitur: haec dicit Dominus eunuchis; et sequitur: dabo eis nomen melius a filiis et filiabus; Glossa: propriam gloriam excellentemque signat. Sed per eunuchos qui seipsos castraverunt propter regnum caelorum, virgines designantur. Ergo virginitati debetur aliquod excellens praemium, et haec vocatur aureola.
Furthermore (2), Isaiah 56:4 says: thus says the Lord to the eunuchs, and it goes on: I will give . . . a name better than sons and daughters. A Gloss adds: it is a sign of their proper surpassing glory. But by ‘eunuchs’ who have made themselves eunuchs for the sake of the kingdom of heaven (Matt 19:11), virgins are designated. Therefore, virginity is due a surpassing reward, and this is called an aureole.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.arg8
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod martyribus aureola non debeatur. Aureola enim est praemium quod operibus supererogationis redditur; unde dicit Beda super illud Exod. 25: aliam coronam aureolam etc.: de eorum praemio potest recte intelligi qui generalia mandata spontanea vitae perfectioris electione transcendunt. Sed mori pro confessione fidei quandoque est necessitatis, non supererogationis, ut patet ex hoc quod dicitur Roman. 10, 10: corde creditur ad justitiam, ore autem confessio fit ad salutem. Ergo martyrio non semper debetur aureola.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that an aureole is not due to martyrs.1 For an aureole is a reward that is rendered to works of supererogation. Hence commenting on Exodus 25:25: another little golden crown, Bede2 says: this can rightly be understood of the reward of those who transcend the general commandments by free choice of a more perfect life. But to die for the confession of the faith is sometimes a matter of necessity, not of supererogation, as is clear from what is said: man believes with his heart and so is justified, and he confesses with his lips and so is saved (Rom 10:10). Therefore, martyrdom is not always due an aureole.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.arg9
Praeterea, secundum Gregorium, servitia tanto magis sunt grata, quanto magis sunt libera. Sed martyrium minimum habet de libertate, cum sit poena ab alio violenter inflicta. Ergo martyrio aureola non debetur, quae respondet merito excellenti.
Obj. 2: According to Gregory,1 services become all the more pleasing the more free they are. But martyrdom has a minimum of freedom, since it is a punishment inflicted violently by another. Therefore, an aureole, which corresponds to surpassing merit, is not due to martyrdom.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.arg10
Praeterea, martyrium non solum consistit in exteriori passione mortis, sed etiam in interiori voluntate; unde Bernardus distinguit tria genera martyrum: voluntate, non nece, ut Joannes; voluntate et nece, ut Stephanus; nece, non voluntate, ut innocentes. Si ergo martyrio aureola deberetur, magis deberetur martyrio voluntatis quam exteriori martyrio, cum meritum ex voluntate procedat. Hoc autem non ponitur. Ergo martyrio aureola non debetur.
Obj. 3: Martyrdom consists not only in externally suffering death but also in the interior will. Hence Bernard1 distinguishes three kinds of martyrdom: that of will, not death, as in the case of John; that of will and death, as in the case of Stephen; and that of death but not will, as in the case of the Holy Innocents. If, then, an aureole were due to martyrdom, it would be more due to martyrdom of the will than to external martyrdom, since merit proceeds from the will. But this is not what is held. Therefore, an aureole is not due to martyrdom.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.arg11
Praeterea, afflictio corporis est minor quam afflictio mentis, quae est per interiores dolores, et interiores animae passiones. Sed interior etiam afflictio quoddam martyrium est; unde dicit Hieronymus in sermone de assumptione: recte dixerim, Dei Genitrix virgo et martyr fuit, quamvis in pace vitam finiverit; unde etiam1 ipsius animam pertransivit2 gladius, scilicet dolor de morte filii. Cum ergo interiori dolori aureola non respondeat, nec exteriori respondere debet.
Obj. 4: Affliction of the body is less than affliction of the mind, which occurs through internal pains and internal sufferings of the soul. But internal affliction is also a kind of martyrdom. Hence Jerome says in a Sermon on the Assumption: I am right in saying that the Mother of God was a virgin and martyr, even though she finished out her life in peace. Hence ‘a sword will pierce your own soul,’1 namely, a sword of pain at the death of her Son. Since, then, an aureole does not correspond to internal pain, neither should it correspond to external pain.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.arg12
Praeterea, ipsa poenitentia quoddam martyrium est; unde dicit Gregorius: quamvis occasio persecutionis desit, habet tamen et pax nostra martyrium suum: quia etsi carnis colla ferro non subjicimus, spirituali tamen gladio carnalia desideria in mente trucidamus. Poenae autem quae in exterioribus operibus consistit, aureola non debetur. Ergo nec etiam omni exteriori martyrio.
Obj. 5: Penitence itself is a kind of martyrdom. Hence Gregory says: though the occasion offered by persecution may be lacking, our peacetime has a martyrdom of its own, for even if we do not subject fleshly necks to the iron, we do indeed slay fleshly desires in our mind by the sword of the spirit.1 But an aureole is not owed to a punishment that consists in external works. Therefore, neither is it due to every external martyrdom.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.arg13
Praeterea, illicito operi non debetur aureola. Sed illicitum est sibi ipsi manus injicere, ut patet per Augustinum in Lib. de Civ. Dei; et tamen quorumdam martyria in Ecclesia celebrata sunt, qui sibi manus injecerunt, tyrannorum rabiem fugientes, ut patet in ecclesiastica historia, de quibusdam mulieribus apud Alexandriam. Ergo non semper martyrio debetur aureola.
Obj. 6: An illicit work should not be given an aureole. But it is illicit to hand oneself over for execution,1 as is clear from Augustine in the City of God.2 Yet the martyrdoms of some who laid hands on themselves when fleeing the madness of tyrants are celebrated in the Church, as is clear in church history in the case of certain women in Alexandria.3 Therefore, martyrdom is not always due an aureole.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.arg14
Praeterea, contingit aliquando aliquem pro fide vulnerari, et etiam aliquo tempore supervivere. Hunc constat martyrem esse; et tamen ei, ut videtur, aureola non debetur, quia ejus pugna non duravit usque ad mortem. Ergo non semper martyrio debetur aureola.
Obj. 7: It has happened at times that someone is wounded for the faith and even survives for a time. It is obvious that such a person is a martyr and yet, so it seems, an aureole is not due to him because his struggle did not last to the point of death. Therefore, martyrdom is not always due an aureole.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.arg15
Praeterea, quidam magis affliguntur in amissione temporalium rerum quam etiam in proprii corporis afflictione; quod patet ex hoc quod multas afflictiones sustinent ad lucra acquirenda. Si ergo eis propter Christum temporalia bona diripiantur, videtur quod sint martyres; nec tamen eis, ut videtur, debetur aureola. Ergo idem quod prius.
Obj. 8: Some are more afflicted in the loss of temporal things than even in the affliction of their own body, as is clear from the fact that they bear many afflictions in order to make a profit. If, then, they are stripped of their temporal goods for the sake of Christ, it seems that they are martyrs, and yet it does not seem that an aureole is due to them. Therefore, the same follows as before.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.arg16
Praeterea, martyr videtur esse ille qui pro fide occiditur; unde dicit Isidorus: martyres Graece, testes Latine dicuntur, quia propter testimonium Christi passiones sustinent vel sustinuerunt, et usque ad mortem pro veritate certaverunt. Sed aliquae aliae virtutes sunt fide excellentiores, ut justitia, caritas, et hujusmodi, quae sine gratia esse non possunt; quibus tamen non debetur aureola. Ergo videtur quod nec martyrio aureola debeatur.
Obj. 9: A martyr seems to be one who is killed for the faith. Hence Isidore says: they are called ‘martyrs’ in Greek and ‘witnesses’ in Latin because they bear or bore sufferings for the sake of witness to Christ and fought for the truth even unto death.1 But there are some other virtues more excellent than faith, such as justice, charity, and so forth, which cannot exist without grace. Yet to these an aureole is not due. Therefore, it seems that neither is an aureole due to martyrdom.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.arg17
Praeterea, sicut veritas fidei est a Deo, ita et quaelibet alia veritas, ut dicit Ambrosius, quia omne verum a quocumque dicatur, a Spiritu Sancto est. Si ergo sustinenti mortem pro veritate fidei debetur aureola, eadem ratione et sustinentibus mortem pro qualibet alia veritate; quod tamen non videtur.
Obj. 10: Just as the truth of the faith is from God, so also is any truth, as Ambrose says,1 since all that is true, no matter who says it, is from the Holy Spirit. If, then, an aureole is due to one who undergoes death for the truth of the faith, for the same reason it should be due to those who undergo death for any other truth, which does not seem to be the case.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.arg18
Praeterea, bonum commune est potius bono particulari. Sed si aliquis pro conservatione reipublicae moriatur in bello justo, non debetur ei aureola. Ergo etiam si occidatur pro conservatione fidei in seipso; et sic martyrio aureola non debetur.
Obj. 11: The common good is more important than a particular good. But if someone dies for the preservation of the republic in a just war he is not due an aureole. So, too, if he is killed for the preservation of his own faith, he is not due an aureole. And so an aureole is not due to martyrdom.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.arg19
Praeterea, omne meritum ex libero arbitrio procedit. Sed quorumdam martyria celebrat Ecclesia qui usum liberi arbitrii non habuerunt. Ergo aureolam non meruerunt; et sic non omnibus martyribus debetur aureola.
Obj. 12: All merit proceeds from free will. But the Church celebrates the martyrdoms of some who did not possess the use of free will. Therefore, they did not merit an aureole. And so an aureole is not due to all martyrs.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.arg20
Sed contra Augustinus dicit in Lib. de Sancta virginitate: nemo, quantum puto, ausus fuit praeferre virginitatem martyrio. Sed virginitati debetur aureola. Ergo et martyrio.
On the contrary (1), Augustine says in On Holy Virginity: no one, as far as I am aware, has dared to put virginity before martyrdom.1 But an aureole is due to virginity. Therefore, one is also due to martyrdom.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.sc
Praeterea, corona debetur certanti; sed in martyrio est specialis difficultas pugnae; ergo ei debetur specialis aureola.
Furthermore (2), a crown is due to one who competes. But in martyrdom the struggle has special difficulty. Therefore, it is due a special aureole.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.arg21
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod doctoribus aureola non debeatur. Omne enim praemium quod in futuro habebitur, alicui actui virtutis respondet. Sed praedicare vel docere non est actus alicujus virtutis. Ergo doctrinae vel praedicationi non debetur aureola.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that an aureole is not due to teachers.1 For every reward that will be had in the future corresponds to an act of virtue. But to preach or to teach is not an act of any virtue. Therefore, an aureole is not due to teaching or preaching.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.arg22
Praeterea, docere et praedicare, ex doctrina et studio proveniunt. Sed ea quae praemiantur in futuro, non sunt acquisita per humanum studium; quia naturalibus acquisitis non meremur. Ergo pro doctrina et praedicatione nullus in futuro meretur aureolam.
Obj. 2: Teaching and preaching come from learning and study. But things that are rewarded in the future are not acquired by human study, since we do not merit by what we have naturally acquired. Therefore, for teaching and preaching no one merits an aureole in the future.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.arg23
Praeterea, exaltatio in futuro respondet humiliationi in praesenti; quia qui se humiliat exaltabitur, Luc. 14, 11. Sed in docendo et praedicando non est humiliatio, immo magis superbiae occasio; unde Glossa dicit, Matth. 4, quod diabolus multos decepit honore magisterii inflatos. Ergo videtur quod praedicationi et doctrinae aureola non debeatur.
Obj. 3: Exaltation in the future corresponds to humiliation in the present because he who humbles himself will be exalted (Lk 14:11). But there is no humiliation in teaching and preaching; in fact there is rather an occasion for pride. Hence a Gloss on Matthew 4 says that the devil has deceived many who are puffed up with the honor of teaching authority. Therefore, it seems that an aureole is not due to preaching and teaching.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.arg24
Sed contra est, Ephes. 1 super illud: ut sciatis quae sit eminens etc., dicit Glossa: quoddam crementum habebunt sancti doctores ultra id quod alii communiter habebunt. Ergo, etc.
On the contrary (1), commenting on Ephesians 1:19: that you may know . . . the immeasurable greatness of his power, a Gloss says: the holy teachers will have a sort of increase beyond what others will commonly have.1 Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.sc
Praeterea, Cant. 8 super illud: vinea mea est coram me, dicit Glossa: ostendit quid singularis praemii doctoribus ejus disponit. Ergo doctores habebunt singulare praemium; et hoc vocamus aureolam.
Furthermore (2), commenting on Song of Songs 8:12: my vineyard, my very own, is for myself, a Gloss says: he shows something of the unique reward that he prepares for his teachers.1 Therefore, teachers will have a unique reward. And this we call an aureole.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.arg25
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum, ad primam quaestionem, quod ubi est praecellens ratio victoriae, ibi debetur aliqua specialis corona; unde cum per virginitatem aliquis singularem quamdam victoriam obtineat de carne, contra quam continue bellum geritur, ut patet Gal. 5, 17: spiritus concupiscit adversus carnem; virginitati specialis corona debetur, quae aureola nominatur. Et hoc quidem communiter ab omnibus tenetur; sed cui virginitati debeatur aureola, non omnes dicunt.
I answer that, where there is a preeminent kind of victory a special crown is due. Hence since by virginity one gains a kind of unique victory in relation to the flesh, against which we continuously wage war, as is clear: the desires of the Spirit are against the flesh (Gal 5:17), a special crown is due to virginity, which is given the name ‘aureole.’ Everyone commonly holds this, but not everyone agrees on which virginity should have an aureole.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.co
Quidam enim dicunt, aureolam actui deberi; unde illa quae actu virginitatem servat, aureolam habebit, si sit de numero salvandorum. Sed hoc non videtur esse conveniens; quia secundum hoc, illae quae habent voluntatem nubendi, et tamen antequam nupserint decedunt, habebunt aureolam.
For some say that an aureole is due to an act. Thus the woman who actually preserves virginity will possess an aureole, if she belongs to the number of those who will be saved. But this does not seem to be fitting, since according to this position women who have the intention of marrying and yet die before they marry will have an aureole.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3
Unde alii dicunt, quod aureola debeatur statui, et non actui; ut illae tantum virgines aureolam mereantur, quae in statu virginitatis perpetuae servandae per votum se posuerunt. Sed hoc etiam non videtur conveniens; quia aliquis ex pari voluntate potest servare virginitatem non vovens, sicut alius vovens.
And so others say that an aureole is due to the state, not the act, so that only those virgins merit an aureole who have placed themselves in a state of preserving perpetual virginity by a vow. But this, too, does not seem fitting, since by an equal will one person can preserve virginity without vowing it as another does by vowing it.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3
Et ideo aliter potest dici, quod meritum omne actui virtutis debetur a caritate imperato. Virginitas autem secundum hoc ad genus virtutis pertinet secundum quod perpetua incorruptio mentis et corporis sub electione cadit, ut patet ex his quae dicta sunt, 33 dist., et ideo illis tantum virginibus aureola proprie debetur quae propositum habuerunt virginitatem perpetuo conservandi, sive hoc propositum voto firmaverint sive non; et hoc dico secundum quod aureola proprie accipitur ut praemium quoddam merito redditum; quamvis hoc propositum aliquando fuerit interruptum, integritate tamen carnis manente, dummodo in fine vitae inveniatur: quia virginitas mentis reparari potest, quamvis non virginitas carnis, ut supra, dist. 33, dictum est. Si autem aureolam large accipiamus pro quocumque gaudio quod in patria habebunt super gaudium essentiale; sic etiam incorruptis carne aureola respondebit, etiamsi propositum non habuerint perpetuo virginitatem servandi; non enim est dubium quod de incorruptione corporis gaudebunt, sicut et innocentes de hoc quod immunes a peccato fuerunt, quamvis etiam peccandi opportunitatem non habuerint, ut patet in pueris baptizatis. Sed haec non est propria acceptio aureolae, sed valde communis.
And thus we may say rather that all merit is due to an act of virtue under the command of charity. Now virginity pertains to the genus of virtue insofar as perpetual incorruption of mind and body falls under choice, as is clear from what has been said (Distinction 33). And thus an aureole is properly due only to those virgins who had the resolution of preserving virginity perpetually, whether they confirmed this resolution with a vow or not. And I say this to the extent that an aureole is taken in its proper sense as a reward rendered for a certain kind of merit, even if this resolution should at one time be broken, without losing the integrity of the flesh, as long as it is found at the end of life. For virginity of the mind can be recovered, although virginity of the flesh cannot be, as said above in Distinction 33. But if we take ‘aureole’ in a broad sense as meaning whatever joy they will have in heaven above the essential joy, then an aureole will also correspond to those incorrupt in the flesh, even if they did not have the resolution of preserving virginity perpetually. For there is no doubt that they will rejoice at the incorruption of the body just as the innocent rejoice at the fact that they were immune from sin, even if they did not have the opportunity to sin, as is clear in the case of baptized children. This is not, however, the proper sense of ‘aureole,’ but is taking it in a much broader sense.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod in continendo secundum aliquid majorem pugnam sustinent virgines, et secundum aliquid viduae, ceteris paribus. Virginibus enim concupiscentiam inflammat et experiendi desiderium, quod ex quadam quasi curiositate procedit, qua etiam fit ut homo libentius videat quae nunquam vidit; et etiam quandoque eis concupiscentiam auget aestimatio majoris delectationis quam sit secundum veritatem, et inconsideratio eorum incommodorum quae delectationi hujusmodi adjunguntur; et quantum ad hoc viduae minorem sustinent pugnam, majorem autem propter delectationis memoriam; et in diversis unum alteri praejudicabit secundum diversas hominis dispositiones; quia quidam magis moventur hoc, quidam illo. Quidquid autem sit de quantitate pugnae, tamen hoc certum est, quod perfectior est victoria virginum quam viduarum. Perfectissimum enim genus victoriae est, et pulcherrimum, hosti nunquam cessisse. Corona autem non debetur pugnae, sed victoriae de pugna.
Reply Obj. 1: Other things being equal, in one respect virgins have a greater struggle in remaining continent, and in another respect widows do. For in virgins the desire for experience also inflames concupiscence, a desire that proceeds from a sort of curiosity by which it happens that a person is more eager to see what he or she has never seen before. And their concupiscence is sometimes increased, too, by thinking that there is greater pleasure than there truly is and by not considering the disadvantages that are connected with this kind of pleasure. And in this regard widows have less struggle, though they have a greater struggle on account of the memory of past pleasure. And in different people, one of these will predominate over the other, according to the different dispositions that people have. For some are moved more in the former respect and others in the latter. But whatever be the amount of the struggle, this much is certain, that the victory of virgins is more perfect than that of widows. For the most perfect kind of victory, and the most beautiful, is never to have surrendered to the enemy. And a crown is due not to the struggle but to victory in the struggle.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod duplex est circa hoc opinio. Quidam enim dicunt, quod Beata Virgo pro virginitatis praemio non habet aureolam, si aureola proprie accipiatur secundum quod respicit pugnam; tamen habet aliquid majus aureola, propter perfectissimum propositum virginitatis servandae. Alii vero dicunt, quod aureolam, etiam sub propria ratione aureolae, habet excellentissimam: quamvis enim pugnam non senserit, pugnam tamen aliquam carnis habuit; sed ex vehementia virtutis adeo habuit carnem subditam, quod hujusmodi pugna ei insensibilis erat. Sed istud non videtur convenienter dici; quia cum Beata Virgo credatur omnino fuisse immunis a fomitis inclinatione propter ejus sanctificationem perfectam, non est pium ponere aliquam pugnam a carne fuisse in ea; cum talis pugna non sit nisi ex fomitis inclinatione, nec tentatio quae est a carne, sine peccato esse possit, ut patet per Glossam 2 Corinth. 12, super illud: datus est mihi stimulus carnis meae. Unde dicendum est, quod aureolam proprie habet, ut in hoc membris aliis Ecclesiae conformetur in quibus virginitas invenitur; et quamvis non habuerit pugnam per tentationem quae est a carne, habuit tamen pugnam per tentationem ab hoste, qui nec etiam ipsum Christum reveritus est, ut patet Matth. 4.
Reply Obj. 2: Concerning this there are two opinions. Some say that the Blessed Virgin does not have an aureole as a reward for virginity, if an aureole is properly taken as regarding the struggle, though she does have something greater than an aureole on account of her most perfect resolution to preserve virginity. Others, however, say that she does have an aureole, even an aureole under its proper notion, and a most excellent one at that. For even though she did not feel the struggle, she did indeed have a struggle with the flesh, but from the strength of virtue held the flesh in check to the point that this sort of struggle could not be felt by her. But this does not seem fittingly said. For since the Blessed Virgin is believed to have been altogether immune from the inclination of the fomes on account of her perfect sanctification, it is not pious to hold that there was any struggle from the flesh in her, because such struggle is only from the inclination of the fomes. Nor can temptation from the flesh be without sin, as is clear from a Gloss on the passage: a thorn was given me in the flesh (2 Cor 12:7). So we should say that she does properly have an aureole, so that she in this regard she may be like the other members of the Church in whom virginity is found. And even though she had no struggle through temptation from the flesh, she did have a struggle through temptation from the enemy, who had no reverence even for Christ himself, as is clear in Matthew 4.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod virginitati non debetur aureola, nisi inquantum addit quamdam excellentiam super alios continentiae gradus. Si autem Adam non peccasset, virginitas nullam perfectionem addidisset supra continentiam conjugalem; quia fuissent tunc nuptiae honorabiles, et torus immaculatus, nulla concupiscentiae foeditate existente; unde virginitas tunc servata non fuisset, nec ei tunc aureola deberetur. Sed mutata humanae naturae conditione, virginitas specialem decorem habet; et ideo speciale praemium ei redditur. Etiam tempore legis Moysi, quando cultus Dei etiam per carnalem actum propagandus erat, non erat omnino laudabile a commixtione carnis abstinere; unde nec tali proposito speciale praemium redderetur, nisi ex divino processisset instinctu, ut creditur de Hieremia et de Elia, quorum conjugia non leguntur.
Reply Obj. 3: Virginity is only due an aureole inasmuch as it adds a certain excellence above other grades of continence. But if Adam had not sinned, virginity would have added no perfection above spousal continence. For in that case there would have been honorable marriages and an immaculate marriage bed with none of the filth of concupiscence. Hence virginity would not have then been preserved and no aureole would be due to it. But after the change in the condition of human nature, virginity possesses a special comeliness and thus a special reward is rendered it. In the time of the law of Moses, too, when the worship of God was to be propagated also through the carnal act, it was not altogether praiseworthy to abstain from the commingling of the flesh. Hence a special reward would not be rendered to such a resolution unless it proceeded from a divine inspiration, as is believed of Jeremiah and Elijah, of whom we read nothing about being married.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod si aliqua per violentiam oppressa fuerit, non amittit propter hoc aureolam, dummodo propositum perpetuo virginitatem servandi inviolabiliter servet, si illi actui nullo modo est consentiens. Non tamen per hoc virginitatem perdit, ut supra, dist. 33, dictum est; et hoc dico, sive pro fide, sive pro quacumque alia causa violenter corrumpatur. Sed si hoc pro fide sustineat, hoc erit ei meritorium, et ad genus martyrii pertinebit; unde Lucia dixit; si me invitam violari feceris, mihi castitas duplicabitur ad coronam; non quod habeat duas virginitatis aureolas; sed quia duplex praemium reportabit, unum pro virginitate custodita, aliud pro injuria quam passa est. Dico etiam, quod si talis violenter oppressa concipiat, nec ex hoc meritum virginitatis perdit; nec tamen matri Christi aequabitur, in qua fuit cum integritate mentis integritas carnis.
Reply Obj. 4: If a woman has been overcome by violence, she does not for this reason lose the aureole, as long as she keeps the resolution of perpetually preserving virginity and in no way consents to the act. Nor does she lose her virginity through such an act, as was said above in Distinction 33. And this I say, whether she is violently corrupted because of her faith, or any other cause. But if she undergoes this for the faith, it will be meritorious for her and will pertain to a kind of martyrdom. This is why St. Lucy said:1 if you cause me to be violated unwillingly, my chastity will receive a double crown, not that she has two aureoles of virginity but rather because there will be a double reward, one for the virginity she kept and the other for the injury she suffered. I say, too, that if such a woman who is overcome by violence conceives, she does not lose the merit of virginity by this fact; however, she will not be made equal to the mother of Christ, in whom there was integrity of the flesh with the integrity of mind.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod virginitas nobis a natura innascitur quantum ad id quod in virginitate materiale est; sed propositum perpetuae incorruptionis servandae, ex quo virginitas meritum habet, non est innatum, sed ex munere gratiae proveniens.
Reply Obj. 5: Virginity is innate in us by nature as regards what is material in virginity. But the resolution of preserving perpetual incorruption, from which virginity has merit, is not innate but rather comes from the gift of grace.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod non cuilibet viduae fructus sexagenarius debetur, sed ei solum quae propositum viduitatis servandae retinet, quamvis etiam votum non emittat, sicut et de virginitate dictum est.
Reply Obj. 6: Sixtyfold fruit is not due to every widow but only to one who keeps the resolution of preserving widowhood, even if she does not make a vow, as was also said of virginity.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod si frigidi et eunuchi voluntatem habeant incorruptionem perpetuam servare, etiam si facultas adesset coeundi, virgines sunt dicendi et aureolam merentur; faciunt enim de necessitate virtutem. Si vero voluntatem habeant ducendi conjugem, si possent, aureolam non merentur. Unde dicit Augustinus in Lib. de Sancta virginitate: quibus ipsum virile membrum debilitatur, ut generare non possint, ut sunt eunuchi, sufficit, cum Christiani fiunt, et Dei praecepta custodiunt, eo tamen proposito sunt, ut conjuges, si possent, haberent, conjugatis fidelibus adaequari.
Reply Obj. 7: If the impotent and eunuchs have the intention of preserving perpetual incorruption, even if the capability of coition were present, they should be called virgins and merit an aureole. For they make a virtue of necessity. If, on the other hand, they have the intention of marrying if they could, they do not merit an aureole. Hence Augustine says in On Holy Virginity: for those for whom the male member itself is weakened so that they are not capable of generation, such as eunuchs, when they become Christians and keep the commandments of God though with the resolution that they would have spouses if they could, it is enough for them to be counted equal to the members of the faithful who are married.1
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.ad7
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod sicut inest quaedam pugna spiritui contra interiores concupiscentias, ita etiam inest homini quaedam pugna contra passiones exterius illatas; unde sicut perfectissimae victoriae qua de concupiscentiis carnis triumphatur, scilicet virginitati, debetur specialis corona, quae aureola dicitur; ita etiam perfectissimae victoriae quae habetur de impugnatione exteriori, debetur aureola. Perfectissima autem victoria de exterioribus passionibus consideratur ex duobus. Primo ex magnitudine passionis. Inter omnes autem passiones illatas exterius praecipue locum mors tenet, sicut et in passionibus interioribus praecipue sunt venereorum concupiscentiae; et ideo quando aliquis obtinet victoriam de morte, et ordinatis ad mortem, perfectissime vincit. Secundo perfectio victoriae consideratur ex causa pugnae; quando scilicet pro honestissima causa pugnatur, quae scilicet est ipse Christus. Et haec duo in martyrio considerantur, quod est mors suscepta propter Christum. Martyrem enim non facit poena, sed causa. Et ideo martyrio aureola debetur, sicut et virginitati.
To the second question, it should be said that just as there is a kind of struggle in the spirit against the lower desires, so also there is in a human being a kind of struggle against sufferings inflicted externally. This is why just as there is a special crown, which is called an aureole, due to the most perfect victory in which we triumph over the desires of the flesh, namely to virginity, so also an aureole is due to the most perfect victory one can have over an external assault. But the most perfect victory in the case of external sufferings can be considered in two ways. First, from the magnitude of the suffering. Now among all sufferings inflicted externally, death holds the chief place, just as in internal passions the desires for sensual pleasures hold the chief place. And thus when someone gains victory in death and the things ordered to death, he conquers most perfectly. Second, the perfection of victory can be considered from the cause of the struggle, namely, when one is attacked for the most noble cause, which is, of course, Christ himself. And these are the two things which we find in martyrdom, which is death undergone for the sake of Christ. For it is not the punishment but the cause that makes a martyr. And thus martyrdom is due an aureole just as virginity is.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sustinere mortem propter Christum, quantum est de se, est opus supererogationis: non enim quilibet tenetur fidem suam coram persecutore profiteri: sed in casu est de necessitate salutis, quando scilicet aliquis a persecutore deprehensus de fide sua requiritur, quam confiteri tenetur. Nec tamen sequitur quod aureolam non mereatur. Aureola enim non debetur operi supererogationis inquantum est supererogatio, sed inquantum perfectionem quamdam habet; unde tali perfectione manente, etiam si non sit supererogatio, aliquis aureolam meretur.
Reply Obj. 1: To endure death for the sake of Christ, in itself, is a work of supererogation. For not everyone is bound to profess his faith before a persecutor. But it is necessary for salvation in a particular case, namely, when someone is apprehended by a persecutor and questioned about his faith, which he is then bound to confess. Nor does it follow that he does not merit an aureole. For the aureole is not due to the work of supererogation as supererogatatory but rather inasmuch as it has a kind of perfection. For this reason, when a perfection like this remains, even if it is not supererogatory, the person merits an aureole.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.ad8
Ad secundum dicendum, quod martyrio non debetur aliquod praemium secundum hoc quod ab exteriori infligitur, sed secundum hoc quod voluntarie sustinetur: quia non meremur nisi per ea quae sunt in nobis: et quanto id quod quis sustinet voluntarie, est difficilius, et magis natum voluntati repugnare, tanto voluntas quae propter Christum illud sustinet, ostenditur firmius fixa in Christo; et ideo excellentius ei praemium debetur.
Reply Obj. 2: Martyrdom is not due a reward insofar as it is inflicted from without but rather insofar as it is borne voluntarily. For we only merit through what is in us. And the more difficult what someone bears voluntarily is and the more naturally repugnant to the will, the more firmly fixed in Christ the will is shown to be that bears it for Christ’s sake. And thus a more excellent reward is due to it.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.ad9
Ad tertium dicendum, quod quidam actus sunt qui in ipso actu habent quamdam vehementiam delectationis vel difficultatis; et in talibus actus semper addit ad rationem meriti vel demeriti secundum quod in actu oportet voluntatem variari ex vehementia actus a statu in quo prius erat: et ideo, ceteris paribus, actu luxuriam exercens plus peccat quam qui solum in actum consentit; quia in ipso actu voluntas augetur. Similiter cum actus martyrii maximam difficultatem habeat, voluntas martyrii non pertingit ad illud meritum quod actui martyrum debetur ratione difficultatis; quamvis possit etiam pervenire ad ulterius praemium, considerata radice merendi: quia aliquis ex majori caritate potest velle sustinere martyrium, quam alius sustineat. Unde voluntarie martyr potest mereri sua voluntate praemium essentiale aequale vel majus eo quod martyri debetur. Sed aureola debetur difficultati quae est ipsa pugna martyrii; unde aureola voluntarie tantum martyribus non debetur.
Reply Obj. 3: There are some acts that contain a certain extreme pleasure or difficulty in the act itself. And in such cases the act always adds to the character of merit or demerit to the extent that in the act the will must be changed by the vehemence of the act from the state in which it previously was. And thus, other things being equal, one who actually carries out an act of lust sins more than one who only consents to the act because the will is increased in the act itself. Likewise, since the act of martyrdom contains the greatest difficulty, the will for martyrdom does not attain to that merit which is due to the act of the martyrs by reason of difficulty, though it can also arrive at a further reward, considering the root of merit. For one can will to undergo martyrdom out of a greater charity than another who actually undergoes it. For this reason a martyr in will can merit by his will an essential reward equal to or greater than what is due a martyr. But an aureole is due to the difficulty that is the struggle of martyrdom itself. Hence an aureole is not due to martyrs in will alone.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.ad10
Ad quartum dicendum, quod sicut delectationes tactus, circa quas est temperantia, praecipuum locum tenent inter omnes delectationes interiores et exteriores; ita dolores tactus omnibus aliis doloribus praeeminent; et ideo difficultati illi quae accidit in sustinendo dolores tactus, puta qui sunt in verberibus et hujusmodi, debetur aureola magis quam difficultati sustinendi interiores dolores; pro quibus tamen aliquis non proprie dicitur martyr, nisi secundum quamdam similitudinem; et hoc modo Hieronymus loquitur.
Reply Obj. 4: Just as the pleasures of touch, which temperance concerns, hold a special place among all internal and external delights, so also pains of touch take precedence over all other pains. And thus an aureole is due to the difficulty that occurs in enduring pains of touch, for example, those consisting in blows and so forth, rather than to the difficulty of bearing internal pains. For these latter, however, one is not properly called a martyr, except by a kind of likeness. And this is the manner in which Jerome is speaking.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.ad11
Ad quintum dicendum, quod afflictio poenitentiae non est, proprie loquendo, martyrium, quia non consistit in his quae ad mortem inferendam ordinantur, cum ordinetur solum ad carnem domandam; quam mensuram si excesserit, erit afflictio culpanda. Dicitur ergo propter similitudinem afflictionis martyrium: quae quidem afflictio excedit martyrii afflictionem diuturnitate, sed exceditur intensione.
Reply Obj. 5: The affliction of penitence is not, properly speaking, martyrdom because it does not consist in things ordered to the infliction of death, since it is ordered only to taming the flesh, and if it exceeds this measure it will be a blameworthy affliction. It is called martyrdom, then, because of a similarity in the affliction. This affliction exceeds the affliction of martyrdom in how long it lasts while martyrdom exceeds it in intensity.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.ad12
Ad sextum dicendum, quod secundum Augustinum in 1 de Civ. Dei, nulli licitum est sibi manus injicere quacumque ex causa, nisi forte divino instinctu fiat ad exemplum fortitudinis extendendum, ut mors contemnatur. Illi autem de quibus est objectum, divino instinctu mortem sibi intulisse creduntur; et propter hoc eorum martyria Ecclesia celebrat.
Reply Obj. 6: According to Augustine in the City of God 1,1 it is not licit for anyone to lay hands on himself for any cause whatsoever, unless, perhaps, this occurs by divine inspiration in order to give an example of fortitude so that death may not be feared. Now those whose cases the objection brings forward are believed to have brought death on themselves by divine inspiration, and for this reason the Church celebrates their martyrdoms.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.ad13
Ad septimum dicendum, quod si aliquis propter fidem vulnus mortale accipiat, et supervivat, non est dubium quod aureolam meretur; sicut de beata Caecilia patet, quae triduo supervixit, et de multis martyribus qui in carcere sunt defuncti. Sed etiam si vulnus non mortale accipiat, et tamen exinde mortem incurrat, creditur aureolam promereri; quamvis quidam dicant, quod aureolam non meretur, si ex incuria vel negligentia propria mortem incurrat: non enim ista negligentia eum ad mortem perduxisset, nisi praesupposito vulnere quod pro fide acceptum est; et ita vulnus propter Christum susceptum est ei plena occasio mortis. Unde propter hoc aureolam non videtur amittere, nisi sit talis negligentia quae culpam mortalem inducat, quae ei et auream aufert et aureolam. Si vero ex vulnere mortali suscepto non moriatur aliquo casu contingente, vel etiam vulnera non mortalia susceperit, et adhuc carcerem sustinens moriatur; adhuc aureolam meretur; unde et quorumdam sanctorum martyria in Ecclesia celebrantur qui in carcere mortui sunt aliquibus verberibus longe ante susceptis, sicut patet de Marcello Papa. Qualitercumque igitur afflictio propter Christum illata usque ad mortem continuetur (sive mors inde sequatur, sive non), aliquis martyr efficitur, et aureolam meretur. Si vero non continuetur usque ad mortem; non propter hoc aliquis dicetur martyr; sicut patet de Sylvestro, de quo non solemnizat Ecclesia sicut de martyre, quia in pace vitam finivit, quamvis prius aliquas passiones sustinuerit.
Reply Obj. 7: If someone receives a fatal wound for the faith and lives on for awhile, there is no doubt that he merits an aureole, as is clear in the case of the blessed Cecilia1 who lived on for three days, and in the case of the many martyrs who have died in prison. But even if he receives a wound that is not fatal and yet incurs death from it, he is believed fully to merit an aureole, even though some say that he does not merit an aureole if he incurs death from his own lack of care or negligence. For this negligence would not have led to his death if the wound he received for the faith had not been presupposed. And thus the wound received for the sake of Christ is for him the full occasion of his death. Hence he does not for this reason seem to lose the aureole, unless there is such negligence as would mean he is guilty of mortal sin, which in that case takes away both his aureole and his golden crown. If, however, from the fatal wound received he does not die because of some chance contingency, or even if he has received wounds that are not fatal and then dies while still imprisoned, he still merits an aureole. Hence the martyrdoms of some saints who died in prison from blows received long before are celebrated in the Church, as in the case of Pope Marcellus.2 Therefore no matter how affliction inflicted for Christ’s sake is drawn out unto death (whether death follows from it or not), a person does become a martyr by it and merits an aureole. If, however, it is not drawn out unto death, then one should not for this reason be called a martyr, as is clear in the case of Sylvester, whom the Church does not celebrate with solemnity as she does a martyr, because he finished out his life in peace, even though he bore certain sufferings before then.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.ad14
Ad octavum dicendum, quod sicut temperantia non est circa delectationes in pecuniis vel in honoribus et hujusmodi, sed solum in delectationibus tactus quasi praecipuis; ita etiam fortitudo est circa pericula mortis sicut circa praecipua, ut dicitur in 3 Ethic.; et ideo soli injuriae quae irrogatur circa corpus proprium, ex qua nata est mors sequi, debetur aureola. Sive igitur aliquis propter Christum res temporales, sive famam, vel quidquid hujusmodi amittat, non efficitur propter hoc proprie martyr, nec meretur aureolam; nec plus aliquis potest ordinate res exteriores diligere quam proprium corpus: amor autem inordinatus non coadjuvat ad meritum aureolae: nec etiam potest dolor de amissione rerum coaequari dolori de corporis occisione, et aliis hujusmodi.
Reply Obj. 8: Just as temperance does not concern delights in money or honors or other such things, but is only in the pleasures of touch as though particular to it, so also fortitude concerns dangers of death as especially in its purview, as it says in the Ethics 3.1 And thus it is only to an injury inflicted on one’s own body from which death naturally follows that an aureole is due. Thus, whether one loses temporal goods or fame or anything of this sort for the sake of Christ, he does not for this reason properly become a martyr and does not merit an aureole. Nor can someone love external things more than his own body ordinately. But inordinate love does not assist in meriting an aureole. Nor, too, can the pain of losing things be equated with the pain of the slaying of the body and other such things.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.ad15
Ad nonum dicendum, quod causa sufficiens ad martyrium non solum est confessio fidei, sed quaecumque alia virtus, non politica, sed infusa, quae finem habeat Christum. Quolibet enim actu virtutis aliquis testis Christi efficitur, inquantum opera quae in nobis Christus perficit, testimonium bonitatis ejus sunt; unde aliquae virgines sunt occisae pro virginitate quam servare volebant, sicut beata Agnes, et quaedam aliae, quarum martyria in Ecclesia celebrantur.
Reply Obj. 9: The sufficient cause for martyrdom is not only the confession of faith but also any other virtue, not political but infused, which has Christ as its end. For one becomes a witness to Christ by any act of virtue inasmuch as the works that Christ perfects in us are a testimony to his goodness. This is why certain virgins were killed for the virginity they wished to preserve, as blessed Agnes and some others, and their martyrdoms are celebrated in the Church.1
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.ad16
Ad decimum dicendum, quod veritas fidei habet Christum pro fine vel pro objecto; et ideo confessio ipsius aureolam meretur, si poena addatur, non solum ex parte finis, sed ex parte materiae. Sed confessio cujuscumque alterius veritatis non est causa sufficiens ad martyrium ratione materiae, sed solum ratione finis; utpote si aliquis prius vellet occidi quam quodcumque mendacium dicendo, contra ipsum peccare.
Reply Obj. 10: The truth of the faith has Christ as its end or object. And thus the confession of the faith merits an aureole if a punishment is added, not only on the part of the end but also on the part of the matter. The confession of any other truth, however, is not a sufficient cause for martyrdom by reason of the matter but only by reason of the end, as, for example, if one wished to be killed rather than sin against Christ by telling a lie of any sort.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.ad17
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod etiam bonum increatum excedit omne bonum creatum; unde quicumque finis creatus, sive sit bonum commune, sive bonum privatum, non potest actui tantam bonitatem praestare quantam finis increatus; cum scilicet aliquid propter Deum agitur: et ideo cum quis propter bonum commune non relatum ad Christum mortem sustinet, aureolam non meretur; sed si hoc referatur ad Christum, aureolam merebitur, et martyr erit; utpote si rempublicam defendat ab hostium impugnatione qui fidem Christi corrumpere moliuntur, et in tali defensione mortem sustineat.
Reply Obj. 11: The uncreated good also exceeds every created good. Thus no created end, whether the common good or a private good, can bestow on an act goodness as great as the uncreated end, that is, when an act is performed for the sake of God. And thus when someone undergoes death for the common good not referred to Christ, he does not merit an aureole. But if this is referred to Christ, he will merit an aureole and will be a martyr, as, for example, if someone defends the republic from the assault of enemies who are bent on corrupting faith in Christ and undergoes death in such defense.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.ad18
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod quidam dicunt, quod in innocentibus occisis pro Christo virtute divina acceleratus est usus rationis, sicut et in Joanne Baptista, dum adhuc esset in materno utero; et secundum hoc vere martyres fuerunt et voluntate et actu, et aureolam habent. Sed alii dicunt, quod fuerunt martyres actu tantum, et non voluntate: quod videtur sentire Bernardus, distinguens tria genera martyrum, ut dictum est; et secundum hoc innocentes sicut non pertingunt ad perfectam rationem martyrii, sed aliquid martyrii habent ex hoc quod passi sunt pro Christo; ita etiam aureolam habent, non quidem secundum perfectam rationem; sed secundum aliquam participationem, inquantum scilicet gaudent se in obsequium Christi occisos esse, ut dictum est de pueris baptizatis, quod habebunt aliquod gaudium de innocentia, et carnis integritate.
Reply Obj. 12: Some say that in the Holy Innocents slain for Christ the use of reason was quickened by divine power, as also in John the Baptist when he was still in his mother’s womb. And in this regard they were truly martyrs both in will and in act, and they possess an aureole. But others say that they were martyrs in act alone, not in will. Bernard seems to be of this opinion, distinguishing the three kinds of martyrdom, as has been said. And in this regard, just as the Holy Innocents do not attain to the perfect notion of martyrdom but do possess something of martyrdom from the fact that they suffered for Christ, so also they possess an aureole, not according to the perfect notion but according to a certain participation, namely, inasmuch as they rejoice that they were killed in service to Christ, as it was said of baptized children that they will have a certain joy at their innocence and integrity of flesh.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.ad19
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod sicut per martyrium et virginitatem aliquis perfectissimam victoriam obtinet de carne et mundo; ita et perfectissima victoria contra diabolum obtinetur, quando aliquis non solum diabolo impugnanti non cedit, sed etiam eum expellit, et non solum a se, sed etiam ab aliis. Hoc autem fit per praedicationem et doctrinam. Et ideo praedicationi et doctrinae aureola debetur, sicut et virginitati et martyrio. Nec est dicendum, ut quidam dicunt, quod tantum debeatur praelatis, quibus competit ex officio praedicare et docere; sed quibuscumque qui licite hunc actum exercent. Praelatis autem non debetur, quamvis habeant officium praedicandi, nisi actu praedicent: quia corona non debetur habitui, sed actuali pugnae, secundum illud 2 Timoth. 2, 5: non coronabitur nisi qui legitime certaverit.
To the third question, it should be said that just as through martyrdom and virginity one gains a most perfect victory over the flesh and the world, so also a most perfect victory against the devil is gained when someone not only does not yield to the devil’s assault but even drives him out, and this not only from himself but also from others. Now this happens through preaching and teaching. And thus an aureole is due to preaching and teaching as to virginity and martyrdom. Nor should we say, as some say, that it is due to prelates alone, to whom it belongs to preach and teach ex officio, but rather we should say that it belongs to whoever licitly carries out this act. To prelates, however, even though they have the office of preaching, it is only due if they actually preach. For a crown is not due to a habitual condition but to an actual struggle, according to 2 Timothy 2:5: he is not crowned, unless he competes according to the rules.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod praedicare et docere sunt actus alicujus virtutis, scilicet misericordiae; unde et inter spirituales eleemosynas computantur, ut patet supra, dist. 25, quaest. 2, art. 3.
Reply Obj. 1: Preaching and teaching are acts of a virtue, namely mercy. Hence they are counted among the spiritual alms,1 as is clear above from Distinction 25, Question 2, Article 3.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.ad20
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis facultas praedicandi et docendi quandoque ex studio proveniat, tamen usus doctrinae ex voluntate procedit, quae per caritatem informatur a Deo infusam; et sic actus ejus meritorius esse potest.
Reply Obj. 2: Even though the capability of preaching and teaching sometimes comes from study, the practice of teaching and preaching proceeds from the will, which is informed by charity infused by God. And so its act can be meritorious.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.ad21
Ad tertium dicendum, quod exaltatio in hac vita non diminuit alterius vitae praemium, nisi ei qui in tali exaltatione propriam gloriam quaerit; qui autem talem exaltationem in utilitatem aliorum convertit, ex ea sibi mercedem acquirit. Cum enim dicitur quod doctrinae debetur aureola, intelligendum est doctrinae quae est de pertinentibus ad salutem, per quam diabolus a cordibus hominum expugnatur, sicut quibusdam spiritualibus armis, de quibus dicitur 2 Corinth. 10, 4: arma militiae nostrae non sunt carnalia, sed spiritualia.
Reply Obj. 3: Exaltation in this life does not lessen the reward of the next life, except for one who seeks his own glory in such exaltation. But one who turns this exaltation to the benefit of others acquires a recompense for himself from it. For when it is said that an aureole is due to teaching, this must be understood as to that teaching that concerns what pertains to salvation, through which the devil is driven from the hearts of men as by spiritual arms, of which it is said: the weapons of our warfare are not carnal but spiritual (2 Cor 10:4).
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A3.ad22
A. 4Who deserves an aureole
Quibus debeatur
Who deserves an aureole
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A4
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod Christo aureola debeatur. Debetur enim aureola virginitati, martyrio et doctrinae. Sed in Christo haec tria praecipue fuerunt. Ergo Christo praecipue aureola competit.
Obj. 1: To the fourth question, we proceed thus. It seems that Christ is due an aureole. For an aureole is due to virginity, martyrdom, and teaching. But in Christ these three were preeminently present. Therefore, an aureole especially belongs to Christ.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A4.arg1
Praeterea, omne quod est perfectissimum in rebus humanis, praecipue Christo est attribuendum. Sed praemium aureolae debetur excellentissimis meritis. Ergo Christo debetur.
Obj. 2: Everything that is most perfect in human matters should be especially attributed to Christ. But the reward of an aureole is due to the most surpassing merits. Therefore, it is due to Christ.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A4.arg2
Praeterea, Cyprianus dicit, quod imaginem Dei virginitas portat. Virginitatis ergo exemplar in Deo est; et sic videtur quod Christo etiam, inquantum est Deus, aureola competit.
Obj. 3: Cyprian1 says that virginity bears the image of God. Therefore, the exemplar of virginity is in God. And so it seems that an aureole also belongs to Christ as God.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A4.arg3
Sed contra, aureola est gaudium de conformitate ad Christum, ut dicitur. Sed nullus conformatur vel similatur sibi ipsi, ut patet per Philosophum. Ergo Christo non debetur aureola.
On the contrary (1), an aureole is joy in conformity to Christ, as is said. But no one is conformed or likened to himself, as is clear from the Philosopher.1 Therefore, Christ is not due an aureole.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A4.sc
Praeterea, Christi praemium nunquam est augmentatum. Sed Christus ab instanti conceptionis suae non habuit aureolam, quia tunc nunquam pugnaverat. Ergo nunquam postea aureolam habuit.
Furthermore (2), Christ’s reward never increased. But Christ did not have an aureole from the moment of his conception, since at that time he had never struggled. Therefore, he never had an aureole afterward.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A4.arg4
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod angelis aureola debeatur. Quia, ut dicit Hieronymus de virginitate loquens, in carne praeter carnem vivere potius est vita angelica quam humana; et 1 Cor. 7, dicit Glossa, quod virginitas est portio angelica. Cum igitur virginitati respondeat aureola, videtur quod angelis debeatur.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the angels are due an aureole. For, as Jerome says1 when speaking of virginity: to live apart from the flesh in the flesh is more the life of angels than of man. And a Gloss2 on 1 Corinthians 7 says that virginity is the share of the angels. Since, then, an aureole corresponds to virginity, it seems that it is due to angels.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A4.arg5
Praeterea, nobilior est incorruptio spiritus quam incorruptio carnis. Sed in angelis invenitur incorruptio spiritus, quia nunquam peccaverunt. Ergo eis magis debetur aureola quam hominibus incorruptis carne, qui alias aliquando peccaverunt.
Obj. 2: Incorruption of spirit is more noble than incorruption of flesh. But in the angels incorruption of spirit is found, since they never sinned. Therefore, they are more due an aureole than are men who are incorrupt in the flesh, since these latter have otherwise sinned.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A4.arg6
Praeterea, doctrinae debetur aureola. Sed angeli nos docent purgando, illuminando et perficiendo, ut Dionysius dicit. Ergo eis debetur aureola saltem doctorum.
Obj. 3: An aureole is due to teaching. But the angels teach us by purifying, illuminating, and perfecting, as Dionysius says.1 Therefore, they are due an aureole, or at least those who teach.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A4.arg7
Sed contra, 2 Timoth., 2, 5: non coronabitur nisi qui legitime certaverit. Sed in angelis non est pugna. Ergo nec eis aureola debetur.
On the contrary (1), he is not crowned, unless he competes according to the rules (2 Tim 2:5). But there is no struggle in the angels. Therefore, neither are they due an aureole.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A4.sc
Praeterea, aureola non debetur actui qui per corpus non exercetur; unde amantibus virginitatem et martyrium et doctrinam, si exterius haec eis non insunt, aureola non debetur. Sed angeli sunt incorporei. Ergo aureolam non habent.
Furthermore (2), an aureole is not due to an act that is not carried out through the body. Hence an aureole is not due to those who love virginity, martyrdom, and teaching, if these are not externally present in them. But the angels are incorporeal. Therefore, they do not possess an aureole.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A4.arg8
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod aureola etiam corpori debeatur. Praemium enim essentiale est potius quam accidentale. Sed dos, quae ad praemium essentiale pertinet, non solum est in anima, sed etiam in corpore. Ergo et aureola, quae pertinet ad praemium accidentale.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that an aureole is also due to the body. For the essential reward is of greater account than the accidental. But a dowry, which pertains to the essential reward, is not only in the soul but also in the body. Therefore, so is an aureole, which pertains to the accidental reward.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A4.arg9
Praeterea, peccato quod per corpus exercetur, respondet poena in anima et corpore. Ergo et merito quod exercetur per corpus, debetur praemium et in anima et in corpore. Sed meritum aureolae per corpus exercetur. Ergo aureola etiam debetur corpori.
Obj. 2: A punishment in soul and body corresponds to sin carried out through the body. Therefore, to a merit carried out through the body, a reward in soul and body is also due. But the meriting of an aureole is carried out through the body. Therefore, an aureole is also due to the body.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A4.arg10
Praeterea, in corporibus martyrum apparebit quaedam virtutis pulchritudo in ipsis cicatricibus corporis; unde dicit Augustinus, 22 de Civit. Dei: nescio quomodo sic afficimur amore martyrum beatorum, ut velimus in illo regno in eorum corporibus videre vulnerum cicatrices, quas pro Christi nomine pertulerunt; et fortasse videbimus; non enim erit in eis deformitas, sed dignitas; et quaedam, quamvis in corpore, non corporis, sed virtutis pulchritudo fulgebit. Ergo videtur quod aureola martyrum sit in corpore; et eadem ratione de aliis.
Obj. 3: A certain beauty of virtue will be apparent in the martyrs’ bodies in their bodies’ very scars. Hence Augustine says: I do not know how we shall be so overcome with love for the blessed martyrs that we will wish in that kingdom to see the scars of their wounds in their bodies, those which they bore for the name of Christ. And perhaps we will see them. For in them there will be not deformity but dignity, and though in the body a certain beauty not of the body but of virtue will shine forth.1 Therefore, it seems that the aureole of the martyrs is in the body. And the same reason pertains in the other cases.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A4.arg11
Sed contra, animae quae modo sunt in Paradiso, habent aureolas, nec tamen habent corpora. Ergo proprium subjectum aureolae non est corpus, sed anima.
On the contrary (1), the souls now in paradise possess aureoles, but they do not have bodies. Therefore, the proper subject of an aureole is not the body but the soul.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A4.sc
Praeterea, omne meritum est ab anima. Ergo praemium totum in anima esse debet.
Furthermore (2), all merit is from the soul. Therefore, the whole reward should be in the soul.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A4.arg12
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod circa hoc duplex est opinio. Quidam enim dicunt, quod in Christo est aureola secundum propriam aureolae rationem, cum in eo pugna inveniatur et victoria, et per consequens corona secundum propriam rationem. Sed diligenter considerando, quamvis Christo competat ratio aureae vel coronae, non tamen ei competit ratio aureolae; aureola enim ex hoc ipso quod diminutive dicitur, importat aliquid quod participative et non secundum sui plenitudinem possidetur; unde illis competit aureolam habere in quibus est aliqua perfectioris victoriae participatio secundum imitationem ejus in quo perfectae victoriae plena ratio consistit; et ideo, cum in Christo inveniatur hujusmodi principalis et plena victoriae ratio, per cujus victoriam omnes alii victores constituuntur, ut patet Joan. 16, 33: confidite: ego vici mundum; et Apoc. 5, 5: ecce vicit leo de tribu Juda; Christo non competet aureolam habere, sed aliquid unde omnes aureolae originantur; unde Apoc. 3, 21: qui vicerit, faciam eum sedere in throno meo, sicut ego vici, et sedeo in throno patris mei. Unde secundum alios dicendum est, quod quamvis id quod est in Christo, non habeat rationem aureolae, tamen est excellentius omni aureola.
I answer that, there are two opinions about this. For some say that in Christ there is an aureole according to the proper notion of aureole, since we find in him struggle and victory and, consequently, a crown according to its proper notion. But, even though the notion of golden crown or crown applies to Christ, the notion of aureole does not apply to him, if we consider the matter carefully. For the very fact that when we say ‘aureole’ we use the diminutive implies something possessed by way of participation and not according to its fullness. Therefore, having an aureole belongs to those in whom there is a participation in more perfect victory by imitation of that in which the full character of perfect victory consists. And thus since in Christ the principal and full character of such victory is found, through whose victory all other victors are so constituted, as is clear: be of good cheer, I have overcome the world (Jn 16:33), and the Lion of the tribe of Judah . . . has conquered (Rev 5:5), it does not belong to Christ to have an aureole but something from which all aureoles originate. As Revelation 3:21 says: he who conquers, I will grant him to sit with me on my throne, as I myself conquered and sat down with my Father on his throne. Hence we should say, according to others, that even though what is in Christ does not have the character of an aureole, it is more excellent than every aureole.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A4.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Christus fuit verissime virgo, martyr et doctor; sed tamen praemium accidentale his respondens in Christo non habet aliquam notabilem quantitatem in comparatione ad magnitudinem essentialis praemii; unde non habet aureolam sub ratione aureolae.
Reply Obj. 1: Christ was most truly a virgin, martyr, and teacher, but even so the accidental reward corresponding to these qualities in Christ does not have any noteworthy quantity in comparison to the magnitude of the essential reward. Hence he does not have an aureole under the notion of aureole.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A4.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod aureola, quamvis debeatur operi perfectissimo quo ad nos, tamen aureola inquantum diminutive dicitur, significat quamdam participationem perfectionis ab aliquo in quo plenarie invenitur; et secundum hoc ad quamdam minorationem pertinet; et sic in Christo non invenitur, in quo omnis perfectio plenissime invenitur.
Reply Obj. 2: Although an aureole is given for what from our perspective is a most perfect work, nevertheless we say ‘aureole’ in the diminutive, as this signifies a kind of participation of a perfection deriving from another in whom the work is found in its fullness. And in this respect it pertains to a kind of diminution and so is not found in Christ, in whom every perfection is found most fully.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A4.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis virginitas habeat aliquo modo exemplar in Deo, non tamen habet exemplar unius rationis; incorruptio enim Dei, quam virginitas imitatur, non eadem ratione est in Deo et in aliquo virgine.
Reply Obj. 3: Even though virginity has, in a way, an exemplar in God, it does not have an exemplar according to a single notion. For the incorruption of God, which virginity imitates, is not in God and in a virgin according to the same notion.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A4.ad3
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod angelis aureola non debetur: cujus ratio est, quia aureola proprie respondet cuidam perfectioni in excellenti merito. Ea vero quae in hominibus ad perfectionem meriti pertinent, angelis sunt connaturalia, vel etiam spectant ad communem eorum statum, aut etiam ad ipsum praemium; et ideo propter quae hominibus debetur aureola, angeli non habent aureolas.
To the second question, it should be said that the angels are not due an aureole. The reason for this is that an aureole properly corresponds to a kind of perfection in surpassing merit. But the things that pertain to the perfection of merit in human beings are connatural to angels or even regard their common state or their reward itself. And thus angels do not have aureoles on account of the things by which an aureole is due to men.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod virginitas dicitur esse vita angelica, inquantum per gratiam virgines imitantur id quod angeli habent per naturam: non enim virtutis est in angelis quod omnino a delectationibus carnis abstineant, cum hujusmodi delectationes in eis esse non possint.
Reply Obj. 1: Virginity is called the angelic life inasmuch as through grace virgins imitate what the angels have by nature. For it is not a matter of virtue in the angels that they abstain altogether from the pleasures of the flesh, since pleasures of this sort cannot exist in them.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A4.ad4
Ad secundum dicendum, quod perpetua incorruptio spiritus in angelis praemium essentiale meretur: est enim de necessitate salutis, cum in eis non possit subsequi reparatio post ruinam.
Reply Obj. 2: Perpetual incorruption of spirit in angels merits the essential reward. For it is necessary for salvation, since in them there can be no subsequent reparation after a fall to ruin.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A4.ad5
Ad tertium dicendum, quod illi actus secundum quos angeli nos docent, pertinent ad gloriam eorum, et ad communem ipsorum statum; unde per hujusmodi actus aureolam non merentur.
Reply Obj. 3: The acts in accord with which the angels teach us pertain to their glory and to their common state. Hence they do not merit an aureole through such acts.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A4.ad6
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod aureola proprie est in mente, est enim gaudium de operibus illis quibus aureola debetur. Sed sicut ex gaudio essentialis praemii, quod est aurea, redundat quidam decor in corpore, qui est gloria corporis; ita ex gaudio aureolae resultat aliquis decor in corpore; ut sic aureola principaliter sit in mente, sed per quamdam redundantiam fulgeat etiam in carne.
To the third question, it should be said that an aureole is properly in the mind, for it is joy over the works to which an aureole is due. But just as from the joy of the essential reward, which is a golden crown, a certain comeliness overflows into the body, which is the body’s glory, so also from the joy of an aureole a comeliness is reflected in the body in such a way that an aureole is principally in the mind but is reflected also in the flesh through a kind of overflowing.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A4
Et per hoc patet responsio ad objecta. Tamen sciendum est, quod decor cicatricum quae in corporibus martyrum apparebunt, non potest dici aureola: quia aliqui martyres aureolam habebunt in quibus hujusmodi cicatrices non erunt, utpote illi qui sunt submersi, aut famis inedia vel squalore carceris interempti.
And in this way the reply to the objections is clear. It should be known, however, that the comeliness of the scars that will appear in the bodies of the martyrs cannot be called an aureole. For some martyrs in whom there will not be such scars will have an aureole, as, for example, those who were drowned or killed off by starvation or the squalor of imprisonment.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A4
A. 5On the number of the aureolesDe numero aureolarum
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quintum sic proceditur. Videtur quod inconvenienter designentur tres aureolae, virginum, martyrum, et praedicatorum. Aureola enim martyrum respondet virtuti fortitudinis, aureola virginum virtuti temperantiae, aureola vero doctorum virtuti prudentiae. Ergo videtur quod debeat esse quarta aureola, quae debeatur justitiae.
Obj. 1: To the fifth question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that the three aureoles of virgins, martyrs, and preachers are not fittingly enumerated. For the aureole of martyrs corresponds to the virtue of fortitude, the aureole of virgins to the virtue of temperance, and the aureole of teachers to the virtue of prudence. Therefore, it seems that there should be a fourth aureole due to justice.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A5.arg1
Praeterea, Exod. 25, dicit Glossa, quod corona aurea additur, cum per Evangelium his qui mandata custodiunt, vita aeterna promittitur. Matth. 19, 17: si vis ad vitam ingredi; serva mandata. Huic aureola superponitur cum dicitur: si vis perfectus esse, vade, et vende omnia quae habes, et da pauperibus. Ergo paupertati debetur aureola.
Obj. 2: A Gloss1 on Exodus 25 says that the golden crown is added since through the Gospel eternal life is promised to those who keep the commandments: if you would enter life, keep the commandments (Mt 19:17). An aureole is added on top of this when it is said: if you would be perfect, go, sell what you possess and give to the poor (Mt 19:21). Therefore, an aureole is due to poverty.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A5.arg2
Praeterea, per votum obedientiae aliquis se Deo subjicit totaliter. Ergo in voto obedientiae maxima perfectio consistit; et ita videtur quod ei aureola debeatur.
Obj. 3: By a vow of obedience one subjects himself wholly to God. Therefore, the utmost perfection consists in the vow of obedience. And thus it seems that an aureole is due to it.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A5.arg3
Praeterea, multa sunt etiam alia supererogationis opera, de quibus homo in futuro speciale gaudium habebit. Ergo multae sunt aliae aureolae praeter istas tres.
Obj. 4: There are also many other works of supererogation over which man will have special joy in the future. Therefore, there are many other aureoles besides these three.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A5.arg4
Praeterea, sicut aliquis divulgat fidem praedicando et docendo, ita scripta compilando. Ergo et talibus quarta aureola debetur.
Obj. 5: Just as a person spreads the faith by preaching and teaching, so does someone who compiles written records. Therefore, a fourth aureole is due to such as these.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A5.arg5
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod aureola virginum sit inter alias potissima. Quia Apocal. 14, dicitur de virginibus quod sequuntur agnum quocumque ierit; et quod nemo alius poterat dicere canticum quod virgines cantabant. Ergo virgines habent excellentiorem aureolam.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the aureole of virgins is the most important of all.1 For it is said (Rev 14:3–4) of virgins that it is these who follow the Lamb wherever he goes and that no one else could learn that song that the virgins chanted. Therefore, virgins have the most excellent aureole.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A5.arg6
Praeterea, Cyprianus dicit de virginibus, quod sunt illustrior portio gregis Christi. Ergo eis magis aureola debetur.
Obj. 2: Cyprian1 says of virgins that they are the most illustrious portion of Christ’s flock. Therefore, they are more due an aureole.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A5.arg7
Praeterea, videtur quod potissima sit aureola martyrum. Quia dicit Haymo, quod non omnes virgines conjugatos praecedunt; sed hi specialiter qui in tormento passionis virginitate insuper custodita coaequantur martyribus conjugatis. Ergo martyrium dat virginitati praeeminentiam super alios status. Ergo martyrio potior aureola debetur.
Obj. 3: It seems that the aureole of martyrs is of greatest account. For Haymo1 says that not all the virgins have precedence over spouses but rather those who are reckoned equal to the married martyrs for guarding virginity in the torment of suffering. Therefore, it is martyrdom that gives to virginity preeminence over other states. Therefore, martyrdom is due an aureole of greater account.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A5.arg8
Praeterea, videtur quod potissima debeatur doctori. Quia Ecclesia militans exemplata est ab Ecclesia triumphante. Sed in Ecclesia militante maximus honor debetur doctoribus, 1 Timoth. 5, 17: qui bene praesunt presbyteri, duplici honore digni habentur; maxime qui laborant in verbo et doctrina. Ergo in Ecclesia triumphante eis potior aureola debetur.
Obj. 4: It seems that a teacher of the faith is due the aureole of greatest account. For the Church Militant has the Church Triumphant as exemplar. But in the Church Militant teachers are due the greatest honor: let the elders who rule well be considered worthy of double honor, especially those who labor in preaching and teaching (1 Tim 5:17). Therefore, in the Church Triumphant they are due an aureole of greater account.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A5.arg9
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod unus aureolam virginitatis vel martyrii vel doctoris excellentius alio non habet. Quia ea quae sunt in termino perfectionis non intenduntur et remittuntur. Sed aureola debetur operibus quae sint in termino perfectionis. Ergo aureola non intenditur nec remittitur.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that one person does not have an aureole (whether of virginity, martyrdom, or teaching) in a more excellent way than another. For those things that are at the limit of perfection are not intensified or diminished. But an aureole is due to works that are at the limit of perfection. Therefore, no aureole is intensified or diminished.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A5.arg10
Praeterea, virginitas non suscipit magis et minus, cum importet privationem quamdam; et negationes non intendantur nec remittantur. Ergo nec praemium virginitatis, scilicet aureola virginum, intenditur et remittitur.
Obj. 2: Virginity does not admit of more or less, since it implies a certain privation and negations are not more or less intense. Therefore, neither is the reward of virginity, namely the aureole of virgins, made more or less intense.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A5.arg11
Sed contra, aureola superponitur aureae. Sed aurea est intensior in uno quam in alio. Ergo et aureola.
On the contrary, an aureole is added on top of the golden crown. But the golden crown is more intense in one than another. Therefore, so too is an aureole.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A5.sc
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod aureola est quoddam privilegiatum praemium, privilegiatae victoriae respondens, ut patet ex dictis, et ideo secundum privilegiatas victorias in tribus pugnis, quae cuilibet homini imminent, tres aureolae sumuntur.
I answer that, an aureole is a kind of privileged reward corresponding to a privileged victory, as is clear from what has been said. And thus the three aureoles are taken on the basis of privileged victories in the three struggles that assail every man.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A5.co
In pugna enim quae est contra carnem, ille potissimam victoriam obtinet qui a delectabilibus venereis, quae sunt praecipua in hoc genere, omnino abstinet; et ideo virginitati aureola debetur. In pugna vero qua contra mundum pugnatur, illa est praecipua, cum a mundo persecutionem usque ad mortem sustinemus; unde et martyribus, qui in ista pugna victoriam obtinent, secunda aureola debetur. In pugna vero qua contra diabolum pugnamus, illa est praecipua victoria, cum aliquis hostem non solum a se, sed a cordibus aliorum removet: quod fit per praedicationem et doctrinam; et ideo doctoribus et praedicatoribus tertia aureola debetur.
For in the struggle against the flesh, a person gains the greatest victory who abstains altogether from sexual pleasures, which are the greatest of this kind. And thus an aureole is due to virginity. Next, in the struggle by which we fight against the world, the chief victory is when we undergo persecution by the world to the point of death. Hence also martyrs, who gain victory in this struggle are due the second aureole. Finally, in the struggle by which we fight against the devil, the chief victory is when someone casts out the enemy not only from himself but also from the hearts of others, which occurs through preaching and teaching. And thus to teachers and preachers the third aureole is due.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A5
Quidam vero distinguunt tres aureolas secundum tres vires animae, ut dicantur tres aureolae respondere potissimis trium virium animae actibus. Potissimus enim actus rationalis est veritatem fidei etiam in aliis diffundere; et huic actui debetur doctorum aureola. Irascibilis vero actus potissimus est etiam mortem propter Christum superare; et huic actui debetur aureola martyrum. Concupiscibilis autem actus potissimus est a delectabilibus maximis penitus abstinere; et huic debetur aureola virginum. Alii vero aureolas tres distinguunt secundum ea quibus Christo nobilissime conformamur. Ipse enim mediator fuit inter mundum et Patrem. Fuit ergo doctor, secundum quod veritatem quam a Patre acceperat, mundo manifestavit; fuit autem martyr, secundum quod a mundo persecutionem sustinuit; fuit vero virgo, inquantum puritatem in seipso conservavit. Et ideo doctores, martyres, virgines ei perfectissime conformantur; unde talibus debetur aureola.
Some, however, distinguish the three aureoles on the basis of the three powers of the soul such that the three aureoles are said to correspond to the greatest acts of the soul’s three powers. For the greatest act of reason is to spread the truth of the faith also to others, and to this act is due the aureole of teachers. The greatest act of the irascible power is to overcome even death for the sake of Christ, and to this act is due the aureole of martyrs. Finally, the greatest act of the concupiscible power is to abstain thoroughly from the greatest pleasure, and to this is due the aureole of virgins. But others distinguish the three aureoles on the basis of the things by which we are conformed most nobly to Christ. For he was mediator between the world and the Father. He was, therefore, a teacher insofar as he manifested to the world the truth he had received from the Father. He was, in turn, a martyr to the extent that he bore persecution from the world. Finally, he was a virgin inasmuch as he preserved purity in himself. And thus teachers, martyrs, and virgins are conformed to him most perfectly. Hence an aureole is due to such people.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A5
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod in actu justitiae non attenditur aliqua pugna, sicut in actibus aliarum virtutum: nec tamen hoc verum est, quod docere sit actus prudentiae; immo potius est actus caritatis vel misericordiae, secundum quod ex tali habitu inclinamur ad hujusmodi exercitium, vel etiam sapientiae ut dirigentis. Vel potest dici, secundum alios, quod justitia circuit omnes virtutes; et ideo ei specialis aureola non debetur. Quomodo autem hoc sit verum, dictum est in Lib. 3, dist. 33, quaest. 3, art. 4.
Reply Obj. 1: We do not find a struggle in the act of justice as in the acts of other virtues. Nor is it true that teaching is an act of prudence, for it is rather an act of charity or mercy to the extent that such a habit inclines us to carry out the act of teaching, or even an act of wisdom as directing it. Or we may say, according to others, that justice encompasses all the virtues and thus a special aureole is not due to it. Now, how this can be true was said in Book III, Distinction 33, Question 3, Article 4.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A5.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod paupertas quamvis sit opus perfectionis, non tamen tenet summum locum in aliqua spirituali pugna: quia amor corporalium minus impugnat quam concupiscentia carnis, vel persecutio inflicta in corpus proprium. Unde paupertati non debetur aureola; sed debetur ei judiciaria potestas ratione humiliationis, quae consequitur paupertatem, ut supra dictum est. Glossa autem inducta large accipit aureolam pro quolibet praemio quod redditur merito excellenti.
Reply Obj. 2: Poverty, although it is a work of perfection, does not hold the first place in any spiritual struggle. For the love of corporeal things assaults us less than the concupiscence of the flesh or persecution inflicted on one’s own body. Hence poverty is not due an aureole. Rather it is due judiciary power by reason of the humiliation consequent on poverty, as said above.1 The Gloss cited, however, takes aureole in a broad sense for any kind of reward rendered for merit.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A5.ad2
Et similiter dicendum ad tertium et quartum.
A similar reply can be given to the third and fourth objections.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A5
Ad quintum dicendum, quod etiam scribentibus sacram doctrinam debetur aureola; sed haec non distinguitur ab aureola doctorum, quia scripta componere quidam modus docendi est.
Reply Obj. 5: An aureole is also due to those who write down sacred teaching, but this is not distinguished from the aureole of teachers. For to compose things in writing is a certain way of teaching.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A5.ad3
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod praeeminentia aureolae ad aureolam potest dupliciter attendi. Primo ex parte pugnae, ut dicatur aureola potior quae fortiori pugnae debetur; et per hunc modum aureola martyrum aliis aureolis supereminet quodam modo, et aureola virginum alio modo. Pugna enim martyrii est fortior secundum seipsam, et vehementius affligens: pugna carnis est periculosior, inquantum est diuturnior, et magis nobis imminet e vicino. Secundo ex parte eorum de quibus est pugna; et sic aureola doctorum inter omnes est potior: quia hujusmodi pugna versatur circa bona intelligibilia, aliae vero pugnae circa sensibiles passiones. Sed illa eminentia quae attenditur ex parte pugnae, est aureolae essentialior: quia aureola secundum propriam rationem respicit victoriam et pugnam. Difficultas etiam pugnae quae attenditur ex parte ipsius pugnae, est potior quam illa quae attenditur ex parte nostri, inquantum est nobis vicinior. Et ideo, simpliciter loquendo, aureola martyrum inter omnes est potior; et ideo dicitur Matth. 5, in Glossa, quod in octava beatitudine, quae ad martyres pertinet, scilicet: beati qui persecutionem patiuntur etc., omnes aliae perficiuntur. Propter hoc etiam Ecclesia in connumeratione sanctorum martyres doctoribus et virginibus praeordinat. Sed quantum ad aliquid, nihil prohibet alias aureolas excellentiores esse.
To the second question, it should be said that the preeminence of one aureole over another aureole can be considered in two ways. First, on the side of the struggle, such that an aureole is said to be greater when it is due to a tougher struggle. And in this way the aureole of martyrs has preeminence over the other aureoles in one way and the aureole of virgins in another. For the struggle in martyrdom is tougher in itself and afflicts with greater strength, whereas the struggle of the flesh is more dangerous inasmuch as it lasts longer and looms much closer to us. Second, on the part of those things that the struggle pertains to. And in this way the aureole of teachers is greatest among the others. For this sort of struggle focuses on intelligible goods while the others have to do with sensible passions. But the eminence that is found on the part of the struggle is more essential to the aureole. For the aureole, in its proper notion, regards victory and struggle. The difficulty of the struggle, too, that is found on the part of the struggle itself is of greater account than what is found on our side according as it is closer to us. And thus, simply speaking, the aureole of martyrs is greatest among them all. And thus a Gloss on Matthew 5:10, blessed are those who are persecuted, says that in the eighth beatitude, which pertains to martyrs, all the others are brought to perfection. For this reason, too, when the Church lists out the saints, she orders martyrs before teachers and virgins.1 But nothing prevents the other aureoles from being more excellent in some respect.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A5
Et per hoc patet solutio ad objecta.
And in this way the solution of the objections is clear.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A5
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod cum meritum sit quodammodo praemii causa; oportet diversificari praemia, secundum quod merita diversificantur. Aliquid enim intenditur et remittitur per intensionem et remissionem suae causae. Meritum autem aureolae potest esse majus et minus; unde et aureola potest esse major et minor. Sciendum tamen, quod meritum aureolae potest intendi dupliciter: uno modo ex parte radicis, alio modo ex parte operis. Contingit enim esse aliquos duos, quorum unus ex minori caritate majus tormentum martyrii sustinet, vel magis praedicationi instat, aut etiam magis se a delectabilibus carnis elongat. Intensioni ergo meriti quae attenditur penes radicem, non respondet intensio aureolae, sed intensio aureae; sed intensioni meriti quae est ex genere actus, respondet intensio aureolae. Unde potest esse quod aliquis qui minus in martyrio meretur quantum ad essentiale praemium, habebit pro martyrio majorem aureolam.
To the third question, it should be said that since merit is in a certain way the cause of reward, rewards must be differentiated as merits are differentiated. For something is made more or less intense through its cause being made more or less intense. But the merit of an aureole can be greater or less. Thus an aureole, too, can be greater or less. It should be known, however, that the merit of an aureole can be made more intense in two ways: in one way on the part of the root and in another way on the part of the work. For it can be the case that there are two people, one of whom undergoes a greater torment of martyrdom out of less charity, or gives greater attention to preaching, or even removes himself more from the pleasures of the flesh. Therefore, the intensity of the aureole does not correspond to the intensity of merit that is found as coming from the root but rather this supplies the intensity of the golden crown. Instead, the intensity of the aureole corresponds to the intensity of merit from the genus of the act. This is how it can be the case that one who merits less in martyrdom as regards the essential reward will have a greater aureole for the martyrdom.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A5
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod merita quibus debentur aureolae, non attingunt ad terminum perfectionis simpliciter, sed secundum speciem; sicut ignis est specie subtilissimum corporum; unde nihil prohibet unam aureolam alia esse excellentiorem, sicut unus ignis est alio subtilior.
Reply Obj. 1: The merits that should be awarded aureoles do not attain to the limit of perfection simply but rather in species, just as fire is the most subtle of bodies in its species. Hence nothing prevents one aureole from being more excellent than another, just as one fire is more subtle than another.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A5.ad4
Ad secundum dicendum, quod una virginitas potest esse alia major propter majorem recessum a virginitatis contrario; ut dicatur in illa esse major virginitas quae magis occasiones corruptionis vitat; sicut privationes intendi possunt, ut cum dicitur homo magis caecus, quia magis elongatur a visu.
Reply Obj. 2: One person’s virginity can be greater than another’s due to greater withdrawal from what is contrary to virginity in such a way that there is said to be a greater virginity in her who avoids more the occasions of corruption, just as privations can be made more intense, as when it is said that a person is more blind because he is further removed from sight.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A5.ad5
Expositio textus
Exposition of the Text
Suos fines habebunt duae civitates. Hoc ideo dicitur, quia usque ad diem judicii numerus electorum et damnatorum augetur; et etiam gloria et poena augeri potest, saltem quantum ad praemium et poenam accidentalem; sed post judicium ulterius augeri non poterit.
“Distinct boundaries shall mark the two cities.”1 This is said because the number of the elect and the damned is being increased until the day of judgment and also because glory and punishment can be increased, at least as regards incidental reward and punishment. But after the judgment they will not be able to be further increased.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A5
Denarius enim unus. Hoc dicitur propter hoc quod idem est objectum omnium beatorum.
The coin is one.1 This is said because the object of all the blessed is the same.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A5
Ille quippe beate vivit qui vivit ut vult, nec male aliquid vult. Haec sententia Augustini concordat cum sententia Philosophi, ut per vivere operatio vitae intelligatur; per hoc autem quod dicitur: ut vult, ostenditur operatio non impedita; per hoc autem quod dicitur: nec aliquid male vult, ostenditur esse connaturalis, quia mala sunt contra naturam.
“He lives blessedly indeed who lives as he wills, and wills nothing improperly.”1 This opinion of Augustine harmonizes with the Philosopher’s opinion,2 such that by living the activity of life is understood, by as he wills it is shown that activity is not impeded, and by and wills nothing improperly, it is shown to be connatural because evils are contrary to nature.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A5
Quo retardatur quodammodo, ne tota intentione pergat in illud summum caelum, donec appetitus ille conquiescat. Ista retardatio intelligitur quantum ad hoc quod anima a corpore separata non habet perfectum esse; et ita nec perfectam operationem, qua possit Deo perfecte conjungi.
And it is held back by this desire from tending with all its might to that highest heaven, until that desire comes to rest.1 This being held back is understood as regards the fact that the soul separated from the body does not have perfect being and thus neither does it have the perfect activity by which it can be joined to God perfectly.
Sent.IV.D49.Q5.A5
D. 50Separated souls and the damnedDe poenis impiorum
Postquam determinavit Magister de gloria sanctorum post judicium generale, hic determinat de poenis impiorum; et dividitur in partes duas: in prima propositum prosequitur; in secunda ponit totius opere epilogum, ibi: haec de pedibus sedentis super solium excelsum . . . commemorasse sufficiat.
After the Master has considered the glory of the saints after the general judgment, here he considers the punishments of the wicked. And it is divided into two parts. In the first, he pursues the issue at hand. In the second, he lays out the epilogue of the whole work: it suffices . . . to have remembered these things concerning the feet of the One who sits upon a high throne.
Sent.IV.D50
Prima autem pars dividitur in duas partes: in prima determinat de poenis damnatorum quantum ad effectum; in secunda determinat de poenis eorum quantum ad cognitionem, sive intellectum, ibi: hic quaeri solet, quare illae tenebrae, quibus involventur mali in Gehenna, dicuntur tenebrae exteriores.
The first part is divided into two parts. In the first, he considers punishments of the damned as regards their effect. In the second, he determines their punishments as regards knowledge or intellect: here it may be asked why that darkness, by which the wicked will be surrounded in hell, is called outer.1
Sent.IV.D50
Et haec pars dividitur in partes tres: in prima ostendit quomodo excluduntur a cognitione Dei per hoc quod sunt in tenebris exterioribus; in secunda ostendit qualiter se habeat eorum cognitio ad ea quae in hoc mundo aguntur, ibi: praeterea quaeri solet, si reproborum animae quae nunc in inferno cruciantur, notitiam habeant eorum quae circa suos in hac vita geruntur; in tertia qualiter se habeat ad cognoscenda ea quae erga sanctos aguntur, ibi: quaeri etiam solet, utrum vicissim se videant illi qui sunt in inferno, et illi qui sunt in gloria.
And this part is divided into three parts. In the first, he shows how they are excluded from the knowledge of God through being in external darkness. In the second, he shows how their knowledge is related to what goes on in this world: moreover, it is usual to ask whether the souls of the reprobate, which are now tortured in hell, have knowledge of those things which are done in this life concerning their people.1 In the third, he shows how it is related to knowing what goes on with the saints: it is also usual to ask whether those who are in hell and those who are in glory can see each other.2
Sent.IV.D50
Secunda pars dividitur in duas: in prima inquirit, utrum mortui cognoscant ea quae hic aguntur; in secunda movet dubitationem quamdam ex dictis, ibi: si quis autem quaerat quomodo intelligatur quod de Lazaro et divite legitur, audiat Augustini responsum.
The second part is divided into two parts. In the first, he inquires whether the dead know what goes on here. In the second, he raises a certain question from what was said: if anyone should ask how to understand what we read concerning Lazarus and the rich man, let him hear the response of Augustine.1
Sent.IV.D50
Tertia vero pars dividitur in duas: in prima ostendit quomodo boni et mali invicem se videant; in secunda inquirit, quid accidat sanctis ex visione damnatorum, ibi: sed cum sancti malos in tormentis videant, nonne aliqua compassione erga eos moventur?
The third part is divided into two parts. In the first, he shows how the good and the wicked see each other. In the second, he inquires as to what happens to the saints from their vision of the damned: but since the saints see the wicked in their torments, are they not moved by some compassion toward them?
Sent.IV.D50
Et haec pars dividitur in duas: in prima inquirit, utrum sancti videntes damnatorum miseriam eis compatiantur; in secunda, utrum ex hoc quod poenam damnatorum vident, eorum gloria minuatur, ibi: postremo quaeritur, an poena reproborum visa decoloret gloriam beatorum.
And this part is divided into two parts. In the first, he inquires whether the saints suffer out of compassion for the damned when they see their misery. In the second, whether from the fact that they see the damned their glory is lessened: finally, it is asked whether the sight of the punishment of the reprobates tarnishes the glory of the blessed.1
Sent.IV.D50
Hic quaeruntur duo. Primo de cognitione naturali animae separatae. Secundo de poena damnatorum.
Here two questions arise. First, on the natural knowledge of the separate soul. Second, on the punishment of the damned.
Sent.IV.D50
Q. 1The knowledge of separated soulsDe cognitione animae separatae
Circa primum quaeruntur quatuor:
Concerning the first, four questions arise:
Sent.IV.D50.Q1
primo utrum anima possit aliquid intelligere a corpore separata;
first, whether the soul can understand anything when separated from the body;
Sent.IV.D50.Q1
secundo utrum possit intelligere per species quas a sensibus accepit, dum corpori esset juncta;
second, whether it can understand through the species that it received from the senses when it was joined to the body;
Sent.IV.D50.Q1
tertio utrum anima separata singularia cognoscat;
third, whether the separated soul knows singulars;
Sent.IV.D50.Q1
quarto utrum localis distantia ejus cognitionem impediat.
fourth, whether local distance impedes its knowledge.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1
Utrum autem sensibus utatur, quaesitum est supra, dist. 44.
The question of whether it uses the senses was considered above (Distinction 44).
A. 1Whether the soul can understand anything when separated from the bodyUtrum anima possit aliquid intelligere a corpore separata
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod anima nihil intelligere possit a corpore separata. Quia, ut dicit Philosophus in 1 de Anima, intelligere et considerare consumitur quodam interius corrupto. Sed per mortem illud quod est interius ex parte corporis, corrumpitur. Ergo post mortem non potest anima intelligere aliquid et considerare.
Obj. 1: To the first question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that the soul can understand nothing when separated from the body. For, as the Philosopher says in On the Soul 1,2 when something internal is corrupted it puts an end to understanding and contemplating. But what is internal on the part of the body is corrupted by death. Therefore, after death the soul cannot understand or contemplate anything.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A1.arg1
Praeterea, nulla actio communis corpori et animae potest remanere in anima, corpore corrupto. Sed intelligere est quaedam actio corpori et animae communis, sicut et texere et aedificare, ut patet in 1 de Anima. Ergo, corpore corrupto, anima non potest intelligere.
Obj. 2: No action common to the body and the soul can remain in the soul when the body is corrupted. But understanding is an action common to body and soul, as are weaving and building, as is clear in On the Soul 1.1 Therefore, when the body is corrupted the soul cannot understand.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A1.arg2
Praeterea, anima nihil potest intelligere sine intellectu possibili. Sed intellectus iste est corruptibilis, ut dicitur in 3 de Anima: non autem corrumpitur nisi corpore corrupto. Ergo anima a corpore separata nihil potest intelligere.
Obj. 3: Without the potential intellect, the soul can understand nothing. But this intellect is corruptible, as it says in On the Soul 3,1 however, it is only corrupted when the body is corrupted. Therefore, the soul separated from the body cannot understand anything.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A1.arg3
Praeterea, ut dicitur in 3 de Anima, sicut se habent colores ad visum, ita se habent phantasmata ad animam intellectivam. Sed destructis coloribus visus nihil posset videre. Ergo destructis phantasmatibus anima nihil poterit intelligere. Phantasmata autem non remanent in anima separata, cum sint in imaginatione, quae habet organum corporale. Ergo anima separata nihil potest intelligere.
Obj. 4: As it says in On the Soul 3,1 phantasms are to the intellective soul as colors are to sight. But if colors were destroyed, sight could see nothing. Therefore, when phantasms are destroyed the soul will not be able to understand anything. But phantasms do not remain in the separated soul, since they exist in the imagination, which has a bodily organ. Therefore, the separated soul cannot understand anything.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A1.arg4
Praeterea, perfectius esse habet anima in corpore quam a corpore separata; sicut pars in toto perfectior est quam per se existens. Sed anima intellectiva, cum est in corpore, non potest intelligere sine phantasmatibus, ut patet in 1 et 3 de Anima. Ergo nec separata a corpore sine eis intelligere poterit; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 5: The soul has more perfect being in the body than separated from the body, just as a part is more perfect in the whole than by itself. But the intellective soul, when it is in the body, cannot understand without phantasms, as is clear in On the Soul 1 and 3.1 Therefore, neither will it be able to understand without them when separated from the body. And so the same follows as before.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A1.arg5
Praeterea, intellectus humanus est factus sicut tabula in qua nihil est scriptum, ut dicitur in 3 de anima. Ergo anima in sui creatione non habet aliquas formas concreatas. Si ergo intelligit aliquid, oportet quod intelligat per formas a sensibus acceptas; cum omnis cognitio fiat per aliquam formam quae sit similitudo rei cognitae. Sed animae puerorum defunctorum in uteris maternis non habent aliquas formas a sensibus acceptas. Ergo saltem animae puerorum non possunt intelligere aliquid, cum non habeant aliquas intelligibiles formas.
Obj. 6: The human intellect was made like a blank slate on which nothing is written, as it says in On the Soul 3.1 Therefore, the soul at its creation does not have any forms co-created with it. If, then, it understands something, it must understand through forms received from the senses, since all knowledge occurs through a form that is a likeness of the thing known. But the souls of children who die in their mother’s womb do not have any forms received from the senses. Therefore, at least the souls of these children cannot understand anything, since they do not possess any intelligible forms.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A1.arg6
Praeterea, anima ad hoc dicitur esse corpori conjuncta, ut scientiis et virtutibus perficiatur. Ergo antequam in corpore fuerit scientia perfecta, non potest intelligere aliquid; alias frustra corpori conjungeretur. Sed animae parvulorum praedictorum non fuerunt aliqua scientia in corporibus perfectae. Ergo idem quod prius.
Obj. 7: The soul is said to be joined to the body for the purpose of being perfected in knowledge and virtues. Therefore, before it has been perfected in knowledge in the body, it cannot understand anything. Otherwise it would be joined to the body in vain. But the souls of children as mentioned above have not been perfected by any knowledge in the body. Therefore, the same follows as before.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A1.arg7
Sed contra, Philosophus dicit in 2 Caeli et mundi, quod omnis res est propter suam operationem: unde re remanente remanet ejus operatio; et hoc est quod Damascenus dicit, quod nulla substantia est otiosa. Si ergo anima post corpus remanet, sicut fides ponit; oportet quod aliqua ejus operatio remaneat; quia, ut dicitur in 1 de anima, si nulla operatio animae est ei propria sine corpore, non contingit eam separari. Sed intelligere est maxime propria ejus operatio. Ergo anima separata aliquid intelligere potest.
On the contrary (1), the Philosopher says in On the Heavens 21 that each thing is for the sake of its activity. Hence while the thing remains, its activity remains. And this is what Damascene2 says when he says that no substance is without work. If, then, the soul remains after the body, as the faith asserts, its activity must remain. For, as it says in On the Soul 1,3 if no activity of the soul is proper to it without the body, it cannot be separated. But understanding more than anything else is its proper activity. Therefore, the soul separated from the body can understand something.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, sicut dicit Avicenna in sua Metaph., immunitas a materia est causa quare aliqua substantia sit intellectiva. Sed anima separata a corpore immunior est a materia quam corpori conjuncta; quia tunc non est actus alicujus materiae, sicut modo est. Cum ergo anima modo intelligat, multo magis intelliget cum erit a corpore separata.
Furthermore (2), as Avicenna says in his Metaphysics,1 freedom from matter is the reason that a substance is intellective. But the soul separated from the body is more free from matter than when joined to the body, since then it is not the act of any matter as it now is. Therefore since the soul understands now, all the more will it understand when separated from the body.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A1.arg8
Praeterea, Avicenna dicit in 6 de Naturalibus, quod anima non indiget imaginatione et aliis virtutibus sensibilibus nisi in principio tantum; et non postea, nisi parum. Cum ergo proficit et roboratur, sola per se operatur actiones suas absolute; et sic anima indiget sensibus sicut homo indiget jumento et ejus apparatu, ut perveniat eo quo proponit; quo cum accesserit, non ejus ulterius indigebit. Ergo anima non semper indiget corpore ad intelligendum; et sic separata intelligere poterit.
Furthermore (3), Avicenna says in On Natural Things 61 that the soul does not need the imagination and other sensible powers except only in the beginning and later on only a little. And so, once it progresses and takes on strength it works its own actions absolutely by itself alone. And in this way the soul needs the senses as a man needs a beast of burden and its equipment to reach the place he plans to go, and once he arrives there, he will no longer need it. Therefore, the soul does not always need the body to understand and so will be able to understand when separated.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A1.arg9
Respondeo dicendum, quod ponentibus intellectum a potentiis sensitivis differre, necesse est ponere intellectus substantiam incorruptibilem esse, eo quod necesse est eum immaterialem ponere, nec a materia secundum esse dependentem. Omnem autem hujusmodi substantiam oportet incorruptibilem esse; quia materia, inquantum potest esse subjectum privationis et formae, est corruptionis causa in rebus materialibus. Unde dicit Philosophus in 1 de Anima, quod intellectus videtur esse substantia quaedam, et non corrumpi.
I answer that, for those who hold that the intellect differs from the sensitive powers, it is necessary to hold that the intellect is an incorruptible substance, because it is necessary to hold that it is immaterial and not dependent on matter for its being. But any substance like this must be incorruptible. For inasmuch as matter can be the subject of privation and form, it is the cause of corruption in material things. Hence the Philosopher says in On the Soul 11 that the intellect seems to be a kind of substance and seems not to be corrupted.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A1.co
Quidam vero hunc intellectum corruptibilem1 dixerunt non esse partem animae humanae, sed esse aliquam substantiam omnino a corpore separatam: animam vero humanam non dici intellectivam nisi secundum quamdam participationem intellectualitatis ex refulgentia intellectus separati super ipsam; unde destructo corpore anima humana nec remanebat, nec aliquid intelligere poterat. Sed hoc videtur esse contra intentionem Philosophi; dicit enim in 2 de Anima, de intellectu loquens, quod intellectus videtur esse alterum genus animae: et hoc solum contingit separari sicut perpetuum a corruptibili. 12 etiam Metaph., dicit, quod anima est talis dispositionis, ut scilicet possit separari non tota, sed intellectus. Ex quo patet quod intellectum, qui est pars animae, ponit a corpore separari; et ideo oportet animam intellectivam, quae est anima humana, post corpus remanere, sicut fides ponit: et per consequens necesse est quod intelligat, cum intelligere sit ejus propria operatio. Sed quomodo intelligat, diversimode a quibusdam ponitur.
Some, however, said that this incorruptible intellect is not part of the human soul but is rather a substance altogether separate from the body, whereas the human soul is only called intellective by a kind of participation in intellectuality from the separated intellect’s shining upon it. Thus when the body is destroyed the human soul would neither remain nor be able to understand anything. But this seems to be contrary to the Philosopher’s understanding. For in On the Soul 2,1 he says, speaking of the intellect, that the intellect seems to be another genus of soul, and that it can only be the case that it is separated as the perpetual from the corruptible. In the Metaphysics 12,2 too, he says that the soul has such a disposition that it can be separated, not the whole thing, but the intellect. From this it is clear that he believes that the intellect, which is part of the soul, can be separated from the body. And thus an intellective soul, which the human soul is, must remain after the body, as the faith asserts. And, consequently, it is necessary for it to understand, since understanding is its proper activity. But different people have different ways of explaining how it understands.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A1
Quidam enim dicunt, quod anima separata, a rebus cognitionem accipit, sicut et nunc facit. Sed haec opinio videtur omnino irrationabilis: anima enim humana a corpore separata non poterit uti sensitivis potentiis, ut supra, dist. 44, qu. 3, art. 3, qu. 2, dictum est, cum harum potentiarum actus per organa corporea necesse sit exerceri; unde non erit nisi in usu potentiarum intellectivae partis. Intellectus autem non est natus accipere cognitionem a rebus sensibilibus immediate, sed mediantibus potentiis sensitivis; cum oporteat esse quamdam convenientiam inter recipiens et receptum. Species autem in sensibus existentes habent convenientiam et cum intellectu, inquantum sunt sine materia, et cum rebus materialibus, inquantum sunt cum conditionibus materiae; unde convenienter sensus a rebus materialibus accipit, et intellectus a sensibus: non autem intellectus immediate a rebus materialibus; et ideo non potest poni quod anima separata cognitionem a rebus materialibus accipiat. Nec sufficit ponere in ea cognitionem solum quae fuit a sensibus accepta in corpore, propter animas puerorum decedentium in maternis uteris, quae a sensibus cognitionem non acceperunt.
For some say that the soul receives knowledge from things when separated as it does now. But this opinion seems totally unreasonable. For the human soul separated from the body cannot use the sensitive powers, as said above in Distinction 44, Question 3, Article 3, Quaestiuncula 2, since the acts of these powers must be carried out through bodily organs. Thus the soul will not be able to use anything except the potencies of the intellective part. But the intellect was not made to receive knowledge from sensible things directly but rather by the mediation of the sensitive powers, since there must be a kind of agreement between the receiver and the received. Now the species existing in the senses agree both with the intellect, in that they are without matter, and with material things, in that they are with the conditions of matter. And this is how the senses fittingly receive from material things and the intellect from the senses, while the intellect does not receive directly from material things. And thus we cannot hold that the separated soul receives knowledge from material things. Nor is it sufficient to posit in it only knowledge that was received from the senses when it was in the body, on account of the souls of children who die in their mothers’ wombs, which have not received knowledge from the senses.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A1
Et ideo alii dicunt, quod sicut angelus habet apud se formas innatas causarum ordinis universi, ita et anima a sui creatione; sed dum est in corpore, a corpore opprimitur, ut illis formis uti non possit ad intelligendum; sed utitur formis quas a sensu accipit, vel etiam ipsis formis innatis, secundum quosdam qui posuerunt quod addiscere non est aliud quam reminisci; sed postquam a corpore fuerit separata, utetur illis formis innatis. Sed illud contradicit sententiae Philosophi, qui dicit intellectum humanum esse sicut tabulam in qua nihil est scriptum: contradicit etiam experientiae, qua experimur nos nihil posse intelligere, nisi ex praeacceptis a sensu ad intelligendum manuducamur. Nec esset probabile quod, cum anima naturaliter corpori uniatur, totaliter impediretur per conjunctionem ad corpus, ut formis innatis uti posset. Sed hoc consonum videretur opinioni illorum qui posuerunt animam ante corpus creatam, et postea corpori accidentaliter conjunctam: non enim ea quae uni et eidem naturaliter insunt, ita se habent, quod unum eorum totaliter impediat alterum; alias in natura aliquid esset otiosum.
And thus others say that just as an angel has with it the innate forms of the causes of the order of the universe, so too does the soul from its creation, but while it is in the body it is oppressed by the body such that it cannot use these forms for understanding. Rather, it uses the forms that it receives from the senses or even the innate forms themselves, according to those who believed that learning was nothing other than remembering. But after the soul is separated from the body, it will use the innate forms. But this contradicts the opinion of the Philosopher,1 who says that the human intellect is like a slate on which nothing is written. It also contradicts the experience we have of not being able to understand anything unless we are gently led from what we have already received from the senses to understanding. Nor would it be probable that, since the soul is naturally united to the body, it would be totally impeded by being joined to the body from using the innate forms. But this would seem to agree with the opinion of those who held that the soul is created before the body and later joined to the body in an incidental way. For things that are naturally in one and the same thing are not related such that one of them totally impedes the other. Otherwise, there would be something useless in nature.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A1
Et ideo aliter dicendum est, quod anima in sui creatione nullas habet formas concreatas: nec ad hoc quod post separationem a corpore intelligat, requiruntur aliquae formae a rebus acceptae vel tunc vel prius; sed intelliget, de naturali cognitione loquendo, per influentiam a substantiis superioribus, Deo, scilicet, vel angelis; et loquor de naturali influentia; et hoc sic patet. Intellectus enim noster est medius inter substantias intelligibiles et res corporales; unde anima intellectiva dicitur esse creata in orizonte aeternitatis, in libro de Causis; et hoc ideo quia ipsa per intellectum attingit ad substantias intelligibiles; inquantum vero est actus corporis, contingit res corporales. Omne autem medium quanto magis appropinquat uni extremorum, tanto magis recedit ab alio; et quanto magis recedit ab uno, tanto magis alteri appropinquat. Unde cum anima nostra in statu viae maxime ad corpus accedat, utpote actus ejus existens; non habet respectum ad res intelligibiles nisi aliquo modo contingendo corpus; et propter hoc anima in statu hujus viae non recipit influentiam a superioribus substantiis, nisi ut cognoscat sub speciebus a sensibus acceptis; unde Dionysius dicit, quod non est possibile nobis in hac vita aliter superlucere divinum radium, nisi cum varietate sensibilium formarum: et ideo etiam in hac vita quanto anima magis a corpore abstrahitur: tanto magis a substantiis spiritualibus influxum cognitionis recipit; et inde est quod quaedam occulta cognoscunt in dormiendo, et in excessu mentis, quando anima a corporis sensibus abstrahitur; unde cum actu erit a corpore separata, erit paratissima ad recipiendum influentiam a substantiis superioribus, scilicet Deo vel angelis; et sic per hujusmodi influentiam cognitionem habebit majorem, vel minorem secundum modum naturalis capacitatis ipsius animae: et sic etiam Commentator, qui ponit intellectum possibilem esse substantiam separatam, quamvis in hoc erret; tamen quantum ad hoc recte dicit quod ex hoc quod ponitur substantia separata, habet respectum ad alias substantias spirituales superiores ut eas intelligat; sed secundum illum respectum quo comparatur ad nostrum corpus recipiendo species a phantasmatibus, non conjungitur substantiis altioribus.
And thus we should say instead, that the soul at its creation has no concrete forms and for it to understand after separation from the body no forms received from things are required either then or before. Rather, it will understand, speaking of natural knowledge, through an inpouring from higher substances, namely God or angels. And I am speaking of a natural inpouring, as is clear in the following way: Our intellect is a mean between intelligible substances and corporeal things. This is why in the Book of Causes the intellective soul is said to be created on the horizon of eternity.1 And it says this because the soul attains to intelligible substances through the intellect, while as the act of the body it comes into contact with corporeal things. Now in the case of every mean, the more it approaches one of the extremes, the more it withdraws from the other. And the more it withdraws from one, the more it approaches the other. Therefore, since our soul in the wayfaring state is closest to the body, being its act, it only relates to intelligible things by some bodily contact. And for this reason the soul in the wayfaring state does not receive an influence from higher substances unless it knows under species received from the senses. This is why Dionysius2 says that it is not possible for a ray of the divine light to shine upon us in this life other than with a variety of sensible forms. And thus, even in this life, the more the soul is withdrawn from the body, the more it receives an influx of knowledge from spiritual substances. And this is how people know certain hidden things when sleeping and in mental transport, when the soul is withdrawn from the body’s senses. For this reason when the soul will actually be separated from the body, it will be most ready to receive an inpouring from separated substances, namely God or angels. And so by this influence it will have greater or less knowledge according to the mode of the soul’s natural capacity. And so, too, the Commentator,3 who claims that the potential intellect is a separated substance, though he errs in this, is right when he says that what is posited as being a separated substance is related to other higher spiritual substances such that it understands them. But it is not joined to higher substances in respect to the way it is related to our body in receiving species from phantasms.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Philosophus loquitur de actu intellectus quo nunc in via intelligimus, abstrahendo a phantasmatibus: hic enim actus esse desinit, phantasmatibus destructis, in separatione animae a corpore.
Reply Obj. 1: The Philosopher is speaking of the act of the intellect whereby we understand now in the wayfaring state, by abstracting from phantasms. For this act ceases when phantasms are destroyed in the soul’s separation from the body.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod intelligere, secundum quod exit ab intellectu, non est actio communis animae et corpori (non enim intellectus intelligit mediante aliquo organo corporali), sed est communis animae et corpori ex parte objecti, inquantum intelligimus abstrahendo a phantasmatibus, quae sunt in organo corporali; et hunc modum intelligendi anima separata non habet.
Reply Obj. 2: Understanding, insofar as it proceeds from the intellect, is not an action common to the soul and body (for the intellect does not understand by the mediation of a bodily organ). Rather, it is common to soul and body on the part of the object, inasmuch as we understand by abstracting from phantasms, which are in a bodily organ. And this is the mode of understanding not possessed by the separated soul.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod passivus intellectus, de quo Philosophus loquitur, non est intellectus possibilis, sed ratio particularis, quae dicitur vis cogitativa, habens determinatum organum in corpore, scilicet mediam cellulam capitis, ut Commentator ibidem dicit; et sine hoc anima nihil modo intelligit; intelliget autem in futuro, quando a phantasmatibus abstrahere non indigebit.
Reply Obj. 3: The passive intellect of which the Philosopher is speaking is not the potential intellect but instead the particular reason, which is called the cogitative power, which has a determinate organ in the body, namely a small medial segment in the head, as the Commentator says on the same passage. And without this the soul cannot understand anything. But it will understand in the future when it will not need to abstract from phantasms.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod comparatio illa intelligitur de anima intellectiva ex parte illa qua corpori conjungitur, et non prout est intellectiva simpliciter: quia intellectus, inquantum hujusmodi, non respicit phantasmata, sicut patet de intellectu angelico.
Reply Obj. 4: This relationship is understood of the intellective soul on the part of its being joined to the body, not as intellective simply. For the intellect as such does not have to do with phantasms, as is seen in the case of the angelic intellect.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod anima habet esse perfectius in corpore quam separata, inquantum est forma, non autem inquantum est intellectus; nisi forte conjungatur tali corpori quod est omnino animae subditum, in nullo intellectum distrahens, sicut erit corpus gloriosum: corpus enim quod corrumpitur, aggravat animam, et deprimit terrena habitatio sensum multa cogitantem: sapientiae 9, 15.
Reply Obj. 5: The soul has more perfect being in the body than separated inasmuch as it is a form, not inasmuch as it is an intellect, unless perhaps it is joined to the sort of body that is completely subject to the soul, drawing the intellect away in no respect, as will be the case with the glorious body: a perishable body weighs down the soul, and this earthy tent burdens the thoughtful mind (Wis 9:15).
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A1.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod animae puerorum quamvis non habeant formas innatas vel acquisitas, habebunt tamen aliquas formas intelligibiles ex influentia divini luminis, cooperante ministerio angelorum.
Reply Obj. 6: The souls of children, though they do not have innate or acquired forms, will have some intelligible forms from the inpouring of the divine light with the cooperation of the angels’ ministry.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A1.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod anima ex hoc quod in corpore scientis perfecta fuit, etiam separata magis intelliget, ut infra dicetur: non tamen sequitur quod, si non fuerit in scientia perfecta,1 nullo modo intelligat.
Reply Obj. 7: From the fact that the soul was perfect in the body of the knower it will also understand more when separated, as will be said below. It does not follow, however, that if it was not perfect in knowledge it will not understand at all.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A1.ad7
A. 2Whether it can understand through the species that it received from the senses when it was joined to the bodyUtrum possit intelligere per species quas a sensibus accepit, dum corpori esset juncta
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod anima per species quas nunc a corpore abstrahit, separata postmodum per eas nihil intelligat. Hujusmodi enim species ejusdem rationis erunt in anima separata cujus modo sunt. Sed nunc per eas non potest anima intelligere sine phantasmatibus: quod patet ex hoc quod laeso organo phantasiae anima impeditur in consideratione eorum quae prius a sensu accepit. Ergo nec anima separata per illas species intelligere poterit, cum in ea nulla phantasmata sint.
Obj. 1: To the second question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that the soul, after separation, will not understand anything through the species that it now abstracts from the body. For such species will have the same character in the separated soul as they have now. But now the soul cannot understand through them without phantasms, as is clear from the fact that if the organ of the imagination is harmed, the soul is impeded in the consideration of things that it previously received from the senses. Therefore, neither will the separated soul be able to understand through these species, since there will be no phantasms in it.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A2.arg1
Praeterea, ex similibus actibus similes habitus relinquuntur. Sed habitus scientiae nunc acquirimus ex actu intelligendi, quo anima a phantasmatibus abstrahit. Ergo habitus scientiae acquisitae non inclinat nisi in similes actus. Cum ergo talis actus intelligendi non possit esse in anima separata, scilicet accipiendo a phantasmatibus; videtur quod per scientiam hic acquisitam, vel per species hic a sensibus acceptas, anima separata nihil intelligat.
Obj. 2: Similar habits are left by similar acts. But we now acquire habits of knowledge from the act of understanding by which the soul abstracts from phantasms. Therefore, a habit of acquired knowledge only inclines to similar acts. Therefore since in the separated soul there cannot be an act of understanding of this sort, namely by receiving from phantasms, it seems that the separated soul cannot understand anything through knowledge acquired here or through species received from the senses here.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A2.arg2
Praeterea, in operibus naturae nihil est superfluum; nec natura facit per duo quod per unum facere potest. Sed anima separata poterit intelligere per influentiam a substantiis superioribus, ut supra dictum est. Ergo non intelliget per aliquas species a sensibus acceptas.
Obj. 3: In the works of nature nothing is superfluous, nor does nature do through two things what it can do through one. But the separated soul will be able to understand through an inpouring from higher substances, as said above. Therefore, it will not understand through any species received from the senses.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A2.arg3
Praeterea, impossibile est duas formas ejusdem speciei esse in eodem subjecto. Sed anima separata recipiet aliquas formas intelligibiles ex influentia substantiae superioris, per quas poterit res intelligere. Ergo in ipsa non possunt remanere intelligibiles formae earumdem rerum a sensibus acceptae.
Obj. 4: It is impossible for there to be two forms of the same species in the same subject. But the separated soul will receive some intelligible forms from the influence of a higher substance, through which it will be able to understand. Therefore, intelligible forms of the same things received from the senses cannot remain in it.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A2.arg4
Praeterea, ex hoc intellectus noster actu intelligit quod forma intelligibilis in eo existit. Ergo postquam destitit actu intelligere, forma intelligibilis in eo non remanet; et sic videtur quod non remaneant in anima separata aliquae formae intelligibiles a sensibus acceptae, per quas intelligere possit.
Obj. 5: Our intellect actually understands from the fact of that the intelligible forms exist in it. Therefore, after it has ceased actually understanding the intelligible form does not remain in it. And so it seems that no intelligible forms received from the senses, through which it can understand, remain in the separated soul.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A2.arg5
Praeterea, considerare illud cujus scientiam aliquis prius accepit, videtur ad memoriam vel reminiscentiam pertinere. Sed destructo corpore, anima non reminiscitur, ut dicit Philosophus in 1 et 3 de Anima. Anima ergo separata non intelligit per species in hac vita a sensibus acceptas.
Obj. 6: For someone to consider what he previously came to know seems to pertain to memory or recollection. But when the body is destroyed the soul has no recollection, as the Philosopher says in On the Soul 1 and 3.1 Therefore, the separated soul does not understand through species received from the senses in this life.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A2.arg6
Sed contra est quod Philosophus dicit, quod anima est locus specierum; et loquitur de parte intellectiva. Sed locus conservat locatum. Ergo species a sensibus acceptae in intellectiva conservantur; et sic videtur quod per eas possit intelligere anima separata a corpore, sicut et nunc potest.
On the contrary (1), the Philosopher says that the soul is the place of species,1 speaking of the intellective part. But a place keeps what is located in the place. Therefore, species received from the senses are preserved in the intellective part. And so it seems that through them the soul can understand when separated from the body just as it can now.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, finis remanet remotis etiam his quae sunt ad finem. Sed sensus ordinatur ad cognitionem animae intellectivae sicut ad finem, inquantum ex sensibus cognitionem accipit. Ergo cognitio quam anima accipit a sensibus, remanet in ea etiam destructis sensibus corporis; quod erit cum anima fuerit a corpore separata.
Furthermore (2), the end remains even when what is directed toward the end is withdrawn. But the senses are ordered to the knowledge of the intellective soul as to an end, inasmuch as it receives knowledge from the senses. Therefore, the knowledge that the soul receives from the senses remains in it even when the body’s senses have been destroyed, as will be the case when the soul has been separated from the body.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A2.arg7
Praeterea, quod recipitur in aliquo, recipitur in eo per modum recipientis. Sed anima est incorruptibilis et perpetua. Ergo quod in ea recipitur, recipitur ut perpetuo conservabile in ipsa; ergo species intelligibiles quas a sensibus accipit, remanent in ea post separationem a corpore. Frustra autem remanerent, nisi per eas intelligeret formas prius a sensibus acceptas.
Furthermore (3), what is received in something is received in it after the mode of the receiver. But the soul is incorruptible and perpetual. Therefore, what is received in it is received as able to be preserved perpetually in it. Therefore, intelligible species that it receives from the senses remain in it after separation from the body. But they would remain in vain if through them it did not understand forms previously received from the senses.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A2.arg8
Respondeo dicendum, quod circa hoc duplex est opinio.
I answer that, concerning this there are two opinions.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A2.co
Una occasionatur ex opinione Avicennae, qui dicit, quod intellectus noster possibilis non servat aliquas formas postquam actu intelligere desinit; quia formae intelligibiles non possunt esse in intellectu possibili nisi ut in vi apprehendente. Non enim utitur organo corporali, ut ex parte ejus possit aliquid esse in intellectu non ut in apprehendente actu; per quem modum aliquid est in potentiis sensitivae partis, quae potentiae thesauri dicuntur, sicut memoria et imaginatio; sed intellectus possibilis cum convertit se ad intelligentiam agentem, quam ponit separatam, accipit species intelligibiles ex influentia ejus, cujus est formas a phantasmatibus abstrahere, et ponere eas in intellectu possibili; et cum desinit se convertere ad intellectum agentem, formae illae desinunt esse in eo; sicut forma visibilis desinit esse in oculo, cum oculus desinit se convertere ad rem visam. Oportet autem ut si iterum velit intellectus possibilis considerare quod prius consideravit, de novo se convertat ad intellectum agentem, et de novo species intelligibiles recipiat; et secundum hoc quidam eum sequentes dicunt, quod in anima nostra nullae species intelligibiles reservantur, quibus possit post mortem uti ad intelligendum; et sic etiam dicunt, quod scientia hic acquisita nullo modo manet neque quantum ad actum neque quantum ad habitum.
One is occasioned by the opinion of Avicenna,1 who says that our potential intellect does not preserve any forms after it ceases actually to understand, because the intelligible forms can only be in the potential intellect as in the power apprehending. For it does not use a bodily organ in such a way that something can be in the intellect for its part and not actually in the power apprehending; this is the way that something is in the powers of the sensitive part, and these powers are called store houses, such as the memory and imagination. But the potential intellect, when it turns itself to the agent intellect, which he posits is separated, receives intelligible species by its operation, which is to abstract forms from phantasms and place them in the potential intellect. And when it ceases to turn itself to the agent intellect, these forms cease to be in it, just as a visible form ceases to be in the eye when the eye ceases to turn itself toward the thing seen. Now, if the potential intellect wishes to consider again what it considered previously, it must turn itself anew to the agent intellect and receive intelligible species anew. And in this regard some who follow Avicenna say that in our soul no intelligible species are preserved that it could use for understanding after death. And so they also say that knowledge acquired here in no way remains whether actually or habitually.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A2
Sed haec opinio non videtur esse conveniens. Primo, quia contrariatur manifeste sententiae Philosophi, qui ponit animam esse locum specierum; unde oportet quod species in illa conserventur. Secundo, quia ex quo species in intellectum possibilem imprimuntur, non est probabile eas aboleri, nisi aliqua causa corrumpens eas fuerit; cum multo nobilius recipiantur formae intelligibiles in intellectu possibili quam formae sensibiles in materia prima. Tertio, quia Augustinus ponit partem mentis esse memoriam; et sic in ea species intelligibiles reservantur. Quarto, quia dato quod nullae species intelligibiles remanerent in anima separata, non propter hoc tolleretur quin habitus scientiae remaneret, etiam secundum praedictam opinionem Avicennae. Vult enim quod quamvis species intelligibiles non remaneant in intellectu possibili cum actu non intelligit, remanet tamen in eo quaedam habilitatio, ut facilius se convertat ad recipiendum species intelligibiles ab intellectu agente, ratione cujus non oportet quod semper aliquis ita laboret ad aliquid intelligendum, sicut cum de novo didicit vel invenit; et habilitas haec nihil aliud est quam habitus scientiae. Unde etiam in anima separata hujusmodi habitus remanebit, ut scilicet paratior sit ad recipiendum cognitionem ex influentia superioris substantiae anima quae habitu scientiae in hoc mundo fuit perfecta, quam alia quae hujusmodi habitu caruit.
But this opinion does not seem fitting. First, because it is manifestly contrary to the Philosopher’s view, who states that the soul is the place of species, which means that these species must be preserved in it. Second, because the very fact that species are impressed upon the potential intellect makes it improbable that they are effaced, unless some cause has corrupted them, since it is much more noble for intelligible forms to be received in the potential intellect than sensible forms in prime matter. Third, because Augustine1 holds that memory is part of the mind and that in it intelligible species are preserved. Fourth, because granted that no intelligible species remained in the separated soul, it would not on this account be taken away such that no habit of knowledge would remain, even according to Avicenna’s opinion. For his opinion is that although the intelligible species do not remain in the potential intellect when it does not actually understand, a certain aptness does remain in it such that it more easily turns itself to receive intelligible species from the agent intellect. This is the reason why a person does not always need to labor to understand something as when he had newly learned it or come upon it. And so in the separated soul such a aptness will also remain, namely, so that a soul that was perfected in this world by a habit of knowledge will be more ready to receive knowledge from the influence of a higher substance than another soul that lacked such a habit.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A2
Et ideo ponendum secundum alios videtur, quod species intelligibiles remanent in anima postquam actu intelligere desierit, et etiam major habilitas ad recipiendum ab intellectu agente; et quod utrumque eorum remanebit in anima separata, et utroque uti poterit in intelligendo; alio tamen modo eis utitur cum est corpori conjuncta. Cum enim est conjuncta corpori, ejus intellectus non potest aliquid considerare nec per species acquisitas, nec per aliquem influxum superioris substantiae, nisi convertendo se ad phantasmata; quia, propter perfectam conjunctionem ejus ad corpus, potentia intellectiva ejus nihil cognoscit nisi per ea quae per corpus recipiuntur, unde habet phantasmata quasi objecta ad quae respicit; sed cum erit a corpore separata, intelliget per alium modum, ut supra dictum est, scilicet non aspiciendo ad phantasmata.
And thus it seems that we must hold, in keeping with others, that intelligible species as well as a greater aptness to receive from the agent intellect remain in the soul after it has actually ceased to understand. And both of these will remain in the separated soul, and it will be able to use both of these in understanding, though it will use them in a different manner than when it is joined to the body. For when it is joined to the body its intellect can only consider a thing, whether through acquired species or through the influx of a higher substance, by turning itself to phantasms, since on account of its perfect union with the body, its intellective potency does not know anything except what is received through the body, from which it acquires phantasms as the objects it looks at. But when it is separated from the body it will understand after another manner, as said above, namely not by looking at phantasms.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis species intelligibiles, per se loquendo, sint ejusdem rationis dum sunt in anima conjuncta corpori, et cum sunt in anima separata; tamen per accidens sunt rationis diversae, inquantum anima in qua sunt, diversimode se habet in conjunctione ad materiam, vel separatione ab ea; et ideo per species illas anima conjuncta non intelligit nisi convertendo se ad phantasmata; sed cum fuerit separata, intelliget per eas etiam sine tali conversione.
Reply Obj. 1: Even though intelligible species, speaking per se, have the same character when they are in the soul joined to the body and when they are in the separated soul, accidentally they have a different character, inasmuch as the soul in which they exist stands differently with regard to being united to or separated from matter. And thus the soul joined to matter only understands through these species by turning itself toward phantasms, but when it has been separated it will understand through them even without turning to phantasm.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod actus non specificantur a termino a quo, sed magis a termino ad quem; unde idem specie motus est dealbatio, sive per eam aliquis fiat de nigro albus, sive de rubeo albus. Unde et intelligere non diversificatur specie per hoc quod intelligitur abstrahendo a phantasmatibus vel non abstrahendo, dummodo sit unius modi quod intelligitur et quo intelligitur; et propterea habitus scientiae qui acquiritur ex actibus intellectus accipientis a phantasmate, inclinat in actum intelligendi quo phantasmata non respicit. Et praeterea intelligere nostrum secundum statum istum est secundum phantasmata illustrata lumine intellectus agentis; unde est unius rationis cum cognitione animae separatae, quae est per influentiam luminis a superiori substantia, quantum ad ipsam illustrationem, quamvis non quantum ad phantasmata.
Reply Obj. 2: Acts are specified not by the starting terminus but rather by the ending terminus. Hence whitening is the same movement in species whether someone goes from black to white or whether he goes from red to white. And so, too, understanding is not differentiated specifically by whether a thing is understood by abstraction from phantasms or not by abstraction, as long as what is understood and how it is understood are of a single mode. And for this reason a habit of knowledge acquired here by the acts of the intellect receiving from phantasms inclines to the act of understanding in which it does not look to phantasms. And therefore our understanding according to this current state is in accord with phantasms enlightened by the light of the agent intellect. Consequently, it has the same character as does the knowledge of a separated soul, which takes place through an influx of light from a higher substance, at least as regards this enlightenment, although not as regards the phantasms.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod ex ipsis speciebus intelligibilibus praeexistentibus in intellectu possibili efficitur intellectus possibilis paratior ad perfectius recipiendum cognitionem ex influentia superioris substantiae; unde non sequitur quod frustra hujusmodi species in anima separata remaneant ad intelligendum per eas.
Reply Obj. 3: From these intelligible species preexisting in the potential intellect, the potential intellect is rendered more ready to more perfectly receive knowledge from the influence of a higher substance. Therefore, it does not follow that it is vain for such species to remain in the separated soul that understanding may be had through them.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod formae intelligibiles acceptae non sunt omnino unius rationis cum illis formis quae immediate ex influentia divina proveniunt; quia ex diversis imprimentibus diversae impressiones relinquuntur; sic etiam et habitus virtutis acquisitae non est ejusdem rationis cum habitu virtutis infusae. Unde nihil prohibet utrasque formas in anima separata remanere; et formas illas tunc acceptas ex influxu superioris substantiae esse formales et completivas respectu formarum acquisitarum a sensibus.
Reply Obj. 4: Received intelligible forms do not have entirely the same character as the forms that come directly from the divine influence. For different impressions are left from different imprinters. So, too, a habit of acquired virtue does not have the same character as a habit of infused virtue. Therefore nothing prevents both forms from remaining in the separated soul. And nothing prevents the forms then received from the influence of a higher substance from being formal and complementary with regard to the forms acquired from the senses.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod in intellectu nostro remanent formae intelligibiles, etiam postquam actu intelligere desinit; nec in hoc opinionem Avicennae sequimur. Remanent autem hujusmodi formae intelligibiles in intellectu possibili, cum actu non intelligit, non sicut in actu completo, sed in actu medio inter potentiam puram et actum perfectum, sicut etiam forma quae est in fieri, hoc modo se habet.
Reply Obj. 5: Intelligible forms remain in our intellect, even after it ceases from actual understanding; nor in this opinion do we follow Avicenna. Now such intelligible forms remain in the potential intellect when it is not actually understanding, not as in a complete act but in an act that is a mean between pure potency and perfect act. This is also how a form in the process of becoming exists.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A2.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod Philosophus loquitur de memoria et reminiscentia, quae est pars animae sensitivae, cujus actus corrupto corpore non potest remanere; et hac indigemus ad intelligendum ad praesens ea quae prius intelleximus; propter hoc oportet nos ad phantasmata converti, quae quandoque oportet de thesauro memoriae adduci: sed memoria prout ab Augustino ponitur in mente, remanebit in anima post mortem.
Reply Obj. 6: The Philosopher is speaking of memory and recollection as a part of the sensitive soul, whose act cannot remain when the body is corrupted. This is what we need at present in order to understand what we have previously understood. For this reason we must turn to phantasms that sometimes must be brought out from the store house of memory. But memory, as considered by Augustine to be in the mind, will remain in the soul after death.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A2.ad6
A. 3Whether the separated soul knows singularsUtrum anima separata singularia cognoscat
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod anima separata singularia non cognoscat. Anima enim separata non utetur potentiis sensitivis. Sed singularia non cognoscuntur ab anima nisi per potentias sensitivas; singulare est enim aliquid, dum sentitur, ut Boetius dicit. Ergo anima separata singularia non cognoscet.
Obj. 1: To the third question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that the separated soul does not know singulars.2 For the separated soul will not use the sensitive powers. But singulars are only known by the soul through the sensitive powers, since a singular is a given thing when it is sensed, as Boethius says.3 Therefore, the separated soul will not know singulars.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A3.arg1
Praeterea, intellectus animae separatae magis erit a materia remotus quam intellectus animae conjunctae corpori. Sed anima conjuncta corpori non potest intellectu cognoscere singularia propter intellectus immaterialitatem. Ergo nec cum est a corpore separata.
Obj. 2: The separated soul’s intellect will be more withdrawn from matter than the intellect of the soul joined to the body. But the soul joined to the body cannot know singulars with the intellect due to the intellect’s immateriality. Therefore, neither will it know them when separated from the body.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A3.arg2
Praeterea, differentia hic ponitur praecipue inter sensum et intellectum, eo quod sensus cognoscit hic et nunc, intellectus autem abstrahit ab utroque. Si ergo intellectus animae separatae possit singularia cognoscere, in nullo ejus cognitio a sensu differret; quod est inconveniens.
Obj. 3: The difference between the senses and the intellect lies chiefly in the fact that the senses know something here and now whereas the intellect abstracts from both of these. If, then, the intellect of the separated soul can know singulars, its knowledge will in no way differ from the senses, which is unfitting.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A3.arg3
Praeterea, sicut in statu viae per sensum particularia cognoscimus, ita per intellectum universalia. Sed sensus nunquam potest devenire ad hoc quod universalia cognoscat. Ergo nec intellectus ad hoc quod cognoscat singularia.
Obj. 4: Just as in the wayfaring state we know particulars through the senses, so also we know universals through the intellect. But the senses can never arrive at knowing universals. Therefore, neither can the intellect arrive at knowing singulars.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A3.arg4
Praeterea, eadem est natura animae separatae, et corpori conjunctae. Sed per naturam intellectivae animae, formae quae in intellectu recipiuntur dum corpori est conjuncta, non ducunt in cognitionem singularium; sunt enim in ea per modum ipsius. Ergo eodem modo erunt in ipsa postquam fuerit a carne separata; et sic non ducent in singularium cognitionem.
Obj. 5: The soul has the same nature when separated as when joined to the body. But by the nature of the intellective soul, forms that are received in the intellect while it is joined to the body do not lead to the knowledge of singulars. For they are in it after its mode. Therefore, they will exist in the same mode in it after it has been separated from the body. And so they will not lead to the knowledge of singulars.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A3.arg5
Sed contra, Luc. 16, 28, dicitur quod dives in inferno existens secundum animam tantum, dixit: habeo enim quinque fratres; etc.: ex quo patet quod singularia cognoscunt animae separatae.
On the contrary (1), it is said that the rich man in hell, existing as soul alone, said: I have five brothers (Luke 16:28). From this it is clear that separated souls know singulars.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A3.sc
Praeterea, intellectus animae corpori conjunctae singularia cognoscit; quod patet ex hoc quod propositionem format, cujus praedicatum est universale, et subjectum singulare; et syllogismum componit, cujus minor est singularis. Ergo etiam a corpore separata anima per intellectum singularia cognoscet.
Furthermore (2), the intellect of the soul that is joined to the body knows singulars. This is clear from the fact that it can form a proposition whose predicate is universal and whose subject is singular and can compose a syllogism whose minor premise is singular. Therefore, the soul will also know singulars through the intellect when separated from the body.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A3.arg6
Praeterea, nullus potest disponere de his quae ignorat. Sed anima in corpore existens per intellectum disponit de his quae circa singularia sunt agenda. Ergo etiam in corpore existens singularia cognoscit per intellectum. Cum ergo intellectus in anima separata integer maneat, videtur quod anima separata singularia cognoscat.
Furthermore (3), no one can arrange for what he is ignorant of. But the soul in the body makes arrangements about things to be done concerning singulars. Therefore, the soul in the body also knows singulars through the intellect. Since, then, the intellect remains whole in the separated soul, it seems that the separated soul knows singulars.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A3.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod cum omnis cognitio sit per formas, quibus cognoscens rebus cognitis assimilatur; duplex erit cognoscendi modus: unus per formas a rebus acceptas; alius per formas quae sunt causae rerum, vel a causis rerum acceptae. Ad hoc enim quod aliqua duo sint similia, oportet unum esse causam alterius, vel ambo sub eadem causa procedere; cum unitas effectus causae indicet unitatem. In illa ergo cognitione quae fit per formas a rebus acceptas, ipsae res per suam actionem sunt cognitionis causa. Cum ergo omnis actio sit per formam, forma autem quantum est de se sit universalis; per talem modum non potest deveniri in cognitionem rerum singularium: quia per hunc modum non cognoscitur materia, quae est individuationis principium, nisi in universali, inquantum scilicet habet habitudinem ad formam universalem; sicut qui cognoscit simum, cognoscit nasum inquantum est subjectum simi; nisi quando formae individualiter recipiuntur in cognoscente ut sunt in rebus extra animam, sicut accidit in potentiis cognoscitivis per organum corporale. Sed in illa cognitione quae est per formas quae sunt rerum causae, vel earum impressiones, pervenitur usque ad singularia, quamvis hujusmodi formae sint omnino immateriales, eo quod causa rei prima est quae rebus esse influit: esse autem communiter materiam et formam respicit. Unde hujusmodi formae ducunt directe in cognitionem utriusque, scilicet materiae et formae; et propter hoc per talem cognitionem cognoscuntur res et in universali et in singulari.
I answer that, since all knowledge is through forms by which the knower is assimilated to the things known, there will be two ways of knowing: one through forms received from things, and the other through the forms that are the causes of things or received from the causes of things. For in order for two things to be similar, one must be the cause of the other or both must proceed under the same cause, since unity of effect indicates unity of cause. Therefore in the knowledge through forms received from things, the things themselves are the cause of the knowledge through their action. Therefore, since all action is through a form, but form precisely as form is universal, a person cannot arrive at knowledge of singular things through this sort of way of knowing. For in this way matter, which is the principle of individuation, is only known in the universal, namely, inasmuch as it has definite relationship to a universal form, as one who knows ‘snub’ knows the nose inasmuch as it is the subject of ‘snub,’ except when forms are individually received in the knower as they are in things outside the soul, as happens in cognoscitive powers through a corporeal organ. But in the knowledge through forms that are the causes of things or their impressions, we arrive even at singulars, even though forms of this sort are altogether immaterial. This is so because the first cause of a thing is that which gives an influx of being to things, and being regards matter and form in common. And so this kind of form leads directly to knowledge of both, namely of matter and of form, and consequently through such knowledge things are known both in the universal and in the singular.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A3.co
Anima ergo, cum est corpori conjuncta, non cognoscit nisi per formas a rebus acceptas; et ideo per potentiam illam cognoscitivam in qua formae a rebus omnino immaterialiter recipiuntur, directe singularia non cognoscit, sed solummodo per potentias organis affixas; sed indirecte, et per quamdam reflexionem, etiam per intellectum, qui organo non utitur, cognoscit singularia; prout scilicet ex objecto proprio redit ad cognoscendum suum actum, ex quo actu redit in speciem, quae est intelligendi principium; et ex ea procedit ad considerandum phantasma, a quo species hujusmodi est abstracta; et sic per phantasma singulare cognoscit. Anima vero separata utitur utraque cognitione: quia et cognoscit per species acceptas a sensibus, et per species receptas a superioribus substantiis, quae species sunt causarum impressiones, idest rationum idealium in Deo existentium; et ideo secundum illum modum quo cognoscit per species a sensibus acceptas, singularia directe non cognoscit: sed per illum modum quo cognoscit ex influentia superioris substantiae, cognoscere potest singularia eadem ratione qua et angeli, de quorum cognitione dictum est 2 Lib., dist. 3, quaest. 2, per totam.
Therefore the soul, when joined to the body, only knows through forms received from things. And thus through the cognoscitive power in which forms are received from things in a manner altogether immaterial, it does not know singulars directly but only through the powers connected to organs. Indirectly, however, and through a kind of reflection, it does know singulars even through the intellect, which does not use an organ. That is to say, it knows them as it returns from its proper object to knowledge of its own act and from this act returns to the species that is the principle of understanding. And from this species it proceeds to consider the phantasms from which such a species was abstracted. And in this way through the phantasms it knows the singular. The separated soul, however, uses both kinds of knowledge. For it knows both through species received from the senses and through species received from higher substances. These species are the impressions of causes, that is, of the ideal concepts existing in God. And thus in the manner by which it knows through species received from the senses, it does not directly know singulars. But in the manner by which it knows from the influence of a higher substance, it can know singulars for the same reason that the angels can, about whose knowledge we have spoken in Book II, Distinction 3, Question 2.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod anima in statu viae non cognoscit singularia directe, nisi per potentias sensitivas, quia non cognoscit nisi per formas a rebus acceptas; quae cum ad intellectum pervenerint, in quo omnino immaterialiter recipiuntur, non possunt esse principium cognoscendi singulare: sed cum fuerit a corpore separata, habebit alium modum cognoscendi, quo singularia cognoscere poterit, ut dictum est in corp. art.
Reply Obj. 1: The soul in the wayfaring state only knows singulars directly through the sensitive powers, since it only knows through forms received from things. These, since they reach the intellect, in which they are received in a manner altogether immaterial, cannot be the principle of knowing the singular. But when it has been separated from the body, it will have another mode of knowing, by which it will be able to know singulars, as said in the body of the article.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod ex hoc ipso quod anima separata est quodammodo immaterialior quam corpori conjuncta, est propinquior substantiis superioribus, quae sunt omnino immateriales; et magis parata ad recipiendum earum influxum, et per consequens ad intelligendum eo modo quo ipsae intelligunt.
Reply Obj. 2: From the very fact that the separated soul is in a certain way more immaterial than when joined to the body, it is closer to higher substances, which are altogether immaterial, and more ready to receive their influx. And, consequently, it is more ready to understand in the way that they understand.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod intellectus qui singulare cognoscit, alio modo cognoscit quam sensus. Sensus enim singulare cognoscit per formam quodammodo materialem; unde per illam formam non potest se extendere ejus cognitio ultra singulare: sed intellectus singulare cognoscit per formam immaterialem, quae potest esse principium cognoscendi universale et singulare; et sic adhuc remanet differentia inter sensum et intellectum.
Reply Obj. 3: The intellect that knows the singular knows it in a manner different from the senses. For the senses know the singular through the form as in a certain way material. Hence through the form their knowledge cannot extend beyond the singular. But the intellect knows the singular through the form as immaterial, which is able to be the principle of knowing both the universal and the singular. And so this difference between the senses and the intellect still remains.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod virtus sensitiva est infra virtutem intellectivam; unde magis potest intellectus se extendere ad id quod est sensus, quam sensus ad id quod est intellectus.
Reply Obj. 4: The sensitive power is lower than the intellective power. Hence the intellect is more able to extend to what belongs to the senses than the senses are able to extend to what belongs to the intellect.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod eodem modo recipitur forma in intellectu animae separatae et in intellectu animae conjunctae, scilicet immaterialiter; sed tamen forma quae est in anima separata, erit alterius rationis et virtutis; prout scilicet erit effluens a substantiis superioribus, sicut dictum est, in corp. art.
Reply Obj. 5: The form is received in the same manner in the intellect of the separated soul as in the intellect of the soul joined to the body, namely in an immaterial manner, but even so the form in the separated soul will have a higher character and power, namely, inasmuch as it flows from higher substances, as was said in the body of the article.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A3.ad5
Primum objectum in contrarium est concedendum. Sed ad alia duo oportet respondere: quia concludunt quod intellectus animae conjunctae corpori singularia cognoscat.
We should concede the first objection to the contrary. But we must reply to the other two because they conclude that the intellect of the soul joined to the body knows singulars.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A3
Ad secundum dicendum, quod intellectus noster in statu viae utitur singularibus componendo propositiones, et formando syllogismos, inquantum reflectitur ad potentias sensitivae partis, ut dictum est, et quodammodo continuatur cum eis, secundum quod earum motus et operationes ad intellectum terminantur, prout intellectus ab eis accipit.
Reply Sed Contra 2: In the wayfaring state our intellect uses singulars in composing propositions and forming syllogisms inasmuch as it turns back toward the powers of the sensitive part, as was said, and in a certain way is continuous with them, to the extent that their motion and activities are terminated in the intellect, insofar as the intellect receives from them.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A3.ad6
Ad tertium dicendum, quod intellectus practicus ad hoc quod de singularibus disponat, ut dicitur in 3 de Anima, indiget ratione particulari, qua mediante, opinio quae est universalis (quae est in intellectu) ad particulare opus applicetur: ut sic quidem fiat syllogismus, cujus major est universalis, quae est opinio intellectus practici; minor vero singularis, quae est aestimatio rationis particularis, quae alio nomine dicitur cogitativa: conclusio vero consistit in electione operis.
Reply Sed Contra 3: In order for the practical intellect to make arrangements concerning singulars, as it says in On the Soul 3,1 it needs the particular reason, by the mediation of which it applies a universal opinion (which is in the intellect) to a particular work. And this is the way that a syllogism comes about, whose major premise is the universal, which is the opinion of the practical intellect, whereas the minor premise is singular, which is an estimation of the particular reason, also called by the name ‘cogitative.’ Then, the conclusion consists in the choosing of the work.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A3.ad7
A. 4Whether local distance impedes its knowledgeUtrum localis distantia ejus cognitionem impediat
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod localis distantia impediat cognitionem animae separatae. Anima enim hic existens ea quae hic aguntur cognoscit. Sed existens in receptaculo sibi debito, ea quae hic aguntur non cognoscit; unde dicit Augustinus in libro de cura pro mortuis agenda: ibi sunt defunctorum animae ubi ea quae hic aguntur, scire non possunt. Ergo localis distantia cognitionem animae separatae impedit.
Obj. 1: To the fourth question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that local distance impedes the separated soul’s knowledge. For the soul as it exists here knows what is going on here. But when existing in the dwelling place due to it it does not know what is going on here. Hence Augustine says in On the Care to be Taken of the Dead: the souls of the departed are where they cannot know what is going on here.2 Therefore, local distance impedes the separated soul’s knowledge.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A4.arg1
Praeterea, naturalis cognitio animae separatae non est potior quam naturalis cognitio daemonis. Sed daemones naturali cognitione non cognoscunt absentia; unde Augustinus in libro de Divinatione daemonum, dicit, quod ea quae etiam alibi fiunt, celeritate motus sui cito ad nos deferunt, ut quasi ea praedicere videantur quae nos postea nuntiantibus hominibus sumus scituri. Ad hoc autem nihil faceret celeritas motus, si hic nobiscum existentes absentia cognoscere possent. Ergo anima separata non cognoscit absentia; et sic ejus cognitio per localem distantiam impeditur.
Obj. 2: The natural knowledge of the separated soul is not greater than a demon’s natural knowledge. But demons do not know what is absent by natural knowledge. Hence Augustine says in On the Divination of Demons: they also rapidly bear to us what is happening elsewhere by the swiftness of their motion such that they seem, as it were, to predict what we will know later on when human beings announce it.1 But this swiftness of motion would be for nothing if they could know what is absent when they are here with us. Therefore, the separated soul does not know what is absent. And so its knowledge is impeded by local distance.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A4.arg2
Praeterea, omnis cognoscens rem sub hic et nunc, aliter cognoscit sub hic et nunc1 quae sunt hic et quae sunt alibi. Sed anima separata cognoscit sub hic et nunc, quia cognoscit singularia, ut dictum est. Ergo aliter cognoscit propinqua et remota; et sic idem est quod prius.
Obj. 3: Everyone who knows a thing as here and now knows what is here in one way and what is elsewhere in another. But the separated soul knows things as here and now, since it knows singulars, as has been said. Therefore, it knows what is near in one way and what is far in another. And so the same thing follows as before.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A4.arg3
Praeterea, sicut est aliquid distans secundum tempus, ita est distans aliquid secundum locum. Sed anima separata non potest cognoscere distantia secundum tempus, ut puta futura: hoc enim solius Dei est, ut patet per id quod habetur Isa. 41, 23: annuntiate nobis quae ventura sunt, et dicemus quia dii estis. Ergo nec distantia secundum locum potest cognoscere.
Obj. 4: Something distant in time is like something distant in place. But the separated soul cannot know what is distant in time, for example, future things. For this belongs to God alone, as is clear through what is found in Isaiah 41:23: tell us what is to come hereafter, that we may know that you are gods. Therefore, neither can it know what is distant in place.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A4.arg4
Praeterea, operatio non excedit substantiam operantis; unde Damascenus dicit, quod angeli ibi sunt ubi operantur. Sed anima separata est in aliquo loco, cum ei locus corporalis pro receptaculo assignetur. Ergo operatio animae separatae non potest se extendere ultra locum illum; et sic ea quae sunt distantia secundum locum, cognoscere non potest.
Obj. 5: Activity does not go beyond the substance of the one acting. This is why Damascene1 says that the angels are where they operate. But the separated soul is in a place, since a physical place is assigned it as a dwelling place. Therefore, the separated soul’s activity cannot extend beyond that place. And so it cannot know what is distant in place.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A4.arg5
Sed contra, sancti a damnatis distant maxime, etiam secundum locum. Sed damnati vident beatos, ut patet Luc. 16, de divite, qui in tormentis positus Abraham et Lazarum vidit. Ergo localis distantia cognitionem animae separatae non impedit.
On the contrary (1), the saints are at the greatest distance from the damned, even with regard to place. But the damned see the blessed, as is clear from the rich man, who amid torments saw Abraham and Lazarus (Lk 16:23). Therefore, local distance does not impede the knowledge of the separated soul.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A4.sc
Praeterea, nulla operatio impeditur per loci distantiam, nisi sit situalis: quia propinquum et distans secundum locum, ad situm pertinere videntur. Sed anima separata non habet aliam cognitionem nisi intellectivam, cum potentiis sensitivis non utatur; intellectiva autem cognitio nullo modo est situalis, cum non fiat per corporea instrumenta. Ergo ad cognitionem animae separatae nihil loci propinquitas facit vel distantia.
Furthermore (2), no activity is impeded by distance of place unless it is a positional activity. For near and distant in place seem to pertain to position. But the separated soul has no other knowledge than intellective knowledge, since it does not use the sensitive powers. But intellective knowledge is in no way positional, since it does not occur through bodily instruments. Therefore, nearness or distance of place has no impact on the separated soul’s knowledge.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A4.arg6
Praeterea, lux intelligibilis est potentior quam lux aliqua sensibilis. Sed lux sensibilis solis non impeditur a sua operatione per aliquam localem distantiam, quia totum mundum illuminat. Ergo nec lux intelligibilis animae separatae impeditur a sua cognitione per distantiam aliquam corporalem.
Furthermore (3), intelligible light is greater than any sensible light. But the sensible light of the sun is not impeded from its activity by any local distance, since it illuminates the whole world. Therefore, neither is the intelligible light of the soul impeded from its knowledge by any physical distance.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A4.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod, sicut dictum est, quidam ponunt, quod anima separata cognoscat accipiendo a rebus: quod si verum esset, localis distantia proculdubio cognitionem animae separatae impediret, eo quod rerum sensibilium actiones non aequaliter se extendunt ad propinquum et distans, cum per propinqua in distantia moveantur; et sic in remotis virtus primi agentis paulatim deficit; et inde est quod non possumus sentire ea quae sunt procul a nobis.
I answer that, as has been said, some hold that the separated soul knows by receiving from things. If this were true, local distance would doubtlessly impede the separated soul’s knowledge by the fact that the actions of sensible things do not extend equally to near and far, since they are moved to what is distant through what is near. And so in what is remote the power of the first agent is gradually diminished. And so it is that we cannot sense what is not close to us.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A4.co
Sed si ponamus quod anima separata cognoscat per formas aliquas vel concreatas vel influxas a superioribus substantiis, non potest esse quod ejus cognitio per rei distantiam impediatur. Non enim per hujusmodi formas cognoscet in quantum res aliquid agant in animam, vel anima in res, ut sic medium corporale, per quod actio fiat, cognitionem impedire possit; sed cognitio praedicta perficitur ex hoc solo quod formae in anima existentes repraesentant res quae sunt extra animam; quas aequaliter repraesentant, sive sint propinquae, sive sint distantes; sicut imago Herculis aequaliter repraesentat Herculem, ubicumque sit Hercules: unde etiam potentiae cognoscitivae quae cognoscunt res per formas a rebus acceptas, dummodo non cognoscant solummodo dum accipiunt, aequaliter cognoscunt res distantes et propinquas; sicut intellectus noster in statu viae aequaliter cognoscit solem et lunam; et imaginatio aequaliter imaginatur hominem propinquum et distantem. Sed quia cognitio sensus perficitur in hoc ipso quod sensus a sensibili movetur; inde est quod sensitiva cognitio per localem distantiam impeditur. Si ergo cognitio animae separatae non fit per acceptionem formarum a rebus sensibilibus, ut supra positum est, nullo modo esse poterit ut ejus cognitionem localis distantia impediat.
But if we posit that the separated soul knows through forms, whether co-created or received from higher substances, then its knowledge cannot be impeded by the distance of a thing. For it will not know through such forms inasmuch as things act on the soul or the soul acts on things, such that the physical medium through which the action is accomplished could impede knowledge. Rather, this knowledge is brought to perfection from the mere fact that the forms in the soul represent things that are outside the soul, which they represent equally whether they are near or distant, as the image of Hercules represents Hercules equally, wherever Hercules may be. Hence, too, the cognoscitive powers, which know things through forms received from the things, as long as they do not know them only while they are receiving them, know equally things that are distant and things that are near, as our intellect in the wayfaring state knows the sun and moon equally and our imagination equally imagines a man who is near and one who is distant. But because the knowledge of the senses is brought to perfection in the fact that the senses are moved by the sensible, the result is that sensitive knowledge is impeded by local distance. If, then, the knowledge of the separated soul does not come about by receiving forms from sensible things, as we established above, then in no way will local distance be able to impede its knowledge.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis aliquae animae defunctorum in suis receptaculis existentes ea quae hic aguntur ignorent, non tamen hoc contingit propter localem distantiam, sed propter aliquam aliam causam, utpote quia afficiuntur vehementer ad ea quae in illis receptaculis patiuntur; vel etiam quia influentia superioris substantiae quamvis eas perficiat ad aliqua cognoscenda, non tamen ad omnia, sed ad illa tantum quae ei secundum modum suum competunt.
Reply Obj. 1: Even though some souls of the departed in their dwelling places are ignorant of what is going on here, this does not occur because of local distance but rather because of some other cause, as, for example, because they are strongly affected at what they undergo in those dwelling places, or even because the influence of a higher substance, although it perfects them for the knowledge of some things, does not do so for everything, but rather only for those things that belong to it in accord with its own mode.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A4.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod Augustinus frequenter utitur illa positione qua ponuntur daemones habere corpora sibi unita, sicut etiam in libello inducto apparet; quod si esset, tunc oporteret ponere eos corpus sensibile habere, et per sensus cognitionem a rebus accipere, et sic eorum cognitionem locali distantia impediri; unde non est simile de anima separata quae hoc modo non cognoscit.
Reply Obj. 2: Augustine frequently makes use of the position that holds that demons have bodies united to them, as is apparent also in the little book cited. If this were the case, then we would have to posit that they have a sensible body and receive knowledge from things through the senses. And in this case their knowledge would be impeded by local distance. Hence it would not be like the separated soul, which does not know in this manner.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A4.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod ratio illa recte procederet, si anima separata cognosceret ea quae sunt hic et nunc, accipiendo a rebus quae sunt hic et nunc, sicut in sensu accidit. Sed hoc dictum est esse falsum; unde ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 3: This argument would make sense if the separated soul knew what is here and now by receiving from things that are here and now, as happens in the senses. But this was said to be false. Hence the argument does not follow.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A4.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod ea quae distant secundum tempus, scilicet futura, deficiunt ab esse: eo quod esse rei mensuratur tempore. Unde cum res secundum hoc sint cognoscibiles quod habent esse, quia cognitiones sunt existentium, ut dicit Dionysius 1 cap. de Div. Nom., futura ex seipsis sunt incognoscibilia. Sed distantia secundum locum non deficiunt ab esse; locus enim non mensurat esse rei, sed res existentes. Unde per hoc quod sunt distantes res, in seipsis nihil minus sunt cognoscibiles; possunt tamen esse minus cognoscibiles quo ad aliquos, qui in patiendo a rebus res ipsas cognoscunt; quod non est de anima separata.
Reply Obj. 4: Things that are distant in time, namely future things, fall short of being because the existence of a thing is measured by time. Thus since things are knowable insofar as they have being, since knowledge is of what exists, as Dionysius says in On the Divine Names 1,1 future things are unknowable in themselves. But what is distant in place does not fall short of being, for place does not measure the existence of a thing but rather measures things that exist. Hence just because things are distant does not mean they are any less knowable in themselves, though they may be less knowable from the perspective of some who know the things themselves by undergoing something from the things, which is not the case in the separated soul.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A4.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod operatio, prout est accidens quoddam habens esse in subjecto, non extenditur ultra suum subjectum; sed prout comparatur ad objectum, sic ultra suum subjectum extenditur, sicut nunc per animam existentem in corpore cognoscimus ea quae in caelo sunt; et sic etiam nihil prohibet animam separatam distantia secundum locum cognoscere.
Reply Obj. 5: Activity, as a kind of accident having being in a subject, does not extend beyond its subject. But as compared to the object it does extend beyond its subject, just as we now, through a soul that is still in a body, know things that are in heaven. And so nothing prevents the separated soul from knowing what is distant in place.
Sent.IV.D50.Q1.A4.ad5
Q. 2The punishments of the damnedDe poenis damnatorum
Deinde quaeritur de poenis damnatorum; et circa hoc quaeruntur quatuor:
Next, we must inquire about the punishments of the damned; and here four questions arise:
Sent.IV.D50.Q2
primo de poenis eorum quantum ad affectum eorum;
first, concerning their punishments as regards their effect;
Sent.IV.D50.Q2
secundo quantum ad intellectum;
second, as regards the intellect;
Sent.IV.D50.Q2
tertio quantum ad corpus;
third, as regards the body;
Sent.IV.D50.Q2
quarto de poenis eorum per comparationem ad beatorum intuitum.
fourth, concerning their punishments in comparison to what the blessed observe.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2
A. 1On their punishments as regards their effectDe poenis eorum quantum ad affectum eorum
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod non omnis voluntas damnatorum sit mala. Quia, ut dicit Dionysius, 4 cap. de Divin. Nomin., daemones bonum et optimum concupiscunt, esse, vivere et intelligere. Cum ergo damnati homines non sint pejoris conditionis quam daemones, videtur quod et ipsi bonam voluntatem habere possint.
Obj. 1: To the first question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that not everything the damned will is evil. For, as Dionysius says in On the Divine Names 4,2 the demons desire the goods, even the great goods, of being, living, and understanding. Since, then, damned men are not in a worse condition than demons, it seems that they, too, can have a good will.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.arg1
Praeterea, malum, ut dicit Dionysius, est omnino involuntarium. Ergo si damnati aliquid volunt, illud volunt inquantum bonum, vel apparens bonum. Sed voluntas quae per se ordinatur ad bonum, est bona. Ergo damnati possunt habere voluntatem bonam.
Obj. 2: Evil, as Dionysius says,1 is altogether involuntary. Therefore, if the damned will anything, they will it as good or as apparent good. But the will that is, in itself, ordered to the good is good. Therefore, the damned can have a good will.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.arg2
Praeterea, aliqui erunt damnati qui in hoc mundo existentes aliquos virtutum habitus secum detulerunt, utpote gentiles, qui habuerunt virtutes politicas. Sed ex habitibus virtutum elicitur laudabilis voluntas. Ergo in aliquibus damnatis poterit esse laudabilis voluntas.
Obj. 3: Some will be damned who, when they were in this world, acquired some habits of virtue—for example, the gentiles who had political virtues. But habits of virtue call forth a praiseworthy will. Therefore, a praiseworthy will can exist in some of the damned.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.arg3
Sed contra, obstinata voluntas nunquam potest flecti nisi in malum. Sed damnati homines erunt obstinati, sicut et daemones. Ergo voluntas eorum nunquam poterit esse bona.
On the contrary (1), the obstinate will can only be turned to evil. But men who are damned will be obstinate, just as demons are. Therefore, their will can never be good.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.sc
Praeterea, sicut se habet voluntas beatorum ad bonum, ita se habet voluntas damnatorum ad malum. Sed beati nunquam habent voluntatem malam. Ergo nec damnati habent aliquam voluntatem bonam.
Furthermore (2), as the will of the blessed is to the good, the will of the damned is to evil. But the blessed never have an evil will. Therefore, the damned never have a good will.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.arg4
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod damnati nunquam poeniteant de malis quae fecerunt. Quia dicit Bernardus in Cantic., quod damnatus semper vult iniquitatem quam fecit. Ergo nunquam de peccato commisso poenitet.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the damned never repent of the evils they have done.1 For Bernard2 says in On the Song of Songs that one who is damned always wills the iniquity he has done. Therefore, he never repents of the sin he committed.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.arg5
Praeterea, velle se non peccasse, est bona voluntas. Sed damnati non habebunt bonam voluntatem. Ergo damnati nunquam volent se non peccasse; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 2: To will oneself not to have sinned is a good will. But the damned will not have a good will. Therefore, the damned will never will that they had not sinned. And so it follows the same as before.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.arg6
Praeterea, secundum Damascenum, hoc est hominibus mors quod angelis casus. Sed angeli voluntas post casum est invertibilis hoc modo, ut non possit recedere ab electione qua prius peccavit. Ergo et damnati non possunt poenitere de peccatis a se commissis.
Obj. 3: According to Damascene,1 what the fall is to angels death is to men. But after their fall, the will of an angel is unchangeable in such a way that it cannot withdraw from the choice whereby it previously sinned. Therefore the damned, too, are unable to repent of the sins they have committed.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.arg7
Praeterea, major erit perversitas damnatorum in inferno quam peccatorum in hoc mundo. Sed peccatores aliqui in hoc mundo non poenitent de peccatis commissis, vel propter excaecationem mentis, sicut haeretici; vel propter obstinationem, sicut qui laetantur cum male fecerint, et exultant in rebus pessimis, ut dicitur Proverb. 2, 14. Ergo et damnati in inferno de peccatis non poenitebunt.
Obj. 4: The damned in hell will have a greater perversity than do sinners in this world. But there are some sinners in this world who do not repent of the sins they have committed, either because of mental blindness, as in the case of heretics, or because of obstinacy, as in the case of those who rejoice in doing evil and delight in the perverseness of evil (Prov 2:14). Therefore, neither will the damned in hell repent of their sins.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.arg8
Sed contra, Sap. 5, 3, dicitur de damnatis: intra se poenitentiam agentes.
On the contrary (1), it is said of the damned: they will speak to one another in repentance (Wis 5:3).
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.sc
Praeterea, Philosophus dicit in 9 Ethic. quod poenitudine replentur pravi; mox enim tristantur de hoc quod prius delectati sunt. Ergo damnati, cum sint maxime pravi, magis poenitent.
Furthermore (2), the Philosopher says in the Ethics 91 that the depraved are filled with repentance, for they are subsequently saddened at what they previously took delight in. Therefore, the damned, since they are most depraved, repent all the more.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.arg9
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod damnati recta ratione et deliberativa non possint velle se non esse. Augustinus enim dicit in Lib. de Lib. Arbit.: considera quantum bonum est esse, quod et beati et miseri volunt. Majus enim est esse, et esse miserum, quam omnino non esse.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the damned cannot will their own non-existence with a right and deliberative reason.1 For Augustine says in On Free Choice of the Will: consider how great a good being is, which both the blessed and the wretched will. For it is better to be and to be wretched than not to be at all.2
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.arg10
Praeterea, Augustinus ibidem sic arguit. Praelectio supponit electionem. Sed non esse non est eligibile, cum non habeat apparentiam boni, cum nihil sit. Ergo non esse non potest esse magis appetibile damnatis quam esse.
Obj. 2: In the same place Augustine1 argued as follows. Preference supposes choice. But non-being cannot be chosen, since it does not have the appearance of good, since it is nothing. Therefore, non-being cannot be more desirable to the damned than being.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.arg11
Praeterea, magis malum est magis fugiendum. Sed non esse est maximum malum, cum tollat totaliter bonum, eo quod nihil relinquit. Ergo non esse est magis fugiendum quam miserum esse; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 3: The more evil something is, the more one must flee it. But non-being is the greatest evil, since it takes away the good completely, by the fact that it leaves nothing. Therefore, one must flee from non-being more than from being wretched. And so the same follows as before.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.arg12
Sed contra est quod dicitur Apocalyps. 9, 6: in diebus illis desiderabunt homines mori, et fugiet mors ab eis.
On the contrary (1), it is said: in those days men . . . will long to die, and death will fly from them (Rev 9:6).
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.sc
Praeterea, damnatorum miseria omnem hujus mundi miseriam excedit. Sed ad vitandam miseriam hujus mundi appetibile est aliquibus mori; unde dicitur Eccli. 41, 3: o mors, quam bonum est judicium tuum homini indigenti, et qui minoratur viribus, deficit aetate, et cui de omnibus cura est, et incredibili, qui perdit sapientiam. Ergo multo fortius est damnatis appetibile non esse secundum rationem deliberatam.
Furthermore (2), the misery of the damned surpasses all the misery of this world. But some desire to die so as to avoid the misery of this world. Hence it is said: O death, how welcome is your sentence to one who is in need and is failing in strength, very old and distracted over everything; to one who is contrary, and has lost his wisdom (Sir 41:2). Therefore, much more is non-being desirable to the damned in accord with deliberate reason.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.arg13
Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod damnati in inferno non vellent esse aliquos damnatos qui non sunt damnati. Quia Luc. 16, dicitur de divite, quod rogabat pro fratribus suis, ne venirent in locum tormentorum. Ergo eadem ratione et damnati alii non vellent ad minus carnales suos amicos in inferno damnari.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the damned in hell would not wish for others who are not damned to be damned.1 For it is said of the rich man that he prayed for his brothers that they might not come to the place of torments (Lk 16:28). For the same reason, therefore, other damned persons would at least not wish that their friends in the flesh be damned.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.arg14
Praeterea, affectiones inordinatae a damnatis non auferuntur. Sed aliqui damnati inordinate aliquos non damnatos dilexerunt. Ergo non vellent eorum malum, quod est esse damnatos.
Obj. 2: Disordered affections are not taken away from the damned. But some who are damned inordinately loved others who are not damned. Therefore, they would not wish evil on them, which is what being damned would be.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.arg15
Praeterea, damnati non desiderant augmentum suae poenae. Sed si plures damnarentur, major esset damnatorum poena; sicut etiam multiplicatio bonorum amplificat eorum gaudium. Ergo damnati non vellent salvatos damnari.
Obj. 3: The damned do not desire an increase of their punishment. But if more were damned, the punishment of the damned would be greater, just as the multiplication of those who are good magnifies their joy. Therefore, the damned would not wish those who are saved to be damned.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.arg16
Sed contra est quod Isai. 14, super illud, surrexerunt de soliis, dicit Glossa: solatium est malorum multos socios habere poenarum.
On the contrary (1), on the passage: it raises from their thrones (Is 14:9), a Gloss says: the wicked find solace in having many who share their punishments.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.sc
Praeterea, in damnatis maxime regnat invidia. Ergo dolent de felicitate bonorum, et eorum damnationem appetunt.
Furthermore (2), envy reigns supreme among the damned. Therefore, they are pained at the happiness of the good and desire their damnation.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.arg17
Quaestiuncula 5
Ulterius. Videtur quod damnati non habeant odio Deum. Quia, ut dicit Dionysius, 4 capit. de Divinis nomin., omnibus diligibile est bonum et pulchrum, quod est omnis boni et pulchritudinis causa. Hoc autem Deus est. Ergo a nullo potest odio haberi.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the damned do not hate God.1 For, as Dionysius says in On the Divine Names 4,2 the good and the beautiful, which causes all good and beauty, is lovable to all. Now this is God. Therefore, he cannot be hated by anyone.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.arg18
Praeterea, nullus potest ipsam bonitatem odio habere, sicut nec ipsam malitiam velle; malum enim est omnino involuntarium, ut dicit Dionysius, 4 cap. de Divin. Nom. Deus autem est bonitas ipsa. Ergo nullus potest Deum odio habere.
Obj. 2: No one can hate goodness itself, just as no one can will evilness itself. For evil is altogether unable to be willed, as Dionysius says in On the Divine Names 4.1 But God is goodness itself. Therefore, no one can hate God.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.arg19
Sed contra est quod dicitur in Psalm. 73, 23: superbia eorum qui te oderunt, ascendit semper.
On the contrary, it is said: the pride of them that hate thee ascendeth continually (Ps 74 [73]:23).
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.sc
Quaestiuncula 6
Ulterius. Videtur quod damnati demereantur. Damnati enim habent voluntatem malam, ut dicitur in littera. Sed per malam voluntatem quam hic habuerunt, demeruerunt. Ergo si ibi non demerentur, ex sua damnatione commodum reportant.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the damned demerit.1 For the damned have an evil will, as it says in the text. But by the evil will they had here they demerited. Therefore, if they did not demerit there, then they would gain an advantage from their damnation.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.arg20
Praeterea, damnati sunt ejusdem conditionis cum daemonibus. Sed daemones demerentur post suum casum; unde serpenti, qui hominem ad peccandum induxit, est a Deo poena inflicta, ut dicitur Genes. 3. Ergo et damnati demerentur.
Obj. 2: The damned are in the same condition as the demons. But the demons demerit after their fall; for example, God inflicted a punishment on the serpent who induced man to sin, as is said in Gen 3:14–15. Therefore, the damned also demerit.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.arg21
Praeterea, actus inordinatus ex libertate arbitrii procedens non excusatur quin sit demeritorius, etiam si aliqua necessitas adsit, cujus aliquis sit sibi causa; ebrius enim meretur duplices mulctationes, si ex ebrietate aliquod aliud peccatum committat, ut dicitur in 3 Ethic. Sed ipsi damnati fuerunt sibi causa propriae obstinationis, per quam quamdam necessitatem patiuntur peccandi. Ergo cum eorum actus inordinatus ex libero arbitrio procedat, non excusatur a demerito.
Obj. 3: An inordinate act proceeding from free will is not excused being demeritorious, even if some self-imposed necessity is present. For a drunk person merits two beatings if he commits another sin out of drunkenness, as it says in the Ethics 3.1 But the damned imposed their obstinacy on themselves, which obstinacy leads to a kind of necessity of sinning. Therefore, since their inordinate act proceeds from free will, it is not excused from demerit.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.arg22
Sed contra, poena contra culpam dividitur. Sed perversa voluntas in damnatis ex obstinatione procedit, quae est eorum poena. Ergo perversa voluntas in damnatis non est culpa, ut per eam demereantur.
On the contrary (1), punishment is contradistinguished from fault. But the perverse will in the damned proceeds from obstinacy, which is their punishment. Therefore, perverse will in the damned is not a fault such that they demerit by it.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.sc
Praeterea, post ultimum terminum non relinquitur aliquis motus sive profectus in bonum sive in malum. Sed damnati, maxime post diem judicii, ad ultimum terminum suae damnationis pervenient; quia tunc finem habebunt duae civitates, ut Augustinus dicit. Ergo damnati post diem judicii perversa voluntate non demerebuntur; quia sic cresceret eorum damnatio.
Furthermore (2), after the final terminus no motion or progress in good or in evil remains. But the damned, most of all after the day of judgment, will reach the final terminus of their damnation, since then the two cities will possess their end, as Augustine says.1 Therefore, after the day of judgment the damned will not demerit by perverse will because in that case their damnation would increase.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.arg23
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod in damnatis potest duplex voluntas considerari; scilicet voluntas deliberativa, et voluntas naturalis. Naturalis quidem non est eis ex ipsis, sed ex auctore naturae, qui in natura hanc inclinationem posuit, quae naturalis voluntas dicitur: unde cum natura in eis remaneat, secundum hoc bona poterit in eis esse voluntas naturalis. Sed voluntas deliberativa est eis ex seipsis secundum quod in potestate eorum est inclinari per affectum ad hoc vel illud; et talis voluntas in eis est solum mala; et hoc ideo, quia sunt perfecte aversi a fine ultimo rectae voluntatis; nec aliqua voluntas potest esse bona nisi per ordinem ad finem praedictum; unde etiam si aliquod bonum velint, non tamen bene bonum volunt illud, ut ex hoc voluntas eorum bona dici possit.
I answer that, we can consider two kinds of will in the damned: deliberative will and natural will. They do not have a natural will from themselves but from the author of nature, who has placed in nature the inclination that is called natural will. For this reason, since nature remains in them, in this respect the natural will in them can be good. But they have deliberative will from themselves, inasmuch as it is in their power to be inclined through an affection toward this or that. And this kind of will in them is only evil, because they are perfectly turned away from the last end of an upright will, and a will can only be good by being ordered to this end. Therefore, even if they will something good, they do not will this good well, such that their will can thereby be called good.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod verbum Dionysii intelligitur de voluntate naturali quae est inclinatio naturae in aliquod bonum; sed tamen ista naturalis inclinatio per eorum malitiam corrumpitur, inquantum hoc bonum quod naturaliter desiderant, sub quibusdam malis circumstantiis appetunt.
Reply Obj. 1: Dionysius’s statement is understood of natural will, which is the inclination of nature to some good. But even so, this natural inclination is corrupted by their malice inasmuch as they desire this good, which they naturally desire, under certain evil circumstances.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod malum in quantum est malum non movet voluntatem, sed inquantum est aestimatum bonum; sed hoc ex eorum malitia procedit, ut id quod est malum, aestiment ut bonum; et ideo voluntas eorum est mala.
Reply Obj. 2: Evil precisely as evil does not move the will. Rather, it moves the will inasmuch as it is considered good. But this itself is a result of their malice, namely that they consider what is evil to be a good. And thus their will is evil.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod habitus virtutum politicarum non remanent in anima separata, eo quod virtutes illae perficiunt solum in vita civili, quae non erit post hanc vitam; si tamen remanerent, nunquam in actum exirent, quasi ligatae ex obstinatione mentis.
Reply Obj. 3: The habits of the political virtues do not remain in the separated soul, because these virtues perfect the soul only in civil life, which will not exist after this life. But if they did remain, they would never proceed into act, as if bound by the mind’s obstinacy.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.ad3
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod poenitere de peccato est dupliciter. Uno modo per se, et alio modo per accidens. Per se quidem de peccato poenitet qui peccatum in eo quod est peccatum abominatur; per accidens vero qui illud odit ratione alicujus adjuncti, utpote poenae, vel alicujus hujusmodi. Mali igitur non poenitebunt per se loquendo, de peccatis, quia voluntas malitiae peccati in eis remanet; poenitebunt autem per accidens, inquantum affligentur de poena quam pro peccato sustinent.
To the second question, it should be said that a person can repent of sin in two ways: in one way per se, in the other way accidentally. One repents of sin per se who finds sin precisely as sin abhorrent, whereas one repents of sin accidentally who hates it by reason of something connected to it, such as punishment or some other such thing. The wicked, therefore, will not repent of their sins, speaking per se, since the will of sin’s malice remains in them. They will, however, repent accidentally, inasmuch as they will be afflicted by the punishment they bear for sin.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod damnati iniquitatem volunt, sed poenam refugiunt; et sic per accidens de iniquitate commissa poenitent.
Reply Obj. 1: The damned desire iniquity but flee punishment, and in this way they repent accidentally for the iniquity they have committed.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.ad4
Ad secundum dicendum, quod velle se non peccasse propter turpitudinem iniquitatis, est bona voluntas; sed hoc non erit in damnatis.
Reply Obj. 2: To will oneself not to have sinned on account of the vileness of wrongdoing is a good will, but the damned do not have this will.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.ad5
Ad tertium dicendum, quod sine aliqua aversione voluntatis continget quod damnati de peccatis poeniteant; quia non hoc refugient in peccatis quod prius appetiverunt, sed aliquid aliud, scilicet poenam.
Reply Obj. 3: That the damned repent of their sins will happen without the will’s turning away from sin. For what they will flee in their sins is not what they previously desired but rather something else, namely punishment.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.ad6
Ad quartum dicendum, quod homines in hoc mundo, quantumcumque obstinati, per accidens de peccatis suis poenitent, si pro eis puniantur; quia hoc dicit Augustinus in lib. 83 qq.: videmus etiam ferocissimas bestias dolore poenarum a maximis voluptatibus abstinere.
Reply Obj. 4: In this world men, no matter how obstinate, repent of their sins accidentally if they are punished for them. For in the Book of Eighty-Three Questions, Augustine says: we see that even the most ferocious beasts abstain from the greatest pleasures because of the pain of punishments.1
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.ad7
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod non esse dupliciter potest considerari. Uno modo secundum se: et sic nullo modo potest esse appetibile, cum non habeat aliquam rationem boni, sed sit pura boni privatio. Alio modo potest considerari inquantum est ablativum poenalis vel miserae vitae; et sic non esse accipit rationem boni. Carere enim malo est quoddam bonum, ut dicit Philosophus in 5 Ethic.; et per hunc modum melius est damnatis non esse quam miseros esse. Unde Matth. 26, 24, dicitur: bonum erat ei, si natus non fuisset homo ille; et Hier. 20, super illud, maledicta dies in qua natus sum etc. dicit Glossa, Hieronymi, ibi: melius est non esse quam male esse. Et secundum hoc damnati possunt praeligere non esse, secundum deliberativam rationem.
To the third question, it should be said that non-being can be considered in two ways. In one way, it can be considered in itself. And in this way it can in no way be desirable, since it does not have any character of the good but is, rather, a pure privation of the good. In the other way, it can be considered inasmuch as it is something that takes away punishment or life’s misery, and in this way non-being takes on the character of a good. For to lack evil is a kind of good, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 5.1 And in this way it is better for the damned not to be than to be wretched. This is why Matthew 26:24 says: it would have been better for that man if he had not been born. And, commenting on Jeremiah 20:14: cursed be the day on which I was born, Jerome’s Gloss says: it is better for someone not to exist than to exist in an evil way. And in this regard the damned can prefer non-being in accord with deliberative reason.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod verbum Augustini est intelligendum, quod non esse per se non est eligibile; sed per accidens eligibile est, inquantum scilicet est miseriae terminativum. Quod enim dicitur, quod esse et vivere ab omnibus appetitur naturaliter, non oportet hoc accipere quantum ad malam vitam et corruptam, et eam quae est in tristitiis, ut dicit Philosophus in 9 Ethic.
Reply Obj. 1: Augustine’s statement should be understood as meaning that non-being is not capable of being chosen for itself, but it can be chosen accidentally, namely, inasmuch as it puts an end to misery. For the statement that being and living are naturally desired by everyone need not be taken as regards an evil and corrupt life or one that is enveloped in sorrows, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 9.1
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.ad8
Ad secundum dicendum, quod non esse non est eligibile per se, sed per accidens tantum, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 2: Non-being cannot be chosen for itself but only accidentally, as has been said.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.ad9
Ad tertium dicendum, quod non esse, licet maxime sit malum inquantum privat esse, tamen est valde bonum inquantum privat miseriam, quae est maximum malorum; et sic non esse eligitur.
Reply Obj. 3: Non-being, though it is most evil inasmuch as it deprives one of being, is very good inasmuch as it takes away misery, which is the greatest of evils. And this is the way in which non-being is chosen.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.ad10
Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod sicut in beatis in patria erit perfectissima caritas, ita in damnatis erit perfectissimum odium; unde sicut sancti gaudebunt de omnibus bonis, ita etiam mali de omnibus bonis dolebunt; unde et felicitas sanctorum considerata eos maxime affligit; unde dicitur Isai. 26, 11: videant et confundantur zelantes populi, et ignis hostes tuos devoret. Unde vellent omnes bonos esse damnatos.
To the fourth question, it should be said that just as in heaven there will be the most perfect charity in the blessed, so also there will be the most perfect hatred in the damned. Hence just as the saints will rejoice at all goods, so also the wicked will be pained at all goods. And so, too, when they consider the saints’ happiness it will afflict them most of all; thus it is said: let the envious peoples see and be ashamed, and let fire consume thy adversaries (Is 26:11). Therefore, they would wish for all the good to be damned.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod tanta erit invidia in damnatis, quod etiam propinquorum gloriae invidebunt, cum ipsi sint in summa miseria; cum etiam in hac vita hoc accidat crescente invidia. Sed tamen minus invident propinquis quam aliis; et major esset eorum poena, si omnes propinqui damnarentur, et alii salvarentur, quam si aliqui de suis propinquis salvarentur; et exinde fuit quod dives petiit fratres suos a damnatione eripi; sciebat enim quod aliqui eriperentur; maluisset tamen fratres suos cum omnibus aliis damnari.
Reply Obj. 1: There will be such great envy in the damned that they will envy the glory even of their relatives, since they are in utmost misery themselves, for this is what happens even in this life when envy grows. But even so, they will envy their relatives less than others. And their punishment would be greater if all their relatives were damned and others saved than if some of their relatives were saved. And so it was that the rich man begged for his brothers to be rescued from damnation, for he knew that some people would be so rescued. Still, he would have preferred his brothers to be damned with all the rest.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.ad11
Ad secundum dicendum, quod dilectio quae non fundatur super honestum, facile rescinditur, et praecipue in malis hominibus, ut Philosophus dicit in 9 Ethic.: unde damnati non conservabunt amicitiam ad eos quos inordinate dilexerunt; sed in hoc voluntas eorum remanebit perversa, quod causam inordinatae dilectionis adhuc diligent.
Reply Obj. 2: Love that is not founded on what is upright is easily withdrawn, especially among wicked men, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 9.1 Hence the damned will not preserve friendship with those whom they inordinately loved. But their will will remain perverse in the fact that they still love the cause of their inordinate love.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.ad12
Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis ex damnatorum multitudine poena singulorum augeatur, tamen tantum superexcrescet odium et invidia, quod eligerent torqueri magis cum multis quam minus soli.
Reply Obj. 3: Even though the punishment of individuals increases on the basis of the total number of the damned, such great hatred and envy grows even more, to the point that they would rather be tortured more with many than tortured less by themselves.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.ad13
Quaestiuncula 5
Response to Quaestiuncula 5
Ad quintam quaestionem dicendum, quod affectus movetur ex bono vel malo apprehenso. Deus autem apprehenditur dupliciter; in se, sicut a beatis, qui eum per essentiam vident; et per effectus, sicut a nobis et damnatis. Ipse igitur in seipso, cum sit per essentiam bonitas, non potest alicui voluntati displicere; unde quicumque eum per essentiam videret, eum odio habere non posset. Sed effectuum ejus aliqui sunt voluntati repugnantes, inquantum contrariantur alicui volito; et secundum hoc aliquis non in seipso, sed ratione effectuum Deum odire potest; unde damnati Deum percipientes in effectu justitiae, qui est poena, eum odio habent, sicut et poenas quas sustinent.
To the fifth question, it should be said that the affections are moved by good or evil as apprehended. Now God is apprehended in two ways: in himself, as the blessed apprehend him, since they see him in his essence; and through his effects, as we and the damned apprehend him. Therefore, since he is goodness in his essence, he cannot be displeasing to any will in himself. For this reason, anyone who saw him in his essence could not hate him. But some of his effects are repugnant to the will inasmuch as they are contrary to something it wills. And in this regard someone can hate God, not in himself but by reason of his effects. Therefore, the damned, perceiving God in the effect of his justice, which is punishment, hate him as they hate the punishments they bear.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod verbum Dionysii est intelligendum de appetitu naturali, qui tamen in damnatis pervertitur per illud quod additur ex deliberata voluntate, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 1: Dionysius’s statement should be understood of natural appetite, though in the damned this is perverted through what is added by deliberate will, as has been said.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.ad14
Ad secundum dicendum, quod ratio illa procederet, si damnati Deum in seipso conspicerent, inquantum est per essentiam bonus.
Reply Obj. 2: This argument would proceed if the damned perceived God in himself, inasmuch as he is essentially good.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.ad15
Quaestiuncula 6
Response to Quaestiuncula 6
Ad sextam quaestionem dicendum, quod de damnatis ante diem judicii et post distinguendum est. Omnes enim communiter confitentur, quod post diem judicii non erit aliquod meritum vel demeritum; et hoc ideo est, quia meritum vel demeritum ordinatur ad aliquod bonum vel malum ulterius consequendum; post diem autem judicii erit ultima consummatio bonorum et malorum, ita quod nihil erit addendum ulterius de bono vel malo. Unde bona voluntas in beatis non erit meritum, sed praemium; et mala voluntas non erit in damnatis demeritum, sed poena tantum. Operationes enim virtutis sunt praecipue in felicitate, et eorum contrariae sunt praecipue in miseria; ut dicitur in 1 Ethic. Sed ante diem judicii quidam dicunt et beatos mereri, et damnatos demereri. Sed hoc non potest esse respectu praemii essentialis vel poenae principalis, cum quantum ad hoc utrique ad terminum pervenerint; potest tamen hoc esse respectu praemii accidentalis vel poenae secundariae, quae possunt augeri usque ad diem judicii; et hoc praecipue in daemonibus vel angelis bonis, quorum officio aliqui trahuntur ad salutem, ex quo bonorum angelorum gaudium crescit; vel ad damnationem, ex quo crescit poena daemonum.
To the sixth question, it should be said that we must distinguish between the damned before the day of judgment and the damned after the day of judgment. For all commonly confess that after the day of judgment there will be no merit or demerit. And this is the case because merit or demerit is ordered to a good or evil to be obtained later on, but after the day of judgment the final consummation of goods and evils will arrive, such that there will be nothing of good or evil to add. Hence the good will in the blessed will not be merit but reward, and the evil will in the damned will not be demerit but only punishment. For the activities of virtue exist especially in happiness, and their contraries exist especially in misery, as it says in the Ethics 1.1 But before the day of judgment some say both that the blessed merit and that the damned demerit. But this cannot be with respect to the essential reward or the principal punishment, since in this regard both groups have arrived at the terminus. It can, however, be the case with respect to accidental reward or secondary punishment, which can be increased up till the day of judgment. And this is especially the case in the demons or the good angels, by whose intervention some are drawn to salvation, from which the good angels’ joy grows, or to damnation, from which the demons’ punishment grows.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1
Ad primum igitur dicendum, quod hoc est summum incommodum ad summum malorum pervenisse, ex quo contingit damnatis quod demereri non possunt; unde patet quod ex peccato commodum non reportant.
Reply Obj. 1: To have reached the height of evils is the supreme disadvantage, which is the reason why the damned cannot demerit. Hence it is clear that they gain no advantage from sin.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.ad16
Ad secundum dicendum, quod ad damnatorum hominum officium non pertinet alios ad damnationem pertrahere, sicut pertinet ad officium daemonum, ratione cujus demerentur quantum ad secundariam poenam.
Reply Obj. 2: It does not pertain to the role of damned men to draw others to damnation as it pertains to the role of demons such that they would demerit as regards secondary punishment.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.ad17
Ad tertium dicendum, quod non propter hoc excusantur a demerito quia necessitatem peccandi habeant, sed quia ad summum malorum pervenerunt. Tamen necessitas peccandi cujus causa sumus, excusat a culpa, inquantum est necessitas quaedam, quia omne peccatum oportet esse voluntarium: sed quod non excuset, hoc est inquantum a voluntate praecedente processit; et sic totum demeritum sequentis culpae videtur ad primam culpam pertinere.
Reply Obj. 3: They are not excused from demerit because they sin out of necessity but because they have reached the height of evils. However, when we bring on ourselves a necessity of sinning, this excuses from fault inasmuch as it is a kind of necessity, since every sin must be voluntary, but it does not excuse inasmuch as it arose from the preceding will. And so the whole demerit of the consequent fault seems to pertain to the first fault.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A1.ad18
A. 2Punishments in the intellect
Quantum ad intellectum
Punishments in the intellect
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A2
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod damnati non possint uti notitia quam in hoc mundo habuerunt. In consideratione enim scientiae est maxima delectatio. Sed in eis nullam delectationem est ponere. Ergo non possunt uti scientia prius habita secundum aliquam considerationem.
Obj. 1: To the second question, we proceed thus. It seems that the damned cannot use knowledge that they possessed in this world. For there is the greatest delight in the consideration of knowledge. But we cannot suppose any delight in them. Therefore, they cannot use knowledge previously possessed according to any consideration.1
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A2.arg1
Praeterea, damnati sunt in majoribus poenis quam sint aliquae poenae hujus mundi. Sed in hoc mundo dum aliquis est in maximis tormentis constitutus, non potest considerare aliquas intelligibiles conclusiones, abstractus a poenis quas patitur. Ergo multo minus in inferno.
Obj. 2: The damned are enveloped in punishments greater than any of this world’s punishments. But in this world when someone is enveloped in the greatest torments he cannot consider any intelligible conclusions, abstracting himself from the punishments he is suffering. Therefore, much less will this be the case in hell.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A2.arg2
Praeterea, damnati sunt subjecti tempori. Sed longitudo temporis est causa oblivionis, ut dicitur in 4 Physic. Ergo damnati obliviscentur eorum quae hic sciverunt.
Obj. 3: The damned are subject to time. But length of time is the cause of forgetfulness, as it says in the Physics 4.1 Therefore, the damned will forget what they knew here.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A2.arg3
Sed contra est quod dicitur Lucae 16, 25, diviti damnato: recordare quia recepisti bona in vita tua. Ergo considerabunt ea quae hic sciverunt.
On the contrary (1), it is said to the rich man who was damned: remember that you in your lifetime received your good things (Lk 16:25). Therefore, they will consider what they knew here.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A2.sc
Praeterea, species intelligibiles in anima separata remanent, ut supra dictum est. Si igitur eis non uti possent, frustra remanerent in eis.
Furthermore (2), the intelligible species remain in the separated soul, as said above. If, then, they could not use them, they would remain in them in vain.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A2.arg4
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod cogitabunt aliquando de Deo. Quia non potest haberi odio actu nisi illud de quo cogitatur. Sed damnati Deum odio habebunt, ut in littera dicitur. Ergo de Deo aliquando cogitabunt.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that they will sometimes think about God. For only what is thought about can be actually hated. But the damned will hate God, as it says in the text. Therefore, they will think about God sometimes.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A2.arg5
Praeterea, damnati habebunt remorsum conscientiae. Sed conscientia patitur remorsum de actis contra Deum. Ergo de Deo aliquando cogitabunt.
Obj. 2: The damned will have remorse of conscience. But conscience suffers remorse for acts against God. Therefore, they will think about God sometimes.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A2.arg6
Sed contra, perfectissima cogitatio hominis est qua cogitat de Deo. Sed damnati erunt in statu imperfectissimo. Ergo de Deo non cogitabunt.
On the contrary, the most perfect thought of a man is that by which he thinks about God. But the damned will be in the most imperfect state. Therefore, they will not think about God.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A2.sc
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod damnati gloriam beatorum non videant. Magis enim ab eis distat gloria beatorum quam ea quae in hoc mundo aguntur. Sed ipsi non vident quae circa nos aguntur; unde dicit Gregorius 12 Moral. super illud Job 14: sive fuerint nobiles filii ejus etc.: sicut hi qui adhuc vivi sunt, mortuorum animae quo loco habeantur, ignorant; ita mortui qui carnaliter vixerunt, vitam in carne positorum, qualiter post eos disponatur, ignorant. Ergo multo minus possunt videre gloriam beatorum.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the damned do not see the glory of the blessed.1 For the glory of the blessed is more distant from them than what goes on in this world. But they do not see what goes on concerning us. Therefore, commenting on Job 14:21: his sons come to honor, and he does not know it, Gregory in Moralia 12 says: just as those who are still alive are ignorant of the place where the souls of the dead are, so also the dead who lived in the flesh are ignorant of how the life of those in the flesh is carried out after them.2 Therefore, much less can they see the glory of the blessed.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A2.arg7
Praeterea, illud quod conceditur sanctis in hac vita pro magno munere, nunquam conceditur damnatis. Sed Paulo pro magno munere fuit concessum ut videret illam vitam qua sancti aeternaliter cum Deo vivunt, ut dicitur Corinth. 12, in Glossa. Ergo damnati sanctorum gloriam non videbunt.
Obj. 2: What is granted to the saints in this life as a great gift is never granted to the damned. But to Paul it was granted as a great gift that he should see the life wherein the saints eternally live with God, as it is said in a Gloss on 1 Corinthians 12. Therefore, the damned will not see the glory of the saints.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A2.arg8
Sed contra est quod dicitur Lucae 16, quod dives in tormentis positus vidit Abraham et Lazarum in sinu ejus.
On the contrary, it is said (Luke 16:23) that the rich man in torments saw Abraham as well as Lazarus in his bosom.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A2.sc
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod sicut propter perfectam sanctorum beatitudinem nihil erit in eis quod non sit gaudii materia, ita nihil erit in damnatis quod non sit eis materia et causa tristitiae; nec aliquid quod ad tristitiam pertinere possit, deerit, ut sit eorum miseria consummata. Consideratio ergo aliquorum notorum quantum ad aliquid inducit gaudium, vel ex parte cognoscibilium, inquantum diliguntur, vel ex parte ipsius cognitionis, inquantum est conveniens et perfecta. Potest etiam tristitiae esse ratio et ex parte cognoscibilium quae nata sunt contristare, et ex parte ipsius cognitionis, prout ejus imperfectio consideratur; utpote cum aliquis considerat se deficere in cognitione alicujus rei, cujus perfectionem appeteret. Sic ergo in damnatis erit actualis consideratio eorum quae prius sciverunt, ut materia tristitiae, non autem ut delectationis causa. Considerabunt enim et mala quae gesserunt, ex quibus damnati sunt, et bona dilecta quae amiserunt; et ex utroque torquebuntur. Similiter etiam torquebuntur de hoc quod considerabunt notitiam quam de rebus speculabilibus habuerunt, imperfectam esse, et amisisse summam perfectionem ejus quam potuerant adipisci.
I answer that, just as there will be nothing that is not matter for joy among the saints on account of their perfect beatitude, so also there will be nothing among the damned that will not be for them the matter and cause for sorrow. Nor will anything that can pertain to sorrow be lacking, so that their misery will be consummate. Therefore, the consideration of certain things known introduces joy in some respect, either on the part of the knowable objects inasmuch as they are loved, or on the part of the knowledge itself inasmuch as it is fitting and perfect. There can also be reason for sorrow both on the part of knowable objects that are such as to sadden one, and on the part of the knowledge itself, insofar as its imperfection is considered. This happens, for example, when someone considers the fact that he falls short in the knowledge of some thing whose perfection he would desire. Therefore, in this way there will be in the damned the actual consideration of the things they previously knew as the matter of sorrow, not as the cause of delight. For they will consider both the evils they did, for which they were damned, and the goods they loved and have lost. And they will be tortured by both. Likewise, too, they will be tortured by the fact that they will consider that the knowledge that they had of speculative matters is imperfect and that they have lost the utmost perfection of it which they could have acquired.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A2.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis consideratio scientiae per se sit delectabilis, tamen ex aliquo accidente potest esse tristitiae causa, ut dictum est, et sic erit in damnatis.
Reply Obj. 1: Even though the consideration of knowledge is delightful in itself, it can be the cause of sorrow for an incidental reason, as has been said, and this is how it will be in the damned.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod in hoc mundo anima conjungitur corruptibili corpori; unde per hoc quod corpus affligitur, consideratio animae impeditur: sed in futuro anima non ita trahetur ex corpore; sed quantumcumque corpus affligatur, tamen anima semper considerabit lucidissime illa quae ei possunt esse causa moeroris.
Reply Obj. 2: In this world the soul is joined with a corruptible body; thus the soul’s consideration is impeded through the body’s being afflicted. But in the future the soul will not be dragged down by the body in this way. Rather, however much the body is afflicted, the soul will always consider with greatest lucidity those things that can cause it to grieve.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod tempus est causa oblivionis per accidens, inquantum motus, cujus est mensura, est causa transmutationis; sed post diem judicii non erit motus caeli, unde nec oblivio esse poterit ex quantacumque diuturnitate; sed ante diem judicii anima separata non mutatur a sua dispositione per motum.
Reply Obj. 3: Time is the cause of forgetfulness accidentally inasmuch as motion, which time is the measure of, is the cause of change. But after the day of judgment there will be no motion of the heavens, and consequently there will be no possibility of forgetfulness due to the passage of time, however long it may be. And before the day of judgment, the separated soul is not changed from its disposition through motion.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A2.ad3
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod Deus potest considerari dupliciter. Uno modo secundum se, et secundum illud quod est ei proprium, scilicet esse totius bonitatis principium; et sic nullo modo1 a damnatis cogitabitur. Alio modo secundum aliquid quod est ei quasi accidentale in effectibus suis, utpote punire, vel aliquid hujusmodi; et secundum hoc consideratio de eo potest tristitiam inducere; et hoc modo damnati de eo cogitabunt.
To the second question, it should be said that God can be considered in two ways. In one way, he can be considered in himself and according to what is proper to him, namely, to be the principle of all goodness. And in this way he is not able to be thought of without delight; and therefore the damned will not think about him at all. In the other way, he can be considered with respect to what is, as it were, accidental to him in his effects, such as, to punish or something like that. And in this regard consideration of him can lead to sorrow. This is the way in which the damned will think about him.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod damnati, ut dictum est, non habent odio Deum nisi ratione punitionis et prohibitionis ejus; quod malae1 voluntati eorum consonat; unde non considerabunt eum nisi ut punitorem et prohibitorem.
Reply Obj. 1: The damned, as has been said, only hate God by reason of his punishing and forbidding, which does not agree with their evil will. Therefore, they will only consider him as someone who punishes and forbids.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A2.ad4
Et per hoc patet solutio ad secundum: quia conscientia non remordet de peccato nisi inquantum est divino praecepto contraria.
And in this way the solution of the second objection is clear, since conscience only brings remorse for sin inasmuch as it is contrary to divine precept.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A2
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum est, sicut in littera dicitur, quod damnati ante diem judicii videbunt beatos in gloria, non hoc modo quod gloria eorum qualis sit cognoscant; sed solum cognoscent eos esse in gloria quadam inaestimabili; et ex hoc turbabuntur, tum propter invidiam, dolentes de felicitate bonorum, tum propter hoc quod talem gloriam amiserunt; unde dicitur Sap. 5, 2, de impiis: videntes turbabuntur timore horribili. Sed post diem judicii omnino beatorum visione privabuntur. Nec tamen ex hoc eorum poena minuetur, sed augebitur: quia memoriam habebunt gloriae beatorum quam in judicio viderunt, vel ante judicium; et hoc erit eis in tormentum: sed ulterius affligentur in hoc quod videbunt indignos se reputari etiam videre gloriam quam sancti merentur habere.
To the third question, it should be said that as it says in the text, before the day of judgment the damned will see the blessed in glory, not in such a way that they will know their glory as it is, but only that they will know the blessed are in some kind of inestimable glory. And this fact will trouble them, both because of envy, since they are saddened at the happiness of the good, and because they have lost such glory. Hence it is said of the impious: when they see him, they will be shaken with dreadful fear (Wis 5:2). But after the day of judgment they will be altogether deprived of seeing the blessed. Nor will this lessen their punishment but will, rather, increase it. For they will possess the memory of the blessed’s glory that they saw at the judgment or before the judgment. And this will be a torment for them. But, afterwards, they will be afflicted in that they will see that they are reckoned as unworthy even to see the glory that the saints merit to possess.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ea quae in hac vita aguntur, non ita affligerent damnatos in inferno si viderentur, sicut sanctorum gloria inspecta; unde non ita ostenduntur damnatis ea quae hic aguntur, sicut sanctorum; quamvis etiam eorum quae hic aguntur ostendantur eis ea quae in eis tristitiam augere possunt.
Reply Obj. 1: What goes on in this life would not afflict the damned if it were seen as does the perception of the glory of the saints. Hence what happening here is not shown to the damned, as is the saints’ glory, although even of the things that go on here what can increase their sorrow is shown to them.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A2.ad5
Ad secundum dicendum, quod Paulus inspexit vitam illam in qua sancti cum Deo vivunt, eam experiendo, et in futurum perfectius sperando; quae ratio non est de damnatis; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 2: Paul perceived the life in which the saints live with God by experiencing it and by hoping for it more perfectly in the future. This characteristic does not pertain to the damned and thus the case is not similar.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A2.ad6
A. 3Punishment in the body
Quantum ad corpus
Punishment in the body
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A3
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod damnati in inferno sola poena ignis affligantur. Quia Matth. 25, 4, ut eorum damnatio exprimatur, fit mentio solum de igne, cum dicitur: ite, maledicti, in ignem aeternum.
Obj. 1: To the third question, we proceed thus.1 It seems that the damned in hell are afflicted only with the punishment of fire. For in Matthew 25:41, to express their damnation mention is made only of fire, when it is said: depart from me, you cursed, into the eternal fire.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A3.arg1
Praeterea, sicut poena purgatorii debetur peccato veniali, ita poena inferni debetur mortali. Sed in purgatorio non dicitur esse nisi poena ignis, ut patet per hoc quod dicitur 1 Corinth. 3, 13: uniuscujusque opus quale sit, ignis probabit. Ergo nec in inferno erit nisi ignis poena.
Obj. 2: Just as the punishment of purgatory is due to venial sin, so also the punishment of hell is due to mortal sin. But in purgatory there is only said to be fire, as is clear from the fact that 1 Cor 3:13 says: the fire will test what sort of work each one has done. Therefore in hell, too, there will be only the punishment of fire.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A3.arg2
Praeterea, poenarum varietas refrigerium praestat, sicut calido cum transfertur ad frigidum. Sed nullum refrigerium est ponere in damnatis. Ergo non erunt diversae poenae, sed sola poena ignis.
Obj. 3: Variation of punishments affords refreshment, as when going from hot to cold. But we can posit no refreshment among the damned. Therefore, there will not be different punishments, but the punishment of fire alone.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A3.arg3
Sed contra est quod dicitur in Psalm. 10, 7: ignis, sulphur, et spiritus procellarum pars calicis eorum.
On the contrary (1), Psalm 11:6 says: fire and brimstone and storms of winds shall be the portion of their cup..
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A3.sc
Praeterea, Job 24, 19: transibunt ab aquis nivium ad calorem nimium.
Furthermore (2), Job 24:19 says: they shall pass from snow waters to exceeding heat.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A3.arg4
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod vermis quo affliguntur damnati, sit corporalis. Quia caro non potest affligi per vermem spiritualem. Sed caro damnatorum affligetur per vermem. Judith 16, 21: dabit ignem et vermes in carnes eorum; et Eccli. 7, 19: vindicta carnis impii ignis et vermis. Ergo vermis ille erit corporalis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the worm by which the damned are afflicted is a physical worm.1 For flesh cannot be afflicted by a spiritual worm. But the flesh of the damned will be afflicted by the worm: fire and worms he will give to their flesh (Jud 16:17), and the punishment of the ungodly is fire and worms (Sir 7:19). Therefore, that worm will be physical.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A3.arg5
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit 21 de Civ. Dei: utrumque, idest ignis et vermis, poena erunt carnis; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 2: Augustine says in the City of God 21: both, i.e., fire and the worm, will be the flesh’s punishment.1 And so the same follows as before.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A3.arg6
Sed contra est quod Augustinus dicit, 20 de civitate Dei: in poenis malorum inextinguibilis ignis et vivacissimus vermis ab aliis aliter atque aliter est expositus. Alii utrumque ad corpus, alii utrumque ad animam retulerunt; alii proprie ad corpus ignem, topice1 ad animam vermem; quod esse credibilius videtur.
On the contrary, Augustine says in the City of God 20: among the punishments of the wicked, the unquenchable fire and the worm that cannot die have been explained in various senses by others. Some have referred both to the body. Others have referred both to the soul. Still others have referred the fire properly to the body and the worm figuratively to the soul. This latter seems more credible.1
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A3.sc
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod fletus qui est in damnatis, erit corporalis. Quia Luc. 13, dicit quaedam Glossa, quod per fletum quem Dominus reprobis comminatur, potest probari vera corporum resurrectio; quod non esset, si fletus ille esset tantum spiritualis. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the weeping among the damned will be physical.1 For on Luke 13:28, a Gloss2 says that the true resurrection of bodies can be proven through the weeping that the Lord threatens to the reprobate. This would not be the case if that weeping were only spiritual. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A3.arg7
Praeterea, tristitia quae est in poena, respondet delectationi quae fuit in culpa, secundum illud Apocal. 18, 7: quantum glorificavit se, et in deliciis fuit, tantum date illi tormentum et luctum. Sed peccatores in culpa habuerunt delectationem et interiorem et exteriorem. Ergo habebunt fletum etiam exteriorem.
Obj. 2: The sorrow that is a punishment corresponds to the delight that there was in fault, according to the passage: as she glorified herself and reveled in delights, so give her a like measure of torment and mourning (Rev 18:7). But in offending sinners took both internal and external delight. Therefore, they will have external weeping as well.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A3.arg8
Sed contra, fletus corporalis fit per quamdam resolutionem lacrymarum. Sed a corporibus damnatorum non potest fieri perpetua resolutio, cum nihil in eis per cibum restauretur: omne enim finitum consumitur, si aliquid ab eo continue abstrahatur. Ergo in damnatis non erit corporalis fletus.
On the contrary, physical weeping occurs through the shedding of tears. But the bodies of the damned cannot give rise to a perpetual shedding of anything, since nothing in them will be renewed by food. For every finite thing is used up if something is continuously taken away from it. Therefore, there will not be physical weeping in the damned.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A3.sc
Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod damnati non sint in tenebris corporalibus. Quia, ut dicit Gregorius in 9 Lib. Moral., super illud Job 10: sed sempiternus horror inhabitat, quamvis ignis illic ad consolationem non luceat, tamen ut magis torqueat ad aliquid lucet: nam sequaces quos secum traxerunt de mundo reprobi, flamma illustrante visuri sunt. Ergo non erunt ibi tenebrae corporales.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the damned are not enveloped in physical darkness.1 For commenting on Job 10:22: the land of gloom and chaos, Gregory says in the Moralia 9: even though the fire there does not shine for consolation, it shines that in some regard it may torture them more, for the reprobate will see by the flame’s light the followers they have dragged down with them from the world.2 Therefore, there will be no physical darkness there.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A3.arg9
Praeterea, damnati vident poenam suam: hoc enim est eis ad augmentum poenae. Sed nihil videtur sine lumine. Ergo non sunt tenebrae corporales.
Obj. 2: The damned will see their own punishment: this is for them an increase of their punishment. But nothing is seen without a light. Therefore, there is no physical darkness.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A3.arg10
Praeterea, damnati habebunt ibi potentiam visivam post corporum resumptionem. Sed frustra esset in eis, nisi viderent aliquid. Ergo cum nihil videatur nisi in lumine, videtur quod non sint omnino in tenebris.
Obj. 3: The damned will possess there the power of sight after they receive their bodies again. But this would exist in them in vain if they did not see anything. Therefore, since nothing is seen except in a light, it seems that they are not completely in darkness.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A3.arg11
Sed contra est quod dicitur Matth. 22, 13: ligatis pedibus et manibus projicite eum in tenebras exteriores; super quo dicit Gregorius Lib. 9 Mor.: si ignis ille lucem haberet, in tenebras exteriores nequaquam mitti diceretur.
On the contrary (1), it is said: bind him hand and foot, and cast him into the outer darkness (Mt 22:13). On this passage Gregory says in the Moralia 9: if that fire had light, it would never be said that they are cast into exterior darkness.1
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A3.sc
Praeterea, Basilius dicit super illud Psalm. 28: vox Domini intercidentis flammam ignis, quod virtute Dei separabitur claritas ignis ab ejus virtute adustiva: ita quod claritas cedet in gaudium sanctorum, et ustivum ignis in tormentum damnatorum. Ergo damnati habebunt tenebras corporales. Quaedam vero alia quae ad poenam damnatorum pertinent, determinata sunt supra, 44 dist.
Furthermore (2), commenting on Psalm 29 (28):4: the voice of the Lord flashes forth flames of fire, Basil says that the brightness of the fire will be separated from its power to burn by the power of God such that the brightness will yield joy for the saints and the fire’s burning will yield torment for the damned. Therefore, the damned will have physical darkness. Now some other things pertaining to the punishment of the damned have been determined above in Distinction 44.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A3.arg12
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod secundum Basilium in ultima mundi purgatione fiet quaedam separatio in elementis; ut quidquid est purgatum et nobile, remaneat superius ad gloriam beatorum; quidquid vero est ignobile et faeculentum, in inferno projiciatur ad poenam damnatorum; ut sicut omnis creatura Dei est beatis materia gaudii, ita damnatis ex omnibus creaturis tormentum accrescat, secundum illud Sap. 5, 21: pugnabit cum illo orbis terrarum contra insensatos. Hoc etiam divinae justitiae competit, ut sicut ab uno recedentes per peccatum, in rebus materialibus (quae sunt multa et vana) finem suum constituerunt; ita etiam multipliciter affligantur, et ex multis.
I answer that, according to Basil,1 in the final purification of the world a kind of separation will take place in the elements such that whatever is purified and noble will remain above for the glory of the blessed, while whatever is ignoble and filthy will be cast into hell for the punishment of the damned, so that just as every creature of God is a matter of joy for the blessed, so also torment accrues to the damned from all creatures, in accordance with the passage: creation will join with him to fight against the madmen (Wis 5:20). It also belongs to the divine justice that just as those who withdrew from the One through sin set their end among material things (which are many and empty), they will also be afflicted in many ways and by many things.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A3.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quia ignis est maxime afflictivus propter hoc quod abundat virtute activa; ideo nomine ignis omnis afflictio designatur ut sit vehemens.
Reply Obj. 1: Because fire afflicts the most due to its abundance of active power, by the name ‘fire’ we denote every affliction insofar as it as vehement.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod poena purgatorii non est principaliter ad affligendum, sed ad purgandum; unde per solum ignem fieri debet, qui habet maximam vim purgativam. Sed damnatorum poena non ordinatur ad purgandum; unde non est simile.
Reply Obj. 2: The punishment of purgatory is not principally for the sake of affliction but for purification. This is why that punishment should be administered through fire alone, since fire has the greatest purifying power. But the punishment of the damned is not ordered to purification. Therefore, the case is not similar.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod damnati transibunt ex vehementissimo calore ad vehementissimum frigus, sine hoc quod in eis sit aliquod refrigerium: quia passio ab exterioribus non erit per transmutationem corporis a sua pristina naturali dispositione, ut contraria passio ad aequalitatem vel temperiem reducendo refrigerium causet, sicut accidit nunc; sed erit per actionem spiritualem, secundum quod sensibilia agunt per sensum, prout sentiuntur imprimendo formas illas secundum esse spirituale in organum, et non secundum esse materiale, ut supra, dist. 44, dictum est.
Reply Obj. 3: The damned will pass from the most vehement heat to the most vehement cold without any refreshment arising in them. For their suffering from external things will not occur by a change of the body from its original natural disposition such that the contrary passion will cause relief by a return to equilibrium or a temperate state, as happens now. Rather, it will be through spiritual action, according as sensible things act through the senses, for they are sensed by impressing these forms on an organ according to spiritual being, not material being, as was said above in Distinction 44.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A3.ad3
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod sicut supra dictum est, dist. 48, post diem judicii in mundo innovato non remanebit aliquod animal vel aliquod corpus mixtum, nisi corpus hominis tantum, eo quod non habeat aliquem ordinem ad corruptionem, nec post illud tempus sit futura generatio et corruptio. Unde vermis qui in damnatis ponitur, non debet intelligi esse materialis, sed spiritualis, qui est conscientiae remorsus: qui dicitur vermis, inquantum oritur ex putredine peccati, et animam affligit, sicut corporalis vermis ex putredine ortus affligit pungendo.
To the second question, it should be said that as was said above in Distinction 48, after the day of judgment in the renewed world there will remain no animal or mixed body, except the body of man alone, since that body alone has no order to corruption, and after that time there will be no generation or corruption. Hence the worm that is said to be in the damned should not be understood as being a material worm but rather a spiritual one, namely, the sting of conscience. This is called a worm inasmuch as it arises from the filth of sin and afflicts the soul, just as a physical worm arises from filth and afflicts by biting.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ipsae animae damnatorum dicuntur carnes eorum pro eo quod carni subjectae fuerunt. Vel potest dici quod etiam per vermem spiritualem caro affligetur, secundum quod passiones animae redundant in corpus; et hoc etiam in futuro.
Reply Obj. 1: The very souls of the damned are called their flesh by virtue of the fact that they were subject to the flesh. Or we may say that the flesh, too, is afflicted by the spiritual worm insofar as the soul’s passions overflow into the body, and this will also happen in the future.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A3.ad4
Ad secundum dicendum, quod Augustinus loquitur sub quadam comparatione: non enim vult simpliciter asserere quod ille vermis sit materialis; sed quod potius esset asserendum, ignem et vermem materialiter intelligi, quam quod utrumque spiritualiter tantum intelligatur; quia sic damnati nullam poenam corporalem sustinerent; ut patet seriem verborum ejus ibidem inspicienti.
Reply Obj. 2: Augustine is speaking by way of a kind of comparison. For he does not mean to assert simply that the worm is material but instead that it would be better to assert that the fire and worm should be understood materially [as well as spiritually] than that both should be understood only spiritually. For then the damned would suffer no corporeal punishment. This is clear by looking at the broader context of what he says in the same passage.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A3.ad5
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod in fletu corporali duo inveniuntur: quorum unum est lacrymarum resolutio; et quantum ad hoc fletus corporalis in damnatis esse non potest: quia post diem judicii quiescente motu primi mobilis non erit aliqua generatio et corruptio, vel corporalis alteratio; in lacrymarum autem resolutione oportet esse illius humoris generationem qui per lacrymas distillat; unde quantum ad hoc corporalis fletus in damnatis esse non poterit. Aliud quod invenitur in corporali fletu, est quaedam commotio et perturbatio capitis et oculorum; et quantum ad hoc fletus in damnatis esse poterit post resurrectionem. Corpora enim damnatorum non solum ex exteriori affligentur, sed etiam ab interiori, secundum quod corpus immutatur ad passionem animae in bonum vel malum; et quantum ad hoc fletus carnis resurrectionem indicat, et respondet delectationi culpae quae fuit in anima et in corpore.
To the third question, it should be said that we find two elements in physical weeping. One of these is the shedding of tears. And in this regard there cannot be physical weeping in the damned. For after the day of judgment, when the motion of the prime mobile comes to a rest, there will not be generation and corruption or the alteration of bodies. But in the shedding of tears there must be a generation of the fluid that runs down in the tears. Hence in this regard corporeal weeping will not be able to exist in the damned. The other element we find in physical weeping is a kind of shaking and disturbance of the head and eyes. And in this regard corporeal weeping will be able to exist in the damned after the resurrection. For the bodies of the damned will be afflicted not only from without but also from within to the extent that the body is changed in accord with the soul’s passion for good or bad. And in this weeping is a sign of the resurrection of the flesh and corresponds to the delight in offending that existed in soul and body.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A3
Et per hoc patet responsio ad objecta.
And by this the reply to the objections is clear.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A3
Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod dispositio inferni talis erit quod maxime miseriae damnatorum competet; unde secundum hoc sunt ibi lux et tenebra, prout maxime spectant ad miseriam damnatorum. Ipsa autem visio secundum se est delectabilis; ut enim dicitur in 1 Metaph., sensus oculorum est maxime diligibilis, eo quod per ipsum plura cognoscimus. Sed per accidens contingit visionem esse afflictivam, inquantum videmus aliqua nobis nociva, vel nostrae voluntati repugnantia. Ideo et in inferno hoc modo debet esse locus dispositus ad videndum secundum lucem et tenebras, quod nihil ibi perspicue videatur, sed solummodo sub quadam umbrositate videantur illa quae afflictionem cordi ingerere possunt. Unde simpliciter loquendo, locus est tenebrosus, sed tamen ex divina dispositione est ibi aliquid luminis, quantum sufficit ad videndum illa quae animam torquere possunt: et ad hoc satis facit naturalis situs loci: quia in terrae medio, ubi infernus ponitur, non potest esse ignis nisi faeculentus et turbidus, et quasi fumosus. Quidam tamen tenebrarum harum causam assignant ex commassatione et compressione corporum damnatorum, quae propter multitudinem ita replebunt locum inferni, quod nihil ibi de aere remanebit; et sic non erit ibi aliquid de diaphano quod possit esse subjectum lucis et tenebrae, nisi oculi damnatorum, qui erunt obtenebrati.
To the fourth question, it should be said that the disposition of hell will be such as most greatly befits the misery of the damned. And accordingly, light and darkness will exist there precisely as they most augment the misery of the damned. Now, vision in itself is delightful. For as it says in the Metaphysics 1,1 the sense of the eyes is the most desirable because we know more things through it. But it can happen incidentally that sight brings affliction inasmuch as we see what is harmful to us or repugnant to our will. Thus, too, the place of hell should be arranged for seeing through the interplay of light and darkness in such a way that nothing there is seen clearly but only what can strike the heart with affliction is seen in a shadowy way. Thus, simply speaking, the place is dark, but by the divine disposition there is some light there, as much as suffices for seeing what can torture the soul. And the natural location is quite enough for this, since in the middle of the earth, where hell is thought to be, fire can be only filthy, turbid, and sort of smoky. Some, however, assign the cause of this darkness as due to the bodies of the damned being packed in and pressed together, which because of the multitude will so fill the place of hell that no air will remain there. And in this way there will not be anything transparent that could be the subject of light and darkness, except the eyes of the damned, which will be shrouded in darkness.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A3
Et per hoc patet responsio ad objecta.
And in this way the reply to the objections is clear.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A3
A. 4On their punishments as related to what is seen by the blessedDe poenis eorum per comparationem ad beatorum intuitum
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod beati qui erunt in patria, non videant poenas damnatorum. Major enim est distantia damnatorum a beatis quam viatorum. Sed beati semper viatorum1 facta non vident; unde Isai. 43, 16: Abraham nescivit vos, dicit Glossa: nesciunt mortui, etiam sancti, quid faciunt vivi, etiam eorum filii. Ergo multo minus vident poenam damnatorum.
Obj. 1: To the fourth question, we proceed thus. It seems that the blessed in heaven will not see the punishments of the damned. For there is a greater distance between the damned and the blessed than between wayfarers and the blessed. But they do not see the deeds of wayfarers. Thus, commenting on Isaiah 63:16: Abraham does not know us, a Gloss says: the dead, even the saints, do not know what the living do, even their children. Therefore, much less do they see the punishments of the damned.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A4.arg1
Praeterea, perfectio visionis dependet a perfectione visibilis; unde Philosophus dicit in 10 Ethicor., quod perfectissima sensus operatio est sensus optime dispositi ad pulcherrimum sub sensu jacentium. Ergo e contrario turpitudo visibilis redundat in imperfectionem visionis. Sed nulla imperfectio erit in beatis. Ergo non videbunt miserias damnatorum, in quibus est summa turpitudo.
Obj. 2: The perfection of vision depends on the perfection of the visible. Hence the Philosopher says in the Ethics 101 that the most perfect activity of a sense belongs to the sense best disposed to the most beautiful thing that falls under that sense. Therefore, conversely, the vileness of the visible object redounds to the imperfection of vision. But there will be no imperfection in the blessed. Therefore, they will not see the miseries of the damned, in which there is utmost vileness.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A4.arg2
Sed contra est quod dicitur Isa. ult., 24: egredientur et videbunt cadavera virorum qui praevaricati sunt in me. Glossa: electi egredientur intelligentia vel visione manifesta, ut ad laudem Dei magis accendantur.
On the contrary, it is said: they shall go forth and look on the dead bodies of the men that have rebelled against me (Is 66:24). A Gloss adds: the elect will go out with understanding or manifest vision that they may be more enkindled for the praise of God.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A4.sc
Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod beati miseriis damnatorum compatiantur. Compassio enim ex caritate procedit. Sed in beatis erit perfectissima caritas. Ergo maxime miseriis damnatorum compatientur.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the blessed have compassion for the miseries of the damned.1 For compassion proceeds from charity. But there will be most perfect charity in the blessed. Therefore, they will have the greatest compassion for the miseries of the damned.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A4.arg3
Praeterea, beati nunquam erunt tantum elongati a passione quantum Deus est. Sed Deus quodammodo miseriis compatitur nostris, unde et misericors dicitur; et similiter angeli. Ergo beati compatientur miseriis damnatorum.
Obj. 2: The blessed will never be as far removed from suffering as God is. But God in a certain way has compassion on our miseries. This is why he is called merciful. The angels are, too, in a similar way. Therefore, the blessed will have compassion on the miseries of the damned.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A4.arg4
Sed contra, quicumque alii compatitur, fit ejus miseriae quodammodo particeps. Sed beati non possunt esse participes alicujus miseriae. Ergo beati miseriis damnatorum non compatiuntur.
On the contrary, whoever has compassion on another becomes in a certain way a sharer in his misery. But the blessed cannot be sharers in any misery. Therefore, the blessed do not have compassion on the miseries of the damned.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A4.sc
Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod beati non laetentur de poenis impiorum. Laetari enim de malo ad odium alterius pertinet. Sed in beatis nullum erit odium. Ergo non laetabuntur de miseriis damnatorum.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the blessed do not rejoice at the punishments of the wicked.1 For to rejoice at evil pertains to hatred of another. But there will be no hatred in the blessed. Therefore, they will not rejoice at the miseries of the damned.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A4.arg5
Praeterea, beati in patria erunt summe Deo conformes. Sed Deus non delectatur in poenis nostris. Ergo nec beati delectabuntur de poenis damnatorum.
Obj. 2: In heaven the blessed will be conformed to God to the utmost degree. But God does not take delight in our punishments. Therefore, neither will the blessed take delight in the punishments of the damned.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A4.arg6
Praeterea, illud quod est vituperabile in viatore, nullo modo cadit in comprehensorem. Sed in homine viatore est maxime vituperabile quod reficiatur aliorum poenis, et maxime commendabile ut de poenis doleat. Ergo beati nullo modo laetantur de poenis damnatorum.
Obj. 3: What is reprehensible in a wayfarer can in no way take place in a comprehensor. But in a man in the wayfaring state it is most reprehensible for him to relish the punishments of others and most commendable for him to be saddened at their punishments. Therefore, the blessed in no way rejoice at the punishments of the damned.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A4.arg7
Sed contra est quod in Psal. 57, 2, dicitur: laetabitur justus, cum viderit vindictam.
On the contrary (1), Psalm 58 (57):10 says: the righteous will rejoice when he sees the vengeance.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A4.sc
Praeterea, Isai. ult. 24, dicitur: erunt usque ad satietatem visionis omni carni. Satietas autem refectionem mentis designat. Ergo beati gaudebunt de poenis impiorum.
Furthermore (2), Isaiah 66:24 says: and all flesh shall be sated with the vision of them. But satiety denotes refreshment of mind. Therefore, the blessed will rejoice at the punishments of the wicked.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A4.arg8
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod a beatis nihil subtrahi debet quod ad perfectionem beatitudinis eorum pertineat. Unumquodque autem ex operatione contrarii magis cognoscitur; quia contraria juxta se posita magis elucescunt; et ideo, ut beatitudo sanctorum eis magis complaceat, et de ea uberiores gratias Deo agant, dantur eis ut poenam impiorum perfecte intueantur.
I answer that, nothing that pertains to the perfection of their beatitude should be taken from the blessed. But any given thing is better known from the activity of its contrary. For the contraries stand out more clearly when placed side by side. And thus, so that the beatitude of the saints may be more pleasing to them and that they may give richer thanks to God for it, it is granted to them to perceive perfectly the punishment of the wicked.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A4.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Glossa illa loquitur de sanctis mortuis secundum possibilitatem naturae: non enim oportet ut naturali cognitione cognoscant omnia quae erga vivos aguntur. Sed sancti qui sunt in patria, omnia clare cognoscunt quae aguntur et apud viatores et apud damnatos; unde Gregorius dicit, 12 Lib. Moral., de animabus sanctis: sentiendum non est hoc (scilicet quod Job dicit: sive nobiles fuerint filii ejus, sive ignobiles, nesciunt etc.): quia qui intus habent Dei claritatem, nullo modo credendum est quod sit foris aliquid quod ignorent.
Reply Obj. 1: This Gloss is speaking about the saints who have died with regard to what is possible for nature. For it need not be the case that they know everything that goes on with the living by natural knowledge. Rather, the saints who are in heaven know clearly everything that goes on both with wayfarers and with the damned. Hence Gregory in the Moralia 12 says of the holy souls: we should not hold this opinion (namely, what Job says: his sons come to honor, and he does not know it) for in the case of those who have the clarity of God within we can in no way believe that there is anything outside that they are ignorant of.1
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A4.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis pulchritudo visibilis ad perfectionem faciat visionis, visibilis tamen turpitudo sine visionis imperfectione esse potest: species enim rerum in anima, per quas contraria cognoscuntur, non sunt contrariae; unde etiam Deus, qui perfectissimam cognitionem habet, omnia, pulchra et turpia, videt.
Reply Obj. 2: Even though visible beauty yields perfection of vision, visible vileness can exist without imperfection of vision. For the species of things in the soul, through which contrary things are known, are not themselves contrary. Hence, too, God, who has the most perfect knowledge, sees everything beautiful and unsightly.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A4.ad2
Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod misericordia vel compassio potest inveniri in aliquo dupliciter: uno modo per modum passionis; alio modo per modum electionis. In beatis autem non erit aliqua passio in parte inferiori, nisi consequens electionem rationis; unde non erit in eis compassio vel misericordia, nisi secundum rationis electionem. Hoc autem modo ex electione misericordia vel compassio nascitur, prout scilicet aliquis vult malum alterius repelli; unde in illis quae non volumus secundum judicium rationis repelli, compassionem talem non habemus. Peccatores autem, quamdiu sunt in hoc mundo, in tali statu sunt quod sine praejudicio divinae justitiae possunt in beatitudinem transferri a statu miseriae et peccati; et ideo beatorum compassio ad eos locum habet et secundum electionem voluntatis, prout Deus, angeli et beati eis compati dicuntur, eorum salutem volendo; et secundum compassionem, sicut compatiuntur eis homines boni in statu viae existentes. Sed in futuro non poterunt transferri a sua miseria; unde ad eorum miserias non poterit esse compassio secundum electionem rectam; et ideo beati qui erunt in gloria, nullam compassionem ad damnatos habebunt.
To the second question, it should be said that we can find mercy or compassion in someone in two ways: in one way, after the manner of passion; in the other way, after the manner of choice. Now in the blessed there will be no passion in the lower part except as following on the choice of reason. Hence there will only be compassion or mercy in them in accord with the choice of reason. But mercy or compassion arises from choice when someone wills to remove the evil of another. Hence in the case of things that according to the judgment of reason we do not will to be removed we cannot have this kind of compassion. Now as long as sinners are in this world they exist in such a state that without prejudice to the divine justice they can be transferred to beatitude from the state of misery and sin. And thus the compassion of the blessed toward them has a place both in accord with the choice of the will, as God, the angels, and the blessed are said to have compassion on them by willing their salvation, and in accord with compassion, just as good men in the wayfaring state have compassion on them. But in the future they will not be able to be removed from their misery. Hence there will be no possibility of compassion toward their miseries in accord with right choice. And thus the blessed in glory will not have any compassion toward the damned.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod caritas tunc est principium compassionis, quando possumus ex caritate velle remotionem malitiae alicujus; sed sancti ex caritate hoc velle non possunt de damnatis, cum divinae justitiae repugnet; unde ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 1: Charity is the principle of compassion when out of charity we can will the removal of some malice. But the saints cannot will this for the damned out of charity, since it is opposed to the divine justice. Thus, the argument does not follow.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A4.ad3
Ad secundum dicendum, quod Deus dicitur esse misericors, inquantum subvenit ipsis quos secundum ordinem sapientiae et justitiae suae convenit a miseria liberari; non quod damnatorum misereatur, nisi forte puniendo citra condignum.
Reply Obj. 2: God is said to be merciful inasmuch as he comes to the aid of those whom it befits to be freed from misery in accord with the order of his wisdom and justice, not that he has mercy on the damned, except, perhaps, by punishing them less than they deserve.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A4.ad4
Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod aliquid potest esse materia gaudii dupliciter. Uno modo per se, scilicet quando de aliquo gaudetur inquantum hujusmodi; et sic sancti non laetabuntur de poenis impiorum.
To the third question, it should be said that something can be the matter of joy in two ways. In one way, something can be the matter of joy per se, namely, when one rejoices in something precisely as that thing. And in this way the saints will not rejoice at the punishments of the wicked.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A4
Alio modo per accidens, idest ratione alicujus adjuncti; et hoc modo sancti de poenis impiorum gaudebunt considerando in eis ordinem divinae justitiae, et suam liberationem, de qua gaudebunt; et sic divina justitia et sua liberatio erunt per se causa gaudii bonorum, sed poenae damnatorum per accidens.
In the other way, something can be the matter of joy incidentally, that is, by reason of something connected with it. And in this way the saints will rejoice at the punishments of the wicked by considering in them the order of the divine justice and their own escape, in which they will rejoice. And in this way the divine justice and their own liberation will be the cause of the joy of the good per se, but the punishments of the damned will be their joy incidentally.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod laetari de malo alterius inquantum hujusmodi, pertinet ad odium; non autem laetari de malo alterius ratione alicujus adjuncti. Sic autem aliquis quandoque de malo proprio laetatur, sicut cum aliquis gaudet de propriis afflictionibus, secundum quod prosunt ei ad meritum vitae. Jac. 1, 2: omne gaudium existimate, fratres mei, cum in tentationes varias incideritis.
Reply Obj. 1: To take joy in the evil of another as such does pertain to hatred, but taking joy in another’s evil by reason of something connected with it does not. In this way, a person sometimes takes joy in his own evil as when someone rejoices in his own afflictions insofar as they profit one for the merit of life: count it all joy, my brethren, when you meet various trials (Jas 1:2).
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A4.ad5
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis non delectetur in poenis inquantum hujusmodi; delectatur tamen in eis inquantum sunt per suam justitiam ordinatae.
Reply Obj. 2: Although he does not delight in punishments precisely as punishments, he does delight in them inasmuch as they have been ordered through his justice.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A4.ad6
Ad tertium dicendum, quod in viatore non est laudabile quod delectetur de poenis aliorum secundum se: est tamen laudabile, si delectetur de eis inquantum habent aliquid annexum. Tamen alia ratio est de viatore et comprehensore; quia in viatore passiones frequenter insurgunt sine judicio rationis; et tamen tales passiones sunt interdum laudabiles, secundum quod bonam dispositionem mentis indicant; sicut patet de verecundia et misericordia et poenitentia de malo; sed in comprehensoribus non potest esse passio, nisi consequens judicium rationis.
Reply Obj. 3: In a wayfarer it is not praiseworthy to delight in the punishments of others in themselves, but it is praiseworthy if one delights in them in connection with something else. Still, the case is different between a wayfarer and a comprehensor. For in a wayfarer passions frequently arise without the judgment of reason. Yet, such passions are sometimes praiseworthy insofar as they indicate a good disposition of mind, as is clear in the case of shame, mercy, and penitence at evil. In comprehensors, however, there can only be passion following on the judgment of reason.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A4.ad7
Expositio textus
Exposition of the Text
Nec malis facultas peccandi esse poterit. Peccare hic accipitur, non quantum ad deordinationem actus, sed quantum ad demeritum culpae.
Nor the ability to do so in the wicked.1 ’Sinning’ here is taken not as regards the disorder of the act but as regards the demerit of the fault.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A4
Quid est enim esse penitus extra Deum nisi in summa caecitate? Extra Deum dicuntur esse reprobi, non quod ad eos providentia Dei non se extendat; sed quia in ipso non delectantur, nec eum considerant nisi ad suam tristitiam, et iterum mens eorum est totaliter a Deo aversa.
“What is it to be wholly outside God, if not to be in the deepest blindness?”1 The reprobate are said to be outside of God not because God’s providence does not extend to them but because they do not delight in him, and only consider him to their own sorrow, and again because their mind is totally turned away from God.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A4
Ubi nullam lucem videbunt, cui confiteantur. Non quod nullam veritatem cognoscant; sed quia cognitio veritatis non erit causa confessionis, sed magis tribulationis et odii.
“Where they shall see none of the light of God, to whom they may confess.”1 Not that they do not know any truth but rather because knowledge of the truth will be cause not for confession but for tribulation and hatred.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A4
Sed melius est dubitare de occultis, etc. Non quod de hoc sit dubitandum an anima separata corporalem linguam habeat; sed quia nobis certus esse non potest status animae separatae.
“But it is better to be in doubt about hidden things than to fight about uncertain ones.”1 Not that we need to doubt about whether the separated soul has a corporeal tongue but because the separated soul’s state cannot be certain to us.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A4
Egredientur et videbunt cadavera impiorum, etc. Egredientur non loco, sed intelligentia, ut Glossa dicit Isa. ult. Per cadavera vero, ut Augustinus dicit de Civ. Dei, significatur evidens corporum poena; quamvis cadaver nisi caro exanimis non soleat nuncupari. Illa vero animata erunt corpora; alioquin nulla poterunt sentire tormenta. Nisi quia forte mortuorum erunt corpora, idest eorum qui in secundam cadent mortem; ideo non absurde hic cadavera dici possunt; unde est et illud ab eodem propheta dictum, quod jam supra posuit: terra vero impiorum cadet; Isai. 26, 19, ubi nos habemus: terram gigantum detrahes in ruinam. Quis autem non videat a cadendo esse appellata cadavera?
“They shall go out, that is, the elect, and the see the corpses of the men who have transgressed.”1 They will go out, not in place but in understanding, as the Gloss on Isaiah says.2 By ‘corpses,’ however, as Augustine says in the City of God: the evident punishment of bodies is signified, even though only flesh bereft of its soul is usually called a corpse. But those bodies will be animated, for otherwise they would not be able to sense any torments. They can be called corpses without absurdity if only, perhaps, because they will be the bodies of the dead, that is, of those who will fall into the second death. Hence the same prophet also said what was given above: the land of the impious will fall (Is 26:19),3 where we have you bring the land of giants to ruin. But who does not see that cadavers take their name from falling?4
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A4
Haec de pedibus sedentis . . . commemorasse sufficiat. Hic Magister in fine operis tangit visionem quamdam Isaiae, ut dicitur Isai. 6, 1: vidit enim Deum sedentem super solium excelsum et elevatum; et plena erat domus majestate ejus; et ea quae sub ipso erant, replebant templum, et Seraphim stabant subter illud, sex alae uni, et sex alae alteri: duabus velabant faciem ejus, et duabus velabant pedes ejus, et duobus volabant; quae quidem visio a Hieronymo allegorice exponitur, volente per sedentem super solium excelsum, Christum significari; per solium autem excelsum et elevatum significari angelos, in quibus Deus sedet, ut dicitur in Psalm. 9, 1: qui sedet super Cherubim; per domum autem superiorem, Ecclesiam triumphantem, quae Dei majestate impletur; per templum vero inferius, Ecclesiam militantem, quae inferioribus donis perficitur, nec videt divinae essentiae majestatem.
It suffices . . . to have remembered these things concerning the feet of the One who sits upon a high throne.1 Here the Master, at the end of his work, touches on a vision of Isaiah, for Isaiah 6:1–2 says: I saw the Lord sitting upon a throne, high and lifted up; and his train filled the temple. Above him stood the seraphim; each had six wings: with two he covered his face, and with two he covered his feet, and with two he flew. Jerome2 explains this vision allegorically, being of the opinion that the one sitting on the high throne signifies Christ, that the throne high and elevated signifies the angels, on whom God is seated, as Psalm 99:1 says: he sits enthroned upon the cherubim, that the higher temple signifies the Church Triumphant, which is filled with God’s majesty, and that the lower temple signifies the Church Militant, which is being perfected by lower gifts and does not see the majesty of the divine essence.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A4
Sed Dionysius per sedentem in solio dicit significari ipsum Deum; per solium autem excelsum, ipsam eminentiam divinae naturae; per domum vero superiorem, creaturas excellentiores Deo magis propinquas, quae ejus majestatem plenius repraesentant; per templum vero inferius, inferiores creaturas, scilicet corporales, quae in inferiori mundo divinam participant bonitatem.
But Dionysius1 says that the one sitting on the throne signifies God himself, that the high throne signifies the eminence of the divine nature, that the higher temple signifies those created beings that are more excellent and closer to God, which represent his majesty more fully, and that the lower temple signifies lower creatures, namely corporeal creatures, which participate in the divine goodness in the lower world.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A4
Hujusmodi autem sedentis super thronum facies ipsam divinam essentiam designat, et ea quae in aeternitate fuerunt ante mundi constitutionem; per pedes vero, ea quae post mundum erunt in gloria beatorum, et in poenis damnatorum; per media vero, ea quae cursu temporis medio aguntur. Seraphim ergo faciem et pedes sedentis super thronum velare dicuntur, quia mysteria aeternae deitatis et futurae beatitudinis et miseriae nobis ad plenum non revelant; sed duabus alis volabant, quia de his quae in medio tempore aguntur, nos, quantum opus est, angelorum ministerio instruimur, inter quos Seraphim primatum tenent. Volatus ergo eorum, processum revelationis eorum in nos demonstrat, quem etiam rectum motum ipsorum Dionysius nominat in 4 cap. de Div. Nom.
Now the face of such a one sitting upon the throne denotes the divine essence itself and the things that were in eternity before the world was established. The feet, then, denote what will be after the world in the glory of the blessed and the punishments of the damned. The middle, finally, denotes what goes on in the middle course of time. The seraphim are therefore said to veil the face and feet of the one sitting upon the throne because the mysteries of the eternal deity and future beatitude and misery are not revealed to us in full. They were flying with two wings, however, because we are instructed about what goes on in the midst of time, as far as necessary, by the ministry of angels, among whom the seraphim hold the primacy. Thus their flight demonstrates the course of their revelation to us, which Dionysius also calls their straight motion in On the Divine Names 4.1
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A4
Magister ergo in hoc libro exorsus a Deo, idest incipiens a facie sedentis super thronum, idest ab ipsa Trinitate divinitatis, de qua in 1 Lib. egit, procedens per media, quae dum durat mundus aguntur, ut sunt creaturae, et peccata, de quibus egit in 2 Lib.; vel reparatio, et virtutes, de quibus egit in 3 et ecclesiastica sacramenta, de quibus egit in prima parte 4, duce Christo, qui est via, pervenit usque ad pedes.
And so, having taken his starting point in this book from God, i.e., beginning from the face of the one who sits upon the throne, that is, from the Trinity of divinity, which was treated in Book I; proceeding through the intermediate things that go on while this world lasts, such as creation and sins, which Book II dealt with; or reparation and virtues, which Book III dealt with; and the sacraments of the Church, which he dealt with in the first part of Book IV; led by Christ, who is the way, the Master has finally arrived at the feet.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A4
Idest usque ad ea quae in fine mundi et etiam postmodum agentur, sicut est resurrectio corporum, punitio damnatorum, et gloria beatorum, quae in Dei visione consistit; ut sic a Deo incipiens ejus doctrina, etiam terminetur in Deo, qui est principium a quo omnia, et finis ad quem omnia ordinantur; cui est honor et gloria in saecula saeculorum. Amen.
This is to say that he arrived at the things which will be carried out at the world’s end and afterwards, such as the resurrection of bodies, the punishment of the damned, and the glory of the blessed consisting in the vision of God. The Master proceeded in this way so that his teaching, beginning from God, would also end in God, who is the principle from which all things are and the end to which all things are ordered. To him be honor and glory for ever and ever. Amen.
Sent.IV.D50.Q2.A4

Notebook

Full View